《Immortality Through Array Formations》


 Chapter 1

    Chapter 1 ¨C Mo Hua_1


    In the Taoist Calendar, the year 20,022, the tenth day of the ninth month.


    Tongxian City, the outer mountains of Tongxian Gate.


    Mo Hua, ten years old, wearing a simple Outer Gate disciple¡¯s Taoist robe, squatting behind a huge rock at the foot of the mountain, listlessly held a de of grass in his hand and concentrated on drawingplex patterns on the ground.


    By 6 A.M., disciples who were seeking knowledge from the Sect gradually made their way up the mountain, in groups of twos and threes, chatting andughing.


    A chubby little boy dressed in the standard Outer Gate Taoist robe, adorned with a pricey jade pendant, round-faced and small-eyed, apanied by two or three attendants, found Mo Hua, who was cheerfully drawing something behind that stone.


    The chubby boy looked left and right to make sure there were no instructors from the Sect around before he timidly called out:


    ¡°Mo Hua!¡±


    Mo Hua looked up, revealing his delicate and picturesque young face, his eyes clear as if holding a pool of clean water.


    The chubby boy lowered his voice and asked, ¡°Is it done?¡±


    Mo Hua, like a little adult, patted his chest, ¡°When I handle things, you can rest assured,¡± and took out several Formation Diagrams from the storage bag behind him, with ck ink on white paper, and handed them to the chubby boy.


    ¡°Check if there¡¯s anything amiss.¡±


    The chubby boy solemnly took them, flipped open the copied pages, nced at them seriously, and then said with a pained expression:


    ¡°I can¡¯t understand it¡­¡±


    Mo Hua patiently exined:


    ¡°The assignment the instructor gave was the basic Formation Patterns of the Five Elements Formation. I¡¯ve drawn them for you, and I¡¯ve deliberately made six errors to prevent the instructor from realizing that these patterns weren¡¯t drawn by you¡­¡±


    ¡°Six errors¡­ isn¡¯t that a bit too many¡­¡±


    Mo Hua silently looked at him.


    The chubby boy quickly recognized his mistake and reflected aloud:


    ¡°One must not be too greedy. I should be content if I can turn in the assignment given by the instructor. Doing it too well might arouse suspicion. If the instructor discovers it and my father finds out, he¡¯ll definitely beat me severely, and that would be a loss not worth the gain¡­¡±


    Mo Hua nodded andplimented, ¡°Worthy of being Young Master An, you figured it out so quickly!¡±


    The chubby boy stuffed two Spirit Stones into Mo Hua¡¯s hand, ¡°Brother Mo, you really know me well, acknowledging my intelligence! Here are the Spirit Stones for you, I¡¯lle to you again next time when the instructor assigns Formation homework!¡±


    After tucking the Formation Diagrams into his chest, he scampered up the mountain.


    Mo Hua carefully pocketed the two Spirit Stones and picked another de of grass to resume his drawing on the ground.


    A momentter, another youth arrived, wielding a gold-spattered paper fan. He had a lean figure, an unpleasant-looking face, and wore even more jade pendants.


    Mo Hua also handed him a set of Formation Diagrams. The slender young master nced at the diagrams and gave a sign to his servant. The servant came forward to take the diagrams and handed two Spirit Stones to Mo Hua.


    The slender young master took the diagrams but did not leave. He suddenly closed his paper fan with an arrogant demeanor and said, ¡°This Young Master is also extremely skilled in Formations, but I simply don¡¯t have the time to do these basic Formations; that¡¯s why I had you ghostwrite them.¡±


    Mo Hua couldn¡¯t be bothered with him, just picked up the grass and continued his drawing on the ground.


    The slender young master was a bit annoyed and scoffed, ¡°It has been said that among the Qi-refining disciples of Tongxian Gate, you draw Formations the best. I wonder, how would you fare against me? We should have a contest when we have the time.¡±


    Mo Hua thought, you¡¯ve already asked me to do your Formation homework, so what does that say about your own level?


    However, abiding by the principle that harmony brings wealth, Mo Hua still looked up and chose pleasing words to tter him:


    ¡°Naturally, the young master¡¯s mastery of Formations is far superior. The Qian Family is the number one n in Tongxian City; the Formation heritage is iparable to other cultivators.¡±


    The slender young master¡¯s expression brightened slightly, then he asked, ¡°So tell me, among the Qi-refining cultivators of Tongxian Gate, is there anyone whose Formation skills can surpass mine?¡±


    ¡°There are indeed a few¡­¡±


    The slender young master was displeased, ¡°Who are they?¡±


    ¡°For instance, me¡­¡± Obviously, Mo Hua wouldn¡¯t foolishly say such a thing outright.


    ¡°There are quite a few; it¡¯s hard to count them all at once.¡±


    The slender young master was visibly angry.


    ¡°That¡¯s a good thing!¡± Mo Hua lied through his teeth.


    The slender young master sneered, ¡°Those with a family background or Spirit Stones inferior to mine, yet their Formation skills surpass mine, there are many of them, you say. Are you implying I¡¯m stupid and can¡¯tpare to others? What¡¯s so good about that?¡±


    Mo Hua replied, ¡°The cultivators of Tongxian City, no matter how talented they are or how well they learn, ultimately, once they master their skills, don¡¯t they still enter the Qian Family¡¯s Myriad Treasure Building to refine artifacts, concoct pills, and draw Formations for your family¡­¡±


    ¡°Just think, you¡¯re only in the Qi-refining stage, yet you have cultivators at the Foundation Establishment level working for you; you¡¯re a First Rank Formation Master with Second Rank Formation Masters at your beck and call¡ªhow prestigious! The stronger your subordinates¡¯ abilities, the more it reflects your own capabilities!¡±


    The slender young master froze, then suddenly had an epiphany, ¡°That seems quite reasonable!¡±


    ¡°Understand now?¡±


    The slender young master nodded and, looking down at the numerous cultivators below, held his head even higher:


    ¡°Indeed! Indeed! No matter how talented you are or how hard you practice cultivation, in the end, don¡¯t you still have to serve as oxen and horses for my Qian Family?¡±


    With a mean face, Young Master Qian walked away with his head held high and chest puffed out.


    After fooling Young Master Qian away, Mo Hua continued practicing formations on the ground with grass roots.


    Before long, a few wealthy cultivators came by, exchanging money for goods, buying several formation diagrams from Mo Hua with spirit stones. By the time Mo Hua finished trading the handwritten diagrams, he had twelve spirit stones in hand.


    Twelve spirit stones weren¡¯t a small amount for loose cultivators, but for cultivation, it was still far from enough.


    Mo Hua sighed, a hint of helplessness on his youthful face.


    For cultivators at the bottom, there was no hope in cultivating the Dao¡­


    In the first year of the Taoist Calendar, more than twenty thousand years ago, thergest power in the Tao Cultivation World¡ªthe Taoist Court¡ªunified the Nine States of cultivation, ennobling noble ns and sects, and established a unified ss system with standardized rankings for cultivation professions.


    The Taoist Court then promulgated the ¡°Taoist Law¡±, restricting cultivators from indiscriminate killing, looting, or replenishing from others.


    Leveraged by this, the cultivation world developed peacefully for more than twenty thousand years, thriving to the utmost, with vast territories and innumerable cultivators.


    However, amidst the Taoist Court¡¯s prosperity and the noble ns¡¯ luxurious lives, sects held immense power.


    Only the bottom-level loose cultivators, with no affiliations, lived in hardship and had no hope for cultivating the Dao.


    After more than twenty thousand years of proliferation in the cultivation world, mortals without a spiritual root were gradually naturally eliminated, leaving only those with spiritual roots who could practice Tao cultivation. But the more cultivators there were, the more spiritual energy they consumed, depleting the heaven and earth¡¯s spiritual energy.


    Now, for cultivators who wished to practice Tao cultivation, they needed not only heritage but also spirit stones.


    Yet, with great ns upying the spiritual mines, loose cultivators at the bottomcked spirit stones, and great sects monopolized the heritage, leaving ordinary loose cultivators with no doorway to cultivation.


    In Tongxian City, the vast majority of loose cultivators, without heritage andcking spirit stones, would spend their whole lives as Qi-refining cultivators.


    The Qi-refining realm is nothing but a humble ant under the vast Heavenly Dao.


    And Mo Hua was one of these countless ants.


    And very likely, he would be one for life!


    Mo Hua¡¯s tender face was slightly bitter.


    Heavenly Dao might be equal, but cultivating the Dao, was absolutely not equal¡­


    Mo Hua was a loose cultivator at the second level of Qi refinement, born into a family of cultivators from the Qi-refinement realm, both of his parents in the same cultivation stage.


    His father, Mo Shan, made his living by hunting monster beasts, spending his days in life-threatening battles and umting scars over his body. His mother worked in the Food Building, cooking by the stove, her body constantly afflicted by the heat, often suffering from painful lungs and a dry cough.


    And his parents, frugal in their expenditures, had saved all their spirit stones just so Mo Hua could practice cultivation at the Outer Gate of Tongxian Gate.


    But no matter how Mo Hua cultivated, his mediocre spiritual root, although slightly better than ordinary people, was destined to be just among the average in a cultivation world full of geniuses.


    No matter how much he practiced cultivation, he might remain just a Qi-refining cultivator.


    With tough family conditions and no spirit stones, Mo Hua could only, like the other ordinary disciples, practice until he reached the sixth level of Qi refinement before leaving the sect, and then he would have to learn some craftsmanship to make a living.


    But Mo Hua was naturally frail!


    Practices like artifact refining and monster hunting, which were the livelihoods of Qi-refinement cultivators, typically required robust body cultivators. Mo Hua, with his inherently weak constitution, might not even be able to find a simple job to get by.


    If one day he were to marry and have children, the burden would grow heavier, and all the spirit stones would be used to support his family.


    Without spirit stones to cultivate, Mo Hua¡¯s cultivation would forever stagnate, and he¡¯d be nothing but a Qi-refining cultivator all his life.


    Just like all the impoverished loose cultivators in Tongxian City.


    Just like the countless bottom-level cultivators in the cultivation world.


    Forever just a Qi-refining cultivator!


    Ten-year-old Mo Hua sighed, adjusted his mindset, and went to the sect to attend sses. After a day of cultivation, Mo Hua returned to the Disciple¡¯s Residence, read some Tao Cultivation Canons for a while, and theny down in bed when it was 1 p.m.


    As soon as Mo Hua closed his eyes, a fragmented stele appeared in his Sea of Consciousness.


    There were no inscriptions on the stele, yet it seemed that from the moment Mo Hua first saw it, he knew its name:


    Taoist Stele!

 Chapter 2

    Chapter 2 ¨C Taoist Stele_1


    ¡°`


    Ever since Mo Hua gained the ability to record events, a Taoist Stele appeared in his Sea of Consciousness, along with some vague and nearly intangible memories.


    In those memories, Mo Hua lived a short life in another world devoid of Spiritual Energy.


    In that life, Mo Hua¡¯s family was ordinary, but he was diligent in his studies and performed well, eventually attending university with a major in fine arts, where he enjoyed researching traditional Chinese painting and calligraphy.


    After graduating, he joined a bigpany as a graphic designer, worked overtime, and died of overwork in his twenties.


    As a student, he studied, and after graduation, he worked, living a life filled with tension and anxiety.


    When he came to his senses, he found that he had lived a muddled life and died suddenly and unexpectedly.


    In the moments before his death, his life¡¯s experiences shed before his eyes like a revolvingntern.


    In his life, he had not done a single thing of real value: he had not shown filial piety to his parents, pursued his ideals, had no dreams, no love, nor had he seen the great world¡¯sndscapes¡­


    These memories were blurry, and sometimes Mo Hua couldn¡¯t tell what was real.


    Like Zhuangzi dreaming of being a butterfly, it¡¯s uncertain whether Zhuangzi dreamt of the butterfly or the butterfly dreamt of Zhuangzi.


    As time passed, Mo Hua stopped worrying about it.


    The past was the past, and now, he was only ten years old, living in the Tao Cultivation World.


    And he was a cultivator.


    A cultivator who could fully understand the Heavenly Dao, soar across the Nine State, pluck the sun and the moon with a wave of his hand, and bury the stars with a sp¡­


    Of course, he could also be a cultivator who spent a lifetime refining Qi, never flying or mastering martial arts, barely able to use a few spells, leading a humble existence¡­


    Without the Taoist Stele, Mo Hua guessed he would most likely be thetter.


    The Taoist Stele hovered in the midst of Mo Hua¡¯s Sea of Consciousness.


    Broad and rustic, curiously shaped and iplete, the body of the stele seemed to be nothing, yet it appeared to have a vast and enigmatic aura drifting about. In a trance, it seemed silent as the void, empty of everything¡­


    On the ephemeral surface of the stele, one could paint Formation Diagrams, and each time one was drawn, Mo Hua¡¯s Divine Sense would grow stronger.


    In the path of Tao cultivation, Formation Diagrams are held in the highest regard!


    Formation is the most difficult discipline to learn in all branches of the Tao cultivation industry, and the most important thing for learning Formation Diagrams is the Divine Sense!


    Formations are made up of Formation Patterns, the patterns painstakingly understood by Ancient Cultivators who sought toprehend the mysteries of the Heavenly Dao.


    The lines of a Formation are like ancient, simple characters as well as minimalist paintings, each containing endless mysteries.


    And when painting a Formation, connecting with the Mystery of Heavenly Dao in the Sea of Consciousness will consume a vast amount of Divine Sense.


    If a cultivator¡¯s Divine Sense is insufficient, they will not be able to paint Formations, which could lead to exhaustion of the Divine Sense, and even the shattering of the Sea of Consciousness, resulting in death.


    To be a Formation Master, one must constantly learn various Formation Diagrams and continually practice countless Formations.


    Therefore, studying Formations is difficult; practice is arduous, and Formation Masters often risk death by copsing their Sea of Consciousness while forcibly drawing Formations with insufficient Divine Sense.


    When Mo Hua paints Formations on the Taoist Stele, it will consume his Divine Sense. But when he erases the Formation he¡¯s drawn, the Divine Sense is instantly returned, replenishing Mo Hua¡¯s Divine Sense.


    From existence to nonexistence, and then from nonexistence back to existence, like the Great Dao, is profoundly mysterious.


    At the same time, each time Mo Hua paints a Formation, his Divine Sense grows slightly, albeit minutely, but indeed, it increases.


    ording to what Mo Hua knows, in the Cultivation World, there is no specific Cultivation Technique to train Divine Sense; its growth mostly relies on breakthroughs in realms.


    Therefore, even a small increase in Divine Sense is extremely valuable.


    Just by continuously painting Formations on the Taoist Stele, Mo Hua could improve his Formation skills and, as long as he keeps painting, his Divine Sense will keep increasing.


    And with a strong Divine Sense, Mo Hua could learn more, higher-order, and more powerful Formations.


    One day, Mo Hua could be a powerful Formation Master because of this.


    The status of a Formation Master is revered; even an ordinary one who has not entered the first rank would earn a considerable amount of Spirit Stones by painting Formations for others.


    ¡°`


    Once Mo Hua became a Formation Master and drew all sorts of profound Formations, he would have a foundation to stand on and could continue his cultivation instead of being relegated to a mere Qi Refinement Cultivator for the rest of his life.


    Mo Hua silently thought to himself.


    But bing a Formation Master was also fraught with difficulties.


    Formations were hard to learn, and bing a Formation Master was even harder.


    The Taoist Court set the most stringent¡ªindeed, the most exacting¡ªstandards for the recognition of Formation Masters among the categories of Tao Cultivation.


    A Formation isposed of Formation Patterns; the most basic Formations contain only a single Formation Pattern. With each additional Formation Pattern, the rank of the Formation would rise, its effect would be enhanced, and the Divine Sense required would greatly increase.


    Drawing one to five Formation Patterns qualifies one as a Formation apprentice.


    Drawing six to eight Formation Patterns entitles one to be called a Formation Master, but such a Formation Master is just ordinary and not included in the ranks recognized by the Taoist Court.


    Only by drawing nine Formation Patterns and passing the Taoist Court¡¯s assessment can one be a true first-rank Formation Master.


    For a Cultivator in the Qi Refinement Realm, bing a first-rank Formation Master is almost akin to ascending to the heavens in a single step.


    First-rank Formation Masters are generally guests of honor in both major ns and Sects, even Cultivators in the Foundation Establishment Realm would not dare to offend them lightly. Even if they did nothing, the monthly stipend of Spirit Stones from the Taoist Court¡¯s Heaven Shu Pavilion woulde, and countless young and beautiful female Cultivators would break down doors, vying to be their Daoistpanions.


    Beyond the extremely difficult assessment, each state boundary also has a quota for first-rank Formation Masters. Wanting to be one depends not only on effort but also on destiny.


    If one is unlucky and the quota in one¡¯s state boundary is limited, even if they have the aplishments of a first-rank Formation Master, they won¡¯t obtain the assessment slot and can only wait for the next one.


    Some Formation Masters try and try, only to have their lives pass by in vain.


    Countless low-born Cultivators exhaust their minds and bodies, grow old with a white head, yet never fulfill their longstanding wish to be first-rank Formation Masters.


    And the so-called quota restrictions by the Taoist Court are generally just pretextual excuses set by the major ns and Great Sects. They need the title of a first-rank Formation Master to add luster to their legitimate heirs or disciples, making them the focus of everyone¡¯s attention as geniuses.


    The low-born Cultivators who exhaust their hearts and souls to be first-rank Formation Masters are mere dust underfoot, unworthy even of a nce.


    It was already night; Mo Huay in bed in the Disciple¡¯s Residence room, yet his Divine Sense sank into his Sea of Consciousness, ceaselessly Drawing Formations on the Taoist Stele.


    The Formation that Mo Hua was drawing was called the Twin Yuan Formation, consisting of two Formation Patterns, considered as one of the basic Formations.


    But Mo Hua had never sessfully drawn this Formation before.


    Due to insufficient Divine Sense, early-stage Qi Refinement disciples generally can only learn Formations containing a single Formation Pattern. Among the initial-stage Qi Refinement disciples of the Outer Gate at Tongxian Gate, very few managed to fully master even a single Formation Pattern.


    But Mo Hua had long since be extremely familiar with single Formation Patterns, able to draw them with ease and proficiency.


    Desiring to learn more difficult Formations, Mo Hua practiced Drawing the Twin Yuan Formation, which included two Formation Patterns, every night on the Taoist Stele.


    After dozens of nights of repetitive practice and incessant effort, Mo Hua finally seeded.


    A Formation Master learning Formations, each Formation Pattern is a threshold, and with each additional Formation Pattern drawn, one climbs another rung on thedder.


    Since Mo Hua could draw two Formation Patterns, it meant his Divine Sense and level of Formation were far above those of his peers.


    Among the outer gate early-stage Qi Refinement disciples at Tongxian Gate, his level in Formations should be considered second to none.


    Mo Hua released a breath of relief; once it was 6 A.M. and daylight, his Divine Sense left the Sea of Consciousness, and he opened his eyes.


    Though he had been Drawing Formations all night, Mo Hua¡¯s Divine Sense was still clear, and he didn¡¯t feel tired. It was as if he had just had a good night¡¯s sleep.


    He opened the window, and the morning sunlight shone on his fair and handsome face.


    The rising sun outside the window was suffused with rosy clouds, spreading across thousands of miles.


    The ten-year-old Mo Hua took a deep breath, gazing at the horizon with a resolute look in his eyes.


    As long as he kept practicing the Formations, constantly honing his Divine Sense, one day he would undoubtedly be a first-rank Formation Master.


    And when that day came, he would take a great stride in seeking the Tao and asking about the Great Dao.


    He would not spend his whole life simply engaging in Qi Refinement!

 Chapter 3

    Chapter 3 ¨C Formation Master_1


    Mo Hua got up at 6 A.M and began his routine cultivation practice.


    An hourter, his cultivation practice ended, and he headed to the ssroom to wait for the instructor.


    Instructors are the general term for those who teach Sect Disciples at Tongxian Gate, imparting specific lessons in cultivation, formations, alchemy, artifact refining, and so on. They are also responsible for overseeing and guiding the cultivation progress of the Outer Gate Disciples.


    Like other sects in the Cultivation World, Tongxian Gate also ssifies disciples into three categories: direct disciples, Inner Gate, and Outer Gate.


    The Sect¡¯s Outer Gate is open to the public for teaching the Tao and instructing others in cultivation, relying on the tuition fees charged for disciples¡¯ admittance as a source of ie. The techniques taught to Outer Gate Disciples are ones the Sect is willing to make public; once these disciples graduate or leave, they retain a sentimental bond with the Sect, but without any actual ties.


    The Inner Gate is the core of the Sect; Inner Gate Disciples depend on the Sect and manage its various industries in addition to their cultivation, such as spiritual mines, spiritualnds, caves, and businesses.


    Inner Gate Disciples have ess to the Sect¡¯s not readily-transferred techniques and spells. Bound by the rtionship between master and disciple, their connection to the Sect is vital and inseparable. Should an Inner Gate Disciplemit an offense outside, their Sect can be held ountable; if one were to betray their Sect, they are often viewed asmitting a grave and unforgivable act, with severe consequences.


    Direct disciples of the Sect are the legitimate sessors from within the Inner Gate Disciples. These disciples are either blood rted to the Sect Leader or Elders or share a deep bond of master-disciple kinship. They are the core of the Sect and often go on to seed as Sect Leaders or Elders in highly significant positions.


    Direct disciples learn the Sect¡¯s most core techniques and other profound teachings that are forbidden to be transmitted externally. Should a direct disciple betray the Sect, they must be hunted down and killed.


    The ¡°Taoist Law¡± prohibits cultivators from exercising private justice or indiscriminate killing. Hunting down a Sect¡¯s direct disciple for betrayal vites the Taoist Law and would result in the Taoist Court¡¯s ountability. However, most affairs rted to betrayal are managed by the local Taoist Court. The Taoist Court holds the greatest power, and its subordinate departments, which oversee each state, realm, and even each city, are not always staffed by powerful cultivators.


    As the betrayal of a direct disciple concerns the core teachings of a Sect, it carries significant weight, and generally, the local Taoist Court will not intervene¡ªespecially not with the Great Sects that dominate a region.


    However, none of this has much to do with Mo Hua.


    He was merely a ss C disciple of the Outer Gate at Tongxian Gate, neither from the Inner Gate, nor to mention a direct disciple. Even if he wished to be hunted down, others wouldn¡¯t deem him worth the effort¡­


    Mo Hua wanted to join the Inner Gate, but he had neither Spirit Stones nor connections, making it unlikely for him in this lifetime, let alone be one of the Sect¡¯s direct disciples.


    Mo Hua calmed his mind and focused his energy, sitting in his ce for a while until he saw Instructor Yan enter with a serious expression on his face.


    Instructor Yan, who looked to be in his forties or fifties, was very strict and had already reached the Qi Refining Ninth Level in his cultivation.


    Within Tongxian Gate, Instructor Yan held a high position because, among all the instructors, only he taught formations, and it was said he might be a ss A Formation Master after an uing assessment in a few years.


    All the Qi Refinement Realm disciples at Tongxian Gate had their formation lessons taught by Instructor Yan. Regardless of whether they were from a n or Loose Cultivators, Instructor Yan treated everyone equally, spared no one¡¯s dignity when it came to mistakes, and administered reprimands and punishments where due.


    Hence, the disciples of Tongxian Gate both respected and feared Instructor Yan.


    The Sect¡¯s tuition is paid annually, hence the lessons are held once a year as well.


    Today marked thest day of Tongxian Gate¡¯s annual cultivation, and once it passed, there would be an extended break of over half a month. The assessment results for various courses taken by the Sect Disciples would also be issued today.


    In his hands, Instructor Yan held a stack of report cards.


    The disciples felt uneasy, and though Mo Hua normally wouldn¡¯t care much, seeing his fellow disciples looking like they were facing a great enemy made him feel nervous as well.


    Soon, Mo Hua received his own Sect assessment results.


    As usual, his formation assessment was graded ss A, his strongest subject. There weren¡¯t many disciples in Tongxian Gate who could achieve ss A in formations, and Mo Hua was one of them.


    His cultivation was only rated as ss B, not due tock of effort, but because of limited potential. With his medium-grade Small Five Elements Spiritual Root, there was only so much he could do¡ªhis achievements fell short whenpared to some and were barely above others.


    For the other subjects that could be mastered with time, such as Taoist Calendar history, Qi Refinement overviews, he mostly secured ss A grades. But for subjects requiring spending Spirit Stones on materials, like alchemy and rune making, he scored either ss B or C.


    Coming from a poor family, Mo Hua could not even afford to borrow a Pill Furnace, naturally leading to poor performance. During assessments, he could only rely on intuition in his attempts to refine anything, leaving sess up to chance, which meant his results were not only a matter of luck but also highly unstable.


    Overall, though, his grades were quite good. As the saying goes, ¡°One excellence can cover a hundred ws.¡± After all, mastering formations was no easy task, and achieving ss A in that field was quitemendable.


    Instructor Yan spoke a few words before he had to leave temporarily. The students in the room then started to whisper among themselves as theypared their grades.


    ¡°Mo Hua, you¡¯ve got a ¡®ss A¡¯ in formations again!¡± A disciple sneakily nced at Mo Hua¡¯s report card, then eximed with admiration.


    ¡°Again a ss A¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve always been a ss B¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m still at ss C.¡±


    ¡°Formations are so hard to learn; just looking at formation patterns gives me a headache¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    The disciples flocked to Mo Hua¡¯s side.


    ¡°Hmph!¡± A disciple from the Qian Family, d in a silver-white Taoist robe, dissatisfied with the scene, snorted and said,


    ¡°What¡¯s so great about that? Just drawing a few simple formations for the sect gets you a ¡®ss A¡¯.¡±


    ¡°And what did you get?¡± another disciple asked defiantly.


    ¡°Why should I tell you?¡± the Qian family disciple scorned.


    Another disciple sneakily nced at his scorecard, then burst intoughter, ¡°He got a ¡®Grade C¡¯!¡±


    The disciples were stunned for a moment, then roared withughter.


    ¡°You got a ¡®Grade C¡¯ and still mock someone who got an ¡®A¡¯; you¡¯ve got some thick skin!¡±


    ¡°Thicker than an Artifact Furnace!¡±


    ¡°And you¡¯re a Qian Family disciple too, so clumsy. You¡¯re not even as good as I am; I got a ¡®B¡¯.¡±


    The Qian family disciple flew into a rage, ¡°So what if it¡¯s ¡®ss A¡¯? No Formation Master among the Loose Cultivators, do you understand?¡±


    Pointing at Mo Hua and the others, he said, ¡°You bunch of Loose Cultivators, frogs in a well, without any inheritance. Listen carefully. For a lifetime, yes, for a lifetime, not one of you can be a Formation Master. Pah, talking about ¡®ss A¡¯! Remember this, there can never be a true Formation Master among Loose Cultivators! If you don¡¯t understand, I can repeat it.¡±


    ¡°Loose Cultivators will never be worthy of bing Formation Masters!¡±


    The surrounding disciples kept silent.


    Mo Hua looked at him as if he were a fool, then stood up, facing behind the Qian Family disciple, and bowed with respect, saying,


    ¡°Instructor Yan, good day!¡±


    It was as if the Qian Family disciple had been struck by lightning. His head stiffly turned around, and sure enough, he saw Instructor Yan standing right behind him, his face ashen.


    ¡°The sect is a ce for imparting the Tao and cultivating the Tao, not for you topare and belittle your peers!¡±


    ¡°Your own formation studies are so poor, and you still have the shame to mock your peers?¡±


    ¡°Now go outside and stand as a punishment until it gets dark.¡±


    ¡°Also, draw the basic Five Elements Formation Patterns a hundred times. Show them to me when the school starts next year. If you can¡¯t do it, don¡¯t bothering back¡­¡±


    The Qian Family disciple¡¯s face turned ashen, but he didn¡¯t dare to retort even a single word.


    Instructor Yan¡¯s position was high, able to discipline even a direct descendent of the Qian family, let alone him, a distant rtive with faint blood ties.


    The Qian Family disciple slinked away to his punishment.


    Instructor Yan stood in front of Mo Hua, fell silent for a moment, then reached out and patted Mo Hua¡¯s slender shoulders, sighing, ¡°Don¡¯t mind what others say, focus on your studies.¡±


    Mo Hua¡¯s expression was unchanged as he respectfully bowed to Instructor Yan, ¡°Your disciple will keep this in mind.¡±


    Instructor Yan nodded, then walked over to the instructor¡¯s seat. He instructed the disciples for a few more sentences and then announced the year-end break for the sect, allowing everyone to go home.


    The disciples suppressed their excitement, thanked the instructors for a year of guidance in their cultivation, then scattered like birds and beasts.


    The sect¡¯s year-end break brought joy and tion to the disciples.


    Yet Mo Hua felt aplexity in his heart.


    These Qi Refinement Realm disciples, most of them still young and carefree, could hardlyprehend the hardships of the life of cultivation.


    Thinking of his father¡¯s injuryden body after hunting monsters and his mother¡¯s haggard look, Mo Hua felt a sourness in his heart and couldn¡¯t help but sigh.


    Bing a first-grade Formation Master was still a distant dream, but within his means, he wanted to give his parents a better life.


    Mo Hua packed up his scorecard and, with twelve Spirit Stones in his arms, he didn¡¯t head home after leaving Tongxian Gate but walked towards the Market Town instead.

 Chapter 4

    Chapter 4: ¨C Fire-Resistant Hairpin_1


    The market town was a ce for low-tier cultivators to trade quest items for cultivation, with all kinds of goods including pills, formations, and spiritual artifacts readily avable, though generally of low quality and mixed standards.


    As the year-end approached, many cultivators were bustling about in the market town, with aing and going of people that was loud and noisy.


    Mo Hua went straight to a small stall at the end of the street, where the owner was an elder surnamed Sun. Acquaintances called him Old Sun, and his son was a minor manager at Myriad Treasure Building. asionally, his son would acquire some defective goods that the Myriad Treasure Building discarded, which he then gave to Old Sun to sell in the market at a cheap price.


    Old Sun was hawking his wares when he lifted his head and saw Mo Hua panting as he ran up, his fair little face flushed red. He couldn¡¯t help but tease,


    ¡°Little brother, are you here to look at spiritual artifacts again today? It¡¯s not going to be like the other day when you just looked and didn¡¯t buy, right¡­?¡±


    With a wave of his small hand, Mo Hua said, ¡°Buy!¡±


    Old Sun asked in surprise, ¡°Isn¡¯t the New Year¡¯s just a few days away? Did your family give you New Year¡¯s money so early?¡±


    Mo Hua said displeased, ¡°What New Year¡¯s money? This is what I¡¯ve earned myself!¡± He then patted the pocket at his waist.


    As Old Sun heard the crisp sound of spirit stones clinking together in the pocket, his spirit lifted, and he quickly said,


    ¡°Pills, formations, artifacts, I have everything here; high quality and low prices, no deception to young or old, and everything is from Myriad Treasure Building¡¯s stock, excellent quality. What is the young friend looking to buy?¡±


    If it really were excellent quality, Myriad Treasure Building would sell them itself and they wouldn¡¯t end up in the market town. But Mo Hua didn¡¯t care, he couldn¡¯t afford items from Myriad Treasure Building anyway.


    ¡°Do you have any fire-resistant spiritual artifacts?¡±


    Old Sun had a look of ¡®I knew it¡¯ and pulled out a bup bag, spreading it out in front of Mo Hua.


    ¡°You brought it up before, little friend, so I kept an eye out. I went back and specifically found a few items, all top-notch fire-resistant spiritual artifacts, convenient to carry, and exquisitely styled. What do you think?¡±


    Mo Hua looked at Old Sun with surprise, thinking that he truly lived up to his decades of experience in market town trading, so well prepared at the hint of a business opportunity.


    The spiritual artifactsid out in front of Mo Hua were of various sorts, including rings, jade pendants,nterns, and even a and a scarf¡­ Just from the looks of them, they were the mostplete set in this market town.


    Mo Hua examined them carefully and then picked up a primitively styled yet exquisite hairpin, asking, ¡°What kind of hairpin is this?¡±


    Old Sun exined, ¡°This is called a Fire-Resistant Hairpin, belonging to the standard spiritual weapons category. The materials and craftsmanship follow a uniform standard, and it¡¯s engraved with a primary fire-resistant formation. It requires a spirit stone to charge, and once activated, the formation can iste fire, keeping the wearer cool andfortable. Although it consumes spirit stones, using one stone, it canst for three months, which is quite economical and practical¡­¡±


    Mo Hua expressed doubt, ¡°Standard spiritual weapons from Myriad Treasure Building, ced here for sale, must have some ws, right¡­?¡±


    Old Sunughed, ¡°Right you are, you know quite a bit. I won¡¯t lie to you, if there were no ws, it would be sold at Myriad Treasure Building for at least twice the price. But a w doesn¡¯t mean it¡¯s useless¡­¡±


    Old Sun pointed to the peony pattern on the hairpin, ¡°When the artifact refiner was engraving this peony, he drew a few extra strokes, which deviated from the standard. So, this hairpin was ssified as defective, but the formation inside is intact and effective just the same.¡±


    Mo Hua nodded, feeling that this hairpin was the most suitable, and asked, ¡°How many spirit stones?¡±


    Old Sun stroked his beard, ¡°A t rate, fifteen spirit stones!¡±


    Mo Hua shook his head, ¡°Five!¡±


    Old Sun¡¯s eyes widened, ¡°Who taught you to bargain like that?¡±


    Mo Hua was a bit embarrassed, ¡°I overheard at another stall; that¡¯s how they all haggle¡­¡±


    Old Sunmented, ¡°Morals have declined so much, even the good kids are being corrupted!¡± He continued, ¡°Fourteen stones, can¡¯t go any lower!¡±


    Mo Hua tentatively raised the amount a little, ¡°Six?¡±


    ¡­


    After some back-and-forth bargaining, the price was finally set at ten stones.


    Old Sun felt he couldn¡¯t go any lower, not even by a single spirit stone, while Mo Hua had also inquired about the prices of spiritual artifacts at other stalls, and there were none cheaper than this, so he agreed.


    Old Sun took the spirit stones from Mo Hua, wrapped the hairpin in a cheap but beautifully crafted paper box, and handed it to Mo Hua while muttering,


    ¡°If only my grandson were half as clever as you, I¡¯d have him help me with the stall. Unfortunately, my grandson is very slow, and he doesn¡¯t even dare to speak in front of strangers.¡±


    Mo Hua, satisfied with his purchase, waved goodbye to Old Sun and then walked away with a spring in his step.


    The vendor at the neighboring stall chuckled, ¡°Old Sun, it looks like you¡¯re taking a loss this time!¡±


    Old Sun stroked his beard, ¡°It¡¯s not exactly a loss, just earning a little less.¡±


    The vendor grew curious, ¡°Ten spirit stones isn¡¯t a small sum, I wonder who the child is buying the hairpin for.¡±


    ¡°The Fire-Resistant Hairpin is for avoiding the heat of the stove, who else could it be for?¡±


    Watching Mo Hua¡¯s figure gradually disappearing into the distance, Old Sun sighed softly, ¡°He¡¯s a good kid!¡±


    Mo Hua¡¯s home was on a secluded street at the edge of Tongxian City, in an old house that was not big, just enough to amodate a family of three. The neighbors were all Qi Refinement Realm Loose Cultivators who made a living doing odd jobs; although not rich, there was a strong sense ofmunity and domestic warmth.


    As evening approached, wisps of cooking smoke rose from each house, and faint yellow lights were lit.


    Mo Hua ran into the house, calling out, ¡°Mom, I¡¯m back!¡±


    A in-dressed woman with a gentle appearance came out from the inner room. Seeing Mo Hua, her eyes filled with joy, and she couldn¡¯t help pulling him over to stroke his head and pinch his cheeks, then said, ¡°Have you lost weight from cultivating too hard?¡±


    Mo Hua replied, ¡°I haven¡¯t lost weight,¡± then took out a box, ¡°Mom, this is for you!¡±


    The woman was momentarily stunned, then took the box and opened it to find a hairpin.


    ¡°This is a Fire-Resistant Hairpin. You¡¯ve been working in the restaurant kitchen for a long time, and the heat is not good for your health. This hairpin can ward off the heat, and you¡¯ll feel much cooler with it.¡±


    The woman¡¯s name was Liu Ruhua, the mother of Mo Hua, a Qi Refinement Realm Loose Cultivator in Tongxian City.


    Life as a Loose Cultivator was already tough; there weren¡¯t many good jobs that could earn spirit stones. If they had children, raising them was even more difficult, with the expenses for food, clothing, entering a Sect, and various materials needed for cultivation ¨C all major costs for an ordinary cultivator.


    Liu Ruhua was skilled at cooking and helped in the kitchen of a small restaurant in the city.


    Larger restaurants generally used stoves refined by Artifact Refiners, which had Formations that consumed spirit stones to convert spiritual energy into fire.


    Small restaurants, in an effort to save on costs, wouldn¡¯t use spirit stones for fire, but would have cultivators with Fire Spiritual Roots use their spiritual power to create the fire needed for cooking. Over time, it was inevitable that their bodies would suffer from the invasion of heat, their meridians would dry up, and they¡¯d have symptoms such as lung pain and a dry cough.


    When Liu Ruhua helped in the kitchen, she had to asionally use her spiritual power for fire. With a sry of about thirty spirit stones a month, despite the harm to her health, this was considered a good job that many Qi Refinement cultivators aspired to have but had no opportunity to get.


    Looking at the hairpin in her hand, Liu Ruhua pursed her lips without speaking.


    Mo Hua quickly said, ¡°The spirit stones I used to buy the hairpin were earned by helping a fellow sect member. I didn¡¯t swindle or steal them!¡±


    Liu Ruhua couldn¡¯t help but smile, feeling a warm and slightly sour feeling in her heart, ¡°I can¡¯t ept this hairpin, you¡¯re still young, and you¡¯ll need many spirit stones for your cultivation in the future. We should save when we can. I can take care of myself, you don¡¯t need to worry¡­¡±


    Mo Hua confidently said, ¡°Let¡¯s talk about the future when ites. Who knows, I might be a Great Cultivator with a Golden Core and Nascent Soul, with as many spirit stones as I want.¡±


    Liu Ruhuaughed out loud, tapping Mo Hua¡¯s forehead with her finger, ¡°You¡¯re so young and already learning to boast.¡±


    ¡°Mom, please keep it. I haggled with someone for half a day to buy it for you. If you don¡¯t want it, then wasn¡¯t I wasting my time?¡±


    After speaking, Mo Hua took the hairpin and fastened it in Liu Ruhua¡¯s hair, then ran into the house to fetch a mirror.


    ¡°Look, doesn¡¯t it look nice?¡±


    Seeing the reflection of the woman in the mirror adorned with the simple and elegant hairpin, appearing dignified and graceful, and then seeing her son¡¯s sparkling, eager eyes, Liu Ruhua¡¯s heart softened, and she said gently, ¡°I¡¯ll keep the hairpin, but I won¡¯t ept any gifts next time.¡±


    ¡°Mhm, mhm,¡± Mo Hua agreed repeatedly, ¡°Mom, is dinner ready? I¡¯m hungry.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s ready, all your favorites. Eat up!¡±


    Liu Ruhua was a great cook. Though she only made simple vegetarian dishes without any spiritual energy, they were exquisite and delicious. After eating and chatting with his mother, Mo Hua went back to his room to read.


    After 1 p.m., Mo Hua entered his Sea of Consciousness and practiced Formations on a stele all night. When he woke up, it was already 6 A.M.


    Mo Hua closed his eyes and meditated, holding a spirit stone in his hand for his routine cultivation practice.


    When he opened his eyes again, the day had just begun to brighten, and the brilliant sunlight streamed into the room. Mo Huay there stretchingnguidly, ready to get up, then he heard heavy footsteps outside the house.


    Mo Hua rolled over and peered through the crack in the door, seeing a man covered in bloodstains and looking haggard enter the house. It was Mo Hua¡¯s father¡ªMo Shan.

 Chapter 5

    Chapter 5 ¨C Mo Shan_1


    Mo Shan was an eighth level Qi Refinement Monster Hunter who made his living by hunting Monster Beasts and stripping their materials. It sounded impressive, but it was in fact quite arduous, and the risks were high.


    Most Monster Beasts in the Cultivation World were far stronger than human Cultivators, making them exceedingly difficult to hunt.


    Typically, it took a team of five to ten Cultivators of the same realm to hunt a Monster Beast, and even then, sess wasn¡¯t guaranteed. Even if they did manage to kill the beast, some of its more valuable parts were often damaged in the battle, reducing their sale price in terms of Spirit Stones. Afterward, the profits were divided ording to each team member¡¯s contribution, leaving each with a modest share of the Spirit Stones.


    If one were to get injured, the cost of the Pills for treatment could be considerable, possibly resulting in a deficit. And if one were seriously injured, it often became difficult to make a living through Monster Hunting again.


    With a tall and sturdy build, Mo Shan practiced Body Cultivation. He had a heroic appearance with sharp, distinctive features. Although young by a Cultivator¡¯s standards, not yet middle-aged, his face showed signs of hardship from his years of hunting Monster Beasts and living in the harsh elements.


    After entering his home, Mo Shan set down his knife and the hide of some unknown Monster Beast he had been carrying on his shoulder, finally letting out a breath of relief.


    His outer garment was worn and torn, stained with blood¡ªsome fresh and some darkened. It was likely the blood of Monster Beasts, but also his own or that of hispanions.


    The Monster Hunt must not have gone smoothly, Mo Hua silently surmised.


    Mo Shan¡¯s eyebrows were unconsciously furrowed, his expression grave. Coupled with the bloodstains on his clothes, he looked somewhat forbidding.


    However, this hostility faded away when he entered his home and saw his wife, as if a war-weary general had returned home and shed his heavy, scarred armor.


    Mo Shan¡¯s voice was hoarse from fatigue, but he still asked in a gentle tone, ¡°Is everything alright at home?¡±


    Liu Ruhua began to tidy up his luggage while reaching for a clean towel to wipe his face. ¡°Everything is fine at home, don¡¯t worry about it.¡±


    Seeing the dust and weariness on his face, she couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°You need to take care of yourself when you¡¯re out.¡±


    Mo Shan smiled and then looked around the room, ¡°Is Huar back yet?¡±


    ¡°He returned just yesterday. The Sect has started the new year¡¯s break, he must still be sleeping soundly. I¡¯ll go call him; he¡¯d be so happy to know you¡¯re back.¡±


    Mo Shan nced at the blood on his clothes and his wounds, stopping his wife, ¡°Let him sleep a bit longer. Cultivation at the Sect isn¡¯t easy either. I¡¯ll take a bath first, apply some herbal medicine, and change out of these clothes.¡±


    Liu Ruhua nodded, ¡°Alright, then you should eat something first.¡±


    Mo Shan, having traveled the entire night, was ravenously hungry.


    Liu Ruhua was an excellent cook, and though the food was simple, Mo Shan devoured it hungrily.


    During Monster Hunts, he often slept outdoors and went hungry, resorting to cold, hard rations, sparingly using Fasting Pills. Now, eating his wife¡¯s cooking at home, he instantly felt all the hardships and fatigue wash away.


    Mo Shan ate heartily and took arge swallow of congee, boiled till it was fragrant and sticky, and then he sighed deeply. Seeing the bloodstains on his clothes, Liu Ruhua expressed her concern, ¡°Did someone get hurt again this time?¡±


    Mo Shan sighed, ¡°Three were injured, and Old Chu was critically wounded.¡±


    Mo Shan then began to recount the Monster Hunting incident:


    ¡°Our group of eight was chasing a wolf Demon over three feet tall. We had cornered it, nning to slowly deplete its demonic power before delivering the killing blow. Unexpectedly, another Monster Hunting Team passed by, mostly greenhorns who hadn¡¯t bled much before. They audaciously followed suit in trying to take advantage, but when they rashly joined in, two of them were eaten alive by the Monster Beast¡­¡±


    ¡°After that fiend replenished its blood qi by consuming humans, it went berserk. Old Chu and I exhausted our spiritual power to finally y the wolf demon, but at a great loss. Old Chu lost an arm, bled a lot, his vital energy severely damaged, I¡¯m afraid he can no longer make a living from monster hunting¡­¡±


    Mo Shan added with a bitter tone, ¡°Old Chu has a two-year-old child, and his wife just grows some vegetables and fruits to supplement the household. Now that he¡¯s badly injured, he¡¯ll need arge amount of spirit stones for treatment. Even if he heals, it¡¯s uncertain what the three of them will live on.¡±


    Liu Ruhua also sighed and said, ¡°Our family faced hardships before, and even though Old Chu wasn¡¯t wealthy, he still lent us spirit stones. We still have some saved up, why don¡¯t we give them to Old Chu for now, at least to get his injuries treated.¡±


    Mo Shan nodded, ¡°The wolf demon¡¯s corpse hasn¡¯t been sold yet. It should fetch around three hundred spirit stones. When the timees, we¡¯ll give arger share to Old Chu, and we¡¯ll also lend him some more, just to get through this. It¡¯s just that¡­¡±


    Mo Shan felt somewhat guilty, ¡°For Huar¡¯s entry into the Sect for cultivation next year, I had hoped that after ying the wolf demon, we would almost have enough. Now with this turn of events¡­¡±


    Liu Ruhua held Mo Shan¡¯s hand and said, ¡°As long as the family is safe, that¡¯s what matters. We will always find a way to earn spirit stones. I¡¯ve saved some from helping in the tavern¡¯s kitchen, and we can borrow some more. It won¡¯t hinder Huar¡¯s beginning of cultivation studies next year.¡±


    Mo Shan silently looked at his wife. The once young and charming face now bore a trace of exhaustion, and he felt increasingly remorseful.


    ¡°Maybe you shouldn¡¯t work in the kitchen anymore. The heat harms the heart and lungs and can damage the meridians. Next year, I¡¯ll look for more people, kill more monster beasts, earn more spirit stones, so you won¡¯t have to suffer so much.¡±


    Liu Ruhua pursed her lips, smiling with a hint of pride, and pointed to the hairpin on her head, ¡°What do you think this is?¡±


    Mo Shan didn¡¯t notice it when he entered the door, but taking a closer look now, he realized the hairpin was different from the ones his wife usually wore.


    ¡°This hairpin is?¡±


    ¡°Huar gave it to me. He said it¡¯s called a fire-resistant hairpin, and it can ward off the heat from the stove. Wearing it, my heart and lungs, and my meridians feel much cooler.¡±


    ¡°Huar is really thoughtful.¡±


    Mo Shan felt both relieved and ashamed, ¡°As a husband, it¡¯s been so many years since I¡¯ve given you a gift¡­¡±


    Liu Ruhua said with a smile, ¡°Huar is your son, so his gift is as good as yours.¡±


    Mo Shanughed ruefully, then said with a wry smile, ¡°People in the path of cultivation often talk about fate. Perhaps my life¡¯s fortune is marrying a wife like you, and having Huar, such a sensible son!¡±


    Liu Ruhua gave her husband a yful look, unable to suppress herughter.


    Looking at his wife¡¯s smile, Mo Shan silently made up his mind to find some more skilled monster hunters next year, and find a way to enter the Inner Mountain. He would y more monster beasts, earn more spirit stones, and make sure his wife would not have to work so hard anymore. He also vowed to secure a better future for his son.


    Mo Hua, in the house, had heard all that his parents said. The young boy sighed.


    Without his knowledge, his parents had always endured the hardship of the cultivation life. Perhaps, in any world, the burdens parents bear are always much heavier than children can imagine.


    Even cultivators have to toil for spirit stones and struggle for a living.


    Cultivators and mortals, they seem different, yet perhaps not so different after all.


    Mo Hua pondered with a sigh, then silently thought to himself, ¡°Is there a way for me to earn spirit stones too?¡±

 Chapter 6

    Chapter 6 ¨C Chapter 6 Spirit Stone_1


    Mo Hua thought quietly in the room for a while, and after Mo Shan had finished speaking with Liu Ruhua and changed into casual clothes, Mo Hua pretended to know nothing and walked out of the house cheerfully.


    The family of three was eating; Mo Shan had already eaten, so Mo Hua started telling him all about the interesting things that had happened while Monster Hunting.


    Mo Shan picked and chose what to share, talking about wolves with one eye, tigers with two heads, and wild boars with three legs.


    One team had killed a mature Monster Beast but neglected to take the Demon Core, taking only some worthless fur. When they realized their mistake and went back, the Demon Core had already been taken by others. The leader regretted it so much that he vomited blood and fainted.


    Someone else had captured a Beast with an ancient bloodline, which was bought by a Great Sect for a high price, ensuring they no longer had worries concerning food and clothing. However, no one knew when the person would just disappearpletely¡­


    Mo Hua listened with relish, understanding that these stories were inevitably filled with blood, danger, and cruelty, which his father had intentionally omitted.


    Parents never want their children to know about the cruel realities, hoping they could have a pure and happy childhood.


    After Mo Hua heard the stories, three little heads peeked out from the gate, their eyes looking attentively into the house. Seeing Mo Shan and Liu Ruhua at home, they quickly stood in line to greet them:


    ¡°Hello, Uncle Mo! Hello, Aunt Liu!¡±


    The three children were surnamed Meng and lived on the same street, with families that also made a living by Monster Hunting.


    The Meng Family elders were friends with Mo Shan and lived nearby. Therefore, Mo Hua had grown up ying with them. Their names, based on the order of their birth, were Meng Dahu, Meng Shuanghu, and Meng Xiaohu.


    Among the Monster Beasts near Tongxian City, those of the tiger kind were the strongest. Naming their children with the character ¡°Hu,¡± which means tiger, was a way of wishing them tiger-like strength and prestige in the future.


    The three kids indeed lived up to their names, robust and energetic like little tigers.


    Mo Hua was the youngest and had been sickly since birth. Mo Shan thought it was unlikely for him to grow up tiger-like. Noting his delicate and fair features, resembling a porcin doll, he took a character from his wife Liu Ruhua¡¯s name to call him Mo Hua.


    When Liu Ruhua saw the three children, she handed each of them a bun. They said they didn¡¯t want it, but their hands involuntarily reached out to grab the buns and stuff them in their mouths, their cheeks puffing up as they said, ¡°Thank you, Aunt Liu!¡±


    Liu Ruhua¡¯s cooking was the best around the neighborhood, and because of this, the three little kids envied Mo Hua greatly.


    Mo Shan waved his hand, ¡°Go y together, and remember toe back for lunch!¡±


    Mo Hua and the three children nodded in agreement and dashed out the door.


    Among the Meng Family children, Dahu was honest, Shuanghu was clever, and Xiaohu was talkative. They were all older and taller than Mo Hua, and it was usually they who led Mo Hua in their games.


    Dahu and the others talked non-stop along the way about ces where dragon dances were held, fireworks set off, crowded areas, and the lively young girls who could dance¡­


    However, they talked about so many things that they were unsure where to go and y.


    Finally, the kids agreed that adults choose for adults, children want everything, so they would visit every ce!


    As the new year was approaching, disciples who had gone to Sects to study were on holiday, and Cultivators who made a living outside returned home, making Tongxian City much livelier than usual, and the streets were quite crowded.


    Some Qi Refinement Realm Body Cultivators showed off their martial skills, brandishing swords and spears, while Spiritual Cultivators disyed fancy but practically useless Spells, provoking envy and amazement from the kids;


    Those skilled in Artifact Refining made small toys, like wooden rabbits, dogs, and cats that would move on the ground with a bit of Spiritual Power, and there were many other misceneous items, overwhelming the senses.


    Dahu, Shuanghu, and Xiaohu had a st, finding everything fresh and exciting, and let out exmations of joy, while Mo Hua yed while also paying attention to any opportunities on the street to earn Spirit Stones.


    After looking around, Mo Hua realized that most ways to earn Spirit Stones were already taken, and those that weren¡¯t, he was not currently capable of doing.


    Seeing the Cultivators who performed with all their might and shouted out for attention on the streets, Mo Hua sighed inwardly, considering that making a living was indeed not an easy task.


    Shuanghu noticed Mo Hua seemed unhappy and asked, ¡°Mo Hua, do you have something on your mind?¡±


    Upon hearing this, Dahu instantly said, ¡°Has someone bullied you? I¡¯ll go beat them up!¡±


    Xiaohu nodded eagerly, ¡°Beat them up! Beat them up!¡±


    The Meng Family elders had always reminded them since childhood to take care of the sickly Mo Hua, and Liu Ruhua, with her cooking, would also specially save a portion for the three kids.


    The three kids felt grateful and had a strong sense of justice. Whenever someone tried to bully Mo Hua, they would roll up their sleeves and rush into a fight without a second word.


    Mo Hua was universally recognized as the smartest among the local Loose Cultivators of the neighborhood. Whenever they didn¡¯t understand the homework assigned by the Instructor, they woulde to Mo Hua for help, which is why the children got along so well with each other.


    Seeing them eager and ready to pick a fight, Mo Hua couldn¡¯t help but smile wryly and said,


    ¡°No one is bullying me. I¡¯m just thinking about whether I can make some Spirit Stones.¡±


    Earning Spirit Stones¡­


    Da¡¯hu and the other two also started to worry. They didn¡¯t have much of an idea either.


    They could help with a fight, but earning Spirit Stones was something they didn¡¯t know how to do.


    A thought struck Mo Hua, and he asked,


    ¡°Do you guys know how a Formation Master makes Spirit Stones?¡±


    The Tao Cultivation World is vast and boundless. Mo Hua spent his days cultivating and drawing Formations, which limited his exposure to various aspects of the world. He knew that bing a Formation Master would mean not having to worry about basic necessities, but he honestly didn¡¯t know how an ordinary Formation Master, especially one at a lower apprenticeship level, made Spirit Stones.


    Da¡¯hu and the other two often yed around everywhere and might know some things Mo Hua didn¡¯t.


    After thinking for a moment, Da¡¯hu shook his head and said, ¡°The assessment to determine a Formation Master¡¯s ranking is very tough. In our neighborhood, there isn¡¯t a single first-ranked Formation Master. I¡¯m not too clear about it¡­¡±


    ¡°Not just our neighborhood, even in the entire Tongxian City, there aren¡¯t many Formation Masters. Even fewer can genuinely pass the assessment and be a first-ranked Formation Master. An uncle from the Meng Family, back in our n, has been studying Formations for twenty years and still hasn¡¯t managed to be a first-ranked Master¡­¡± Xiaohu said, shaking his head in amazement.


    ¡°You¡¯ve got it wrong. Uncle Meng is just an apprentice in Formation study. He wants to take a Formation Master as a mentor to learn Formations properly, but when he gets quizzed with questions by others, he can¡¯t answer them, so they don¡¯t ept him.¡±


    Shuanghu curled his lips and then counted on his fingers,


    ¡°Apprentice, ordinary Formation Master, first-ranked Formation Master¡­ Uncle Meng isn¡¯t going for an assessment. Those who are eligible for it are already somewhat famous Formation Masters. He¡¯s far, far away from reaching that point!¡±


    Curious, Mo Hua asked, ¡°Then what does he rely on to make a living?¡±


    ¡°I heard he helps draw some simple Formations for businesses to make some Spirit Stones. Then he uses those Spirit Stones to buy ink and brushes to practice more Formations; after that, he continues to be unable to find a mentor, so he goes back to drawing Formations for businesses¡­¡±


    ¡°Businesses, huh¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve heard that even if you can¡¯t get your ranking set and be a first-ranked Formation Master, just being an ordinary Formation Master and drawing Formations for businesses can still earn you quite a few Spirit Stones, and you won¡¯t have to worry about food and drink,¡± said Shuanghu. Then he turned to Mo Hua,


    ¡°Mo Hua, do you want to be a Formation Master?¡±


    ¡°Mm,¡± Mo Hua didn¡¯t hide his intention, ¡°My constitution is too weak. I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t be a Monster Hunter. If a Monster Beast hits me with one swipe, I¡¯d probably lose half my life. I need to find a way to make a living. But talking about this now is still too far off. Let me first see if I can earn some Spirit Stones. If I can make some, I¡¯ll treat you guys to pastries!¡±


    Upon hearing this, Da¡¯hu and the others immediately lit up with joy.


    ¡°Alright, alright!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re so smart, you¡¯ll definitely be able to make Spirit Stones, and you¡¯ll be able to be a Formation Master in the future!¡±


    ¡°Pastries, pastries!¡±


    For children from ordinary Loose Cultivator families, evenmon pastries sold on the roadside were a rare treat.


    The group wandered around for a while longer. Except for the charming young girl they didn¡¯t see, they browsed through everything else. When it was nearly noon, they all went home satisfied to have lunch.


    After lunch, Mo Hua told his parents he was going out to y and then went alone to the North Main Street of Tongxian City.


    North Main Street of Tongxian City was bustling, while South Main Street was lively.


    South Main Street had more market towns mainlyposed of peddlers and small stalls, whereas North Main Street had more businesses with all kinds of Spirit Runes and dan pills avable. The items sold were more standard, the quality better, and naturally, the prices were higher.


    However, Mo Hua wasn¡¯t there to buy anything¡ªhe didn¡¯t have the Spirit Stones for it.


    Mo Hua walked from one end of the street to the other, looking over every business, and then he chose to enter one that had Formations hanging outside but lookedparably shabby, crude, and had the least amount of business.

 Chapter 7

    Chapter 7 ¨C Fated Gathering_1


    The signboard hanging in front of the shop bore the three characters ¡°Fated Gathering¡±.


    The interior was notrge and somewhat rudimentary, with formations of different patterns hanging around. Some of the formations seemed to have been hanging for a while, their ink already somewhat faded.


    The counter was rather high, and atop it sat a middle-aged, well-fed cultivator, who had a pale face and no beard, appearing to be the steward of the shop.


    There was a bell hanging at the eaves. When Mo Hua entered, the bell let out a crisp ring.


    Fatty Steward, who had been dozing with his eyes half-open, heard the bell and looked around. Seeing no one, he was about to grow angry when he lowered his head and saw a small head poking over the counter.


    Fatty Steward blinked in surprise and, seeing that Mo Hua was alone, he asked, ¡°Little brother, where are your parents?¡±


    Mo Hua shook his head, ¡°My parents aren¡¯t looking for you, I am.¡±


    Fatty Steward blinked again, ¡°You¡¯re looking for me? What for?¡±


    ¡°Do you need someone to help with drawing formations here?¡±


    Fatty Steward found this amusing and teased, ¡°Oh? And you, you little tyke, know how to draw formations?¡±


    Mo Hua replied modestly, ¡°I know a little.¡±


    Fatty Stewardughed and said, ¡°Knowing a little won¡¯t do. At the very least, you should be at the sixth level of Qi Refinement, possess a sect¡¯s educational jade slip, be an apprentice of formation, have a Formation Master as an instructor, and pay a deposit before you can do formation painting for us here.¡±


    Mo Hua was taken aback; he hadn¡¯t known about these many requirements before, and it seemed he didn¡¯t meet a single one of them.


    A lightbulb went off in Mo Hua¡¯s head, and he said, ¡°Alright, I lied. I¡¯m not very good at it. I am here on behalf of my brother.¡±


    Fatty Steward didn¡¯t make a fuss and asked, ¡°And what does your brother do?¡±


    ¡°My brother is a formation apprentice, studying under a Formation Master and normally helps the shop with some basic formation painting to earn money for ink and paper. He¡¯s too busy studying formations to have any free time, so I¡¯m helping him run errands.¡±


    Mo Hua took the liberty of modifying the identity of an uncle from the extended Meng Family and borrowing it for his own use.


    Fatty Steward stroked his chin, thought for a moment, but still declined, ¡°No, talk is cheap. If your brother wishes to do formation painting for our shop, he¡¯ll need toe himself.¡±


    Mo Hua¡¯s eyes swiveled and then he asked, ¡°Do you also require a deposit?¡±


    Fatty Steward nodded, ¡°Indeed.¡±


    ¡°Is the deposit supposed to cover the Formation Method Map and the materials for drawing formations? In that case, if I give the deposit, even if I¡¯m deceiving you, it¡¯s just like you selling a formation and materials at the regr price. You wouldn¡¯t make a profit, but you wouldn¡¯t lose out either.¡±


    In fact, they would still make a small profit. The deposit was slightly higher than the cost of materials for drawing formations. As for the Formation Method Maps, those were the simplest, mostmon designs, hardly costing many Spirit Stones.


    Thinking this, Fatty Steward started to hesitate.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t business a little slow in your store?¡± Mo Hua asked again.


    Business indeed wasn¡¯t great. There were very few customers each day, and with fewer customers, they sold fewer formations. Few Formation Masters, or even apprentices, were willing to paint formations for them, which was why the shop was so quiet.


    Of course, Fatty Steward wouldn¡¯t admit it, holding his head high, but he did seem somewhat defensive.


    Seizing the opportunity, Mo Hua added, ¡°My brother is really good at drawing formations. People say that in a few more years, he¡¯s sure to be a Formation Master. After that, if he studies for another decade or two and passes the assessment, he might even be a first-grade Formation Master. Then naturally, he¡¯d be able to paint more advanced formations for you, and you¡¯d profit, wouldn¡¯t you?¡±


    An assessment? It wasn¡¯t that easy to pass.


    Fatty Steward scoffed internally, but as the saying goes, ¡°Never scorn a young man in poverty¡±; who knows what the future holds. If he really did be a first-grade Formation Master, it would indeed be good to establish a favorable rtionship for the time when they might need a favor.


    As for rules, they were mostly for outsiders to see. As long as one could produce formations, nothing else really mattered.


    ¡°You make a good point,¡± Fatty Steward said, ¡°but you im your brother is good at drawing formations¡ªwithout evidence, that¡¯s not credible. You¡¯re just a kid and don¡¯t know the first thing about formations, so how would you know what¡¯s good or bad? This is what we¡¯ll do: bring me one of the formations your brother has drawn. If it¡¯s really not bad, then I¡¯ll agree to do business with you.¡±


    Mo Hua didn¡¯t have a brother, so where would he find a formation his brother had drawn?


    He didn¡¯t have his brother¡¯s formations, but he did have some of his own.


    Mo Hua¡¯s storage bag contained several formations that he had drawn himself, but those were all homework from his sect. They were deconstructed basic formation patterns orbinations of patterns, a bit different fromplete formations.


    Anyone with a discerning eye could tell at a nce that giving them away would blow his cover.


    After some thought, Mo Hua¡¯s eyes lit up, and he said, ¡°I didn¡¯t bring any formations my brother drew, but he once taught me a little. I¡¯ll draw one for you, and then you¡¯ll know if my brother¡¯s formations are good.¡±


    ¡°You can draw formations too?¡±


    The steward was stunned for a moment, thought for a bit, and said, ¡°Alright.¡±


    He too was curious to see how well the kid in front of him could draw, so he casually pulled out a Formation Method Map from underneath the counter, along with some brushes and paper, and handed them to Mo Hua.


    The map had the words ¡°Bright Fire Formation¡± written on it. It was something the sect instructors hadn¡¯t taught, aplete formation with three formation patterns, and it looked very difficult.


    Aplete formation, Mo Hua definitely wouldn¡¯t be able to draw. The formation taught by the sect, although called a formation, only contained one or at most two basic patterns. These were introductory formations, not considered true formations outside.


    A real formation required at least three patterns with interrted structures, like the ¡°Bright Fire Formation¡± before him.


    Mo Hua nced at the steward and dered confidently, ¡°This is too difficult, if I could draw it, I¡¯d be drawing formations to earn spirit stones myself. What would I need my brother for?¡±


    The steward pped his forehead, realizing his own mistake: a child around ten years old couldn¡¯t possibly draw aplete formation. It was asking too much of a kid, and he¡¯d only made this oversight because he¡¯d never dealt with children in the store before.


    Then the steward pointed to the upper-left corner of the formation and said, ¡°If you can draw this small part of the pattern, I¡¯ll agree to it and ask your brother to draw a formation.¡±


    Mo Hua looked at the upper-left pattern, let out a quiet sigh of relief, it was a basic Fire-series pattern that he had learned from the sect, with some added intricate changes and connections, but still within his grasp.


    Mo Hua dipped the brush in ink and began to trace the pattern on the paper,pleting the drawing of the pattern in a short while.


    Fatty Steward had been nodding slightly as Mo Hua drew. Mo Hua¡¯s brush technique was quite skilled; the movements were natural and smooth, without a hint of nervousness, which clearly indicated a solid foundation. The pattern he drew also adhered to the standards without any errors. It was either a family art, or his brother had taught him well.


    Fatty Steward tended toward thetter thought because, judging from Mo Hua¡¯s clothing¡ªwhich was clean but overly simple¡ªit was clear they weren¡¯t from a wealthy family; and cultivators with formation arts in their lineage wouldn¡¯t be in such financial straits.


    Fatty Steward took another look at the pattern Mo Hua had drawn, quite satisfied, and then said, ¡°The deposit is ten spirit stones, and I¡¯ll give you the required formation maps and materials.¡±


    ¡°Ten stones!¡±


    Mo Hua was stunned.


    He only had three spirit stones on him; he had earned twelve from copying formation homework for a fellow sect member, spent ten on a Fire-Resistant Hairpin, saved up one more by pinching pennies, and then¡­ there was no ¡®then.¡¯ This was all of Mo Hua¡¯s wealth.


    He would have to wait until the sect¡¯s formation assessment when he could draw formations for his peers to earn that many spirit stones.


    Who knows how long that would be!


    Seeing Mo Hua¡¯s expression, the steward realized the kid didn¡¯t have the spirit stones. He didn¡¯t make a fuss, though; it was normal for a child not to have so many spirit stones.


    Life in Tao cultivation is not easy. Even they, the stewards, often found themselves short on money, not to mention cultivators from less affluent families.


    The steward simply gave a friendly reminder, ¡°You can¡¯t take the job without the spirit stones for the deposit.¡±


    After saying it and seeing Mo Hua looking disheartened, he couldn¡¯t help but add, ¡°I¡¯ll keep this order for your brother. Whenever you have the spirit stones, juste back and take it.¡±


    Mo Hua immediately nodded and said, ¡°Mhm, mhm, I¡¯ll get the stones from my brother when I get home¡­ and then I¡¯lle back for the order!¡±


    Fatty Steward waved his hand, ¡°Go y for now. It¡¯s still early. I¡¯m going to close my eyes and rest a bit¡­¡± He then slowly closed his eyes, ready to doze off.


    Mo Hua left the store, squatted on the steps, and held his chin in a bit of a quandary.


    ¡°Seven spirit stones¡­¡±


    Mo Hua wanted to earn spirit stones by drawing formations, but he needed spirit stones first to draw and earn them. Without them, he couldn¡¯t draw formations to earn them¡­


    Mo Hua felt dizzy.


    Ask his parents?


    Mo Hua shook his head; the household expenses all required spirit stones. He overheard his parents talking in the morning that Uncle Chu from the Monster Hunting Team had broken his arm and needed to borrow spirit stones for healing, and there was also Mo Hua¡¯s sect tuition for the next term. It was unlikely the family had any surplus stones.


    Borrow from someone?


    Mo Hua¡¯s friends were even poorer than him; they didn¡¯t have any spirit stones to lend him.


    As Mo Hua was deep in thought, suddenly he heard someone exim loudly:


    ¡°Mo Hua, I can¡¯t believe you¡¯re here!¡±


    Mo Hua looked up to see a well-dressed, plump little boy surrounded by attendants, ring at him furiously.

 Chapter 8

    Chapter 8 ¨C An Xiaofu_1


    ¡°Young Master An?¡±


    Thevishly dressed chubby boy was the eldest son of the An Family in Tongxian City, named An Xiaofu. Perhaps his father didn¡¯t hold much hope for him, signifying ¡°contentment with wealth¡± by naming him Xiaofu.


    But because he was plump, his fellow sect members also secretly called him An Xiaopang.


    An Xiaopang was a bit slow, sometimes disying the temper of a young master, but he wasn¡¯t malicious at heart and often asked Mo Hua to do his homework for the Formation assessments.


    He couldn¡¯t draw Formations, not even a little, and not wanting to be punished by the instructor nor wanting to return home to be beaten by his father, he could only ask Mo Hua for help.


    At this moment, An Xiaopang was furious, ¡°How dare you, Mo Hua! I treat you like a friend, and you look down on me?!¡±


    Mo Hua was confused, ¡°How have I looked down on you?¡±


    An Xiaopang pulled out a Formation Diagram with annotations in vermillion ink, ¡°You helped me draw my Formation homework and made six mistakes in it! But the one you did for that skinny monkey Qian Xing was wless! Isn¡¯t that looking down on me? Doesn¡¯t that mean you think I¡¯m inferior to him?¡±


    The ¡®skinny monkey¡¯ An Xiaopang mentioned was that skinny young master from before, with the surname Qian and given name Xing, the third son from the main line of the Qian Family.


    The Qian Family was thergest n in Tongxian City, with the An Familying second. Both families owned businesses,peted in their trade, and had longstanding grudges from past generations. The younger generations were equally antagonistic, wanting to outdo each other in every aspect, akin to oil and water, symbolized even by their contrasting physiques¡ªone fat, the other thin.


    However, both were equallyzy in their Tao Cultivation and just as ignorant, which could be described as ¡°equally matched.¡±


    Though both were considered wastrels, Qian Xing had a worse reputation. Aside from his ignorance, he was notorious for being arrogant and bullying others using his family¡¯s power. There were rumors of numerous misdeeds, but with his family¡¯s backing, he always got off scot-free.


    In contrast, An Xiaopang mostly just ate, drank, and unted his wealth ostentatiously, but because his father was strict, he never went too far.


    ¡°So that¡¯s the issue?¡±


    Seeing Mo Hua¡¯sck of concern, An Xiaopang¡¯s face turned even redder.


    ¡°I¡¯m actually helping you,¡± said Mo Hua.


    An Xiaopang scoffed, looking at Mo Hua, ¡°How are you helping me?¡±


    ¡°How does your Formation workpare to Young Master Qian¡¯s?¡±


    An Xiaopang confidently said, ¡°At least it can¡¯t be worse than his!¡±


    Mo Hua was left somewhat speechless. Was this really something to be proud of?


    Mo Hua continued, ¡°That¡¯s the point, how could he draw a Formation without any mistakes with his skills?¡±


    ¡°Of course not! If I can¡¯t do it, then he definitely can¡¯t!¡±


    ¡°So you know that much. Wouldn¡¯t the instructor notice it too? The instructor is always strict and would definitely punish him, and then report the matter to his father. His father, losing face, surely wouldn¡¯t let him off the hook¡­¡±


    An Xiaopang pondered for a moment, ¡°That makes some sense, but I haven¡¯t heard about Qian Skinny being beaten, are you deceiving me¡­¡±


    Mo Hua rolled his eyes at him, ¡°Family scandals are not to be publicized. When fathers beat their sons, they do it behind closed doors; how would you know about it?¡±


    An Xiaopang nodded, still traumatized, ¡°You¡¯re right, when my father beats me, he never lets others know!¡±


    Mo Hua added, ¡°This time, didn¡¯t Old Master An not only refrain from beating you but also praise you?¡±


    An Xiaopang immediately became proud, ¡°Indeed, the instructor gave me a ¡®B,¡¯ and my father praised me for making progress and even gave me quite a few nice things!¡±


    An Xiaopang¡¯s temper was quick to re but also quick to fade. Now not angry anymore and feeling a bit guilty, he said to Mo Hua:


    ¡°I wronged you! Let me treat you to a delicious meal at the Spiritual Meal Building; it¡¯s owned by my family, and you can eat whatever you like!¡±


    Mo Hua hadn¡¯t expected An Xiaopang to be unexpectedly generous, but still declined, ¡°No need, I still have things to do.¡±


    An Xiaopang discontentedly said, ¡°My father always teaches me to repay kindness. If you don¡¯t go, you¡¯re looking down on me!¡±


    Thinking of the swollen buttocks he got from his father¡¯s beating, An Xiaopang insisted even more, ¡°This favor isn¡¯t small, you must go!¡±


    An Xiaopang was stubborn like a child once he got worked up, making him quite a nuisance.


    Mo Hua was getting a headache. He nced at the door of the Formation Pavilion and suddenly said, ¡°Young Master An, forget the meal at the Spiritual Meal Building, but could you do me a favor?¡±


    An Xiaopang patted his chest, ¡°Name it!¡±


    ¡°Lend me ten Spirit Stones.¡±


    An Xiaopang frowned, showing he didn¡¯t actually have ten Spirit Stones. Old Master An, to prevent him from wastefully spending Spirit Stones, never allowed him to carry more than five on him.


    He invited Mo Hua to the Spiritual Meal Building, and could charge it to his father¡¯s ount since it was just food and drink,plete with an ount trail; his father wouldn¡¯t say anything upon finding out. What his father truly feared was him spending Spirit Stones on some crooked and deviant practices without any traceable ounts, unaware and inadvertently inviting big trouble.


    An Xiaopang took out five Spirit Stones from his person and then nced at the servant boy by his side, saying, ¡°Give me your Spirit Stones, I¡¯ll return them to you when we get home.¡±


    The servant boy was somewhat reluctant, but still took out his Spirit Stones, just enough to make up ten Spirit Stones in total.


    An Xiaopang handed the Spirit Stones to Mo Hua, ¡°Take these, no need to pay me back!¡±


    Mo Hua shook his head, ¡°I¡¯ll return them to you in a few days.¡±


    Mo Hua weighed the Spirit Stones in his hand for a moment, then carefully put them away. After saying goodbye to An Xiaopang, he returned to the Formation Pavilion, where there were still no customers, and the manager was still dozing off.


    After entering, Mo Hua tiptoed to the counter and ced the ten Spirit Stones on top.


    ¡°I¡¯ve brought the Spirit Stones!¡±


    The manager hadn¡¯t been asleep for long when he was roused by the sound of the bell, spotting Mo Hua and the ten Spirit Stones on the counter.


    The manager picked up the Spirit Stones, examined them closely, saw that there was nothing wrong with their quality, nodded, and then reached under the counter to take out a Storage Bag.


    ¡°Inside this bag is a Formation Diagram for the Bright Fire Formation, along with ten pieces of Formation Paper and Spiritual Ink, enough to draw ten Bright Fire Formations. This order has a deadline of ten days; if it is overdue, the entire deposit will be forfeited. For each well-drawn Bright Fire Formation, you will earn one Spirit Stone, but if you make a mistake or fail to meet standards, one Spirit Stone will be deducted from your deposit. These rules are standard for themerce firm; your brother should be well aware.¡±


    Mo Hua nodded.


    If he sessfullypleted all the Formations, he could earn ten Spirit Stones, but if he failed them all, he would have to reimburse ten Spirit Stones. Being sessful over half the time would be profitable.


    The manager added a reminder, ¡°Remember, the deadline is ten days. Don¡¯t forget, or I¡¯ll take all the deposit.¡±


    Mo Hua hurriedly nodded in agreement, then respectfully thanked the manager and left.


    After getting home, Mo Hua locked himself in his room and quietly pondered over the Formation.


    A maximum ie of ten Spirit Stones was indeed very substantial. Although he had earned twelve Spirit Stones by helping his Sect mates with their Formation assignments, such opportunities did note by often in a year.


    Moreover, doing Formation assignments for Sect mates ultimately wasn¡¯t a proper task.


    asionally taking on such work was fine, but over time, it could hinder the progress of his Sect mates.


    The situation at themerce firm was different; if handled well, he could earn Spirit Stones on a long-term basis and also practice Formations, making it a win-win situation.


    Mo Hua spread the Formation Diagram of the Bright Fire Formation in front of him.


    The Formation Diagram was pre-drawn by other Formation Masters and could be used as a temte.


    On the back of the Formation Diagram was an exnation of the Formation, listing the Formation Patterns, the pen and ink to be used, along with other points to note, which were universally used notations among the Tao Cultivation World to record Formation secrets.


    The exnation for the Bright Fire Formation detailed relevant notes about where to use Fire-series Formation Patterns, how to connect the patterns, ink preparation and the ratio for ink usage. Many concepts were quite unfamiliar to Mo Hua, presenting some difficulty in understanding.


    This was the first time Mo Hua had seen an official Formation exnation; what he had learned in the Sect before was just the most basic Formation work. Although those were also called Formations, they mostly contained only one or two basic Formation Patterns for the disciples¡¯ enlightenment and introductory learning, which was different from the truly prevalent Formations in the Cultivation World.


    The Bright Fire Formation exnation ended with a note:


    Bright Fire Formation, Fire-series Formation, contains three Formation Patterns, requires a Qi Refinement level above the thirdyer.


    However, what really caught Mo Hua¡¯s attention was a line of small red handwriting after the note:


    Those not at the required level, beware of insufficient Divine Sense!


    Mo Hua, who was only at the secondyer of Qi Refinement, couldn¡¯t help but frown.


    Cultivators needed Divine Sense for any activity¡ªguiding Spiritual Energy, using Spiritual Power, casting Spells, controlling Spiritual Artifacts, Alchemy, Artifact Refining and so on, all required Divine Sense.


    Among these, drawing Formations was known to consume the most Divine Sense. However, the specific warning about ¡°insufficient Divine Sense¡± here, along with the level restriction and the use of red ink, made Mo Hua realize that he might not be fully aware of just how much ¡°more¡± he would need¡­


    ¡°Could it be that Drawing Formation really requires a lot of Divine Sense?¡±


    Mo Hua, stroking his small chin, pondered.


    ¡°Let it be, first I need to get familiar with the Formation Patterns, and then I¡¯ll practice them on the stele tonight.¡±


    After noting down the Formation Diagram for the Bright Fire Formation, eating dinner with his parents, and practicing a few times with ordinary paper and ink to get familiar with the Formation Patterns, Mo Huay down on his bed at 1 a.m. and as he closed his eyes, an ancient and void stele floated into his Sea of Consciousness.

 Chapter 9

    Chapter 9: ¨C Chapter 9: Bright Fire Formation_1


    The figure of Mo Hua in the Sea of Consciousness looked the same as his external physical body and could move at will, but it wasn¡¯t made of flesh or even constructed from Spiritual Power; it was simply a phantom of Divine Sense.


    Mo Hua¡¯s phantom held his breath and concentrated, using a finger as a brush to paint the Formation Patterns of the Bright Fire Formation on the Taoist Stele.


    Pale blue lines moved agilely with Mo Hua¡¯s finger, gradually emerging on the jet-ck Taoist Stele, connecting thread by thread from simple toplex, forming mysterious patterns.


    After finishing the second Pattern, as he continued to draw, Mo Hua gradually felt an unprecedented exhaustion and even pain.


    It was as if a dam in the Sea of Consciousness had been opened, and the Divine Sense within flowed out incessantly like the tide.


    The more Divine Sense flowed out, the closer the Sea of Consciousness came to depletion. It felt like a riverbed drying up, slowly cracking under an unnamed pressure, causing a stinging pain and a faint numbness on the scalp.


    Mo Hua also began to feel his thoughts grow sluggish, and the third Pattern he painted became slower and slower.


    Suddenly, a needle-like pain transmitted from the Sea of Consciousness; Mo Hua briefly lost focus and inadvertently made an error in the Formation Pattern on the stele.


    Mo Hua had to stop, holding his head, waiting for the pain to slowly subside.


    It took a full length of time it takes to drink a cup of tea for Mo Hua to recover. After some contemtion, he realized:


    ¡°A Cultivator Drawing Formation requires a vast amount of Divine Sense, far more than other disciplines of Tao Cultivation consume! And much more than I initially thought.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why the manual specially marked with red ink, stating ¡®Those with insufficient cultivation levels must be cautious in learning¡¯. If one¡¯s cultivation level isn¡¯t high enough and the Divine Sense isn¡¯t strong, forcibly copying the Formation can lead to excessive depletion of Divine Sense, and even cause it to dry up¡­¡±


    Depletion of Divine Sense brings intense pain to a Cultivator and can even cause the Sea of Consciousness to be damaged and crack. Once it cracks excessively, the Sea of Consciousness will directly shatter, and the Cultivator will die as their Dao ceases to exist.


    This was mentioned by the Instructor in the Formation ss, something Mo Hua didn¡¯t take too seriously at the time. Recalling it now sent a chill down his spine.


    ¡°The Bright Fire Formation requires the third level of Qi Refinement, and I¡¯m only at the second level, indeed a bitcking in Divine Sense¡­¡±


    Mo Hua held his head in his hands andy on the ground of the Sea of Consciousness, slowly pondering:


    ¡°Although it¡¯s just a bitcking, it shouldn¡¯t be too far off. My Divine Sense is originally stronger than others¡¯, and I have studied Formation for so long. With more practice, I should be able to draw it.¡±


    ¡°If one attempt fails, then try a second, a third¡­ With each attempt, my Divine Sense grows a bit stronger, and each time I manage even one more stroke than before, eventually, I¡¯ll be able toplete the Formation¡­¡±


    After his contemtion, Mo Hua stood up, erased the iplete Formation Pattern on the stele, and then his Divine Sense began to fill up again.


    It was as though he had never drawn a Formation before, but every stroke and line he had just inscribed was etched into Mo Hua¡¯s mind.


    Mo Hua couldn¡¯t help but sigh in his heart.


    Fortunately, he had this Taoist Stele. Otherwise, with the Divine Sense nearly depleted, he wouldn¡¯t know how long it would take to rest before he could attempt a second time. By the time he learned the Bright Fire Formation, perhaps ten days to half a month would have passed, and after more than ten days, the coteral Spirit Stones would be deductedpletely.


    Thinking of this, Mo Hua felt a pang in his heart, and his Divine Sense grew even more focused as he started to draw the Bright Fire Formation for the second time¡­


    In the vast expanse of the Sea of Consciousness, one could not feel the passage of time.


    Mo Hua would draw for a while, rest for a while, and take a break. When he truly couldn¡¯t draw any further, he would directly erase it all and start over again.


    After an unknown number of attempts, he finally managed toplete the Bright Fire Formation.


    Mo Hua let out a long sigh of relief, copsing onto the ground, feeling like a little salted fish with its Divine Sensepletely drained.


    After resting for the time it takes to drink half a cup of tea, Mo Hua had the heart to stand up again, admiring the first Formation he had sessfully drawn¡ªthe Bright Fire Formation.


    On the pitch-ck Taoist Stele, a Formation withplete pale blue lines was drawn, its Patterns precise and elegant, exuding an unknown mystique. In the alternating light and shadow of the Patterns, it seemed to contain inexplicable rules and power.


    This is Formation indeed!


    Mo Hua felt dazed, as if in the world there was nothing more beautiful than thesew-containing patterns, even just looking at them made one unable to help but immerse oneself in their allure¡­


    As Mo Hua watched, he suddenly noticed something wasn¡¯t quite right.


    When he was painting, the Patterns were pale blue, but now they seemed to fade gradually, bing dull and slowly turning to a light gray.


    ¡°`


    It was as if¡­ the Taoist Stele was telling Mo Hua that he had drawn it wrong¡­


    Mo Hua was stunned.


    ¡°Drawn it wrong?¡±


    ¡°Impossible¡­¡±


    Mo Hua felt somewhat disheartened, but he still mustered his spirits and began to examine each stroke carefully. Eventually, he discovered that he indeed had drawn it wrong, not just in one ce.


    In some parts, an extra stroke had been added to the Formation Patterns; in others, the angle of linkage was incorrect; and in yet another, the fusion of two fire patterns was mistaken¡­


    Because of the errors, Divine Sense was not exhausted as much, allowing him toplete the Bright Fire Formation.


    Mo Hua scratched his head and could only make a mental note of the mistakes, then he diligently erased the Formation to start drawing it all over again.


    ¡­


    After drawing it over and over, Mo Hua couldn¡¯t help but feel dizzy and see stars, his Sea of Consciousness aching and numb. When he looked at the Formation Patterns on the Taoist Stele, they seemed to blur and double.


    Somehow, amidst his befuddlement, Mo Huapleted thest stroke.


    The Taoist Stele seemed to tremble slightly, and its faint blue Formation Patterns emitted a gentle white light, within which seemed to flicker a me, like that of amp illuminating the darkness of night.


    Bright Fire Formation!


    Mo Hua could hardly contain his excitement; the exhaustion of the entire night evaporated in an instant.


    For the first time in his life, Mo Hua truly felt the abilities of a cultivator, the sense of grasping the rules of the Heavenly Dao through a Formation Painting, and mastering the might of heaven and earth through his ownprehension and creation.


    It was but a tiny step, a slight might, but it was the first drop of water that would flow into the great river of the Great Dao!


    Mo Hua felt proud. Even though the Bright Fire Formation was only used for illumination and was one of the mostmon and cheapest Formations in Tao Cultivation, it had at least illuminated the first step of his path in Tao Cultivation.


    Mo Hua, still not fully sated, wished to draw it a few more times, but he knew that his fragile Divine Sense was like a flickering candle in the wind and could not withstand further strain.


    If he continued to draw, his Sea of Consciousness might not dry up, but he would certainly go mad.


    After all, although Divine Sense could recover, during the process of Formation Painting, the Divine Sense was constantly depleting, and this process was notfortable.


    This was Mo Hua¡¯s first time drawing a formal Formation, but it would certainly not be hisst.


    He nned to practice the Bright Fire Formation a few times every night. After a few days, once he was thoroughly familiar with it, he would start using materials from the Formation Pavilion to draw the Formation. Once it was well-drawn, he would exchange it for Spirit Stones, ideally even earning the Sect¡¯s maintenance fees, so his parents would not have to work so hard.


    ¡°Let¡¯s call it a night¡­¡±


    The Bright Fire Formation on the Taoist Stele shone brilliantly, and Mo Hua admired it once more, involuntarily nodding in satisfaction before somewhat reluctantly wiping the Formation away.


    The moment he erased it, his Divine Sense surged back and forth like the ebb and flow of tides, the waxing and waning of the moon, like a breached seawall that regained its form, and the sun that set only to rise once more. His exhausted Divine Sense instantly returned, filling up Mo Hua¡¯s Sea of Consciousness!


    Standing before the Taoist Stele, his Divine Sense brimming, Mo Hua felt as if it was the moment he had first entered the Sea of Consciousness hours earlier.


    No matter how many times he experienced the feeling of Divine Sense ebbing and flowing, filling and depleting, it still seemed profoundly mysterious.


    And this time, the experience was even deeper than any before.


    Mo Hua gazed at the Taoist Stele, its surface ck and profound, seemingly a void yet epassing everything, appearing empty but seemingly revealing all.


    Transforming Divine Sense into Formation Patterns, and Formation Patterns back into Divine Sense, existence and non-existence giving rise to each other and transforming mutually.


    A saying from an ancient text surfaced in Mo Hua¡¯s mind:


    Existence is what we use to gain benefits, non-existence is what we utilize.


    ¡°`

 Chapter 10

    Chapter 10 ¨C Drawing Formation_1


    The next morning, Mo Hua finished breakfast, set down his chopsticks, and went back to his room. He took out the paper and brush for copying and, with the memory of the Bright Fire Formation still clear in his mind, started to meticulously copy it stroke by stroke.


    The copy was created with the cheapest ink and paper, which possessed no spiritual energy. The Formation painted was merely a pattern with no effect at all, consuming only a minuscule amount of Divine Sense, so he wasn¡¯t worried about wasting Spirit Stones if he failed.


    Mo Hua copied the Formation in one go based on his memory. Since it didn¡¯t use much Divine Sense, he hardly paused at all.


    Mo Hua took out the Formation Diagram of the Bright Fire Formation andpared it meticulously against his copy. He discovered three mistakes.


    Setting the Formation Paper aside, Mo Hua took out a new sheet and continued drawing. After drawing three sheets in session, he finally managed to copy aplete Bright Fire Formation Diagram without a single mistake.


    Mo Hua let out a long sigh of relief, stretchedzily, and nced at the small sundial on his table to find that it was already noon. Only then did he feel hungry.


    Liu Ruhua had already prepared a meal consisting of Spirit Rice, several stir-fried vegetable dishes, and the only meat dish was an egg from a demon chicken. The quality of the Spirit Rice was low-grade, but it was enough to fill his stomach.


    The simple and tasty meal was devoured eagerly by Mo Hua. After finishing, he ran back to his room to continue practicing copying the Bright Fire Formation.


    Watching Mo Hua¡¯s retreating figure, Liu Ruhua expressed her concerns,


    ¡°Huar is working too hard; he¡¯s gotten much thinner.¡±


    Mo Shan nodded and said, ¡°Hard work is good, but I¡¯m afraid it will wear him out. Huar was born weak, and his foundation isn¡¯t strong; indeed, he shouldn¡¯t overexert himself.¡±


    Liu Ruhua sighed, ¡°It¡¯s a pity he didn¡¯t inherit your talent for Body Refinement and instead took after my frailty¡­¡±


    Mo Shan gently embraced Liu Ruhua¡¯s slender shoulders, ¡°How can we me you for that? When Huar was born, his Blood Qi was weak, so we went to Old Mr. Feng of Apricot Forest Hall. He told us that one¡¯s Divine Sense and physical body are bnced at birth. Huar was born with a strong Divine Sense, hence the weaker body. Look at him now; despite being physically weak, which of the neighborhood children is as smart as he is? That Huar is so clever and handsome is all thanks to you.¡±


    Liu Ruhua couldn¡¯t help but smile, ¡°You always know what to say.¡±


    Seeing his wife¡¯s expression soften, Mo Shan continued, ¡°This morning, I chatted with Old Zhou from the Monster Hunting Team. I heard that a few days ago, they happened to kill a Fire Chick. This bird might not be a Monster Beast, but its flesh contains some spiritual energy. I bought some to let Mo Hua try it; it will be good for you to nourish your body, too.¡±


    Liu Ruhua asked, ¡°Do we have enough Spirit Stones at home?¡±


    ¡°No need,¡± Mo Shan said, ¡°We¡¯re brothers who¡¯ve hunted Monster Beasts together. We have a good rtionship, so it¡¯s the same if I pay after the New Year.¡±


    Liu Ruhua ced her Storage Bag in Mo Shan¡¯s hand, ¡°Give however much you can; if it¡¯s not enough, we can repay it after the New Year. With the holiday approaching, everyone needs to earn some Spirit Stones for the festivities.¡±


    Mo Shan thought for a moment and then nodded, ¡°That sounds good.¡±


    While Mo Shan and his wife chatted, Mo Hua focused intently on drawing the Bright Fire Formation until the evening, by which time he had be quite skilled at it.


    At dinner, Mo Hua ate quickly and then rushed back to his room, where he rested quietly for a moment before going to sleep on schedule and entering his Sea of Consciousness.


    The ancient Stele stood tall in the empty white expanse of his Sea of Consciousness.


    Using his finger as a brush, Mo Hua began formally Drawing Formation on the Stele. As the Formation Patterns on the Stele slowly took shape, his Divine Sense poured out.


    When his Divine Sense was nearly depleted, and Mo Hua was almost unable to maintain it, he finallypleted the Bright Fire Formation.


    Mo Hua stopped, and the Formation on the Stele emitted a gentle white glow.


    The Bright Fire Formation was a Formation that a Cultivator at the third level of Qi Refinement could draw. Mo Hua, at only the second level, was struggling, but he could nowplete a full Bright Fire Formation Diagram.


    This also meant that, evenpared with a Qi Refinement third-level Cultivator, Mo Hua¡¯s Divine Sense was in no way inferior.


    Mo Hua felt a small surge of pride within him, then he erased the Bright Fire Formation he had drawn, and his Divine Sense immediately replenished itself.


    Mo Hua continued to practice drawing the Bright Fire Formation, for he had to use the evening to fully master the Formation Diagram of the Bright Fire Formation, and then start on officially Drawing Formation the next day.


    In the empty white and silent Sea of Consciousness, Mo Hua repeatedly drew the Bright Fire Formation, summarizing and reflecting on various issues encountered.


    Unconsciously, daylight broke, and Mo Hua found himself involuntarily exiting the Sea of Consciousness.


    Feeling no fatigue, Mo Hua immediately got up, sat on the bed to practice meditation for a while, and after finishing breakfast, he washed his hands, and with great care, took out the Formation materials given by Fatty Steward.


    The materials included ten sheets of Formation Paper and ten small bottles of pale red ink. The Formation Paper was made from the skin of Monster Beasts and some shredded Spirit Grass, while the ink was a mixture of the blood of Fire-Attribute Demon Beasts and Spiritual Liquid, different from the paper and ink Mo Hua used for copying; these contained Spiritual Energy and naturally, they were much more expensive.


    Fatty Steward had also included a pen that was new but crudely made, hardly any better than Mo Hua¡¯s own, which Mo Hua did not open, preferring his own pen which he was more ustomed to.


    Mo Hua spread out a sheet of Formation Paper on the table and carefully poured the ink into the inkstone. The inkstone helped preserve the Spiritual Power of the ink a bit longer, preventing it from dissipating too quickly.


    Mo Hua reviewed the Formation Patterns of the Bright Fire Formation in his mind once more, before he started to officially draw the Formation.


    The process of Drawing Formation went smoother than Mo Hua had expected; except for using real paper and ink, everything else felt the same as when he was drawing on the stone Stele in the Sea of Consciousness, even the speed at which Divine Sense was consumed.


    However, due to some nervousness, a few strokes were slightly skewed ¨C although it didn¡¯t affect the effectiveness of the Formation, it made the drawn Formation look somewhat ugly.


    After exhausting his Divine Sense, Mo Hua finallypleted drawing the Bright Fire Formation, but unfortunately, there was still one mistake.


    Before bing proficient, he had already lost a Spirit Stone¡­


    Mo Hua felt the loss acutely.


    Moreover, with his Divine Sense depleted, Mo Hua couldn¡¯t continue Drawing Formation and could only close his eyes to recuperate.


    ¡°I wonder if there¡¯s any method to quickly restore Divine Sense¡­¡±


    Mo Hua thought to himself, now greatly missing the time he practiced on the Taoist Stele; s, in reality, the Stele couldn¡¯t be used.


    As Mo Hua rested, not waiting for his Divine Sense to fully recover, the morning had already passed, and Liu Ruhua was already calling Mo Hua for lunch.


    At lunch, Mo Hua hastily gobbled a few bites of food, then ran back to his room and spread out another sheet of Formation Paper.


    Staring at the nk Formation Paper in front of him, Mo Hua steadied his emotions and summarized his experiences, silently repeating the phrase ¡°Failure is the mother of sess,¡± and began to draw the second Bright Fire Formation.


    This time, Mo Hua was more focused and careful, pondering thoroughly before each stroke, and pre-visualizing the following Patterns. When his Divine Sense was exhausted and he closed his eyes to rest, he continuously recalled the Formation Diagram of the Bright Fire Formation in his mind.


    Mo Hua drew slowly, yet time flew by quickly. When dusk arrived, although his progress was intermittent, he finally seeded in Drawing Formation the Bright Fire Formation.


    Mo Hua could hardly hide his excitement. Amidst the excitement, the fatigue from exhausting his mental faculties set in, and he fell onto the bed, satisfied, and soon was fast asleep, snoring away.


    When Mo Hua awoke, the sky was already dark, and he felt incredibly hungry. Suddenly, he smelled a delicious fragrance and followed it into the hall, only to discover arge bowl of meat on the table!

 Chapter 11

    Chapter 11 ¨C Fire Chick_1


    The meat in the bowl was a pale golden color, crystal clear and translucent, resembling a chicken leg but nearly the size of a pork knuckle that Mo Hua had eaten in his previous life.


    The soup was clear and bright, topped with a thinyer of shimmering oil that was moisturizing without being greasy, adorned with some mushrooms and other side dishes, and small chunks of vibrant green herbs.


    It had been a long time since Mo Huast ate meat; the most recent time was half a year ago during the Monster Hunting Festival.


    Meat is very expensive in the Tao Cultivation World; unless it¡¯s a special holiday, it¡¯s tough for average cultivators to have meat.


    The meat that cultivators eat is broadly categorized into two types: one type is from spirit beasts.


    Spirit beasts are different from monster beasts. They are raised by cultivators, fed with spirit grass and other various natural spiritual objects. Their flesh is tender, easy to cook, and contains spiritual energy, which makes them very expensive and unaffordable for loose cultivators.


    The other type is the meat from herbivorous monster beasts.


    While all monster beasts kill humans, not all of them eat humans. Those that feed on various spirit grasses might be ferocious and ughter cultivators, but they won¡¯t consume the cultivators¡¯ flesh.


    Conversely, carnivorous monster beasts have almost all eaten humans. If they haven¡¯t, it isn¡¯t because they don¡¯t eat humans; it¡¯s simply because they have yet to encounter a cultivator they can eat.


    Therefore, while the meat of herbivorous monster beasts may have a peculiar taste, it is still edible for cultivators. The flesh of carnivorous monster beasts, on the other hand, is bloody and filthy, difficult to consume, and once eaten by a cultivator, it can easily contaminate their blood qi, causing their meridians to be chaotic, and some may even be possessed and insane.


    The meat of herbivorous monster beasts may not be expensive, but ordinary cultivators still won¡¯t eat it.


    The physical constitution of monster beasts is far superior to that of cultivators, and herbivorous monster beasts are no exception; their flesh is too tough to be ptable. To eat it, one needs to stew it over a stove for a long time before it can be chewed and swallowed.


    Loose cultivators simply can¡¯t afford the effort, and those cultivators who can afford the effort would directly choose to eat the flesh of spirit beasts.


    Thus, no matter what kind, meat is rarely seen on the tables of loose cultivators.


    The meat in front of him, however, had a faint white steam rising from it, scarce though it was, it definitely contained a bit of spiritual energy.


    Liu Ruhua waved at Mo Hua, ¡°This is the meat of a Fire Chick. Your dad bought it to nourish your body.¡±


    After speaking, she couldn¡¯t help pinching Mo Hua¡¯s pale little face, ¡°Look how much you¡¯ve slimmed down recently.¡±


    Mo Hua was somewhat reluctant and couldn¡¯t help asking, ¡°This meat must be quite expensive, right?¡±


    Mo Shan waved his hand, ¡°We only bought half of it; it didn¡¯t cost too much in spirit stones. Moreover, it¡¯s from a friend in the monster hunting team. We¡¯re going to work together next year, so it¡¯s a mutual favor, half bought and half given.¡±


    Mo Hua said, ¡°Dad, are you nning on entering the Inner Mountain next year?¡±


    Mo Shan nodded, ¡°The Outer Mountain has be more difficult to make a living in. The profit from killing a monster beast is too low, and if someone gets injured, it could even be a loss. The monster beasts in the Inner Mountain are stronger, but as long as we find good items on them, we¡¯ll have an easier time, so next year¡­¡±


    Mo Shan suddenly stopped and couldn¡¯t help but chuckle, ¡°Why am I telling you all this?¡±


    Liu Ruhua gave Mo Shan a gentle re and spooned a bowl of meat soup for Mo Hua, ¡°Try it and see how it tastes.¡±


    Mo Hua took a sip of the soup and a bite of the meat; the soup was fresh, the meat was fragrant¡ªrich but not greasy, and a delight to all senses.


    This was the most delicious meat Mo Hua had ever eaten.


    Mo Hua squinted in pleasure and praised, ¡°Mom, it¡¯s really delicious!¡±


    Liu Ruhua couldn¡¯t help but smile, ¡°If it¡¯s good, eat more of it. This whole bowl is yours; make sure you finish it.¡± Then she headed for the kitchen, ¡°There are some other dishes too, I¡¯ll go get them¡­¡±


    Mo Shan stood up, ¡°I¡¯ll help you¡­¡±


    Seeing his parents both head to the kitchen, Mo Hua took several pieces of the Fire Chick meat and added them to his own bowl, distributing the rest into his parents¡¯ bowls.


    When Mo Shan and Liu Ruhua returned with the dishes, they found their bowls filled with meat.


    Liu Ruhua felt both gratified and amused, saying softly, ¡°This meat was specially bought for you. At our age, we don¡¯t expect any progress in cultivation. To consume such spirit-enhanced meat would be a waste¡­¡±


    As Liu Ruhua tried to ce some meat into Mo Hua¡¯s bowl, Mo Hua covered his bowl with both hands and shook his head, saying, ¡°I¡¯ve had enough. I can¡¯t eat any more.¡±


    Mo Hua covered his bowl and refused to eat any more.


    Mo Shan and Liu Ruhua had no choice but to let the matter go, though they began to push the food back and forth between themselves.


    Mo Shan added meat to his wife¡¯s bowl, whispering, ¡°You¡¯ve worked hard all these years. Eat more to nourish your body¡­¡±


    Liu Ruhua returned the meat to her husband¡¯s bowl, softly saying, ¡°You¡¯ve been the one toiling outside, enduring the elements and hardship. You should eat more¡­¡±


    Mo Hua, listening, couldn¡¯t help but feel his teeth sour and blurted out, ¡°Mom, Dad, if you don¡¯t eat the meat soon, it will get cold.¡±


    Mo Shan and his wife had forgotten their son was there, and when they saw their son¡¯s watery eyes watching them from the side, Liu Ruhua¡¯s face turned slightly red, while Mo Shan coughed lightly and pretended to eat as if nothing had happened.


    When Mo Hua saw his parents finally eating the meat in their bowls, he nodded in satisfaction.


    He then thought that although the meat of the Fire Chick was tasty, it was too expensive.


    The flesh of monster beasts mightck spiritual energy, but it could bolster one¡¯s blood qi, which undoubtedly was beneficial for cultivators. It was just that the meat of monster beasts was quite tough to chew¡­


    How could he ensure his parents ate more meat? He wondered if there was a method to achieve this.


    Mo Hua put this thought aside for the moment. The most important thing right now was to finish the Bright Fire Formation painting, and head to the trading house to find Fatty Steward and exchange for spirit stones.


    After the meal, Mo Hua returned to his room to meditate and digest the Fire Chick meat. As the spiritual energy was not substantial, it did not take too long.


    Once the spiritual energy was refined, Mo Hua resumed his work on the Bright Fire Formation. Before going to bed that evening, he sessfullypleted another one.


    Afterward, Mo Hua fell asleep and continued to practice formation painting on the Taoist Stele, reinforcing his memory of the formation and reflecting on his brush technique.


    Once daylight came, he meditated, and then kept practicing formation painting. Hepleted one in the morning and another in the afternoon, both sessfully. However, the use of divine sense was quite draining, so after dinner, he had to rest for a while before going back to practicing formation painting on the Taoist Stele in his dreams.


    On the fourth day, Mo Hua¡¯s brush technique had improved significantly, and his divine sense seemed to have thickened slightly. Perhaps it was due to a deeper understanding of the Bright Fire Formation, leading to less consumption of divine sense. He was able to paint two formations during the day, and after dinner, he had the strength to paint another one. However, he was a bit too hasty and made a mistake with his brushwork, resulting in the failure of the formation.


    That night, after Mo Hua fell asleep, he continued to reflect and summarize in his Sea of Consciousness, practicing formation painting using the Taoist Stele.


    By the fifth day, Mo Hua hadpleted three Bright Fire Formations, all sessful, though he felt a bit dizzy and his head was swollen from using too much divine sense. There was no pain as acute as the first time. Resting with closed eyes and concentration for a while did the trick.


    By then, Mo Hua had used up all the formation materials entrusted by the trading house, producing a total of eight Bright Fire Formations.


    Although there were some imperfections and much room for improvement, he was generally satisfied.


    That evening, Mo Hua indulged a little and didn¡¯t continue practicing on the Taoist Stele. Instead, he drew a fewic strips on it, purely for entertainment.


    The next day, after breakfast, Mo Hua arranged to meet Da¡¯hu and the other two for a stroll through the streets.


    Mo Hua put thepleted formations in a storage bag, slung it over his shoulder, and just before leaving the house, Liu Ruhua slipped a spirit stone and five broken spirit stones to Mo Hua, telling him to buy some tasty or fun things if he saw something he liked. She also earnestly reminded him to stay safe.


    Da¡¯hu and the others thumped their chests, promising to protect Mo Hua and not let anyone bully him.


    Mo Hua waved goodbye to his mother and headed out the door with his three pals.


    On their way, Da¡¯hu and the gang were lively, hopping and jumping around.


    On the bustling stone-paved street, the three spirited young boys and a porcin doll-like child hopped and skipped along¡­

 Chapter 12

    Chapter 12 ¨C Chapter 12 Compensation_1


    After wandering for a while, Xiaohu suddenly asked, ¡°Where are we going next?¡±


    Mo Hua patted the storage bag on his body, ¡°First to the North Main Street!¡±


    When they arrived at the entrance of Fated Gathering on North Street, Mo Hua stepped onto the threshold and looked back, only to see his three little friends standing still. He couldn¡¯t help asking, ¡°Aren¡¯t you guysing in?¡±


    All three little friends shook their heads together:


    ¡°I get dizzy just looking at formations¡­¡±


    ¡°Me too¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m done with formations in this lifetime; I won¡¯t go in either¡­¡±


    Mo Hua had no choice but to say, ¡°Then you guys wait here for me, I¡¯ll be right out.¡±


    The three little friends nodded in unison.


    As Mo Hua entered, the bell hanging from the door frame started to ring. The person in charge followed the sound and saw Mo Hua at the door, standing tall and proud with a storage bag slung across the chest, and couldn¡¯t help chuckling, ¡°It¡¯s you again, huh? What, has your brother finished all the formations?¡±


    Mo Hua nodded, ¡°Yes.¡±


    The person in charge¡¯s interest was piqued, ¡°Oh? That was fast, just five days, huh,¡± and then gestured to Mo Hua, ¡°Let me have a look.¡±


    Mo Hua took out the formations from the storage bag and tiptoed to ce them on the counter.


    The person in charge picked up the formations, looked at them, and frowned.


    Anxious, Mo Hua asked, ¡°Did I not draw them correctly?¡±


    The person in charge pondered for a moment and said, ¡°They are correct, but this level of skill doesn¡¯t seem like the work of an experienced hand. Some of these are fine, but these few¡­¡±


    The person in charge flipped through a few and Mo Hua took a nce; they were the ones he had drawn first.


    ¡°These few are much worse off; the brushwork is very awkward, it¡¯s disjointed, as if cobbled together bit by bit. Are you sure your brother is learning formations from a Formation Master? The difference in skill is a bit much¡­¡±


    Mo Hua felt a little embarrassed; it was his first time drawing, and to have managed this much was already his best effort.


    ¡°So, can these formations be used?¡±


    Tapping the counter with his finger and after a careful examination, the person in charge said:


    ¡°Although the brushwork is a bit rough, there is no real issue with the formations themselves; they can still be used¡­ It¡¯s just that the brushwork is a bit rough.¡±


    Mo Hua breathed a sigh of relief, ¡°That¡¯s good,¡± then added, ¡°Maybe my brother was drawing this formation for the first time, so he wasn¡¯t very familiar with it and started off a bit awkward. Look, aren¡¯t theter ones much better?¡±


    After examining theter formations, the person in charge slowly nodded, ¡°That¡¯s true, the ones at the back are indeed an improvement, at least conforming to the standards.¡±


    ¡°Right?¡± Mo Hua assured, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡­ my brother will definitely get better and better at drawing them!¡±


    The person in charge was amused by Mo Hua, ¡°You have quite a bit of confidence in your brother. Alright, for your sake, I¡¯ll consider this order fulfilled. But next time, the formations must at least meet the standard of theseter ones; you can¡¯t use those practice ones to fill the numbers.¡±


    Mo Hua nodded again and again.


    The person in charge put away the Formation Diagrams and counted several Spirit Stones to ce on the table.


    ¡°Eight sessful ones, two failures, so the deposit of two Spirit Stones will be deducted; the payment is six Spirit Stones.¡±


    ¡°If your brother wants to continue drawing, the deposit will remain ten. He already has the Bright Fire Formation diagram, so I¡¯ll just give him ten more sets of paper and ink.¡±


    The person in charge then handed Mo Hua a storage bag filled with paper and ink.


    Mo Hua packed away the paper and ink materials and then picked up the six Spirit Stones, unable to suppress his excitement.


    Earning six Spirit Stones in five days was alreadyparable to the ie of an average mid-tote Qi Refinement Realm cultivator.


    Mo Hua¡¯s mother Liu Ruhua worked in the Food Building as an assistant cook, earning only one Spirit Stone a day, while his father Mo Shan¡¯s ie from monster hunting was higher but not stable. Sometimes he could earn more, but if he didn¡¯t catch any valuable Monster Beasts, his ie could be even lower.


    Mo Hua thanked the person in charge and then left Fated Gathering. The three little friends at the door stared at him with eager eyes.


    Mo Hua patted his storage bag and swung his little hand, ¡°Let¡¯s go, I¡¯ll treat you to some desserts!¡±


    Da¡¯hu and the other two eximed with a ¡°Wow¡± and happily surrounded Mo Hua as they headed to a pastry shop on the street.


    Tongxian City had many pastry shops. The ingredients for the more exquisite desserts were too costly for them, so they opted for a roadside shop called ¡°Wang¡¯s Pastry,¡± which was run by a basic Qi Refinement Realm cultivator. Though the shop was modest and the ingredients were not esteemed, the prices were reasonable.


    During festivals, ordinary cultivators often bought these treats to satiate their children¡¯s cravings.


    Wang¡¯s Pastry was famous for its Five-color Cake, made by steaming a mix of five differently colored grains from the Cultivation World. It was fragrant, sweet, and soft. A piece cost only two parts of a Broken Spirit Stone.


    The ie of low-ranked loose cultivators was meager; many earned less than a single Spirit Stone per day. Thus, they had to split the Spirit Stones for use. A Spirit Stone divided into ten parts, with ten parts of Broken Spirit Stones equaling one full Spirit Stone.


    Broken Spirit Stones were not recognized by the Taoist Court or sect ns; they circted only among the loweryer of cultivators, and only poor Qi Refinement cultivators used these Broken Spirit Stones in fractions.


    Mo Hua spent two Spirit Stones and bought ten Five-color Cakes. Because he purchased in bulk and was a child, the shopkeeper even gave him two extra cakes for free.


    Mo Hua kept two cakes for himself, nning to save the remaining four to take home for his parents.


    The four of them walked while eating the warm, fragrant, and sweet cakes. Xiaohu¡¯s mouth was too hot to close, but he still couldn¡¯t stop talking:


    ¡°This cake is really delicious. When I earn Spirit Stones in the future, I¡¯ll eat it every day!¡±


    Shuanghu said, ¡°Then you might as well marry a woman who can make desserts. That way, you can have it every day.¡±


    Xiaohu had a moment of realization, ¡°Right, right, how did I not think of that!¡± But then he became conflicted again, ¡°But I already like someone else, and one must not be fickle in love¡­¡±


    Shuanghu¡¯s eyes widened, ¡°Who do you like?¡±


    Xiaohu said, ¡°The girl selling tofu on the west side of the street. I said I liked her first, you¡¯re not allowed topete with me!¡±


    Shuanghu made a dismissive noise, waving a hand, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, her temper is terrible. I wouldn¡¯tpete with you for her¡­¡±


    While Shuanghu and Xiaohu chatted, Da¡¯hu focused on devouring his cakes, finishing both in no time and even licking his fingers afterward.


    Mo Hua handed over his uneaten cake to him.


    Da¡¯hu smiled sheepishly but couldn¡¯t resist taking the cake and eating it.


    Suddenly, Shuanghu asked, ¡°Mo Hua, did you really help ¡®Fated Gathering¡¯ with the formation painting?¡±


    Mo Hua nodded.


    Xiaohu¡¯s mouth fell open, ¡°You can actually draw formations for others?¡±


    Shuanghu gave him a disdainful look, ¡°Otherwise, where do you think the Spirit Stones for these cakes came from?¡±


    Xiaohu, holding his cake, fell silent, ¡°So, these cakes were bought with the Spirit Stones you earned from drawing formations? That¡¯s amazing, Mo Hua. You might really be a top-tier Formation Master one day!¡±


    Mo Hua said, ¡°It¡¯s too early to talk about that now. Bing a Formation Master is not that simple. Just keep this matter among ourselves, okay? When I earn more Spirit Stones, I¡¯ll treat you to more cakes.¡±


    Upon hearing the word ¡®cakes,¡¯ the three nodded hastily. Xiaohu even promised, ¡°If I spill the beans, I¡¯ll never get to eat desserts my entire life!¡±


    Mo Hua and the others strolled down the street a little more, admiring some strange and new curiosities. As the sky darkened, they each returned to their homes.


    Mo Hua gave the desserts to Liu Ruhua, who steamed them again and ced them in Mo Hua¡¯s bowl. Mo Hua firmly refused, but after some back and forth, he still ended up eating two, leaving one each for Mo Shan and Liu Ruhua.


    The cakes re-steamed by Liu Ruhua were hot and fragrant. Mo Hua felt they tasted even better than the ones at noon, prompting him to ask, ¡°Mom, do you know how to steam cakes?¡±


    Liu Ruhua smiled, ¡°That¡¯s nothing difficult. I can cook even the mostplex dishes, but many recipes require a special stove forged by an Artifact Refiner, adorned with special formations. We just don¡¯t have the means to make them at home, that¡¯s all.¡±


    ¡°Are stoves very expensive?¡±


    ¡°To have a stove crafted by an Artifact Refiner is naturally not cheap, but the formations are even pricier. Hiring a Formation Master to draw formations is not easy, especially for something as big as a stove. So, unless one is opening a tavern or eatery, no one would spend a great deal for a stove¡­¡±


    Mo Hua nodded, realizing that formation application was much more widespread in the Tao Cultivation World than he had imagined. He wondered which formation was used on the stove.


    Mo Hua made a mental note to learn more about it when he had time.

 Chapter 13

    Chapter 13 ¨C Lamp_1


    ¡°`


    In the following days, Mo Hua spent all his time sequestered in his room drawing the Bright Fire Formation, except for when he ate his meals.


    After five days, Mo Hua had used up the ten sets of materials but, regrettably, only seeded in drawing eightplete formations. One was spoiled by carelessness, and another by a brushwork error he hadn¡¯t noticed before.


    The Bright Fire Formation was the simplest and most basic formation in the Tao Cultivation World, yet even after so many attempts, Mo Hua still made asional mistakes, some of which he had made before.


    ¡°Formations are truly profound and intricate, not to be taken lightly!¡± Mo Hua reminded himself sternly.


    When he found the time, Mo Hua handed over the sessfully drawn formations to the Fatty Steward of Fated Gathering.


    This time, the steward was slightly more satisfied, acknowledging Mo Hua¡¯s¡­ elder brother¡¯s diligent attitude and noticeably improved brushworkpared to before. He was very willing to continue their cooperation and, after giving Mo Hua six spirit stones, supplied him with ten more sets of materials.


    Mo Hua had already earned twelve spirit stones and, at this rate, couldplete another transaction before the end of the year, earning at least six more spirit stones.


    Mo Hua became even more meticulous in his drawing, handling the Bright Fire Formation with greater ease. His divine sense had also strengthened considerably. Now he couldplete a full Bright Fire Formation without exhausting all his divine sense, significantly reducing the time it took to draw a formation.


    Several dayster, after finishing his dinner, Mo Hua was preparing to return to his room when he suddenly heard a knock at the door.


    Mo Shan stood up to open the door and found two people standing outside.


    One was a young man wearing a clean and tidy Taoist robe who seemed to be quite cultivated and behaved very politely.


    The other was a middle-aged cultivator with some shallow scars on his face, whose eyes looked calm but held a sharpness within, and whose spiritual power was clearly much more robust, indicating he was at least at the eighth or ninth level of the Qi Refinement Realm.


    ¡°Young friend, might there be a brother named Mo Shan living here?¡±


    ¡°Are you looking for my dad?¡± Mo Hua asked, tilting his little head.


    The middle-aged cultivator¡¯s eyes softened as he looked at Mo Hua, ¡°You must be Mo Hua!¡±


    Mo Shan also came out to greet them, sping his hands in respect, ¡°Brother Ji!¡±


    The middle-aged cultivator returned the greeting, ¡°Brother Mo, I¡¯m sorry for intruding sote! My son and I have traveled from ck Mountain City, rushing through the night, and have only just arrived at this hour.¡±


    ¡°Do you have a ce to stay?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s with a brother from my father¡¯s generation. It happens that I¡¯m visiting him, so we can lodge there temporarily. I came to discuss with you the matter we spoke of before¡­¡±


    ¡°Come in to talk.¡±


    Mo Shan weed them in, while Liu Ruhua tidied up the table and brought over some freshly brewed tea. Mo Shan then invited the two men to take a seat and introduced Mo Hua, saying:


    ¡°This is your Uncle Ji, Ji Qingbai, and next to him is your Brother Ji, with the given name Li.¡±


    Mo Hua bowed formally, ¡°Hello Uncle Ji, hello Brother Ji!¡±


    Ji Qingbai smiled and nodded in acknowledgment. He wanted topliment, but seeing the tall and burly Mo Shan with his heroic eyebrows and starry eyes, then looking at the delicate and handsome Mo Hua beside him with fair skin, he felt that the phrase ¡°like father, like son¡± didn¡¯t quite fit.


    Normally, when a father is tall and robust, the son also tends to be strong and bear a resemnce, and that¡¯s when the phrase is most apt.


    But as a Monster Hunter who was ustomed to battling monster beasts, and who only used themonpliment ¡°like father, like son¡±, Ji Qingbai suddenly found himself at a loss for words now that the phrase wasn¡¯t applicable.


    ¡°This child¡­¡± Ji Qingbai hesitated for a moment, then managed to find the words, ¡°is very well-grown!¡±


    To avoid seeming perfunctory, Ji Qingbai added, ¡°Handsome, resembling Brother Mo, with gentle eyes and a temperament simr to the sister-inw, well-read and sensible¡ªI¡¯ve never seen such an attractive child before.¡±


    Mo Shan wasn¡¯t bothered by the particrs; he was delighted with any praise for Mo Hua.


    After exchanging some pleasantries, Mo Shan said to Mo Hua, ¡°Your father and Uncle Ji will discuss some matters, you go and y in your room.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡±


    Mo Hua bowed to Ji Qingbai, then returned to his room.


    Ji Qingbai was likely also a Monster Hunter,ing to his father probably to discuss Monster Hunting matters.


    Mo Shan, with his robust build, had excellent talent for Body Refinement. In the Qi Refinement Realm, he had reached the eighth level, practiced several powerful Physical Martial Arts such as Cracked Gold w and Fiery ming Fist, and also had extensive experience with Monster Hunting. Additionally, being a man of integrity, he was quite well-known among the Qi Refinement cultivators in Tongxian City.


    ¡°Ji Qingbaiing to see my dad, it¡¯s probably about discussing the Monster Hunting expedition into the Inner Mountain of Big ck Mountain after the New Year¡­¡±


    ¡°`


    The Inner Mountain must be dangerous¡­


    Mo Hua thought about it and then sighed.


    These were not things he could be concerned with now, with only the second level of Qi Refinement, unable to practice Physical Martial Arts or even choose a Cultivation Technique, not knowing a single Spell; he couldn¡¯t help much.


    He might as well focus on Drawing Formation.


    Mo Hua took out his paper and brush, poured ink into the ink stone, and concentrated on drawing the Formation, hoping toplete a full Bright Fire Formation Diagram before falling asleep and entering the Sea of Consciousness.


    With his brush dipped in ink, hemenced his strokes; the pale red ink followed the tip of the brush, outlining one Formation Pattern after another.


    The Bright Fire Formation was so familiar that he had no difficulty drawing it.


    A few incense sticks worth of timeter, the light on themp suddenly flickered and went out, leaving the room pitch-ck.


    Is themp broken?


    Mo Hua stopped his brush and, using the light from the hall, picked up themp on the table to examine it, muttering to himself, ¡°Could it be it¡¯s been used for too long?¡±


    It was still a long time till the hour of Zi; Mo Hua wanted to draw the Formation for a while longer.


    What should he do?


    Holding themp, Mo Hua walked to the door and peeped through the crack, seeing Mo Shan and Ji Qingbai still chatting inside the hall.


    Mo Hua didn¡¯t want to disturb Mo Shan at this time. Just as he was about to withdraw his head, he heard Mo Shan say, ¡°Huar, is there something you need?¡±


    Only then did Mo Hua realize he had been noticed.


    With Mo Shan¡¯s Cultivation probably at the eighth level of Qi Refinement, and Uncle Ji¡¯s even higher, a nce through the crack in the door would naturally not escape their Divine Sense.


    Mo Hua had no choice but to say, ¡°Dad, themp is broken.¡±


    Mo Shan beckoned, ¡°Bring it here, let me take a look.¡±


    Mo Hua handed over themp.


    Mo Shan took it, twisted it forcefully, and opened the base of themp, looking inside before saying,


    ¡°It¡¯s been used for too long, and the Formation inside has faded. I¡¯ll buy you a new one tomorrow. For tonight, you should go to sleep early.¡±


    ¡°Formation?¡± Mo Hua¡¯s eyes lit up, ¡°Dad, let me see.¡±


    Mo Shan was slightly taken aback, but still handed themp to Mo Hua.


    Mo Hua took themp and realized that the Formation at the base looked somewhat familiar; it was very simr to the Bright Fire Formation Patterns but was clearly cruder and only had two lines.


    It must be a cheaply made Bright Fire Formation to cut costs.


    The Bright Fire Formation, Mo Hua knew it well.


    ¡°Dad, wait a minute,¡± he said.


    Mo Hua ran back to his room, brought his brush and ink, traced over the faded Formation on the base, checked it, then found another spot and sketched a few more strokes.


    Mo Shan and Ji Qingbai stopped talking and solemnly watched him work.


    After a while, Mo Hua finished, ¡°Dad, try it now.¡±


    Mo Shan took themp, screwed the base back on, and flicked the small mechanism on themp; themp reignited and the room became brighter.


    ¡°It¡¯s working?¡± Mo Shan was surprised, then affectionately patted Mo Hua¡¯s head, ¡°Not bad, take it back, and remember to rest early, don¡¯t study toote.¡±


    Mo Hua hummed an agreement, ¡°Dad, Uncle Ji, continue your chat, I¡¯m going back to my room.¡± Having said that, he ran back to his room with themp.


    Mo Shan turned to Ji Sihai, ¡°Sorry, Brother Ji, let¡¯s continue our conversation.¡±


    However, Ji Qingbai seemed to have heard nothing, staring at the back of Mo Hua as he went back to his room, he was zoned out for a long while before finally saying thoughtfully, ¡°Mo Hua, this child, should only be at the second level of Qi Refinement, right?¡±

 Chapter 14

    Chapter 14 ¨C Ji Qingbai_1


    Mo Shan didn¡¯t know why Ji Qingbai suddenly asked this question but nodded and said, ¡°Brother Ji is correct; Huar is cultivating at Tongxian Gate, and currently, he¡¯s at the second level of Qi Refinement.¡±


    Ji Qingbai found it a bit hard to believe, ¡°Second level of Qi Refinement and he can draw formations already?¡±


    Mo Shan replied, ¡°That shouldn¡¯t be the case. He¡¯s just learned a smattering at the sect and is imitating what he¡¯s seen, scribbling a few strokes that¡¯s all.¡±


    ¡°Uncle Mo, you¡¯re being too modest. Just those few strokes he did just now were quite impressive. It shows that Mo Hua has talent.¡±


    Mo Shan smiled and said, ¡°If that¡¯s really the case, then I ept your good words, Brother Ji.¡±


    Ji Qingbai sighed and said, ¡°Among the descendants of us Monster Hunters, not to mention Formation Masters, there are hardly a few who have a rough understanding of formations, capable of drawing a few Formation Patterns. Before the new year, I went to ask for a Formation Master¡¯s help to draw some formations. I suffered an insult and still had to smile apologetically at him, for fear of offending him.¡±


    The more Ji Qingbai thought about it, the angrier he became, ¡°It was just a small formation he had to draw, and not only did he demand two hundred Spirit Stones, which was already exorbitant, but he also wanted one of my nieces to apany him for a meal and to toast to him. If we were inside Big ck Mountain, I would have really wanted to split him with my de!¡±


    Mo Shan¡¯s face also darkened, ¡°To behave so unreasonably?¡±


    ¡°Exactly, but what can I do?¡± Ji Qingbai sighed, ¡°We don¡¯t know about formations, and the younger generation won¡¯t learn them. Whenever there¡¯s a problem, we have no choice but to swallow our pride and ask those n Formation Masters for help. They act so arrogant and we still have to appease them with smiles.¡±


    ¡°Little brother Mo,¡± Ji Qingbai looked at Mo Shan earnestly, ¡°if Mo Hua really wants to learn formations, you must let him continue. If there¡¯s any difficulty, juste find me. I¡¯ll certainly help without any hesitation as long as it¡¯s within my power!¡±


    ¡°Brother Ji, you¡¯re too kind! If the child really wants to learn, I will certainly let him continue,¡± Mo Shan said seriously.


    Ji Qingbai nodded in acknowledgment.


    The two chatted a bit more and discussed some matters about Monster Hunting, and then Ji Qingbai took his leave.


    Mo Shan escorted Ji Qingbai and his son to the door.


    After Ji Qingbai left, he took his son to the home of a senior on the west side of South Main Street.


    On the way there, Ji Qingbai instructed his son, Ji Li, ¡°Monster Hunting in Qingxuan City is getting more and more difficult, so this time I came to ask your Uncle Mo to join me and take a look at the Inner Mountain of Big ck Mountain. Your talent is good and you¡¯re already at the seventh level of Qi Refinement, soe along to gain more experience. But leave the Monster Hunting to your Uncle Mo and me; don¡¯t get involved unless it¡¯s absolutely necessary.¡±


    Ji Li responded, ¡°Dad, I understand.¡±


    ¡°I know you understand, but you¡¯re still young and might notpletely grasp it. Monster Beasts are extremely vicious and cunning. With you having the lowest Cultivation, if you don¡¯t make a move, it¡¯s fine, but once you do and the beast spots a weakness, you could suffer a great loss.¡±


    Ji Li nodded and then, out of curiosity, asked, ¡°Dad, is Uncle Mo¡¯s cultivation strong?¡±


    ¡°Of course, your Uncle Mo is the most talented Monster Hunter I¡¯ve seen in all these years. He has great natural ability, quick reactions, and plenty of hunting experience. It¡¯s just a pity though. For Loose Cultivators like us, once we start a family and have children, we end up using all our umted Spirit Stones for our children¡¯s cultivation, leaving less for our own¡­¡±


    Ji Qingbai sighed, then continued, ¡°Otherwise, with his talent, continuing to cultivate, he could have reached the Foundation Establishment Stage.¡±


    Ji Li remained silent for a moment; his father¡¯s Cultivation could also have continued to improve, but the Spirit Stones he earnedter were used for his own cultivation.


    Speaking of Foundation Establishment Stage Cultivators, Ji Li softly asked, ¡°How¡¯s Grandpa Zheng faring?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s not doing well,¡± Ji Qingbai said with a dejected expression, ¡°Uncle Zheng is the only Foundation Establishment Elder in Qingxuan City¡¯s Monster Hunting Guild. If he were to pass away, we Qi Refinement Realm Loose Cultivators would probably be bullied by those few ns again. The days ahead will get tougher¡­¡±


    ¡°Are there any Foundation Establishment Elders in Tongxian City?¡±


    ¡°Yes, there is one with the surname Yu. He has a bit of a temper but is also protective of his own. Tongxian City¡¯s Monster Hunting Guild relies on him to maintain their authority. The ns don¡¯t dare to go too far. If it gets too difficult in the future, just move here to Tongxian City, find a partner, and settle down here. That way, I can also rest assured.¡±


    Ji Li, still young, blushed a little, ¡°Dad, that¡¯s still a long way off.¡±


    Ji Qingbai chuckled, ¡°It¡¯s not too early. These kind of things need to be nned in advance.¡±


    Ji Li then thought of changing the subject and asked, ¡°Can little brother Mo Hua from Uncle Mo¡¯s family really be a Formation Master?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Ji Qingbai frowned, ¡°It¡¯s not easy to be a Formation Master. You start as an apprentice, then be an unranked Formation Master, and finally get assessed to be a first-rank Formation Master.¡±


    ¡°Firstly, it¡¯s not easy just being an apprentice, as we Loose Cultivators have no inheritance. To learn Formation Art, one must find a specialized Formation Master to be a mentor,¡± said Ji Qingbai.


    ¡°Don¡¯t Sects also teach Formation Art?¡± asked Ji Li.


    ¡°That¡¯s a far cry from the real thing,¡± replied Ji Qingbai, ¡°What the Sect teaches is just the surface, meant to let you know about the existence of Formation Art, not to train you to be a Formation Master.¡±


    Ji Li was astonished. When he had studied Formation Art in the Sect, he felt it was extremely difficult, and now he learned that it was just the basics.


    ¡°Finding a Formation Master as a mentor, how easy can that be? Those Formation Masters, each more arrogant than thest, set the bar higher than the heavens. Even if you offer them everything you have to take you on as an apprentice, it¡¯s still not enough.¡±


    Ji Qingbai got angry whenever he spoke about this, ¡°Formation Art is so difficult; without inheritance, without a mentor¡¯s teaching, how can it be possible to learn?¡±


    Ji Qingbai couldn¡¯t help shaking his head.


    Ji Li asked, ¡°So, after bing an apprentice, can you be a Formation Master?¡±


    ¡°Being an apprentice is just the beginning. You need to endure many years, constantly learning, constantly practicing, to slowly improve your skills and then you can be a Formation Master, and that¡¯s still an unranked one. You need to endure further, keep learning, make a little name for yourself before you are qualified for assessment. The assessment is conducted by the Taoist Court, and that¡¯s another major hurdle¡­ Some Formation Masters never pass their assessment until death.¡±


    Ji Li already felt his scalp tingle from listening and couldn¡¯t help saying, ¡°So can little brother Mo really be a Formation Master?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s hope so,¡± Ji Qingbai sighed, ¡°Even if it¡¯s my vain hope, at least it¡¯s something to look forward to.¡±


    Mo Hua returned home and continued drawing the Bright Fire Formation. A few dayster, he finished the entire Bright Fire Formation. He had be much more proficient this time; out of ten sets, nine were sessful, earning him eight Spirit Stones.


    On thest day before the New Year, Mo Hua went back to Fated Gathering to exchange with Fatty Steward for Spirit Stones.


    Fatty Steward was quite satisfied with the Formation Art that Mo Hua delivered.


    ¡°That¡¯s more like it. Since you¡¯ve taken on a mentor and be an apprentice, you should be drawing at this level!¡±


    When settling the ount, Fatty Steward gave Mo Hua ten Spirit Stones; the extra two were a gift, ¡°This is a New Year¡¯s gift. It¡¯s not much, but it also brings good fortune!¡±


    To Fatty Steward it might not be much, but to Mo Hua it was quite a bit.


    Mo Hua was very happy and picked out some auspicious phrases like ¡°Wishing the Steward bigger and stronger achievements, creating more glory¡± to say.


    Fatty Steward nodded happily in response.


    The next day was New Year¡¯s Eve, and Mo Hua¡¯s family of three had a lively celebration.


    The customs of celebrating the New Year in the Cultivation World and Mo Hua¡¯s memories from another life had many simrities, but also some differences.


    For example, although both pasted Spring Festival couplets, the couplets would glow, the cloud patterns on the character ¡°Fu¡± (luck) would move, and the Kirin auspicious beasts in New Year paintings would stare at you with wide eyes, sometimes snorting at you, which was quite novel.


    The New Year¡¯s Eve dinner was also the most sumptuous meal of the year, which might include a bit of meat, and all the delicacies that were not usually avable were enjoyed to the fullest.


    Mo Hua had a very happy New Year, and after ying with his friends for a few days, he continued painting Formations for Fated Gathering.


    Through night and day of hard work, Mo Hua could draw the Bright Fire Formation Diagram with his eyes closed; he only needed three days to paint ten Formation Diagrams, and his sess rate remained above ny percent.


    This went on until the fifteenth day of the first lunar month, which was the day before Tongxian Gate¡¯s school entrance; by that time, Mo Hua had earned nearly fifty Spirit Stones.


    After dinner, Mo Hua was packing for his entry into the Sect the next day, while Mo Shan and Liu Ruhua discussed matters concerning their offerings.

 Chapter 15

    Chapter 15 ¨C Bundles Of Repair_1


    The Sect opened its Outer Gate to recruit disciples and to impart the knowledge and skills of cultivation. To be a disciple, to study and practice cultivation, one needed to pay a tuition fee.


    The tuition fee varied depending on the grade of the Sect; the higher the grade, the more expensive the fee.


    Tongxian Gate was only a first-grade Sect within the Tao Cultivation World, but in Tongxian City, where only first-grade Sects existed, it was thergest Sect. The annual tuition fee was a hundred Spirit Stones, and this did not include other misceneous charges.


    A hundred Spirit Stones were not too expensive, but neither were they cheap. It was approximately what an ordinary Qi practicing Loose Cultivator could save in a year, assuming there were no injuries or other significant Spirit Stone expenses.


    Once afflicted by illness or disaster, or encountering difficulties that required spending Spirit Stones to resolve, it was possible to end up with a year with no harvest.


    The New Year had been joyous, but as it passed, the heavy burden of the cultivation life seemed to press down once again.


    Mo Shan ced a Storage Bag on the table with a bit of guilt, ¡°I borrowed some Spirit Stones from a few brothers, plus what I had saved up before, there are a bit over eighty¡­¡±


    Liu Ruhuaforted him, ¡°Tomorrow, I will also go see the steward of the Food Building to ask him to advance me some Spirit Stones¡­¡±


    Before Mo Shan could say anything, he noticed Mo Hua eavesdropping at the crack of the door.


    ¡°Huar!¡±


    Having been spotted, Mo Hua could only offer a sheepish smile and sat down next to his mother.


    Liu Ruhua affectionately pinched Mo Hua¡¯s ear and scolded, ¡°At such a young age, you already know how to eavesdrop!¡±


    ¡°Dad, Mom, are we still short of Spirit Stones?¡±


    Mo Shan said, ¡°Yes, we are short some, but your Uncle Ji said yesterday that he would lend me some and kept reminding me thousands of times to have you study hard at the Sect.¡±


    ¡°Uncle Ji?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, your Uncle Ji says you¡¯re smart and always sings your praises,¡± Liu Ruhua said as she stroked Mo Hua¡¯s head.


    ¡°But Uncle Ji¡¯s family doesn¡¯t have an excess of Spirit Stones either,¡± Mo Hua said.


    Mo Shan sighed softly, ¡°After the New Year I¡¯ll pay him back early. These days, whose pockets are overflowing with Spirit Stones?¡±


    ¡°I have them!¡± Mo Hua said with a chuckle.


    Mo Shan and Liu Ruhua were taken aback.


    Mo Hua trotted back into the house and then ran out again with a Storage Bag in his hand.


    He opened the Storage Bag, and within it, fifty Spirit Stones glimmered and inteced, their lustrous reflections strikingly beautiful. But the expected scene of his parents moved to tears and praising him for his understanding did not happen.


    Mo Shan looked grave, and Liu Ruhua¡¯s brows furrowed slightly as well.


    Feeling uneasy, Mo Hua asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    In as calm a tone as he could muster, Mo Shan asked, ¡°Huar, who gave you these Spirit Stones?¡±


    ¡°They weren¡¯t given to me; I earned them myself!¡±


    Mo Shan was stunned for a moment, ¡°Earned them¡­ yourself?¡±


    Liu Ruhua¡¯s expression eased as she gently embraced Mo Hua, ¡°Then tell Mom, how did you earn them?¡±


    ¡°I painted Formations for Fated Gathering. They¡¯re only the simplest ones, but I earn one Spirit Stone for everypleted painting.¡±


    Mo Shan and Liu Ruhua exchanged looks, remembering how their son had spent most of his time indoors before and after the New Year, rarely ying outside, and returning shortly after going out. He had been painting Formations to earn Spirit Stones.


    They looked again at the Spirit Stones in the bag. One Spirit Stone for one Formation Painting, nearly fifty in the bag, meant he had to paint at least fifty¡­


    Liu Ruhua couldn¡¯t help but hug Mo Hua even tighter.


    Mo Shan started to speak several times but stopped himself, unsure of what to say. In the end, he simply stretched out his hand and gently touched Mo Hua¡¯s head.


    ¡°These Spirit Stones are the fruit of your hard work. You keep them. Save them for cultivation or buy something tasty to eat. Dad will find a way to handle Tongxian Gate¡¯s tuition fees.¡±


    Mo Hua knew his father was reluctant to use these Spirit Stones. His eyes twinkling, he said, ¡°Then Mom and Dad can keep these Spirit Stones for me. I¡¯m just a kid; I don¡¯t need that many. And they could be stolen or snatched away.¡±


    Mo Shan and Liu Ruhua looked at each other, at a loss for words of refusal.


    Finally, it was Liu Ruhua who said, ¡°Alright, your Mom and Dad will hold onto them for you.¡±


    ¡°Mhm, mhm!¡± Mo Hua nodded vehemently.


    ¡°Okay, it¡¯s gettingte, and you have school tomorrow. Go to sleep early.¡±


    ¡°Mhm, goodnight Dad and Mom!¡±


    Mo Hua got up to go back to his room but then turned back and said, ¡°Dad and Mom, if you need to use them, go ahead. Don¡¯t save on my ount.¡±


    Mo Shan and his wife were at a loss whether tough or cry.


    ¡°`


    Watching Mo Hua return to the room and close the door, Mo Shan let out a sigh and said with a wry smile, ¡°As a father, I¡¯m not even as good as my child.¡±


    Liu Ruhua consoled him, ¡°What are you talking about? It¡¯s a good thing that Huar is considerate of his parents. We should be happy that he can earn Spirit Stones with his own abilities. It¡¯s just that¡­¡±


    Liu Ruhua looked down at the Spirit Stones in front of her and then raised her head to her husband with concern, ¡°He¡¯s so young, can he really earn Spirit Stones for others by drawing formations? And earn so many¡­ I¡¯m afraid someone might see his young age and want to¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll go take a look tomorrow.¡±


    Mo Shan said, his eyes gradually sharpening.


    The next day Mo Hua got up on time, cultivated for a while, and then went with his mother Liu Ruhua to the Outer Gate of Tongxian Gate to pay the tuition and register for school.


    Mo Shan had left the house early. ording to Liu Ruhua, he was to join several Monster Hunters to head for the Inner Mountain, so he had to leave earlier to prepare.


    When they arrived at the Outer Gate of Tongxian Gate, Liu Ruhua paid the tuition,pleted the enrollment, and couldn¡¯t help but take a few more nces at Mo Hua.


    Once he entered Tongxian Gate for cultivation, unless the Sect gave holidays during festive seasons, she wouldn¡¯t be able to see her son on regr days.


    Liu Ruhua repeated several pieces of advice to Mo Hua to cultivate well, get along with his fellow disciples, eat well, dress well, and not to bully others. Then she reluctantly went back home.


    Mo Hua stood outside the gate waving his hand until Liu Ruhua¡¯s figure disappeared at the corner, then he turned around.


    Instead of entering the Sect, he first went to Fated Gathering on the North Main Street, found Fatty Steward to receive materials for twenty sets of Bright Fire Formations, agreeing to deliver them by thetest in half a month.


    The Sect had a day off every ten days at the beginning, middle, and end of the month. Mo Hua nned to slip out during these breaks to trade with Fatty Steward.


    For the twenty sets of materials, Fatty Steward still took only ten Spirit Stones as a deposit. Given the pleasant past cooperations with Mo Hua¡¯s¡­ elder brother, and the increasing quality of the formations provided, Fatty Steward was very satisfied and kept the deposit the same in consideration of Mo Hua¡¯s face.


    After negotiating with Fatty Steward, Mo Hua left Fated Gathering satisfied.


    After Mo Hua left, he didn¡¯t notice a burly man quietly watching him from outside Fated Gathering.


    Once Mo Hua had departed, the man entered the entrance of Fated Gathering.


    The sound of a doorbell chimed, and Fatty Steward looked up to see a inly dressed but handsome and upright man with sharp brows and bright eyes looking at him with an inquisitive gaze that bore an aggressive edge.


    Fatty Steward realized at a nce that this man was a Monster Hunter, a true Monster Hunter who had seen blood! And his attitude was not good, looking at him as if he were a Monster Beast waiting to be butchered.


    Fatty Steward believed his own Cultivation was not inferior to that of this man, but if it came to a fight, it was hard to say. After all, Monster Hunters lived on the edge of de and blood, battling for life against Monster Beasts.


    Whereas he spent his years sitting in front of a counter and it had been who knows how long since he had touched a sword, his skills inbat had be rusty.


    After weighing his options, Fatty Steward straightened his demeanor and cautiously asked, ¡°This Taoist friend, may I ask what formation you need?¡±


    The burly man was Mo Shan. He spread out a crumpled piece of paper, upon which a formation had been copied. There were some mistakes in the copying, thus there were erasure marks visible.


    ¡°What formation is this?¡±


    Fatty Steward nced at it and replied, ¡°It¡¯s a Bright Fire Formation.¡±


    ¡°Do you ept this kind of formation?¡±


    The man¡¯s tone made Fatty Steward ufortable. On a normal day, he would have dismissed it, but today he felt a guest who enters is a guest indeed and should be treated with courtesy and thoroughness.


    ¡°Of course, we ept it. This is amonly used formation, regrly needed by ordinary Cultivator families, so there¡¯s a significant consumption,¡± Fatty Steward said.


    Mo Shan asked, ¡°That child who just left, does he also draw formations for you?¡±


    Fatty Steward replied, ¡°Such matters cannot be disclosed; Fated Gathering protects the privacy of its customers, which is a principle of our business.¡±


    Mo Shan¡¯s gaze suddenly bore down like a knife, and the ufortable Fatty Steward pondered briefly, feeling that a Cultivator should not be too rigid; principles could be flexibly adhered to.


    ¡°Not that child, it¡¯s his elder brother.¡±


    Mo Shan frowned, ¡°Elder brother?¡±


    Fatty Steward said, ¡°Yes, how much could such a young child know about drawing formations? He¡¯s just running errands for his elder brother; it¡¯s his elder brother who draws the formations.¡±


    ¡°Is that what he told you himself?¡±


    ¡°Of course,¡± Steward answered, ¡°otherwise, why would we do business with a child?¡±


    After finishing, Steward looked at Mo Shan warily:


    ¡°As for the child¡¯s surname, first name, and where he lives, I cannot possibly tell you.¡±


    Mo Shan nced at Fatty Steward dismissively, would I, as his father, not be clear about this child¡¯s surname, first name, and where he lives, that I would need you to tell me?


    However, knowing Mo Hua was not being exploited, Mo Shan¡¯s attitude softened, and he cupped his fists towards Fatty Steward, stating, ¡°I apologize for the disturbance, I will take my leave.¡±


    Fatty Steward let out a sigh of relief internally, showing a hint of pride as he nodded in acknowledgment.


    As Mo Shan turned and left, Fatty Steward didn¡¯t breathe easily until his figure disappeared behind the door, then he muttered discontentedly in a low voice, ¡°And he didn¡¯t even buy anything¡­¡±

 Chapter 16

    Chapter 16 ¨C Qi Refinement Level 3_1


    After Mo Hua entered Tongxian Gate, a new year of sect life began.


    Tongxian Gate is a First Grade sect, which is the lowest level of sects in the Tao Cultivation World.


    The hierarchical system of sect rankings in the Tao Cultivation World is extremely strict.


    When a sect is first established, it must undergo an assessment, which is audited and decreed by the Taoist Court.


    The criteria for assessment are very stringent, including strict evaluations of the sect¡¯s assets, the mountain ranges it upies, the depth of its legacy, whether the Sect Leader has any moral ws, the cultivation and number of Elders and Instructors within the sect, and the number of disciples it can amodate.


    Advancement in sect ranking is even more demanding, requiring several high-level cultivators to be present and disseminate teachings for a set number of years before applying to the Heavenly Right Pavilion of the Taoist Court for a promotion in rank.


    Rank advancement is a top priority for any sect, requiring years of preparation, as well as managing rtions with the Taoist Court, and spending considerable human and financial resources.


    Within Tongxian Gate, only the old Sect Leader is a Foundation Building Cultivator, far from meeting the requirements for a Second Grade sect. Moreover, it is estimated that they will not qualify for rank advancement within a hundred years.


    In addition, Tongxian Gate¡¯s estate epasses only three mountain peaks: Tongling Peak, Tongxuan Peak, and Tongming Peak.


    At Tongxian Gate¡¯s Outer Gate, disciples in the early stages of Qi Refinement, that is levels 1-3, practice and learn on Tongling Peak. Disciples at the middle phase of Qi Refinement, levels 4-6, are on Tongxuan Peak, and the few Outer Gate disciples in thetter phase of Qi Refinement, levels 7-9, are also on Tongxuan Peak. These disciples are so few in number that they are simply amodated together.


    The Inner Gate disciples including legacy students, as well as the sect¡¯s Sect Leader, Elders, and Instructors, are all located on Tongming Peak.


    It is said that there used to be a Tongxian Peak, exclusively for the Sect Leader and Elders to reside and cultivate. However, due to poor management of the Sect and insolvency, they had to sell the peak with tears in their eyes.


    How could Tongxian Gate still be called ¡°Tongxian Gate¡± without Tongxian Peak?


    Generations of Sect Leaders of Tongxian Gate have vowed to redeem Tongxian Peak, but unfortunately, this grand aspiration has not yet been realized.


    The disciples from each peak of Tongxian Gate are divided into four sses: A, B, C, and D, with the quality of the disciples decreasing from ss A downward. The sect¡¯s attention to and cultivation of them decrease ordingly.


    ss A usually recruits so-called ¡°heaven¡¯s proud children¡± with good Spiritual Roots, high aptitude, and quick cultivation progress.


    Of course, if you have a rtionship with the sect¡¯s Sect Leader or Elders, or are willing to donate a significant number of Spirit Stones to the sect, you can also enter ss A.


    In short, you need either talent, connections, or Spirit Stones.


    ss B enrolls disciples with average Spiritual Roots but decent aptitude and perseverance, and solid performance in various disciplines.


    Disciples in ss C have average Spiritual Roots, average aptitude and achievements, while those in ss D have even poorer Spiritual Roots and achievements, basically just muddling through their days.


    Mo Hua was assigned to ss B, belonging to the kind of disciples with average Spiritual Roots, but rtively hardworking and with decent performance in courses.


    Since Mo Hua was only at the second level of Qi Refinement, his lodgings and cultivation ce were all on Tongling Peak, which housed thergest number of disciples in Tongxian Gate.


    After entering the sect and greeting familiar fellow disciples, Mo Hua began a year of study and cultivation.


    Even the poorest cultivators at the bottom of the hierarchy gather some Spirit Stones to send their children to the sect for cultivation, to at leasty down some foundation in cultivation and not to be too ignorant of the various knowledge in the Tao Cultivation World. Thus, the most disciples in the early stages of Qi Refinement are in Tongxian Gate.


    As for reaching the middle phase of Qi Refinement, whether one can continue to cultivate depends firstly on the cultivator¡¯s talent and secondly on their family¡¯s wealth.


    Some Loose Cultivator families simply cannot afford the Spirit Stones and have to let their children drop out of school to help in Artifact Refining or go monster hunting in the mountains to barely make ends meet. The annual stipend of one hundred Spirit Stones is no small sum. Otherwise, the family would starve to death before the child made any progress in cultivation.


    Those who can continue to cultivate in the sect during thetter phase of Qi Refinement are even fewer.


    Mo Hua¡¯s familiar fellow disciples were nowhere to be seen. After asking around, he learned that several of them, due to their impoverished family conditions and some difficulties, could not afford the tuition and had to drop out of school.


    Practicing Tao cultivation is diverse and profound. Without a teacher¡¯s guidance, one cannot fathom the number of detours they might take. Dropping out during the early phase of Qi Refinement, unless blessed with an incredible stroke of fortune, it is difficult to make any significant progress in Tao cultivation.


    Mo Hua let out a small sigh, feeling quite sorry for them, but his own situation wasn¡¯t much better, leaving him little time to dwell on these feelings.


    While attending sses, Mo Hua continued his cultivation practice, and in his free time, he busied himself with Drawing Formation, leading a hectic but fulfilling life.


    Several monthster, Mo Hua had imperceptibly broken through to the third level of Qi Refinement.


    The practice of the Qi Refinement Realm relies more on persistence and umtion. Daily dedication to cultivation, over time, along with the proper expenditure of Spirit Stones, naturally leads to breakthrough.


    However, what Loose Cultivatorsck the most is always Spirit Stones.


    Small realm breakthroughs rely on umtion, while breaking through the middle realms will encounter bottlenecks. These bottlenecks often require certain rare materials or Pills to aid in breaking through.


    As for major realm breakthroughs like advancing from Qi Refinement to Foundation Establishment, it¡¯s more a matter of fate. For most of the lower-tier Loose Cultivators, it¡¯s a chasm they can never bridge in their lifetime.


    Each ascension in realm brings immense benefits for a Cultivator.


    Now at the third level of Qi Refinement, Mo Hua felt his Spiritual Power was more abundant, and his Divine Sense naturally stronger.


    The Bright Fire Formation that used to be a strain toplete was now well within his grasp, and he didn¡¯t even need much rest after finishing it.


    Even though it was expected, Mo Hua was still pleasantly surprised.


    No wonder so many Cultivators endure the tedium of cultivation with the sole focus on improving their realm; the in joy thates after such tedium is the true form of happiness.


    At the age of ten, Mo Hua¡¯s cultivation had reached the third level of Qi Refinement, ranking him in the upper-middle tier in his ss.


    Now that he had reached the third level of Qi Refinement, it was time for Mo Hua to choose his Cultivation Technique.


    One day after ss, Instructor Yan asked several disciples at the third level of Qi Refinement to stay behind, including Mo Hua.


    Instructor Yan kept Mo Hua and others back and then got straight to the point,


    ¡°This is normally handled by Old Instructor Zhou, but since he¡¯s feeling slightly unwell, I am taking on the task temporarily to discuss the matter of Cultivation Techniques with you.¡±


    ¡°The most important thing for a Cultivator is Spiritual Power. Whether you¡¯re a Body Cultivator or a Spiritual Cultivator, whether you work on Formation Painting, Alchemy, Artifact Refining, or Rune making, all require Spiritual Power. If your Spiritual Power is strong, you stand above others; if it is weak, you¡¯re a notch below. The most fundamental difference among Cultivators is the difference in Spiritual Power.¡±


    ¡°The source of a Cultivator¡¯s Spiritual Power is determined by their Cultivation Technique, and the Cultivation Technique is determined by the Spiritual Root. What kind of Spiritual Root you have dictates which Cultivation Technique you should practice, and the Technique you choose will define the abundance of your Spiritual Power.¡±


    ¡°Spiritual Roots are innate, predetermined by nature and cannot be changedter. You can¡¯t choose your Spiritual Roots, but you can choose which Cultivation Technique to practice.¡±


    ¡°Selecting an appropriate Cultivation Technique can greatly benefit your future cultivation. Even with lesser Spiritual Roots, choosing the right Cultivation Technique can lead to a lengthy path of Tao Cultivation, whereas mismatching a superior Spiritual Root with the wrong Technique could effectively sever your eternal cultivation journey.¡±


    ¡°Thus, regardless of the quality of your Spiritual Root, the choice of Cultivation Technique must be undertaken with extreme caution¡­¡±


    ¡°Cultivation Technique¡­¡± Mo Hua silently mulled over it in his heart.


    Mo Hua possessed a second-grade, lower-tier Small Five Elements Spiritual Root, which was considered below average among his peers in Tongxian City.


    He wondered what kind of Cultivation Technique his Spiritual Root would allow him to learn.

 Chapter 17

    Chapter 17 ¨C Cultivation Technique_1


    Instructor Yan said, ¡°The breathing methods previously imparted by the sect, simr to cultivation techniques, can also cultivate spiritual power. However, they are quite rudimentary and only suitable for cultivators before the third level of Qi Refinement. After reaching the third level, one must choose a true cultivation technique to learn. Of course, one could continue using the breathing method, but the cultivation would be much slower¡­¡±


    ¡°Here is the cultivation method catalog provided by the sect for the Outer Gate disciples to practice. The catalog lists the names of the techniques, thepatible spiritual roots, the required spirit stones, the spiritual objects needed to break through bottlenecks, as well as the effects of the techniques. Have a look at it yourselves first.¡±


    Instructor Yan distributed the catalogs, and each disciple received a copy, including Mo Hua.


    The catalog was thin, with only around a dozen pages, but it densely recorded about dozens of cultivation techniques and rted matters.


    ¡°If you have any doubts, you can ask me,¡± Instructor Yan said.


    The disciples fell silent for a moment before one of them raised a hand and asked,


    ¡°Gentleman, are cultivation techniques also categorized by attributes and grades, just like spiritual roots?¡±


    Instructor Yan nced at that disciple indifferently and said,


    ¡°You¡¯re at the third level of Qi Refinement and still asking such a simple question. It seems you haven¡¯t been listening attentively in Instructor Zhou¡¯s sses. Go back and copy the ¡®Initial Understanding of Tao Cultivation¡¯ once, and bring it to me in three days.¡±


    Struck as by lightning, the disciple stood dumbstruck for a moment before hanging his head and saying, ¡°Yes,¡± filled with regret.


    He had been careless, forgetting that it was not Instructor Zhou teaching, and had blurted out whatever came to mind¡­


    Instructor Yan surveyed the group and spoke with heartfelt earnestness,


    ¡°Instructor Zhou is old and has a good temperament. He doesn¡¯t discipline you much, and you might not pay attention in his sses. But selecting a cultivation technique is a crucial matter. I¡¯ll exin it to you again. Listen carefully and don¡¯t find it tedious.¡±


    The disciples promptly sat up straight.


    ¡°A cultivator¡¯s spiritual root is divided by attribute and by grade, and so are the cultivation techniques.¡±


    ¡°The attributes of spiritual roots are primarily based on the five elements: metal, wood, water, fire, and earth. Some roots pertain to a single element, some are mixed, and there are the rare ones that possess all five, known as the Small Five Elements and Big Five Elements. Beyond these, there are also special spiritual roots emerged from unusual variations of the five elements, such as ice, thunder, wind, and yin-yang spiritual roots. These roots are quite rare and typically hard toe by.¡±


    ¡°Additionally, spiritual roots are divided into nine grades based on their quality, starting from the lowest: low-low, low-mid, low-high, mid-low¡­ up to high-high grade. Each grade signifies a significant disparity. The higher the grade of the spiritual root, the better the natural talent for cultivation, and the higher the limit of spiritual power that the Qi sea within can hold.¡±


    ¡°The ssification of cultivation techniques is also divided by attributes, as well as by nine grades, which basically aligns with spiritual roots. In choosing a cultivation technique, one must consider their spiritual root¡ªwhat attribute it is, and select a technique of the same attribute; the grade of the spiritual root should ideally match the grade of the technique as well.¡±


    ¡°The attribute of the spiritual root determines the trait of the cultivator¡¯s spiritual power. The rarer the attribute, the more special the cultivator¡¯s spiritual power; the grade of the spiritual root determines the cultivator¡¯s natural talent for Tao cultivation. The higher the grade, the greater the natural talent.¡±


    ¡­


    ¡°Is a rarer spiritual root always better?¡± a disciple asked timidly.


    ¡°Not necessarily. For disciples of great ns and sects with inheritance, this is a good thing. But for ordinary cultivators, the rarer the spiritual root, the fewer the cultivation techniques avable, and some may not even find any techniques to learn, which is not a good thing,¡± Instructor Yan exined.


    ¡°What if the attribute of the cultivation technique doesn¡¯t match the attribute of the spiritual root?¡± another disciple asked.


    ¡°It won¡¯t matter,¡± Instructor Yan said, ¡°because you won¡¯t be able to cultivate it. A cultivator with a gold water spiritual root simply cannot learn a cultivation technique of the earth and wood series.¡±


    ¡°Are there no exceptions?¡±


    Instructor Yan raised an eyebrow and said, ¡°At least, there are none recorded in the Taoist Court¡¯s annals of over twenty thousand years. If you happen to encounter one, do tell me, so I can also broaden my knowledge.¡±


    The disciple shrank his head and stopped talking.


    ¡°Instructor, does the grade of the cultivation technique also have to match the grade of the spiritual root?¡± another disciple asked.


    Instructor Yan said, ¡°A higher-grade spiritual root can cultivate lower-grade techniques, but a lower-grade spiritual root cannot cultivate higher-grade techniques.¡±


    A disciple, confused, asked, ¡°If one has a high-grade spiritual root, why choose a lower-grade technique? Wouldn¡¯t that mean less spiritual power cultivated?¡±


    Instructor Yan exined, ¡°The higher the grade of the technique, the more spirit stones are required for cultivation, and the rarer the heavenly and earthly treasures needed to break through bottlenecks. Some treasures simply cannot be afforded by ordinary cultivators. It¡¯s better not to choose a high-grade technique, only to find halfway through cultivation that you can¡¯t afford it, by which time regretting would be toote.¡±


    ¡°What if someone with a low-grade Spiritual Root studies a high-grade Cultivation Technique?¡± the disciple asked again.


    Instructor Yan said, ¡°ording to the ¡®Tao Cultivation Methods Canon,¡¯ if the grade of the Cultivation Technique exceeds one¡¯s own Spiritual Root, the cultivator will, more often than not, absorb too much Spiritual Power, causing damage to the Qi Sea. In severe cases, the copse of the Qi Sea will utterly destroy one¡¯s Cultivation, and in even more drastic cases, one could sumb to demonic possession and die, with both life and path extinguished.¡±


    ¡°So, there are those who sumb to demonic possession, but does that mean there are also those who don¡¯t?¡± a disciple¡¯s eyes lit up as he asked.


    Instructor Yan gave him a meaningful look:


    ¡°Don¡¯t always assume you¡¯re the exception, that others may encounter problems but somehow you won¡¯t. While some people cultivating the Tao may have luck on their side, you should not stake your life on such an ephemeral thing as luck, seeking your own death.¡±


    Many disciples present had entertained such thoughts, and hearing this, they felt a chill in their hearts and dared not harbor any other thoughts.


    Instructor Yan continued, ¡°These are not isted incidents, but bloody lessons from over twenty thousand years of the development of Tao Cultivation. Failing to learn from the experiences of our predecessors makes it easy to make a misstep. Once a Cultivator strays from the path, they often lose control of their own fate. Some are lucky enough to find their way back, while others are lost forever.¡±


    Instructor Yan let out a sigh, looking somewhat disheartened; Mo Hua felt Instructor Yan seemed to be troubled by something.


    However, Instructor Yan didn¡¯t say anything more and instead pointed to the ¡®Cultivation Method Catalog of Tongxian Gate¡¯s Outer Gate Qi-refining¡¯ and said:


    ¡°As I have just mentioned, find something suitable for yourselves in there. Remember, in Cultivation, do not bite off more than you can chew; what¡¯s suitable is the best.¡±


    All the disciples then lowered their heads and began to flip through the catalog of techniques.


    Having understood the general idea, Mo Hua started searching for a technique for himself.


    With his lower-middle-grade Spiritual Root, he could only study lower-middle-grade techniques, but he was also curious about what the high-grade ones were like.


    Mo Hua turned to thest section of the catalog and looked at a few high-grade techniques:


    ¡®Heaven and Earth, Mystery and Yellow Jue¡¯: Top-grade, suitable for cultivators with Earth Series Spiritual Roots, capable of cultivating one hundred and twenty Circtions of Spiritual Power. At least five thousand Spirit Stones are needed to reach the Qi Refinement Realm¡¯spletion, and it requires heavenly and earthly treasures like the Mystery Yellow Grass, Bitter Water Root, Heaven Mystery Stone¡­


    ¡®Gentle Water Decree¡¯: Top-grade, suitable for cultivators with Water Series Spiritual Roots, capable of cultivating one hundred and thirty Circtions of Spiritual Power. At least five thousand, two hundred Spirit Stones are needed to reach the Qi Refinement Realm¡¯spletion, and it requires heavenly and earthly treasures like the Hundred Years Rootless Water, Silver Snake Blood¡­


    ¡®Five Elements Absorption Qi Technique¡¯: Top-grade, suitable for cultivators with Spiritual Roots of the Five Elements series (Metal, Wood, Water, Fire, and Earth), capable of cultivating one hundred and fifty Circtions of Spiritual Power. At least six thousand Spirit Stones are needed to reach the Qi Refinement Realm¡¯spletion, and it requires heavenly and earthly treasures like Gold Yuan Stone, Melting Fire Stone, Hundred Years Soil¡­


    ¡­


    Mo Hua was astounded.


    ¡°Toplete the Qi Refinement Realm, at least five to six thousand Spirit Stones are needed just for refinement, not including auxiliary Cultivation and the breakthrough of bottlenecks, some rare heavenly and earthly treasures might even exceed the cost of five to six thousand Spirit Stones¡­¡±


    It took Mo Hua an entire month of hard work to earn just fifty Spirit Stones; the mere thought of consumption on the scale of thousands was enough to make his scalp tingle.


    Mo Hua had heard others say that ordinary Loose Cultivators, even those with high-grade Spiritual Roots, simply could not afford to Cultivate high-grade techniques.


    If one insisted on doing so, there were generally only two methods avable.


    One was to find a big Sect, take an Elder as a mentor, and enter the Inner Gate, binding oneself to the Sect for life, never to leave.


    The other was to marry into a family, letting the family support one¡¯s Cultivation, but the family would demand you to change allegiances, abandoning your name, parents, background, and all past attachments. Though you might have a future, you would no longer be yourself¡­


    No matter which option one chose, it essentially meant being dependent, with the promise of Cultivation but no control over one¡¯s own life.


    No wonder Cultivators often say, first is fate, then luck, and third is geomancy.


    A Cultivator¡¯s fate is determined twice: once by their Spiritual Root and once by their birth.


    The idea of defying fate and turning one¡¯s luck around is easier said than done¡­


    Mo Hua let out a long sigh.

 Chapter 18

    Chapter 18 ¨C Selection_1


    ¡°Forget it, focus on the present tasks for now¡­¡±


    Mo Hua thought to himself before earnestly flipping through the techniques of lower and middle grades.


    ¡°Little Five Elements Jue¡±: A lower to middle-grade technique, suitable for cultivators with Five Elements-series spiritual roots, capable of cultivating spiritual power for seventy cycles. To reachpletion in the Qi Refinement Realm, at least one thousand spirit stones are needed for refinement, and heavenly and earthly treasures such as Hundred Years Soil are required.


    ¡°Spring Return Technique¡±: A lower to middle-grade technique, suitable for those with Wood-series spiritual roots, capable of cultivating spiritual power for seventy-five cycles. To reachpletion in the Qi Refinement Realm, at least one thousand one hundred spirit stones are needed for refinement, and heavenly and earthly treasures such as Evergreen Wood or Ten Year Old and Above Evergreen Leaves are required.


    ¡°Hundred mes Jue¡±: A lower to middle-grade technique, suitable for those with Fire-series spiritual roots, capable of cultivating spiritual power for sixty cycles. To reachpletion in the Qi Refinement Realm, at least nine hundred spirit stones are needed for refinement, and heavenly and earthly treasures such as Melting Fire Stone are required.


    ¡­


    The required spirit stones for cultivating middle-grade lower-tier techniques weren¡¯t few, butpared with superior-grade techniques, it was already much better.


    However, you lose some, you gain some. The lower to middle-grade techniques consumed fewer spirit stones but also produced less cultivated spiritual power.


    With Mo Hua¡¯s middle-grade lower-tier spiritual roots, cultivating middle-grade lower-tier techniques, his spiritual power in the same realm would be just over half of that of a cultivator with a superior-grade lower-tier spiritual root.


    And this was just for the lower tier, the middle and higher tiers of superior-grade techniques would undoubtedly yield even thicker, more robust spiritual power. The further one cultivated, the greater the disparity in spiritual power due to differences in spiritual roots would be, like the difference between the heavens and the mire.


    Moreover, spiritual roots were divinely predestined and could not be changed.


    ¡°Indeed, some are born under a lucky star¡­¡±


    Mo Hua shook his head, but since spiritual roots couldn¡¯t be changed, there was no point in dwelling on it.


    Mo Hua turned to thest page of the ¡°Spell Skills Catalogue¡± and waspletely stunned by the line of small print he saw.


    ¡°Inheritance fee¡­ what is that?¡±


    Mo Hua read the footnote below:


    The techniques of Tongxian Gate are the painstakingption, dedicated study, and meticulous improvement of sessive sect leaders and elders, embodying the efforts of generations of predecessors.


    Disciples of the sect must pay a certain amount of spirit stones to gain the qualifications to inherit the techniques.


    It also detailed the specific costs for inheritance below.


    The inheritance fee for a superior-grade lower-tier technique was one thousand one hundred spirit stones, but due to the scarcity of superior spiritual roots, there was a discount, making it only nine hundred and ny-eight spirit stones.


    The inheritance fee for middle-grade techniques was a bit lower, and even lower for the middle-grade lower-tier, but it was still two hundred spirit stones.


    Mo Hua was dumbfounded.


    What¡¯s with this inheritance fee?


    He hadn¡¯t heard of this before.


    Why was the sect charging fees out of the blue? This was extortion!


    Mo Hua, with only eight spirit stones to his name, sighed helplessly.


    The Tao Cultivation World was proving to be all too real and practical¡­


    ¡°Once you have chosen a cultivation technique and paid the inheritance fee, the sect will impart the technique to you. The choice of technique is critical, so it¡¯s best to consult your parents and elders before making a decision. Don¡¯t overreach for higher techniques, nor should you miss out on your future in cultivation due to short-sighted choices.¡±


    Instructor Yan finished speaking and walked away, seemingly reluctant to handle such matters.


    After Instructor Yan left, the disciples gathered in small groups to chat excitedly, some with joyous faces, others frowning in distress, and the room suddenly filled with noise:


    ¡°What¡¯s this inheritance fee? I¡¯ve never heard of it before¡­¡±


    ¡°Who knows, but if the sect is collecting it, can we even refuse to pay?¡±


    ¡°The ¡®Heaven and Earth, Mystery and Yellow Jue¡¯, just the inheritance fee alone is over a thousand spirit stones, tsk tsk¡­¡±


    ¡°If you really learn it, you¡¯ll probably end up in servitude to the sect.¡±


    ¡°Thanks, my spiritual root doesn¡¯t even qualify.¡±


    ¡°Both my parents have middle-grade spiritual roots, so why do I only have a lower-grade spiritual root? There¡¯s hardly any technique for me to choose from¡­¡±


    ¡°You should read ¡®Treatise on the Evolution of Cultivators¡¯ Spiritual Roots¡¯ to find out why parents with middle-grade spiritual roots could give birth to someone like you with lower-grade roots¡­¡±


    ¡°By the way, do we really have anyone with a superior spiritual root here?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I have a distant cousin who has a superior spiritual root, but his father is a gambler and his mother iszy. Their family is dirt poor, and he only chose a lower to middle-grade technique,pletely wasting his good innate potential. It¡¯s such a pity¡­¡±


    ¡°Then even if I have a superior spiritual root, I still won¡¯t be able to afford the cultivation.¡±


    ¡°You could always marry into a rich family¡­¡±


    ¡°Not a chance!¡±


    ¡­


    The disciples continued to discuss, while Mo Hua also propped up his little chin in thought.


    This sect inheritance fee had exceeded his expectations.


    The ¡°Spell Skills Catalogue¡± did list cultivation techniques that Mo Hua could choose from, but his parents had just managed to scrape together his living expenses, and in the short term, they couldn¡¯t afford to spend that many spirit stones. Even if they could assemble the funds through borrowing here and there, it would impose a heavy burden on the family.


    ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, I can¡¯t choose a cultivation technique for now. I¡¯ll make do with the ¡®Breath Reiming Technique¡¯ for the time being. I¡¯ll wait until I¡¯ve saved up enough spirit stones through drawing formations before I select a technique from the catalogue to cultivate. After all, I¡¯ve only reached the thirdyer of Qi Refinement. There¡¯s still some time before breaking through to the fourthyer.¡±


    Mo Hua tossed the ¡°Spell Skills Catalogue¡± into his storage bag, not nning to bring it back home for his parents to see anytime soon. His priority was drawing formations to earn spirit stones.


    In the following days, Mo Hua¡¯s life remained the same as before¡ªpersisting in his cultivation, attending sses, and drawing formations in his free time.


    The Sect¡¯s life was monotonous, yet it was also quitefortable.


    Tongling Peak was picturesque, with lush greenery and asional mists, frequented by birds and surrounded by the fragrance of flowers.


    After sses, the disciples of the Outer Gate would often wander through the mountains; the female disciples, pretty and graceful, enjoyed flower-watching together.


    The male disciples chased after spirit beasts across the mountains while nascent pairs of male and female cultivators whispered sweet nothings in secluded flower-strewn brooks, and jealous disciples asionally fought.


    However, all this had nothing to do with Mo Hua, who dedicated his entire focus to formations. Aside from eating and attending sses, he spent all his time researching formations, even practicing formation markings on the stone stele in his sleep.


    Among familiar peers, Da¡¯hu had reached the fifthyer of Qi Refinement, and Shuanghu and Xiaohu had already attained the fourthyer; they were cultivating on Tongxuan Peak. Although the two peaks were not far apart, knowing that Mo Hua was focused on learning about formations, they generally didn¡¯t disturb him without good reason.


    With his innocent and intelligent face, coupled with a harmless appearance and amiable demeanor, Mo Hua was quite well-liked on Tongling Peak, and nobody thought of bullying him.


    Moreover, Mo Hua¡¯s achievements in formations were impressive, drawing the attention of Instructor Yan. Anyone trying to bully Mo Hua would face serious consequences once Instructor Yan found out. Instructor Yan despised strife among disciples andck of focus on cultivation, dealing extremely severe punishments upon discovery.


    Furthermore, Da¡¯hu and the others had always looked out for Mo Hua. They were tall and strong, following the path of body cultivation and nning to enter Big ck Mountain to be Monster Hunters.


    In their free time, they would look for opportunities to spar. Whenever there was trouble on Mo Hua¡¯s end, they were quick to roll up their sleeves and hurry over from Tongxuan Peak.


    Mo Hua, undistracted in his cultivation, had had interactions with only one other disciple¡ªAn Xiaopang.


    Mo Hua returned the ten spirit stones he had borrowed from An Xiaopang before the New Year.


    When Mo Hua gave him the spirit stones, An Xiaopang was stunned, clearly having forgotten about the loan. It took him a while to remember.


    As a scion of the An Family from Tongxian City, he truly didn¡¯t care much about the ten spirit stones; it was also possible he just had a poor memory.


    After ruminating with furrowed brows for a while, An Xiaopang¡¯s expression becameplicated as he said, ¡°I¡¯ve grown up like this, and you¡¯re the first one who has actually thought of returning the spirit stones after borrowing them.¡±


    Mo Hua sighed inwardly, thinking this must be the naivety of andlord¡¯s silly son.


    Some of the lent spirit stones might have been forgotten by him, while others might have been deliberately not returned by the borrowers. He really didn¡¯tck spirit stones, so over time, he had simply gotten used to it.


    ¡°You¡¯re so¡­ kind, be careful not to be deceived by others.¡±


    Mo Hua changed his words mid-sentence, from ¡°silly¡± to ¡°kind,¡± and patted An Xiaopang¡¯s shoulder, advising him euphemistically.


    An Xiaopang¡¯s expression grew even moreplicated, with a hint of being moved:


    ¡°Little Mo bro, everyone says I¡¯m stupid, but only you know that I¡¯m just kind-hearted. Out of all the disciples I¡¯ve met, you are the smartest, no wonder you¡¯re so good at drawing formations!¡±


    For a moment, Mo Hua was at a loss for words.


    After a month or so, the Sect had a ten-day break, granting a two-day holiday.


    Mo Hua left the Sect and went to Fated Gathering on North Street, where he handed over the Bright Fire Formation he had drawn to Manager Wang, then asked:


    ¡°Do you have a formation that¡¯s a bit harder than the Bright Fire Formation, something that could exchange for more spirit stones?¡±


    Manager Wang cast a nce at Mo Hua, ¡°Did your elder brother ask you to inquire?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Mo Hua nodded.


    ¡°There is one,¡± Manager Wang dipped his head and rummaged behind the desk, then drew out a formation diagram, which had several unfamiliar formation markings on it.


    ¡°The Solid Earth Formation, which can solidify earth and stone. It¡¯smonly used by cultivators when constructing houses or reinforcing doors and windows. The Solid Earth Formation is a bit more difficult than the Bright Fire Formation, and thepensation for each Solid Earth Formation Method is two spirit stones.¡±


    Two spirit stones¡­ that¡¯s double the Bright Fire Formation¡¯s reward.


    ¡°May I take a look at the formation method map first?¡±


    Manager Wang gave Mo Hua a look that said, ¡°What¡¯s the use of you looking? Your brother should be the one to see it.¡±


    Still, despite his words, he handed the map to Mo Hua. These basic formation method maps weren¡¯t particrly rare items anyway, so it didn¡¯t hurt to show them to others.


    Mo Hua nced over the map and realized that indeed many of the formation markings were ones he had never seen before, and they were also not taught by the instructors at his Sect.


    ¡°I wonder how long it will take to learn this formation¡­¡±


    The fees for inheriting techniques from the Sect were too expensive; it would take a long time to save up for them by earning through Bright Fire Formation.


    Mo Hua wanted to draw a new formation, but he hesitated a bit. If the quality was not good, he might lose spirit stones, and if he couldn¡¯t learn it, failing to finish within the deadline, the Formation Pavilion would deduct the entire deposit.


    ¡°Well, you can¡¯t catch a wolf without risking the sheep!¡±


    Mo Hua made his decision. Even if he didn¡¯t learn it within the deadline and all twenty spirit stones were deducted, he could just go back to earning them by drawing the Bright Fire Formation.


    To be a Formation Master, he would have to draw formations much more difficult than this. After all, he couldn¡¯t spend his lifetime just drawing the Bright Fire Formation.

 Chapter 19

    Chapter 19 ¨C Solid Earth Formation_1


    The deposit for the Solid Earth Formation was twenty spirit stones. Mo Hua took ten spirit stones out of the ones he had earned before and gave them to Fatty Steward, receiving the Solid Earth Formation Diagram and ten sets of paper and ink materials, with a due date of twenty days.


    After leaving the business, Mo Hua went to a cake shop and spent two spirit stones on ten Five-color Cakes, then he headed straight back to the Sect and shared a few pieces with Da¡¯hu and the other two.


    The Sect¡¯s meals were not exactly good, and the three often craved something tasty, but there wasn¡¯t much to eat.


    Mo Hua bought some pastries as a way to satisfy their cravings.


    A few eveningster, after Mo Hua had finished a day¡¯s lessons, he was shut inside his Disciple¡¯s Residence, absorbed in studying the Formation of the Solid Earth Formation, when he suddenly heard someone knocking on his door.


    As soon as Mo Hua opened the door, he saw Shuanghu standing outside, looking sneaky.


    Shuanghu stealthily handed a greasy paper package to Mo Hua and whispered,


    ¡°I saved this specially for you, don¡¯t tell anyone else.¡±


    Having said this, he looked around cautiously, then ran off like a thief.


    The Disciple¡¯s Residence at Tongxian Gate was a dormitory provided for the disciples, with two people per room. The rooms were small, featuring just two simple wooden beds and two somewhat worn wooden desks, just enough for the disciples¡¯ daily lives.


    There were also more luxurious andfortable Disciple¡¯s Residences within Tongxian Gate, but they cost extra spirit stones.


    Originally, Mo Hua had a roommate from the Sect, but he had dropped out this year. It wasn¡¯t because he couldn¡¯t pay the fees; he just found Cultivation too dull and didn¡¯t want to continue learning, so now Mo Hua was the only one in the room.


    Mo Hua closed the door, opened the still warm greasy paper, and found a freshly roasted chicken leg inside.


    The chicken leg was the size of a fist, steaming hot, slightly burnt, and emanating a tempting aroma, especially with a faint trace of spiritual energy on it.


    It was the meat of a spirit beast.


    ¡°This¡­couldn¡¯t be stolen from somewhere, could it¡­¡±


    Meat imbued with spiritual energy was something Shuanghu and the others definitely couldn¡¯t afford. Given Shuanghu¡¯s sneaky demeanor, it must have been stolen.


    Mo Hua hesitated for a moment, then took a bite. It was a bit burnt and aromatic but not fully cooked through, and without seasoning, the vor was somewhat nd.


    In the Tao Cultivation World, the cooking of food was a matter of precise craft. Without specialized learning, it would be difficult to make something delectable.


    Because the ingredients in the Tao Cultivation World were challenging to prepare, like the toughness of meat, and some, such as the meat of herbivorous monster beasts, required a lot of spiritual power to ignite the me and a long time of steaming before bing tender.


    Spiritual meat had a finer quality, but cooking it also required some effort.


    Besides meat, other vegetables and nt-based dishes naturally tasted good but also contained some spiritual energy. When this energy was mixed with the inherent vors, if not matched correctly, the taste could turn out quite bizarre.


    The chicken leg in Mo Hua¡¯s hands was merely roasted simply, probably done in secret for fear of discovery, which is why it couldn¡¯t have been that delicious.


    But Mo Hua, who hadn¡¯t had meat for over a month, wasn¡¯t that fussy. It was good enough to have something to eat.


    Mo Hua somewhat struggled to finish the chicken leg, then lit a fire to burn the greasy paper and threw the bones into a creek outside the house topletely eliminate the evidence.


    After eating to his fill, Mo Hua spent some time digesting the spiritual energy contained in the chicken meat, then buried his head back into studying formations.


    Indeed, a couple of dayster, Mo Hua heard that a few disciples in the Qi Refinement Realm had stolen an Elder¡¯s colorful chicken, plucked it clean, and roasted it to eat.


    The Elder was furious, caught the disciples, and severely punished them.


    A couple more days passed, and Mo Hua saw Da¡¯hu and the other two with bruised faces and two big swellings on their heads.


    They were all from Tongxuan Peak, and the Elder could easily trace it back to them. They couldn¡¯t escape, and punishment was inevitable.


    However, they just looked miserable; it was mostly superficial wounds. The Elder wouldn¡¯t really go too far, not wanting to seriously harm them.


    It was simply a mild reprimand with a bigger lesson, serving as a warning to the other disciples.


    Da¡¯hu and his twopanions looked pitiful but stood tall and proud, even appearing somewhat triumphant. After all, stealing a chicken right from under the Elder¡¯s nose was not something ordinary disciples could aplish.


    When they saw Mo Hua, they pretended not to, and Xiaohu even gave Mo Hua a secret gesture, telling him to pretend he didn¡¯t know them as well.


    Mo Hua found this both amusing and sad, thinking that the next time he had a break, he would buy some more pastries for them.


    There are still seven days until the next decade break, and it has been thirteen days since Mo Hua received the formation materials from Fatty Steward, but hisprehension of the Solid Earth Formation was not going smoothly.


    The formation patterns in the Solid Earth Formation were something Mo Hua had not learned before, and they were considerably moreplex than the Earth Series basic formation patterns taught by the sect, which made them quite challenging to grasp.


    Moreover, the Solid Earth Formation wasposed of four formation patterns, and it demanded a high level of Divine Sense.


    Remembering the formation patterns was not too difficult for Mo Hua, but when practicing on the stele, his consumption of Divine Sense was significantly greater, and it was very easy to make mistakes.


    Either the drawn formation patterns did notbine into an effective formation, or the formation patterns were simply invalid and could not convey spiritual power.


    After fumbling with this for about ten days, Mo Hua still had no clue, and at times, even when he seemed to understand, he would still make mistakes as soon as he started drawing.


    Eventually, having no other option, Mo Hua decided to seek guidance from Instructor Yan.


    One day, after Instructor Yan had finished teaching his ss and was tidying up his desk, the disciples dispersed in pairs and groups.


    Mo Hua approached Instructor Yan with several basic Earth Series formation patterns and respectfully asked for advice:


    ¡°Instructor, I am not quite clear about these Earth Series formation patterns; I would like to ask for your guidance.¡±


    Upon looking at the formation patterns that Mo Hua presented, Instructor Yan said,


    ¡°These are the Earth Series formation patterns from the basic Five Elements Formation, and they are rather standard and universal patterns. For you, they should not be too difficult. If you can¡¯t draw them well, more practice is the key.¡±


    The Earth Series formation patterns taught by the sect were very basic, and of course, they weren¡¯t difficult for Mo Hua. However, what he wanted to ask was actually something else.


    Mo Hua brought out several Earth Series formation patterns from the Solid Earth Formation and said,


    ¡°I came across these formation patterns by chance and noticed they are different from those in the textbooks, but I cannot quite pinpoint what specifically differs. Moreover, when drawing them, I easily make mistakes. I am not sure where the problem lies.¡±


    Instructor Yan took a look and was a bit surprised as he said,


    ¡°These are variant Five Elements formation patterns. They are different from the standard ones formally taught by the sect; they are not standardized and not very universal. To draw such formation patterns, you need to change your brushwork, and the sequence is also different from that of the standard formation patterns. Basically, the sequence of these strokes needs adjusting¡­¡±


    Taking a piece of paper, Instructor Yan casually sketched a few formation patterns while exining as he drew.


    Upon hearing this, Mo Hua suddenly had an epiphany.


    The method of drawing formation patterns was somewhat analogous to calligraphy, where, alongside the standard models, there are various distinctive patterns, each with slight variances in brushwork.


    These variant formation patterns were numerous and not ssifiable, which is why normally the sect only taught the standard ones.


    ¡°No wonder they say that formations are profoundly intricate; the twists and turns within are just too many. If I hadn¡¯t asked the instructor, even with two heads, I wouldn¡¯t have figured it out¡­¡± Mo Hua secretly grumbled inwardly.


    ¡°To link these formation patterns together to form an actual formation, how about for a formation like this¡­¡±


    Eventually, Mo Hua took out the Formation Diagram of the Solid Earth Formation and showed it.


    Instructor Yan nced at it and recognized it immediately, expressing his surprise, ¡°This is the Solid Earth Formation,¡± and then looking at Mo Hua, he continued,


    ¡°It is too soon for you to look at this now; this is not something you are capable of drawing at the moment.¡±


    ¡°I am just curious and want to understand the rationale behind it,¡± Mo Hua earnestly inquired.


    ¡°Well¡­ yes, it is also good for you to learn some things in advance.¡±


    Instructor Yan¡¯s spirits lifted. Teaching basic formation patterns every day was somewhat monotonous, and now he had the rare opportunity to discuss a substantial formation, clearly bing more enthusiastic.


    ¡°Formations areposed by arranging and connecting formation patterns; simple formations contain simple patterns and fewer in number, while the moreplex formations have more patterns involved, with a sophisticated harmony in their arrangement, spatial representation, and interconnection. The Solid Earth Formation contains four patterns, and the patterns need to be drawn in a specific sequence and orientation, with the remaining Qian and Kun positions¡­¡±


    Instructor Yan spoke with great fervor, and Mo Hua listened with equal interest. Even after the lesson was over, Instructor Yan seemed somewhat reluctant to stop, then he cautioned,


    ¡°The way of formations is vast and intricate; it¡¯s good for you to understand some of it in advance. What the sect teaches is merely the basics of the basics, not even considered elementary. To be a true Formation Master, the difficulty and effort required are beyond what you can presently imagine¡­¡±


    Instructor Yan paused for a moment, then added,


    ¡°At the same time, you must also make sure not to overreach. Blindly attempting to draw formations that are beyond your grasp can be dangerous. It¡¯s fine to look at them, but if you really try to draw them, it is very easy to exhaust your Divine Sense, which you must always remember!¡±


    Mo Hua bowed and said, ¡°I have learned a lot, thank you, Instructor!¡±

 Chapter 20

    Chapter 20 ¨C Formation_1


    ¡°`


    Mo Hua went back and tried drawing the Formation Patterns several times as Instructor Yan had suggested, and indeed, he felt a sudden sense of enlightenment.


    That night, as he practiced on the stele before sleep, hisprehension also improved noticeably faster.


    Some aspects he didn¡¯t understand at first became clearer after drawing them several times.


    As long as he mastered the basic Formation Patterns, learning some of their variations wasn¡¯t too difficult. The hard part was theck of guidance; without it, Mo Hua wouldn¡¯t think to explore in that direction and thus found himself mired in fruitless contemtion.


    After familiarizing himself for one more day, on the evening of the third day after ss, Mo Hua started to officially attempt the Solid Earth Formation.


    The initial attempt at drawing was not smooth, but after some stumbling, he finally managed toplete it, though it took a bit long.


    For the four-pattern Solid Earth Formation, it took Mo Hua an hour and a half to finish drawing, and due to the excessive consumption of his Divine Sense, he needed to rest for another two hours.


    By the time Mo Hua hadpleted the Solid Earth Formation, it was already 1 a.m.


    After checking it over, unsurprisingly, he found that he had made a mistake.


    Mo Hua sighed.


    He had only drawn one Formation all night, and it was wrong.


    With the goal ofpleting ten Formations in five days, time was now tight.


    ¡°What should I do?¡±


    After some thought, Mo Hua had no choice but to try and skip some Tao Cultivation sses.


    sses on Taoist cultivation history and general knowledge certainly couldn¡¯t be skipped, as those could expand one¡¯s horizons and cultivation experience.


    Alchemy and rune making required spending Spirit Stones to buy herbs and rune jade stones, and he would also need to rent alchemy furnaces from the Sect, which made these sses expensive. Therefore, Mo Hua selectively skipped some of them.


    Anyway, he didn¡¯t have much prospect in these Spirit Stone-consuming fields of cultivation.


    After that, he could skip all the Body Refinement sses.


    Cultivators develop their Spiritual Power through cultivation techniques and manipte it with Taoist Skills for attacks.


    There are two major types of Taoist Skills: Spell-based and Martial Arts-based.


    Spells involve the control of Spiritual Power using Divine Sense to form spells for attacking, while Martial Arts rely on channeling Spiritual Power to unleash the body¡¯s potential for closebat.


    Those who practice spells are known as Spiritual Cultivators, and those who practice Martial Arts are known as Body Cultivators.


    In the Qi Refinement Realm, there are fewer Spiritual Cultivators and more Body Cultivators. In Tongxian City, most cultivators earn their living by Monster Hunting, and since Spiritual Cultivators are physically weaker and less suited to hunting, most Loose Cultivators opt for the path of Body Cultivation.


    For this reason, Tongxian Gate specifically opened a Body Refinement course to let disciples fortify their physical bodies early on.


    But Mo Hua was doomed not to be capable of Body Refinement.


    He did not inherit his father Mo Shan¡¯s talent for Body Refinement; instead, he was like his mother Liu Ruhua, somewhat physically weak from a young age, and his constitution was even frailer than Liu Ruhua¡¯s.


    ording to Old Mr. Feng, the Pill Master at Apricot Forest Hall, a Cultivator is born following the Heavenly Dao, where the Divine Sense and the body are rtively bnced.


    When Mo Hua was born with the memories of two lifetimes, his innate Divine Sense was too strong, leading to an imbnce between the Divine Sense and the body. As a result, Mo Hua was born frail and often ill.


    He couldn¡¯t even budge the hundred-kilogram stone cauldrons that others could lift with ease. Among cultivators of his age, most were a head taller and much more robust than he was.


    Although Mo Hua was slender, he was blessed with delicate features, a gentle demeanor, red lips, and white teeth, resembling a porcin doll at the age of ten.


    This appearance was not bad, but Mo Hua still felt that a real man should be strong and imposing.


    Like his father, who was tall with a heroic appearance and imposing presence.


    ¡°`


    In Mo Hua¡¯s dreams, he should be dressed in a white robe, practicing peerless cultivation techniques, with a spear emerges like a dragon, capable of holding a pass alone against ten thousand enemies.


    Unfortunately, such scenes could only be seen in dreams.


    ¡°Oh, right.¡±


    Mo Hua remembered that after he fell asleep, his Divine Sense would automatically enter his Sea of Consciousness, and he wouldn¡¯t be able to dream¡­


    The Instructor who taught disciples Body Refinement originally intended to be very strict with Mo Hua, but after Mo Hua tried to move the stone cauldron several times without it budging, and instead twisted his own arm, the Instructor became much more lenient with him.


    Cultivation was just like that, sometimes effort couldn¡¯t solve the problem.


    The Instructor also had a lot of understanding for Mo Hua.


    Heavenly Dao closes a window for you, perhaps because it wants you to try another door, not to keep you knocking your head against the wall.


    Therefore, Mo Hua selectively skipped some of the sses with the time he squeezed out, he locked himself in his room and focused on Drawing Solid Earth Formations.


    Five dayster, on his decadal rest day, Mo Hua finally used up the ten sets of materials, and was sessful with six of them.


    He didn¡¯t lose any money and even managed to earn four Spirit Stones, which made Mo Hua quite satisfied.


    Mo Hua took advantage of the one-day decadal holiday and went to Fated Gathering on North Street to deliver the Solid Earth Formations he had drawn to Fatty Steward.


    Fatty Steward looked at them and said to Mo Hua, ¡°Your brother¡¯s foundation in the Formation Method is really a bit poor, but he learns quite quickly. These several Formations are visibly better than thest, but¡­¡±


    Steward picked up the first Formation again and criticized it, ¡°This Formation is drawn like a beginner, some basic Formation Patterns are also drawn with bumps and stumbles¡­¡±


    Mo Hua was used to Steward¡¯s grumbling, in one ear and out the other.


    What¡¯s more, Steward was talking about his brother, what did that have to do with him?


    He didn¡¯t have a brother.


    Mo Hua went straight to the point, ¡°Can it be exchanged for Spirit Stones?¡±


    Steward rolled his eyes at Mo Hua, but still counted out four Spirit Stones for him, ¡°Tell your brother to draw better next time.¡±


    ¡°Mm-hm,¡± Mo Hua nodded repeatedly after getting the Spirit Stones.


    Mo Hua used these four Spirit Stones to buy some pastries, eating two pieces himself and leaving two pieces behind, giving the rest to Da¡¯hu and the others.


    Da¡¯hu and his two friends were deeply moved when they saw so many pastries and asked Mo Hua if he still wanted to eat meat, mentioning that they saw an Elder raising a colorful and plump duck.


    Mo Hua had a headache and told them not to steal anymore; otherwise, if the Sect notified their parents, they would get a beating when they got home.


    Only then did Da¡¯hu and his friends reluctantly give up the idea.


    Afterwards, Mo Hua continued to draw Solid Earth Formation for more than two months.


    The more he drew, the more mastery he gained.


    Previously, drawing a Solid Earth Formation, including the time for resting and restoring Divine Sense, took almost two hours, but now it only took one and a half hours.


    First, because practice makes perfect, the deeper the understanding and mastery of Formation Patterns, the less time needed to draw them. Second, practicing the Formation Method day and night, continuously consuming, recovering, and utilizing Divine Sense, invisibly enhanced the strength of Mo Hua¡¯s Divine Sense¡ªhis Divine Sense had thickened considerably from before.


    Having strong Divine Sense was very beneficial for Drawing Formations.


    The sess rate of the Solid Earth Formation had reached eighty to ny percent, and asionally he could seed with all ten sets. He could earn two Spirit Stones for each set of Formation, and in these two months, after deducting his daily expenses, Mo Hua had still earned a total of one hundred Spirit Stones.


    Mo Hua nned to save up two hundred Spirit Stones and then go to the Sect to select a mid-grade lower-rank Cultivation Technique.


    He would talk to his parents after making his selection, because otherwise, they would surely say that they would provide the Spirit Stones, and that Mo Hua should keep his Spirit Stones for his own cultivation or for future use such as marrying a Taoistpanion or buying a cave residence.

 Chapter 21

    Chapter 21 ¨C Spiritual Pivot Formation_1


    Afterward, Mo Hua continued to draw the Solid Earth Formation, tirelessly for two months.


    Whenever there was something unclear about the formation, he would seek guidance from Instructor Yan. Instructor Yan was a serious person with strict demands, but he always answered his disciple¡¯s questions thoroughly and earnestly.


    Instructor Yan naturally felt that Mo Hua¡¯s foundations were not yet solid and that studying such advanced formations was premature, but whenever Mo Hua asked, he would still patiently exin, which Mo Hua greatly appreciated.


    Sometimes, Mo Hua skipped sses to secretly draw formations and earn Spirit Stones, but Instructor Yan didn¡¯t pursue the matter too strictly, only reminding Mo Hua:


    ¡°Cultivators can have specialties, but you shouldn¡¯t be too biased. There are some spell points you may not master, but you must understand them, otherwise, after graduating and leaving the Sect to venture into the Tao Cultivation World, you will easily suffer losses and be deceived due to blind spots in your cultivation knowledge.¡±


    Mo Hua humbly epted the instruction and benefited a great deal from it.


    However, since he had no Spirit Stones to learn cultivation techniques, he could only continue to skip sses and draw formations to save up Spirit Stones.


    A single Solid Earth Formation included four formation patterns and could earn two Spirit Stones, and thanks to this, Mo Hua was able to umte Spirit Stones much faster.


    Two monthster, on a certain day, Mo Hua went to the Fatty Steward as usual to deliver the orders. Upon entering, he discovered that in the normally quiet Fated Gathering sat a middle-aged man in a green Taoist robe drinking tea.


    The man had his back to Mo Hua and looked familiar; when he turned around, Mo Hua was stunned.


    The man in the green Taoist robe was Instructor Yan¡­


    Mo Hua suddenly had the feeling of being caught skipping sses.


    ¡°Mo Hua?¡±


    Instructor Yan also saw Mo Hua and appeared somewhat surprised.


    Fatty Steward, who was seated opposite Instructor Yan and pouring tea, looked up upon hearing this and expressed his surprise, ¡°You know each other?¡±


    Instructor Yan replied, ¡°He is one of my disciples from Tongxian Gate.¡±


    Mo Hua bowed and said, ¡°Disciple pays respect to Instructor!¡±


    Instructor Yan nodded in acknowledgment and asked, ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    Before Mo Hua could speak, Fatty Steward exined, ¡°He¡¯s running errands for his elder brother, who draws formations for our Formation Pavilion. Oncepleted, he delivers them here.¡±


    Instructor Yan nodded and did not inquire further.


    Mo Hua breathed a sigh of relief, then handed over the formation to Fatty Steward, took the Spirit Stones, and quickly said, ¡°Disciple will take his leave now, so as not to disturb Instructor.¡±


    Instructor Yan must have had matters to discuss with Fatty Steward. Seeing how tactful Mo Hua was, he couldn¡¯t help but nod and said, ¡°Return to the Sect early and be careful on your way.¡±


    Mo Hua respectfully agreed, bowed, and then left the Formation Pavilion.


    Watching Mo Hua¡¯s departing figure, Fatty Steward said to Instructor Yan:


    ¡°The boy is quite polite and very smart. You¡¯re lucky to have taught such a good disciple.¡±


    Instructor Yan uttered a soft ¡°Hmm¡± and then asked, ¡°You said his elder brother draws formations for you?¡±


    Fatty Steward took out the Solid Earth Formation that Mo Hua had delivered and handed it to Instructor Yan to look at. ¡°It¡¯s quite well drawn.¡±


    When Instructor Yan saw that it was a Solid Earth Formation, he was slightly taken aback and said, ¡°Was this drawn by his elder brother?¡±


    ¡°What else?¡± Fatty Steward said. ¡°Do you really think he drew it? At his age, even if he drained all his divine sense, he still couldn¡¯t produce aplete formation.¡±


    Instructor Yan nodded, recalling that Mo Hua hade to consult with him on the Solid Earth Formation. It seemed likely that Mo Hua had seen his elder brother working on the Solid Earth Formation and, with doubts in mind, came to seek his advice.


    ¡°Having a thirst for knowledge in the realm of formations is good,¡± Instructor Yan thought to himself, ¡°If he can maintain such a mindset, he might indeed achieve something in formations one day.¡±


    Thinking thus, Instructor Yan decided not to pry further. He nced at the deserted and quiet shop, then looked at Fatty Steward and asked, ¡°Is this really how you want to spend your whole life?¡±


    Fatty Steward replied, ¡°As fellow disciples in the pursuit of Tao cultivation, you should understand me. I¡¯m different from you. You are now an instructor of Tongxian Gate, with a proficient grasp of formations, a mere step away from the realm of a first-grade formation master. Once you step over that threshold, you will have both connections and status in Tongxian City, and you definitely won¡¯tck spirit stones. Tongxian Gate will surely offer you the position of an elder.¡±


    ¡°As for me,¡± Fatty Steward took a sip of tea, ¡°I¡¯m just someone who gets by, dabbling superficially in formations,cking the patience for solitary cultivation practice. If I can live carefree every day, I¡¯m satisfied. Don¡¯t look down on me. Look at those loose cultivators bustling and toiling on the streets; this kind of leisurely life is something they yearn for but cannot attain.¡±


    Instructor Yan stayed silent.


    Seeing Instructor Yan¡¯s silence, Fatty Steward sighed helplessly and said, ¡°What do you want me to do for you?¡±


    Instructor Yan said gravely, ¡°Help me find the ¡®Spirit Pivot Formation Chart.¡¯


    Fatty Steward pinched the bridge of his nose, ¡°After all these years, you still haven¡¯t given up. If you ask me, you¡¯re not young anymore. You should find a partner and settle down.¡±


    ¡°Personal matters are minor, the transmission of formations is significant.¡±


    ¡°So what if you find it? Our great-grandmaster couldn¡¯t master it, nor could your master. Do you think you can? A first-grade formation method with twelve formation patterns is preposterous! Even first-grade formation masters need only master nine patterns. You haven¡¯t even be a first-grade formation master yet. What use would the Spirit Pivot Formation Chart be to you? Even if you had it, you might not master it by the time you¡¯re in your grave.¡±


    Instructor Yan remained quiet.


    Fatty Steward earnestly advised, ¡°Elder brother, let it go. Besides, you won¡¯t be able to find it. The one who betrayed our sect and stole the formations all those years ago has left no trace, and even the Taoist Court officials couldn¡¯t track him down. You are a formation master, not skilled in Taoist skill; what can you do?¡±


    Instructor Yan was unmoved and said hoarsely, ¡°Master had shown me great kindness, all my knowledge of formations came from him. Now that master has passed away, the sect has scattered, and the teachings are lost. The thought keeps me up at night. As long as I can retrieve the formations and pass them on, fulfilling master¡¯sst wish, nothing else matters.¡±


    Instructor Yan looked at Fatty Steward and continued, ¡°I know you preferfort and won¡¯t ask too much of you. Just let me know if you get any leads on the ¡®Spirit Pivot Formation Chart,¡¯ and I¡¯ll take care of the rest.¡±


    ¡°How do you know there would be clues about the ¡®Spirit Pivot Formation Chart¡¯ here in Tongxian City?¡± Fatty Steward frowned.


    Instructor Yan didn¡¯t respond.


    Fatty Steward waved his hand, ¡°Alright, knowing too much isn¡¯t good for me either. I¡¯ll agree to this, but I also want to remind you kindly that after all your efforts, you may still end up empty-handed.¡±


    Fatty Steward, sensing trouble ahead, couldn¡¯t help but say,


    ¡°If you ask me, it would be better to focus on finding a partner, having a child. Even if you can¡¯t find it, your child could continue the search in the future, and you wouldn¡¯t die lonely. Take advantage of your age now and quickly find a partner. Just find one, lest in the future¡­¡±


    ¡°The tea has gone cold. I must go.¡±


    Instructor Yan rose to his feet, swept his sleeves, and left without paying any further attention to Fatty Steward¡¯s incessant chatter behind him.

 Chapter 22

    Chapter 22 ¨C Clues_1


    ¡°`


    Instructor Yan left the Formation Pavilion and returned to Tongming Peak of the Tongxian Gate.


    Instructors of the Tongxian Gate all had individual living quarters on Tongming Peak, with three rooms and a living room, together with a small courtyard where they could cultivate Spirit Flowers and Spirit Grass, or raise Spirit Beasts.


    Instructor Yan¡¯s living quarters were clean and tidy, with Formation Diagrams meticulously pasted on the walls. There were no other decorations beside them.


    He reviewed the basic Formation texts and prepared several Formation Patterns he was going to teach in the following days, and then began correcting the assignments of Qi Refinement Realm disciples.


    There were nearly a thousand disciples in the Qi Refinement Realm from Tongxian Peak, and Instructor Yan would correct each of their Formation assignments and mark the errors.


    It was time-consuming and took patience, but Instructor Yan nheless did it with meticulous care.


    This was his habit, also reflecting the teachings of his master over the years.


    His master used to correct their Formation assignments with the same meticulous attention and patience back in the day.


    Instructor Yan¡¯s master was a first-grade Formation Master; in the entire Tao Cultivation World, he might not be considered a remarkable Formation Master. However, throughout his life, he devoted himself to teaching and imparting the Formation Arts that adhered to the Heavenly Dao Laws.


    Now that his master had passed away, and he had be an instructor himself, he could appreciate his master¡¯s painstaking efforts.


    As night fell, Instructor Yan lit amp and continued correcting the Formations.


    After all, the Tongxian Gate was still a remote small sect, with a weak Tao Cultivation heritage. Of the nearly thousand disciples, there were only a few who could draw basic Formation Patterns properly.


    Those who drew them fairly well were usually from schrly families or from wealthy homes that could afford to spend Spirit Stones on their education, such as the children of cultivators working in the Taoist Court, Sect Elders¡¯ offspring, or disciples from Tao Cultivation ns within the city.


    There were very few who came from poor Loose Cultivator backgrounds and could still draw Formation well.


    Regardless of their background, Instructor Yan treated them all equally, focusing only on their Formations.


    Those who didn¡¯t draw well but showed serious attitude received more annotations for exnation; those who neither drew well nor showed due diligence received harsherments, and their names were noted by Instructor Yan.


    asionally, when he came across a well-drawn Formation, Instructor Yan felt gratified and wrote a ¡°superior¡± next to the Formation as encouragement.


    Tirelessly, Instructor Yan kept on correcting until he turned to one Formation and his eyes lit up.


    The strokes were extremely practiced, clearly the result of hard work, and they had a certain style. Even if used for an official Formation, this Formation Pattern would be considered up to standard.


    Instructor Yan looked up and saw the name ¡°Mo Hua¡± at the corner. He nodded, and then wrote a ¡°superior¡± next to the Formation.


    This ¡°superior¡± was written a bitrger than the others.


    Instructor Yan flipped the page and continued correcting.


    As he did so, he flipped back again to find Mo Hua¡¯s Formation Pattern, furrowing his brows.


    The strokes of this Formation Pattern were a bit too polished, even seeming a bit¡­ effortlessly skilled?


    A Qi Refinement second or third level Cultivator being able to draw aplete Formation Pattern was already impressive enough.


    Thinking of encountering Mo Hua in the Formation Pavilion today, Instructor Yan fell silent, pondering, when a question suddenly surfaced:


    ¡°Does Mo Hua have an elder brother?¡±


    ¡°If his elder brother is good at drawing Formation, and so is he, then it should be a family skill. But if I remember correctly, Mo Hua is from a poor Loose Cultivator background. Anyone with a bit of Formation heritage wouldn¡¯t have such poor family circumstances¡­¡±


    ¡°His elder brother can help the Formation Pavilion draw Formations, so in the Tongxian Gate, he must also have a talent for Formation. I¡¯ve been teaching here for nearly ten years, and I don¡¯t seem to have taught this person¡­¡±


    ¡°In other Sects? That¡¯s also unlikely; brothers from the same family generally join the same sect, especially since Tongxian Gate is already thergest sect in the city¡­¡±


    Instructor Yan tapped his fingers on the desk, pondering, then temporarily set these thoughts aside and focused on finishing correcting the Formations.


    The next morning, Instructor Yan got up early and found Fatty Steward from Tongming Peak, requesting the origins of the disciples. He found Mo Hua¡¯s entry and saw it read:


    Mo Hua: Age 10, Qi Refinement Level 3, mediocre Small Five Elements Spiritual Root¡­


    Father: Mo Shan, Monster Hunter; Mother: Liu Ruhua, Meal Master.


    Besides his parents, there were no other rtives; not even an elder brother.


    A suspicion formed in Instructor Yan¡¯s mind, but he felt it was improbable.


    During the Formation ss that morning, Instructor Yan announced additional homework: to draw all the Five Elements Formation Patterns they had learned, due in three days.


    The disciples, upon hearing this sudden bad news, looked as downcast as frostbitten eggnts.


    Mo Hua, on the other hand, was nonchnt; he had already helped the Formation Pavilion with Formation Painting, so drawing a few Formation Patterns now wasn¡¯t much trouble at all.


    But why had Instructor Yan suddenly assigned this homework?


    ¡°`


    This didn¡¯t seem like something the Instructor would normally do.


    Mo Hua was a bit perplexed.


    Then, An Xiaopang came to ask Mo Hua for help.


    ¡°Mo Hua, you have to help me!!¡± An Xiaopang was on the verge of tears.


    Who knew why the Instructor had suddenly assigned homework? Normally, it was every few months that assignments were given to test the disciples¡¯ proficiency in formations.


    An Xiaopang was caught off guard. He couldn¡¯t draw a single formation pattern and time was tight, so he had no choice but to turn to Mo Hua for help.


    To Mo Hua, it didn¡¯t matter; these basic formation patterns were no longer challenging for him at his current level.


    Mo Hua helped An Xiaopang draw the formation, even only charging a friendly price. Several other ssmates from well-off families, but not skilled in formations, also sought Mo Hua¡¯s help, and he agreed to help them as well.


    Mo Hua had formation diagrams to draw and spirit stones to earn, so he had no interest in thinking about anything else.


    Three dayster, the formation homework was handed in. Instructor Yan singled out the formation patterns drawn by Mo Hua, examined them carefully, then put them into his storage bag and went to Fated Gathering to find Fatty Steward.


    When Fatty Steward saw Instructor Yan, he became a little wary, ¡°Are you here to have tea with me this time, or are you here to ask me to do something?¡±


    Instructor Yan said, ¡°Not for tea, nor to ask you to do anything, just to ask you about something.¡±


    Fatty Steward breathed a sigh of relief, ¡°Oh, that¡¯s fine.¡±


    ¡°Do you still have the formation diagrams Mo Hua handed over to you?¡±


    ¡°Mo Hua?¡± Fatty Steward paused for a moment, ¡°Ah, that young man. Yes, I have them. What are you going to do with them?¡±


    ¡°How many do you have?¡±


    ¡°Both the Bright Fire Formation and Solid Earth Formation, I have several copies. I keep them for backup.¡±


    Fatty Steward took out one copy each of the Bright Fire Formation and Solid Earth Formation that Mo Hua had previously delivered and handed them to Instructor Yan.


    Instructor Yan looked them over and then took out the formation homework submitted by Mo Hua,paring the patterns with those on the drawings one by one.


    After looking them over, Instructor Yan took a deep breath.


    Fatty Steward leaned in to see and asked, ¡°What are you looking at?¡±


    Instructor Yan pointed at the formation patterns and the drawings at hand and asked,


    ¡°Do you think these formation patterns and these two drawings were done by the same person?¡±


    Fatty Steward took the patterns and drawings, looked at them closely with a frown, and nodded, ¡°The brushwork looks quite simr. Unless there¡¯s a surprise, they shoulde from the same person¡­¡±


    The Fatty Steward paused and then suddenly asked, ¡°Have you met Mo Hua¡¯s older brother?¡±


    Mo Hua doesn¡¯t have an older brother.¡±


    ¡°No older brother? Then who drew these formations?¡±


    Instructor Yan looked meaningfully at Fatty Steward.


    Fatty Steward hesitated for a moment, ¡°You don¡¯t mean to say he drew them himself, do you?¡±


    Instructor Yan nodded.


    Fatty Steward was silent for a moment, then scoffed,


    ¡°What nonsense are you talking about?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about the Bright Fire Formation; there¡¯s a chance he might be able to draw it, but the Solid Earth Formation contains four formation patterns. Where would he get so much divine sense from? Does he have two heads and two seas of consciousness or something?¡±


    Fatty Steward looked suspiciously at Instructor Yan and continued,


    ¡°Are you trying to say you¡¯ve taught a Qi Refinement thirdyer genius who can draw formations? Are you trying to glorify your own face¡­ I¡¯ve known you for so many years, you¡¯re not that kind of person!¡±


    Instructor Yan looked at him coldly and pointed to the formations before him, ¡°You said these formation patterns and the two drawings came from the same person¡¯s hand. These patterns were drawn by Mo Hua, so who drew these two formations then?¡±


    Fatty Steward was stumped and couldn¡¯t find the words to respond.


    After staring long at the formation patterns on his left and the drawings on his right, he finally murmured, ¡°That can¡¯t be¡­¡±

 Chapter 23

    Chapter 23 ¨C Talent_1


    Instructor Yan asked, ¡°Is there a cultivator in the world who can draw formations at the third level of Qi Refinement?¡±


    Fatty Steward pondered and then said,


    ¡°Given the vastness of the cultivation world, there are countless gifted individuals. If you tell me that some people are born capable of drawing formations, I would believe it. It¡¯s just that these are all rumors, as I have never witnessed it myself.¡±


    ¡°Even those with exceptional talent, who forget their roots and betray their masters¡­ ahem, I mean those born into Formation Method Aristocrat families who learn formation methods from a young age can draw simple formations that contain three Formation Patterns by the time they reach the third level of Qi Refinement.¡±


    ¡°Moreover, therge Noble ns and Sects have an inheritance that is many times deeper, and among their disciples, there are undoubtedly geniuses in formation methods, they just don¡¯t show off typically.¡±


    Instructor Yan said, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, it¡¯s not impossible for Mo Hua to be able to draw formations at the third level of Qi Refinement.¡±


    Fatty Steward didn¡¯t want to admit it, but at this point, he had to.


    His Senior Brother Yan, although stubborn, always had a meticulous mind and urate judgment.


    ¡°If that¡¯s really the case, it would be incredible. Don¡¯t you want to take on a disciple?¡±


    After thinking it over, Fatty Steward continued, ¡°If you ask me, this child is indeed a good seedling. Why don¡¯t you officially take him as your apprentice? That way, you can also pass down the formation methods that your master passed on to you.¡±


    Instructor Yan had not considered the matter, and upon hearing this, he seemed somewhat tempted, but after careful thought, he still shook his head and said,


    ¡°The Sect is in ruins, and those formations that are left are nothing but broken patterns and fragments. What¡¯s there to pass on? Taking him as a disciple would only be misleading the youth. Besides, Master¡¯s unfulfilled wish remains, and there¡¯s still no clue about that person. I have no interest in other matters.¡±


    Fatty Steward wanted to persuade him further, but Instructor Yan just waved his hand.


    Fatty Steward sighed, ¡°Fine, I won¡¯t persuade you any more; you wouldn¡¯t listen anyway. But about the Mo Hua child¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t mention it to anyone for the time being. ¡®The tree that sticks out gets the wind¡¯¡ªthat¡¯s been the truth since ancient times. Besides, he¡¯s still young; we can¡¯t let him develop a sense of pride, or he¡¯ll certainly go astray in the future.¡±


    Fatty Steward agreed, ¡°That¡¯s true.¡±


    Instructor Yan continued, ¡°Don¡¯t let him take on any more Formation Painting tasks here either. Just find some excuse about business not doing well or whatever.¡±


    Although it was indeed not doing well, Fatty Steward still felt humiliated to have it pointed out and corrected him,


    ¡°It¡¯s not that the business is not doing well, it¡¯s called ¡®Buddhist-style business operations,¡¯ we leave everything to fate!¡±


    ¡°Moreover, the child is properly drawing formations, earning Spirit Stones, and supplementing his family¡¯s ie. Why should he not continue?¡±


    Instructor Yan frowned and said, ¡°At the third level of Qi Refinement, even if he can draw formations, how much Divine Sense could he have? Drawing too much will overexert his Divine Sense, inevitably leading to future problems and damaging the foundation of his Sea of Consciousness.¡±


    ¡°Besides, he is still young and should be solidifying his foundation in Tao Cultivation. It¡¯s not just formation methods; he needs to understand the broader aspects of cultivation, especially his Cultivation. He should not neglect it for small profits¡­¡±


    Fatty Steward said, ¡°Loose Cultivators aren¡¯t that well-off, and they barely have enough Spirit Stones as it is.¡±


    ¡°Even in poverty, one should not disregard the future¡­¡±


    ¡°Do you have any idea how poor ordinary Loose Cultivators really are?¡±


    Fatty Steward¡¯s expression became rarely serious.


    Seeing Fatty Steward¡¯s demeanor, Instructor Yan also knitted his brows slightly.


    Fatty Steward solemnly said, ¡°I know your own upbringing was not easy. Although you had a n, you were an illegitimate child, not valued by the family. Later, when you joined a Sect and Master earnestly taught you, you worked hard and made progress in formation methods, and things got somewhat better for you. But even if your circumstances were poor, you had the support of a n; at least you had food and clothing without worries, and endured nothing more than dissatisfaction.¡±


    ¡°`


    ¡°People often say that the path of Tao cultivation is arduous,¡± Fatty Steward sighed, ¡°I have been in Tongxian City for over a decade since leaving the Sect, and after dealing with numerous Loose Cultivators, I¡¯ve realized that although people often talk about its hardships, the degree of those hardships can be worlds apart.¡±


    ¡°Ordinary Loose Cultivators struggle to make a living, and their modest earnings barely suffice to support their families. Artifact refiners get burned by Fireburn until half of their body is charred; those hunting Monster Beasts lose an arm to the creatures; and those who sell their Spiritual Power to do menial tasks often suffer some damage to their body¡¯s meridians. Once they fall ill or get injured, they have no Spirit Stones for treatment, and whether they pull through depends entirely on whether fate is on their side.¡±


    ¡°Best case scenario, they make it through; worst case, they perish, but the truly unfortunate linger on with half a life, continuing to deplete their entire family¡¯s reserves of Spirit Stones. What can they do? They¡¯re just trying to survive.¡±


    ¡°Indeed, a Cultivator can¡¯t ignore the future, but these lower-ranked Loose Cultivators can¡¯t even manage the present, let alone worry about the future.¡±


    Having said all this in one breath, Fatty Steward poured himself a cup of tea and gulped it down.


    Instructor Yan fell into silence for a moment before emitting a sigh, his voiceced with apology:


    ¡°That was inconsiderate of me.¡±


    Fatty Steward gave him a sidelong nce.


    After a moment of contemtion, Instructor Yan said to Fatty Steward, ¡°Hand me the list of Formation names you have here.¡±


    ¡°What do you want the list for?¡± Fatty Steward asked, puzzled, but he still got up and took a book from behind the counter, handing it to Instructor Yan.


    Instructor Yan took the book of Formation names, skimmed through it, then he picked up a pen from the table and circled several Formations, numbering them in sequence behind their names.


    ¡°What are you doing¡­¡±


    Instructor Yan exined, ¡°Next time Mo Huaes, let him draw the Formations in the order I¡¯ve marked on the list. By progressing step by step, he will learn more solidly. Later, when I give him some pointers at the Sect, it¡¯ll be better than if he were to blindly learn on his own.¡±


    ¡°This way, he can earn some Spirit Stones by Drawing Formations, helping to support his family, and will also learn something substantial about Formation Patterns.¡±


    After finishing his exnation, Instructor Yan added, ¡°One more thing, don¡¯t let him draw too many Formations. Receiving three or four every half month is enough. Otherwise, if he overexerts his Divine Sense, he could harm his Sea of Consciousness and that would leave him with serious problems.¡±


    Fatty Steward looked at the list in his hand, then at Instructor Yan, with aplex expression and asked, ¡°Do you really have no ns to take him as a disciple?¡±


    Instructor Yan simply shook his head, stood up, and as he was about to leave, he repeated once more, ¡°Don¡¯t forget to have him draw in the order I marked.¡±


    With that, he walked away without looking back.


    Fatty Steward watched his retreating figure and couldn¡¯t find the words to say, just letting out a helpless sigh.


    Suddenly, something urred to Fatty Steward, and he called out to Instructor Yan.


    Instructor Yan turned to look at him.


    Fatty Steward thought for a moment, then said, ¡°There¡¯s one thing¡­ you might have gotten wrong¡­¡±


    Instructor Yan frowned, ¡°What did I get wrong?¡±


    ¡°When Mo Hua brought over the Bright Fire Formation, he was only at the second level of Qi Refinement. If these Formations were really painted by him, then that means¡­¡±


    Fatty Steward paused, choosing his words carefully:


    ¡°He might have been able to draw Formations at the second level of Qi Refinement!¡±


    Instructor Yan¡¯s pupils contracted, showing an expression of disbelief.

 Chapter 24

    Chapter 24 ¨C Seeking The Way_1


    Chapter 24 Seeking the Way_1


    Trantor: 549690339


    When Mo Hua went to find Fatty Steward again, he was informed that the market had changed.


    Fated Gathering no longer epted the Bright Fire Formation and the Solid Earth Formation.


    Mo Hua, with a face full of astonishment, then skeptically said, ¡°The Bright Fire Formation is used for illumination, and the Solid Earth Formation is used for building houses. Unless nobody lives in Tongxian City anymore, there shouldn¡¯t be ack of demand, right?¡±


    Fatty Steward inwardlyined about Mo Hua. The kid being smart was not necessarily a good thing¡ªit made him harder to deceive. So, he didn¡¯t bother making excuses. The more excuses he made, the harder it was to be consistent. He waved his hand dismissively:


    ¡°How would I know? The market is what it is, and there¡¯s nothing I can do about it!¡±


    Mo Hua was speechless. He had only saved up half of the Spirit Stones he needed for his cultivation technique, so he could only ask, ¡°Then, what kind of Formation do you ept?¡±


    Fatty Steward coughed and took out a Formation Diagram, the cover of which bore the words ¡°Gold and Stone Formation Map¡±.


    ¡°We¡¯re now epting the Gold and Stone Formation. It also contains four Formation Patterns, not too different from the Solid Earth Formation.¡±


    Mo Hua looked at the Formation Diagram and asked, ¡°Manager, what is the Gold and Stone Formation used for?¡±


    Fatty Steward said, ¡°It¡¯s somewhat simr to the Solid Earth Formation, also used for reinforcing the doors, windows, and walls of cultivators¡¯ dwellings or cave abodes. It¡¯s just that one reinforces earth and wood, and the other reinforces metal and stone.¡±


    Mo Hua furrowed his brows, ¡°If it¡¯s simr to the Solid Earth Formation in function, and the Solid Earth Formation is unused, why would the Gold and Stone Formation be in demand?¡±


    Fatty Steward red at Mo Hua and stubbornly said, ¡°The market is what it is. Don¡¯t ask so many questions, kid!¡±


    ¡°Then, for this Formation, is it also three Spirit Stones per set?¡±


    It should have been¡­


    Fatty Steward felt a bit of regret but still raised the price:


    ¡°Technically, it is three Spirit Stones, but it¡¯s quite scarce recently, so the price went up. Now it¡¯s four Spirit Stones per set, though we don¡¯t ept many, only five sets every half month.¡±


    Scarce, yet not allowed to draw more?


    Mo Hua thought Fatty Steward was somewhat strange, but this was Fated Gathering¡¯s business. It wasn¡¯t his ce to ask too much; as long as he could earn Spirit Stones, it was fine.


    If he sessfullypleted all the paintings, he could earn twenty Spirit Stones every half month, which was quite a substantial amount.


    ¡°Alright, it¡¯s a deal!¡±


    Fatty Steward breathed a sigh of relief. He directly drew a Storage Bag from underneath the counter, as if he had prepared it in advance, and handed it to Mo Hua.


    Mo Hua took the Storage Bag, checked it, confirmed it was the ¡°Gold and Stone Formation Map¡± and five sets of paper and ink, then bid farewell to Fatty Steward with a bow.


    Just as he was about to reach the door, Fatty Steward couldn¡¯t help but call out to him:


    ¡°Mo Hua.¡±


    Mo Hua looked back. Fatty Steward hesitated for a moment, then asked, ¡°Do you think this Formation is difficult?¡±


    Mo Hua thought about it. It contained four Formation Patterns and had simrities with the Solid Earth Formation, so it wasn¡¯t particrly difficult. He replied, ¡°It¡¯s manageable.¡±


    Mo Hua took a few steps before turning back to add, ¡°My brother should be able to draw it.¡±


    ¡°Oh,¡± Fatty Steward watched him with aplex expression and nodded, ¡°Draw it well.¡±


    ¡°By the way,¡± Fatty Steward called out to Mo Hua again, ¡°Myst name is Mo, as in ¡®do not get angry¡¯. Just call me Manager Mo.¡±


    Mo Hua nodded, ¡°Alright, Manager Mo. I¡¯ll remember that.¡±


    Mo Hua returned to Tongxian Gate and whenever he found time, he studied the Gold Stone Formation. Because it was simr to the Solid Earth Formation and since he had previously consulted Instructor Yan on the method of drawing the Solid Earth Formation, grasping it was not too difficult.


    Before one of the Formation sses, Instructor Yan had the previously corrected Formation homework distributed. The Formation Diagram submitted by Mo Hua only received a ¡®Grade B¡¯.


    Mo Hua looked left and right,pared it again with the Sect¡¯s ¡°Detailed Exnation of Formations¡± and couldn¡¯t find a single mistake. Why had he only received a ¡®Grade B¡¯?


    Mo Hua was puzzled.


    The disciple sitting beside him saw the ¡®Grade B¡¯ on Mo Hua¡¯s Formation Diagram and eximed, ¡°Wow, Mo Hua, you actually got only a ¡®Grade B¡¯.¡±


    Mo Hua nced at the ¡®Grade C¡¯ on his Formation Diagram but didn¡¯t say a word.


    The disciple quickly covered his own ¡®Grade C¡¯ with his hand, giggled sheepishly, then curiously asked, ¡°How did you only manage to get a ¡®Grade B¡¯?¡±


    Mo Hua was also puzzled, ¡°I didn¡¯t draw it wrong. I don¡¯t know why I only got a ¡®Grade B¡¯.¡±


    ¡°If you didn¡¯t draw it wrong, how could Instructor only give you a ¡®Grade B¡¯?.¡±


    Mo Hua showed him the Formation Diagram, ¡°Can you see any mistakes?¡±


    The disciple said confidently, ¡°If I could see what¡¯s wrong, I wouldn¡¯t have only gotten a ¡®Grade C¡¯!¡±


    The other disciples sitting around craned their necks to look at Mo Hua¡¯s Formation Diagram, then they said one after another:


    ¡°It looks like there¡¯s nothing wrong to me.¡±


    ¡°Mo Hua, did you offend the instructor or something?¡±


    ¡°Be careful, or the instructor might punish you.¡±


    ¡°Instructor Yan isn¡¯t that kind of person¡­¡±


    Before they could finish, Instructor Yan walked into the cultivation room. The group of disciples quickly retracted their necks and sat as still as quails, not daring to let out a breath.


    Instructor Yan conducted the ss as usual and said at the end of the lesson:


    ¡°Cultivating the Tao is like sailing against the current; if you do not advance, you will fall back. The way of formations is the same, you all must not ck off and waste your time and talent for nothing.¡±


    After saying this, Instructor Yan looked around sternly, finally turning her gaze to Mo Hua and said, ¡°Mo Hua,e with me.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Mo Hua stood up respectfully and followed Instructor Yan out of the cultivation room.


    Seeing Instructor Yan leave, the disciples in the room gathered their heads together again:


    ¡°It¡¯s over, it¡¯s over, Mo Hua is done for now.¡±


    ¡°The instructor mentioned some people cking off; was he referring to Mo Hua?¡±


    ¡°But I¡¯m cking off too, why didn¡¯t the instructore for me?¡±


    ¡°Can youpare with Mo Hua? Mo Hua¡¯s formation paintings are so good, he¡¯s highly regarded by the instructor.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m d the instructor doesn¡¯t regard me highly; please never regard me highly¡­¡±


    Mo Hua followed Instructor Yan, leaving the cultivation room, passing by the Pill Room and Refining Room, and finally left Tongxuan Peak.


    All along the way, Instructor Yan said nothing. Only when disciples or other instructors and Sect Elders greeted them, did she either nod her head or sp her hands in response.


    Instructor Yan took Mo Hua all the way to her residence located on Tongming Peak.


    Tongming Peak was where the Sect Leader, Elders, instructors, and Inner Sect Disciples lived and cultivated. It was Mo Hua¡¯s first visit; indeed, the environment was much quieter and more beautiful. Many courtyards had brightly colored Spirit Flowers and Spirit Grass, and there were also Spirit Beasts like the Colorful Chicken taking leisurely strolls.


    Only on Tongming Peak could these few Colorful Chickens stroll so leisurely; on Tongxuan Peak, they would definitely not see the sun the next day.


    Mo Hua thought of the charred chicken leg Shuanghu had given him.


    There was a Formation outside Instructor Yan¡¯s residence, and there was a small Bagua te on the door. This must have been set up by Instructor Yan herself, as the doors of other courtyards and residences did not have one.


    Instructor Yan ran her finger over the Bagua te a few times, a sh of light appeared on the door, and it opened.


    Once inside the house, Instructor Yan sat in front of the desk and directly asked Mo Hua:


    ¡°Do you want to be a Formation Master?¡±


    Mo Hua replied modestly, ¡°Disciple¡¯s aptitude is limited; I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t be a Formation Master.¡±


    Instructor Yan frowned and said, ¡°Wanting to and having the talent are two different matters. Don¡¯t just look at the oue and lose your original intention. Every creature under heaven is destined to die, should they therefore not live at all?¡±


    Upon hearing this, Mo Hua said solemnly, ¡°Disciple wants to be a Formation Master!¡±


    ¡°Why do you want to?¡±


    ¡°The path of cultivation is tough. Formations can provide a means of livelihood.¡±


    ¡°And?¡±


    ¡°Cultivators seek the Heavenly Dao to be immortals, and understanding formations can lead toprehending the Heavenly Dao.¡±


    Instructor Yan frowned and said, ¡°The Heavenly Dao is distant and elusive; cultivators might spend their entire lives unable to glimpse even a corner of it.¡±


    Mo Hua responded, ¡°As the Instructor has said, the path to enlightenment lies in heaven, but the pursuit of it lies within us. Since cultivators are seeking the Heavenly Dao, no matter whether they ultimately achieve enlightenment or not, they must not lose the heart of pursuit.¡±


    Instructor Yan was silent for a moment, then nodded, ¡°From now on,e to me after every ss. You may go back today.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Mo Hua was confused but still bowed respectfully and took his leave.


    Instructor Yan watched Mo Hua leave and after a long while exhaled:


    ¡°He¡¯s a promising seed indeed.¡±

 Chapter 25

    Chapter 25 ¨C Teaching_1


    Chapter 25 Teaching_1


    Trantor: 549690339


    Mo Hua returned to the Tao Cultivation chamber and sat down, a group of disciples once again craned their necks and crowded around.


    ¡°Mo Hua, Mo Hua, what did the Instructor want with you?¡±


    ¡°Did the Instructor punish you?¡±


    Mo Hua honestly replied, ¡°The Instructor told me to find him after ss every day.¡±


    A disciple said, ¡°It must be because you¡¯ve cked off in your Formation studies, so the Instructor is angry, and he wants you to practice Formations every day to prevent you from regressing.¡±


    Some disciples expressed sympathy, ¡°Then you¡¯re really in for it, having to draw Formation Patterns under the Instructor¡¯s watchful eye every day.¡±


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s so dreadful. I get nervous just from one nce from the Instructor, let alone him watching me draw Formation Patterns¡­¡±


    Mo Hua also sighed deeply.


    Seeing this, the other disciples began tofort Mo Hua.


    Mo Hua sighed, not because of having to draw Formation Patterns under the Instructor¡¯s observation but because visiting the Instructor daily would leave him with little time to earn Spirit Stones by drawing Formation Patterns for the Formation Pavilion.


    However, since the Instructor had asked Mo Hua whether he wished to be a Formation Master, it was likely that he would provide some guidance. With this thought, it seemed like a good thing after all.


    The next day after ss, Mo Hua arrived on time at Instructor Yan¡¯s residence on Tongming Peak.


    Instructor Yan got straight to the point and ced a scroll titled ¡°Preliminary Interpretation of Formation Method Canon¡± in front of Mo Hua.


    ¡°In the path of Formation arts, if one wishes to go far, the foundation must be solid. This foundation includes not only an understanding of basic Formation Patterns, proficiency with the pen, and a robust Divine Sense but also the Tao Cultivation World¡¯s schrly research on Formations.¡±


    ¡°The so-called schrly research on Formation arts is the culmination of countless Formation experts¡¯ experiences and theoretical studies on the myriad Formations of the Tao Cultivation World, seeking the unchanging truths amid the ever-changing Formations.¡±


    ¡°Some Cultivators are good at drawing Formations, but they know nothing about the schrly research, and once they reach advanced studies, they find them as confusing as a thick fog, unable to make any further progress in the path of Formations.¡±


    ¡°I am just one step away from bing a first-grade Formation Master. Most of the Sect¡¯s legacy has been lost, so I cannot teach you the profound schrly texts on Formations that some Great ns and Great Sects can offer. But given your current level of expertise in Formations, it should be sufficient.¡±


    Mo Hua sat up straight, his expression bing even more respectful, ¡°Please instruct me, Instructor.¡±


    Instructor Yan nodded, opened the ¡°Preliminary Interpretation of Formation Method Canon,¡± and said:


    ¡°This primary interpretation records some basic principles of Formations, such as the concept of the heavens being round and the Earth square, the Bagua Positions, the Five Elements Generation and Restraint, as well as theposition of Single Formations, Compound Formations, and Large Formations¡­¡±


    ¡°Formation arts are the manifestations of thews of heaven and earth, the outer circrity and inner squareness symbolizing the round heavens and square Earth. The position and arrangement of different Formation Patterns follow the principles of the Bagua, the different attribute Patterns generate and restrain each other. An individual Formation is known as a Single Formation, multiple Single Formationsbined make a Compound Formation, and a Large Formation is made up of many Single and Compound Formations linked together¡­¡±


    ¡°A Large Formation is immensely powerful, and the so-called Protective Sect Array falls into this category. A Large Formation contains hundreds to thousands or even tens of thousands of individual Formations, assembled by dozens or hundreds of Formation Masters working together. And only an exceedingly aplished Formation Master can serve as the Main Formation Master, orchestrating the design and engraving of the Large Formation¡­¡±


    ¡°To be a Main Formation Master, to design and construct a Large Formation, is the aspiration of many Formation Masters¡¯ lives.¡±


    Instructor Yan said with a touch of emotion, then shifted gears and continued, ¡°But this is too far off in the future to discuss now, even just bing an ordinary first-grade Formation Master is already difficult enough.¡±


    Listening, Mo Hua too felt a yearning¡ªsingle Formations were already so mystical, what kind of scene would it be if a Large Formation containing thousands of Formations was activated?


    Instructor Yan hesitated slightly before passing the ¡°Preliminary Interpretation of Formation Method Canon¡± to Mo Hua with a measure of gravity, saying:


    ¡°Take this preliminary interpretation of the formation method for now, study it carefully on your own, and remember, it must not be divulged or discussed with anyone else.¡±


    Afterward, Instructor Yan exined some of the basic theories of formations and then let Mo Hua go.


    Mo Hua returned to the Disciple¡¯s Residence, holding the thin volume of ¡°Preliminary Interpretation of Formation Method Canon¡± in his hand, yet it felt incredibly heavy. For the first time, he realized the importance of Taoist cultivation inheritance; without someone to teach him, these things alone could take a lifetime to figure out.


    And he was just an ordinary disciple, yet Instructor Yan was so earnest in his guidance, which made Mo Hua feel even more grateful.


    Mo Hua calmed his mind, read ¡°Preliminary Interpretation of Formation Method Canon¡± word by word, and noted down anything he didn¡¯t understand, preparing to ask the instructor the next day.


    Before going to sleep, Mo Hua took out the ¡°Gold and Stone Formation Map,¡± memorized the formation patterns inside, closed his eyes, and practiced the Gold Stone Formation on the stele in his Sea of Consciousness.


    The Gold Stone Formation had only four formation patterns, not too difficult, but it required time to be familiar with the patterns and practice them.


    Thanks to the ¡°Preliminary Interpretation of Formation,¡± Mo Hua found his thoughts much clearer when drawing the Gold and Stone Formation Map.


    The reason why the four formation patterns were positioned towards the west was that west is associated with metal, which ispatible with the properties of the Gold and Stone Formation Map. The specific drawing method also involved much consideration of the hexagrams.


    Previously, Mo Hua only knew to follow the formation diagram, not understanding why it was drawn that way, but now he gained a deeper understanding.


    The next day, Mo Hua went to Tongming Peak.


    Instructor Yan drew some questions from ¡°Formation Discussions¡± and asked Mo Hua, who answered each one. Confirming that Mo Hua had read the ¡°Formation Method Canon¡± thoroughly, Instructor Yan couldn¡¯t help but nod approvingly.


    Then Mo Hua brought up some questions he had noted down and asked Instructor Yan. The instructor answered each question, clearly more reassured.


    On the third day when Mo Hua went again, Instructor Yan used specific formations as examples, analyzing them for Mo Hua to understand some basic theories about formations.


    Instructor Yan began with several formations that involved a single formation pattern, including the Bright Fire Formation which Mo Hua had previously learned to draw, as well as a few formations that Mo Hua hadn¡¯t studied before. Then he moved on to formations that involved two patterns, all of which were new to Mo Hua, who listened attentively.


    Among formations with four formation patterns, the instructor first mentioned the Solid Earth Formation, which Mo Hua had consulted about before. Although Mo Hua had be quite adept at it, when he heard the instructor¡¯s exnation now, he realized that his prior understanding was superficial,cking deepprehension of the principles behind the pattern.


    After discussing the Solid Earth Formation, Instructor Yan mentioned the Gold Stone Formation:


    ¡°The Gold Stone Formation is simr in purpose to the Solid Earth Formation. Among the Five Elements of metal, wood, water, fire, and earth, earth generates metal. Therefore, when cultivators construct their cave dwellings and rooms, they use the Solid Earth Formation to consolidate the foundation and the Gold Stone Formation to reinforce the buildings. Because earth generates metal, the effectiveness of the formations is enhanced. These two formations can be referenced to understand each other¡­¡±


    As Mo Hua listened, his understanding cleared suddenly.


    Instructor Yan lectured for two hours and then assigned several homework tasks, asking Mo Hua to find some examples of the generation and restraint among formations before letting him leave.


    After returning to the Disciple¡¯s Residence, Mo Hua couldn¡¯t help but feel puzzled.


    Many of the formations cited by Instructor Yan were ones he had painted for the Formation Pavilion.


    Not to mention the Bright Fire Formation and the Solid Earth Formation, but the Gold Stone Formation was also something Fatty Steward had asked him to draw. And today, the instructor specifically exined the Gold and Stone Formation Map to him, even though it was to illustrate the rtionship between the Five Elements¡¯ generation and restraint. Still, it was too coincidental.


    ¡°Is there some rtionship between the instructor and Fatty Steward? Could the instructor already know that I was the one who drew those formations for Fated Gathering?¡±


    Mo Hua pondered secretly in his heart.

 Chapter 26

    Chapter 26 ¨C Diligence_1


    Chapter 26 Diligence_1


    Trantor: 549690339


    Mo Hua would go to Instructor Yan after his daily sses to study array theory and ask questions about formations. With Instructor Yan¡¯s exnations, Mo Hua learned the Gold Stone Formation very quickly, andbined with the ability to practice repeatedly on the stele in his Sea of Consciousness, it took him just over ten days toplete the five Gold and Stone Formation Diagrams.


    Since he had plenty of time, Mo Hua drew carefully, so he failed only once and, after deducting the costs for materials, earned about twelve Spirit Stones.


    During his rest days, Mo Hua handed the formations over to Manager Mo, who after inspecting them, nodded satisfactorily and said, ¡°You¡­ your brother¡¯s formation paintings are increasingly systematic.¡±


    Mo Hua looked at Manager Mo with suspicion.


    For some reason, Manager Mo felt somewhat guilty under the gaze, coughed, and waved his hands, saying, ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, go back to the Sect. I¡¯m quite busy here.¡±


    Mo Hua nced at the empty Fated Gathering without a single customer and curiously asked, ¡°There are no customers here, right? Manager Mo, what are you busy with?¡±


    Manager Mo felt that his management style was more about zen-like business operations, which fundamentally differed from merely poor business.


    But the absence of customers was indeed obvious at a nce.


    Manager Mo became a bit irritated. ¡°What does a kid know? The business I do here is significant; I¡¯m busy whether there are customers or not! When I say I¡¯m busy, I am busy!¡±


    ¡°Well then, Manager Mo, carry on with your work; I¡¯ll take my leave,¡± Mo Hua said.


    Mo Hua bid farewell and had walked a few steps before suddenly turning back to ask:


    ¡°By the way, Manager Mo, are you very familiar with Instructor Yan?¡±


    Manager Mo felt a bit guilty and said, ¡°Not really. We just share some fellow Sect-member camaraderie. He¡¯s got a bad temper and is very stubborn. Not many normal people can stand him. We haven¡¯t been in contact for many years, but we happened to meet a few days ago and had tea to catch up.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­¡±


    Mo Hua uttered an ¡°oh¡± with profound implications.


    One ims not to be close, yet speaks with such familiarity; this indicates a deep familiarity, at least not a light acquaintance.


    Manager Mo hastened to wave his hands, ¡°Hurry on, hurry on, don¡¯t disrupt my business.¡±


    Mo Hua left Fated Gathering, thinking to himself:


    ¡°It seems Manager Mo and Instructor Yan do have some sort of secret connection¡­¡±


    After that, Mo Hua led a monotonous and ordinary Sect life, attending daily sses, consulting Instructor Yan on formation after ss, painting formations back at the Disciple¡¯s Residence, and practicing formations on the damaged stele in the Sea of Consciousness after midnight.


    Simple yet fulfilling.


    Mo Hua¡¯s skills in formation steadily advanced, and his Divine Sense also grew deeper. At the very least, he couldfortably paint four-formation Patterns of the Gold Stone Formation, and it became more and more effortless, no longer feeling a shortage in Divine Sense.


    The orders for Manager Mo¡¯s formations changed a few times, each time with the excuse ¡°the market conditions have changed; we won¡¯t ept the previous formations anymore, you need to draw new ones,¡± and then provided Mo Hua with new Formation Diagrams.


    When Instructor Yan instructed on array theory, he conveniently exined the formations given by Manager Mo to Mo Hua, practically spoon-feeding him.


    This also essentially confirmed Mo Hua¡¯s suspicion that Manager Mo and Instructor Yan must have a rtionship, and chances are both the manager and the instructor were aware of the formations he painted for Fated Gathering.


    However, everyone remained tacit, and Mo Hua pretended to be oblivious as well.


    What puzzled Mo Hua was why the instructor was so attentive to him, endlessly answering questions about formations, and why Manager Mo provided so many conveniences.


    Could it really be just because his talent in formations was exceptional?


    Latter, Mo Hua reflected and felt that perhaps he was overthinking it.


    Instructor Yan was a rigorous and serious person who was meticulous in both teaching and formations, and he never withheld knowledge from his disciples. His special attention to Mo Hua must have sprung from a desire to cherish his talent, unwilling to see it go to waste and his life pass in vain¡ªtruly hoping that Mo Hua could make significant progress in the study of formations.


    Manager Mo had a rtionship with Instructor Yan, and it must have been at Instructor Yan¡¯s request that he had arranged for Mo Hua to progressively work on drawing formations.


    Mo Hua quietly took note of the kindness from both individuals in his heart.


    However, Mo Hua was still only a low-level Qi Refinement Third Level cultivator; he was incapable of doing much. Even if he wished to repay their kindness, he could only wait until the future.


    Two more months passed, and in addition to the Gold Stone Formation, Mo Hua also learned the Mud Sand Formation, Quicksand Formation, and Venttion Formation. Adding to the spirit stones he had saved from drawing formations, he had umted over one hundred and eighty stones.


    Mo Hua nned to save up two hundred spirit stones and then choose a mid-tier, low-level cultivation technique. This would greatly relieve his parents¡¯ burdens.


    Once he had gathered enough spirit stones and chosen a suitable cultivation technique, he then nned to inform his parents, who would surely be happy.


    But before Mo Hua could save up enough spirit stones, trouble arose at home.


    One day during an alchemy ss, Instructor Yan suddenly called out for Mo Hua. With a solemn expression, he told Mo Hua that his mother was critically ill and urged him to rush home to see her.


    Mo Hua was stunned for a moment and then felt as if a cold bucket of water had been poured over him, leaving him chilled to the bone.


    Mo Hua requested a few days¡¯ leave from the instructor, then hurried back home.


    But when he got there, the door to his house was closed. Mo Hua knocked several times without getting a response. As he grew anxious, the neighbor¡¯s aunt came out upon hearing the noise and said:


    ¡°Is that you, Mo Hua?¡±


    ¡°Aunt Yang, my mother¡­¡±


    ¡°I was just about to tell you, your mother is critically ill and is being treated by Old Mr. Feng at the Apricot Forest Hall. Hurry up and go see her!¡±


    Mo Hua thanked her repeatedly, then rushed towards Apricot Forest Hall.


    Apricot Forest Hall was the only pill hall nearby.


    With a Pill Master in residence, most cultivators with injuries or illnesses would go to the pill hall to have a Pill Master examine them and concoct pills to heal their injuries or cure their diseases.


    Old Mr. Feng of the Apricot Forest Hall was a famed pill master in Tongxian City, having dedicated more than half his life to the study of the Alchemy Dao. In hister years, after passing the assessment, he became a true first-grade Pill Master, one of the few officially recognized Pill Masters in Tongxian City.


    Additionally, Old Mr. Feng was the only Pill Master in Tongxian City who, even after bing a first-grade Pill Master, was still willing to open a shop in the market town for loose cultivators and attend to patients.


    When Mo Hua arrived at Apricot Forest Hall, Old Mr. Feng was already in attendance, treating patients.


    Old Mr. Feng was dressed in an old, slightly faded ck Taoist robe. With white hair and a beard, and an amiable expression, he saw Mo Hua and excused himself with a few words to the patient in front of him, then gestured for Mo Hua to approach.


    Mo Hua hurried forward to pay his respects and said, ¡°Greetings, Grandpa Feng! My mother, she¡­¡±


    Old Mr. Feng nodded and replied, ¡°Good child, I have looked into your mother¡¯s illness. Although it¡¯s quite serious, her life is not in danger. You can rest easy.¡±


    Only then did Mo Hua breathe a sigh of relief. However,ing back to his senses, he felt a dry mouth and a burning throat.


    Mo Hua had been frail since childhood. Having been in a rush and run too fast, he was now sweating profusely from the sudden stop.


    Old Mr. Feng ced his right hand lightly on Mo Hua¡¯s back, a faint azure light flickered from his hand, transferring some spiritual power, and Mo Hua felt as if a spring breeze had swept through his limbs, instantly easing his breathing.


    Old Mr. Feng then poured a light cup of tea and instructed, ¡°Drink a little at a time, slowly.¡±


    Following Old Mr. Feng¡¯s instructions, Mo Hua sipped the misty tea slowly until his breath became smooth once more.

 Chapter 27

    Chapter 27 ¨C : Sorrowful Love_1


    Chapter 27: Sorrowful Love_1


    Trantor: 549690339


    ¡°Your mother has overworked herself, using spiritual power to fuel the stove for long periods, which has damaged her heart and lungs due to the heat, causing her to cough, be weak, and have difficulty breathing.¡±


    Old Mr. Feng exined the illness to Mo Hua and continued:


    ¡°When she was brought here, she could hardly breathe. I¡¯ve made some pills that have temporarily relieved her condition. You don¡¯t need to worry for now, but going forward, she needs proper care. She cannot use spiritual power to fuel the stove anymore, and she can no longer work in the Food Building¡¯s kitchen. Otherwise, her heart and lungs will eventually fail beyond recovery.¡±


    Mo Hua, frightened, couldn¡¯t help but bow deeply again and said, ¡°I will forever remember Grandpa Feng¡¯s kindness in my heart!¡±


    Old Mr. Feng helped Mo Hua up, smiled slightly, and said, ¡°Saving lives and healing the injured is a part of a Pill Master¡¯s duties; there¡¯s no need to talk about kindness. You are young, but you speak very clearly. By the time you repay me, I might already be under the ground.¡±


    Mo Hua then breathed a sigh of relief and responded with a smile, ¡°Grandpa Feng, with your benevolent heart, you will surely live for a few hundred more years!¡±


    Old Mr. Fengughed heartily, ¡°You¡¯ve always been a smooth talker since you were little.¡±


    ¡°My mother only works in the Food Building¡¯s kitchen for four hours a day; she has always been fine before, so why did her heart and lungs suddenly be so severely damaged?¡± Mo Hua couldn¡¯t help asking.


    Old Mr. Feng replied, ¡°I asked the cooks in the Food Building, and starting this year, your mother¡¯s work hours increased from four to six each day. With the longer hours, it¡¯s easier for spiritual power to be exhausted, and coupled with overwork, the damage naturally worsened.¡±


    ¡°Was the Fire-Resistant Hairpin useless then?¡±


    ¡°Are you referring to the hairpin your mother wears,¡± Old Mr. Feng stroked his beard and nodded as he exined:


    ¡°The hairpin is indeed useful, but that Fire-Resistant Hairpin is amon Spiritual Artifact without any rank, and its effectiveness is limited. However, it¡¯s good that she had the hairpin; otherwise, her condition would be even worse, and even if it were healed, there would be lingering issues with her heart and lungs.¡±


    Mo Hua felt a mix of relief and lingering fear, then asked about the cost of the diagnosis. Old Mr. Feng said, ¡°The manager from the Food Building came earlier; they feel very troubled about your mother¡¯s situation, so they¡¯ll cover all the pill expenses. You don¡¯t need to worry about that.¡±


    Old Mr. Feng gave Mo Hua a secretive wink and whispered, ¡°Since they¡¯re willing, I won¡¯t be polite. I¡¯ve used the best ingredients for the pills, and I¡¯ll make sure your mother gets well.¡±


    Mo Hua was reassured, thanked Old Mr. Feng earnestly, and then asked quietly, ¡°May I go see my mother?¡±


    Old Mr. Feng nodded, ¡°Go ahead, she¡¯s just taken the medicine andid down. Remember to keep your voice down.¡±


    The wards of Apricot Forest Hall were connected, with several sickbeds ced specifically for patients to rest. Although simple, they were clean and tidy, and the air was tinged with a faint incense.


    When Mo Hua saw Liu Ruhua, she was lying quietly on a bed inside, breathing lightly and looking pale and somewhat haggard.


    Mo Hua brought over a small stool, sat gently beside her, and watched Liu Ruhua¡¯s face.


    Mo Hua remembered when he was newly born, his mother was young, gentle and beautiful, and had a lovely smile.


    Now, without realizing it, ten years had passed.


    For cultivators who have rtively longer lifespans, ten years is not much; some cultivators do not change their appearance at all in a decade.


    But Mo Hua¡¯s mother had be somewhat haggard, with even a few strands of white hair at her temples.


    Thinking of himself growing up slowly, while his parents aged without his noticing¡ªby the time he realized it, they no longer looked as they did in his memories.


    Mo Hua¡¯s heart turned sour, and his eyes became slightly blurred.


    After Liu Ruhua had slept for an unknown length of time, she woke up to find Mo Hua lying beside her, with red eyes. She felt bothforted and a little distressed.


    Liu Ruhua touched Mo Hua¡¯s head, ¡°Why are you here? Shouldn¡¯t you be at the Sect cultivating?¡±


    Mo Hua silently looked at her. Liu Ruhua felt a bit embarrassed and said, ¡°I¡¯m alright, you don¡¯t need to worry about me.¡±


    ¡°Old Mr. Feng said that you have to help in the kitchen at the Food Building for six hours every day.¡±


    ¡°Six hours is nothing. Look at the uncles and aunts in our neighborhood; their tasks are sometimes even harder. Your father goes out monster hunting and sometimes doesn¡¯t sleep for several days and nights. Everyone is like this¡­¡±


    Mo Hua shook his head, ¡°Mother, your health is not good, how can you be the same? Is it because our homecks Spirit Stones?¡±


    Liu Ruhua sighed softly, ¡°The home indeed doesn¡¯tck Spirit Stones, but you are about to start learning a Cultivation Technique, right? A medium-grade, low-level technique should cost over two hundred Spirit Stones. I was thinking of saving more so you can choose a better one when the timees.¡±


    Mo Hua was taken aback, ¡°I didn¡¯t mention anything about the techniques, how did you know, Mother?¡±


    Liu Ruhua touched Mo Hua¡¯s head again, ¡°Silly child, how could your mother not know? You didn¡¯t say because you are sensible, but your father and I naturally have to think ahead for you. Both your father and I are only at the Qi Refinement Realm, so we can¡¯t give you the best, but within the scope of our abilities, we still want to provide you with something better.¡±


    Mo Hua¡¯s nose felt sour, then he took out a Storage Bag and said:


    ¡°Mother, I can earn it myself, I¡¯ve already earned one hundred and eighty Spirit Stones!¡±


    This time it was Liu Ruhua who was surprised. She opened her mouth slightly, and after a while, she said:


    ¡°How did you earn so much¡­¡±


    Mo Hua felt a bit better, ¡°I¡¯m helping people with Drawing Formations.¡±


    ¡°Is it still that Fated Gathering on the North Street?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    Mo Hua said, and then he paused, ¡°Mother, how did you know about this too?¡±


    Liu Ruhua smiled gently, ¡°Your father told me. He saw you taking out so many Spirit Stones that day and suspected someone was cheating you with ill intentions. He followed you to that business and asked the manager a few questions. Then he found out you weren¡¯t cheated; instead, it was the manager who was tricked by you. I, as your mother, didn¡¯t even know you¡¯d gotten an elder brother¡­¡±


    Mo Hua¡¯s mouth hung open. He felt like he had kept everything secret, but in the end, he hadn¡¯t kept anything hidden. He even didn¡¯t know when his father had followed him to the Formation Pavilion¡­


    Liu Ruhua caressed Mo Hua¡¯s face and said contentedly, ¡°When you were little, so small and skinny, I was worried you¡¯d be bullied and concerned about how you would make a living in the future. But now, at such a young age, you can earn so many Spirit Stones; now I¡¯m reassured.¡±


    ¡°However, you should save these Spirit Stones for yourself. Don¡¯t think it¡¯s a lot right now. Once your cultivation is higher, or when you get married and have children, you¡¯ll need many Spirit Stones. Saving now will prevent difficultiester.¡±


    Mo Hua shook his head, ¡°Mother, I will surely earn more Spirit Stones in the future; you don¡¯t have to worry about this. The most important thing for you now is to recover your health; don¡¯t worry about anything else.¡±


    Liu Ruhua looked at Mo Hua tenderly, wanting to say something more but couldn¡¯t help coughing. Mo Hua stopped her from talking any further, urging her to rest well.

 Chapter 28

    Chapter 28 ¨C Idea_1


    Chapter 28 Idea_1


    Trantor: 549690339


    On the second day, Mo Shan hurried back as well.


    When Mo Shan arrived at Apricot Forest Hall, his clothing was torn and smeared with mud, and his arm was wrapped in a bandage as if it had been torn open by some monster beast, with blood still seeping through.


    It seemed that the Monster Hunting Team had just finished a fight to the death with the monster beasts and did not have time to treat his wounds before rushing back.


    Only when Mo Shan heard that his wife¡¯s life was not in danger did he finally breathe a sigh of relief. Old Mr. Feng, after checking Liu Ruhua¡¯s condition, also took the time to treat the wounds on Mo Shan¡¯s arm.


    Several dayster, Liu Ruhua was allowed to return home for a quiet convalescence. ording to Old Mr. Feng¡¯s instructions, she would eat a light diet, not overexert herself, take pills on time, and likewise, she was not to use her spiritual power for a month.


    Mo Shan and his son stayed at home for a few days, then they were both chased out by Liu Ruhua¡ªMo Shan as the leader of the Monster Hunting Team had to lead his team members to hunt monster beasts, and Mo Hua, being a Sect Disciple, had to go to the Sect for cultivation and could not dy his lessons too much.


    Fortunately, Liu Ruhua¡¯s restriction was only on the use of spiritual power, and her normal life was not affected.


    Mo Shan had no choice but to ask the aunties in the neighborhood for help with taking care of things. He himself would alsoe back whenever he had the chance, and Mo Hua, whenever he had a break every ten days, would ask his instructor for leave toe home and see her.


    Instructor Yan was understanding and didn¡¯t make it difficult for Mo Hua, just reminding him not to neglect his cultivation and the Sect¡¯s curriculum.


    After a month, Liu Ruhua¡¯s health was almost fully recovered. Although she still had to stay at home and could not engage in activities that required the use of spiritual power lest she start coughing incessantly, there were no other impairments.


    Mo Hua finally felt relieved, but soon noticed that his mother was not very happy. Although she still smiled, her expression was much more mncholic than before, and she would often sit lost in thought by herself.


    Mo Hua was very worried but couldn¡¯t understand why, so he went to ask Mo Shan.


    Mo Shan sighed and said to Mo Hua, ¡°Your mother¡¯s thoughts are very simple. The thing she wants to do most is to save up some spirit stones for you, to support you in your cultivation, to see you grow up, get married and have children¡­ But now your mother can¡¯t use her spiritual power; without it, she can¡¯t do anything, let alone earn spirit stones.¡±


    ¡°Having been busy for half a lifetime, to suddenly be unable to do anything and not be able to help you, she must feel a certain emptiness inside¡­¡±


    Mo Hua felt ufortable inside and thought for a while before asking, ¡°Does Mother have any other interests?¡±


    ¡°Other interests?¡±


    ¡°Yes, something she¡¯s interested in, such as Dan symbols, formations, and the like¡­¡±


    After thinking for a while, Mo Shan said, ¡°Your mother never showed much interest in those, but she does like cooking quite a bit. I¡¯m not just bragging¡ªwithin ten miles of our neighborhood, no one cooks better than your mother.¡±


    Mo Shan then sighed and said, ¡°When your mother and I became lifelongpanions and bonded as Taoist partners, I bragged about opening a Food Building for her to specialize in studying various dishes. Yet, all these years, she¡¯s been mostly enduring hardship with me, and I never fulfilled that promise¡­¡±


    Mo Hua looked at his somewhat self-reproaching father and knew he could not be med.


    Mo Shan¡¯s cultivation and Taoist skills were among the best of the local Monster Hunters. He risked his life fighting monster beasts for years, always returning home covered in blood. Despite that, the household finances were still tight.


    Ultimately, it was the tough life of a low-level Loose Cultivator that left them barely maintaining their livelihood, let alone anything else.


    Mo Hua then said, ¡°Dad, don¡¯t worry, I will definitely help Mother open a big Food Building in the future!¡±


    Mo Shan knew his son was trying tofort him, touched Mo Hua¡¯s head, and said with some relief, ¡°Good!¡±


    But his wife could not use spiritual power, and even to be a Meal Master would require spiritual power. Even if they were to open a restaurant, without spiritual power, it would be difficult to work as a Meal Master.


    Thinking about his wife¡¯s despondent state, Mo Shan felt heartache and patted Mo Hua on the shoulder, ¡°Talk to your mother more when you have time. Sometimes what you say works better than me. Don¡¯t let your mother overthink things.¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Mo Hua nodded.


    Whenever he was free afterward, Mo Hua would proactively talk with Liu Ruhua, and indeed, herplexion seemed to improve a bit. Yet, when she was alone, her demeanor was still one of sorrow.


    ¡°If only Mother could use spiritual power,¡± thought Mo Hua, knowing, however, that this was quite unlikely.


    Illnesses like a thunderp and leaves like drawing silk; moreover, with such a chronic illness built up over so many years, she could only rely on gradual recuperation. It was unlikely she would recover in the short term.


    There had to be natural treasures in the Tao Cultivation World that could cure herpletely. Old Mr. Feng had even mentioned a few, but for a family like Mo Hua¡¯s, they had neither the connections to find them, nor the means to afford them if they did.


    Mo Hua had no choice but to give up the thought.


    Another half month passed, and the hottest month of the year arrived, with the sun high in the sky, making the ground hot enough to scald. Tongxian Gate, as usual, had a summer break,sting a bit over a month.


    A summer vacation and a winter vacation, the two longest breaks in a year.


    The weather was hot, and Monster Beasts didn¡¯t like to roam around much. Those that did venture out were usually of the Fire-series whose demonic power became stronger in such weather, making them extremely difficult to handle. Therefore, the summer holiday period was also the off-season for Monster Hunting.


    Mo Shan would stay at home for longer periods, only leaving for a few days if one of the team members found some valuable Monster Beasts. He would then return with a few Spirit Stones or furs from the beasts.


    One time, after being away from home for a few days, Mo Shan returned with arge parcel. Mo Hua opened it and found a big pack of tendon meat, leaving him wide-mouthed in astonishment, ¡°Dad, this is¡­¡±


    ¡°This is meat from a wild mountain bull. It contains little Spiritual Energy and isn¡¯t worth much money, butpared to other Monster Beasts, the quality of the meat isn¡¯t too bad, and the gamey taste isn¡¯t too strong either.¡±


    ¡°Recently the Monster Hunting Team hasn¡¯t harvested much, only this wild mountain bull. After skinning and butchering it, we couldn¡¯t sell the meat; everyoneined that the beef was too tough and old, too hard to cook or chew. So, we each took some home to eat,¡± exined Mo Shan.


    Mo Hua, unsure, asked, ¡°Dad, are you nning to cook this meat?¡±


    Mo Shan ruffled Mo Hua¡¯s hair, ¡°What, you dislike your dad¡¯s cooking?¡±


    Mo Hua smiled and said nothing.


    At noon, Mo Shan set out to cook the beef, and after much effort, he finally got it stewed and served it in arge, open-mouthed white porcin bowl.


    ¡°Give it a taste, see how it is!¡±


    The white porcin bowl held stewed beef that was a rich, soy sauce color.


    Upon seeing the beef, Liu Ruhua put down her chopsticks, only scooping up a spoonful of soup to slowly sip.


    Mo Hua, on the other hand, picked up a piece of the beef and chewed a few times until his teeth were sore; the meat remained stubbornly unyielding, showing no signs of breaking down.


    Embarrassed yet polite, Mo Hua spit out the meat and picked up a spoon for the soup, praising, ¡°The soup is good!¡±


    Mo Shan red at him irritably, ¡°The soup is good because your mother seasoned it perfectly, of course.¡±


    Liu Ruhua pursed her lips and smiled, ¡°It¡¯s the thought that counts, but cooking isn¡¯t something you can do carelessly. Even when using Spiritual Power to stoke the fire for stewing, there are many intricacies involved, like when to use high heat or low heat, when to add which seasoning, and how much to use¡­ it¡¯s all about proportion¡­¡±


    Upon hearing this, Mo Hua suddenly asked, ¡°So, if cooked long enough, could the beef be tender?¡±


    Liu Ruhua replied, ¡°Theoretically, yes, but that would require a Cultivator to watch over the pot day and night, constantly stoking the fire with Spiritual Power¡­¡±


    ¡°No ordinary Cultivator could do that, and I doubt any Cultivator who could, would be so idle to actually do it,¡± Mo Shan remarked.


    ¡°What if we use a Formation?¡± Mo Hua¡¯s eyes lit up.


    ¡°Formation¡­¡± Pondering for a moment, Liu Ruhua said:


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure about that, but I¡¯ve heard from the head chef of the Food Building that somerge establishments have Artifact Refiners make the stoves, then have Formation Masters inscribe Formations on them. With just Spirit Stones, it¡¯s possible to simmer ingredients for a long time without expending the Spiritual Power of a Cultivator. However, hiring a Formation Master is very expensive, and I heard the previous restaurant couldn¡¯t afford such a stove.¡±


    ¡°I see¡­¡±


    Mo Hua pondered thoughtfully.


    Mo Shan also tried a piece of beef and, unable to chew it, had to admit, ¡°It is indeed hard to chew,¡± and then he swallowed it down, forcibly assimting it with his Spiritual Power.


    In the evening, while practicing Drawing Formations on the damaged stele, Mo Hua counted over the matter of the Food Building.


    The next day, Mo Hua didn¡¯t practice Drawing Formations at home; instead, braving the scorching sun, he headed straight out to North Street.


    The intense heat caused him to sweat profusely after only a few steps. Nevertheless, some small vendors were also enduring the sun, listlessly hawking their goods.


    Having reached North Street, Mo Hua found thergest restaurant in the area, Fulu Restaurant, and then asked the manager, ¡°Is your young master surnamed An, named An Xiaopang¡­ I mean, An Xiaofu?¡±


    The manager didn¡¯t look down on Mo Hua because of his in clothes. Instead, taking note of Mo Hua¡¯s familiarity, he suspected that Mo Hua might indeed be a friend of the Young Master, so he courteously replied:


    ¡°The Young Master says correctly; the young master is upstairs. Would you like me to send a message to him?¡±


    Mo Hua responded politely, ¡°Could you please convey that a fellow with the surname Mo from the same Sect is seeking him for a matter?¡±

 Chapter 29

    Chapter 29 ¨C Stove_1


    Chapter 29 Stove_1


    Trantor: 549690339


    The shopkeeper went upstairs and came back after a while, politely inviting Mo Hua toe up.


    When Mo Hua saw An Xiaopang, An Xiaopang was drinking with a few mboyantly dressed young men. On the table were various brightly colored, tantalizing Spirit Fruits, with maids fanning them, bringing gentle, fragrant breezes, and songstresses singing tunes that lingered in the air.


    The room was cool andfortable, without any of the oppressive heat of summer, and the screen even had ice-rted Formation Patterns engraved on it to cool and ventte the room.


    Mo Hua thought of the Loose Cultivators who were struggling to do business in the sweltering heat on the streets to make a living and couldn¡¯t help but feel reflective.


    They were all Cultivators in the Qi Refinement Realm, living in the same Tongxian City, yet it was as though they lived in two different worlds.


    ¡°Mo Hua, it¡¯s really you!¡±


    An Xiaopang saw Mo Hua and seemed somewhat pleased, waving his hand and saying, ¡°Come on, join us for a drink.¡±


    An Xiaopang¡¯s face was flushed red from drinking, but he was young, and he was probably drinking fruit wine, which, even if one got drunk, wouldn¡¯t harm the body too much.


    Mo Hua wasn¡¯t in the mood for drinking and directly said, ¡°Young Master An, I need to discuss something with you.¡±


    ¡°Oh,¡± An Xiaopang snapped back to reality and waved to the other young men, ¡°You guys keep drinking, I need to talk.¡±


    After that, the shopkeeper led Mo Hua and An Xiaopang to a quiet private room. Mo Hua got straight to the point, ¡°Young Master An, I need to ask for your help.¡±


    An Xiaopang was clearly still a bit tipsy, but he patted his chest and said, ¡°As long as it¡¯s something I can help with, just ask!¡±


    Mo Hua looked around at the luxurious decorations in the private room and asked, ¡°This Food Building, it¡¯s owned by your family, right?¡±


    An Xiaopang proudly said, ¡°Yes!¡±


    ¡°Do you use stoves or Cultivator Spiritual Power to cook in the kitchen?¡±


    An Xiaopang looked confused, thought for a while without any clue, then called out, ¡°Shopkeeper!¡±


    Shortly after, the shopkeeper came in through the door. An Xiaopang pointed to the shopkeeper and said to Mo Hua, ¡°Ask him.¡±


    So Mo Hua repeated his previous question to the shopkeeper.


    The shopkeeper replied, ¡°At first, we did use Cultivator Spiritual Power to cook, but that method easily damages the Cultivator¡¯s heart and lungs and the fire is unstable, so our owner decided against it. Last year, we hired an Artifact Refiner to specifically make a stove and had a Formation Master draw the Formation. Since then, we have always used the stove.¡±


    Mo Hua was curious, ¡°Is the cost of the stove higher than hiring a Cultivator?¡±


    The shopkeeper honestly answered, ¡°In the long term, stoves are better. In the short term, hiring Cultivators is definitely more economical, and besides, you can haggle over the Cultivator¡¯s price. Sometimes when the market is down, half a Spirit Stone can hire a Cultivator in the Qi Refinement Realm who is a Loose Cultivator.¡±


    Mo Hua felt somewhat disturbed.


    Even as a Cultivator, one couldn¡¯t avoid being exploited.


    ¡°Can I take a look at the stove?¡±


    The shopkeeper hesitated, looking at Young Master An. He couldn¡¯t make this decision as normally the kitchen was off-limits to outsiders.


    An Xiaopang, now a bit more sober, asked the shopkeeper, ¡°It¡¯s not possible to show it to others?¡±


    The shopkeeper said, ¡°It¡¯s the menu that really matters. Many Food Buildings have stoves, and those without simply don¡¯t want to spend Spirit Stones on crafting them. It¡¯s not a secret.¡±


    An Xiaopang said, ¡°Then let¡¯s have a look. I want to go too, I¡¯ve never seen that stove even once.¡±


    ¡°Alright, I will take both young masters there.¡±


    The shopkeeper breathed a sigh of relief; with Young Master An apanying them, if anything happened, it wouldn¡¯t all be med on him.


    The shopkeeper led Mo Hua and An Xiaopang to the kitchen, pointing to a giant furnace-like appliance that was as tall as two men and said, ¡°This is the stove. After inserting a Spirit Stone, the Formation inside the stove will convert it to fire, which then spreads to each cooking station for the Cultivators to cook ingredients.¡±


    ¡°The stove and each cooking station are also connected by Formations, and moreover, each cooking tform has a special Formation engraved on it to control the size of the fire¡­¡±


    Mo Hua found it all very novel; it was his first time seeing Artifact Refining and Formation Drawing used in such a way.


    An Xiaopang¡¯s eyes widened as he looked on. He usually only knew about eating, but had no idea how the food was made.


    The shopkeeper introduced the stove to Mo Hua with a hint of pride.


    Mo Hua scrutinized the stove attentively, looking left and right, not sparing even the gaps between the mouth and body of the stove.


    Seeing him as if he wished he could dismantle the stove to check inside, the shopkeeper couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Does Young Master Mo wish to know something?¡±


    Mo Hua inquired, ¡°Shopkeeper, do you know which Formations are engraved inside the stove?¡±


    The shopkeeper hesitated for a moment but then thought that simply knowing which Formations were used was useless. What mattered most was whether one could draw the Formations, and Formations were not so easy to draw.


    ¡°The Formation inside this stove is notplicated; it¡¯s just one Melting Fire Formation that includes five Formation Patterns. However, the location of the Melting Fire Formation is rather particr; it must be drawn at the bottom of the stove so that the fire power is even. There has to be a gap on the exterior of the stove to ce a Spirit Stone, allowing the Spiritual Energy from the Spirit Stone to seep into the Melting Fire Formation and ignite the Formation¡¯s fire power¡­¡±


    The shopkeeper told Mo Hua everything down to thest detail.


    ¡°Oh, oh,¡± Mo Hua nodded continuously.


    After talking for quite a while, Mo Hua seemed to have gotten rity on all he wanted to know and sincerely thanked the shopkeeper before preparing to take his leave.


    An Xiaopang pulled on Mo Hua, ¡°Don¡¯t rush off; I¡¯ll treat you to something delicious.¡±


    Mo Hua had matters to attend to, so he didn¡¯t ept the offer.


    ¡°Are you not giving me face?¡± An Xiaopang was getting a little angry.


    Mo Huaplimented An Xiaopang, saying he was generous and then quietly said to An Xiaopang, ¡°Next time the Instructor assigns a Formation painting homework, I¡¯ll help you draw it for free.¡±


    An Xiaopang was overjoyed and eagerly nodded, ¡°Mm-hmm.¡±


    He didn¡¯t care about Spirit Stones; what he cared about was his pride. Mo Hua offering to help him draw a Formation for free made him feel honored.


    The shopkeeper watched Mo Hua¡¯s departing figure and asked An Xiaopang, ¡°Young Master, what is this Master Mo¡¯s identity?¡±


    ¡°You could say he¡¯s a fellow sect member of mine. He¡¯s extremely good at drawing Formations, even better than me. To tell you the truth, he helps me with all my Formation homework!¡±


    An Xiaopang was even a bit proud.


    The shopkeeper kept a straight face, silently thinking that there was nothing really to be proud of¡­


    ¡°You go ahead with your business, shopkeeper; I¡¯m off to drink.¡±


    After saying that, An Xiaopang turned to leave, but suddenly he froze, grabbed the shopkeeper¡¯s sleeve, and stared intently at him.


    The shopkeeper was a bit nervous under his gaze, ¡°Young¡­ Young Master¡­¡±


    An Xiaopang said in a low voice, ¡°You must never let my father find out about this!¡±


    ¡°About what?¡±


    ¡°That someone else is doing my homework¡ªyou can¡¯t let my father find that out!¡±


    The shopkeeper¡¯s mouth twitched, ¡°Fine, fine¡­¡±


    An Xiaopang patted his chest, ¡°That was close, good thing I¡¯m clever or else I would have blown it.¡± Then he made the shopkeeper swear not to tell his father, only then feeling relieved to go upstairs.


    The shopkeeper felt somewhat helpless, thinking, ¡°With this unreliable young master, can the An Family really hold onto their family business¡­¡±


    The shopkeeper¡¯s thoughts then turned back to the youth surnamed Mo.


    He looked like no rich family¡¯s child but just an ordinary Cultivator¡¯s child; unsure what he wanted with the stove.


    The shopkeeper took a few steps, recalled what Young Master An had said, and suddenly stopped, ¡°Draws Formations well? He couldn¡¯t be nning to draw the stove¡¯s Formation, could he?¡±


    ¡°Young Master An is at the third level of Qi Refinement, and that Mo kid is his fellow sect member, which means that kid can at most only be at the third level of Qi Refinement as well. How could someone at the third level of Qi Refinement have the Divine Sense to draw Formations?¡±


    Shaking his head, the shopkeeper decided to find a ce to drink some tea instead.

 Chapter 30

    Chapter 30 ¨C Melt Fire Formation Map_1


    Chapter 30 Melt Fire Formation Map_1


    Trantor: 549690339


    Mo Hua returned home under the scorching sun, grabbed the teapot on the table, and guzzled several mouthfuls of tea, which finally dispelled the heat. Then, he retreated to his own room and began to n with paper and pen.


    First was the stove.


    The stove is a type of spiritual artifact.


    Spiritual artifacts used by cultivatorse in a wide variety, including offensive weapons such as swords, spears, staffs, and clubs, defensive equipment like armor and Taoist robes, magical items such as hairpins and jade pendants, as well as everyday necessities like pots, bowls, and stoves.


    Mo Hua¡¯s understanding of artifact refining was limited to themonly essible theoretical knowledge learned in the course ¡°Refining Artifact Knowledge¡± at Tongxian Gate, such as the need for a refining furnace, forging, quenching, and other key points.


    But when it came to actually refining artifacts, he was at a loss.


    While the artifact refining course at Tongxian Gate also required disciples to personally refine artifacts, Mo Hua, who had a weak constitution and couldn¡¯t even swing a hammer, was unable to do the basic forging, so the instructor didn¡¯t force him.


    Now, to refine a stove, which wasn¡¯t an ordinary spiritual artifact, he could only seek a specialized Artifact Refiner.


    Next was the formation, the Melting Fire Formation, which contained five formation patterns, was quite challenging for the current Mo Hua.


    The formations that Mo Hua had previously drawn contained at most four patterns.


    For formations at the Qi Refinement Realm, each additional pattern significantly altered the formation¡¯s effectiveness. A gap of one pattern represented an entire threshold for a Formation Master.


    Mo Hua practiced drawing formations every day and honed his skills using the stele, which had considerably enhanced his divine sense. He could easily handle formations with four patterns, but those with five were another story.


    Another difficulty was that this Melting Fire Formation had to be drawn on the stove.


    The walls of a refining furnace are made of fine iron, which has weak absorption for ink, making it much harder to draw formations on fine iron than on paper, and this would also increase the consumption of spiritual power and divine sense.


    ording to Instructor Yan¡¯s ¡°Elementary Discussion on Formation Methods,¡± the carrier of a formation, the medium that bears the formation, ismonly referred to by Formation Masters as the formation medium.


    When Formation Masters draw formations, the mostmonly used medium is paper, followed by iron, wood, earthen, and stone materials.


    Mo Hua had always drawn his formations on paper until now drawing on an artifact furnace might present some unknown issues.


    Mo Hua thought for a while, sighed, and decided to take things step by step.


    The pressing matter at hand was to figure out how to obtain theplete Formation Method Map of the Melting Fire Formation.


    The next morning, after breakfast, Mo Hua went to find Manager Mo.


    Manager Mo, slightly portly and heat-intolerant, wasnguidly leaning on his desk, beside which was a fan that continuously oscited, its intrinsic formation activated by spiritual power.


    But with the weather being so hot, the fan only blew hot air.


    Mo Hua said, ¡°Manager Mo, I¡¯ve seen other shops draw an Ice-series Formation on their walls to cool the ce down, why don¡¯t you get one too?¡±


    Manager Mo nced at Mo Hua wearily and said, ¡°That whole set of formations is so expensive. Give me the spirit stones, and I will get a set!¡±


    Mo Hua chuckled and then sat down at a nearby table, pouring himself a cup of tea and sipping it leisurely.


    In the rarely frequented Fated Gathering, Mo Hua was considered the most frequent of regrs. Manager Mo let him be and went back to burying his head in his desk work.


    After finishing his tea, Mo Hua asked, ¡°Manager Mo, do you have the Formation Diagram for the Melting Fire Formation here?¡±


    Manager Mo lifted his head, annoyed, and said, ¡°This is a shop specializing in formations, what Formation Diagrams don¡¯t we have?¡±


    Mo Hua replied skeptically, ¡°You have Second Grade Formation Diagrams as well?¡±


    Manager Mo pounded the desk in irritation and lectured, ¡°Don¡¯t act like a contrarian, kid!¡± and then asked in confusion, ¡°What do you want the Melt Fire Formation Map for?¡±


    ¡°I saw this formation drawn on the stove in the Food Building, got curious, so I¡¯m asking,¡± Mo Hua pondered for a moment and then asked:


    ¡°Manager Mo, do you know if there¡¯s anything particr to note when drawing a Melting Fire Formation on a stove?¡±


    Manager Mo listlessly responded, ¡°It¡¯s just a Melting Fire Formation, what could be so particr about it? Before the new year, several food buildings wanted to build stoves and bought the formations from me. I have all their stove-designed Formation Method Maps here.¡±


    Mo Hua¡¯s eyes lit up, ¡°Could I take a look at them?¡±


    ¡°No giving!¡±


    ¡°Just a peek!¡± pleaded Mo Hua.


    Manager Mo wanted to refuse again, but after hesitating for a moment, he sighed and reluctantly took out arge formation diagram from a cab behind and ced it on the desk.


    ¡°You can only look at it here. By rights, these should be kept secret and not shown to just anyone.¡±


    As Mo Hua unfolded the paper, he found a design diagram of a stove, densely annotated with lots of text including the materials for the stove and the locations of the corresponding formation patterns. It even indicated the dimensions of the formation, and how certain strokes were supposed to be varied, and so on.


    Curious, Mo Hua asked, ¡°Are these formations different from the ordinary ones, such that they require notations on the brushwork and formation diagram dimensions?¡±


    ¡°Of course,¡± Manager Mo exined, ¡°the formation patterns of a formation are standardized, but their specific applications vary. Some standardized spiritual artifacts have the same scale and dimensions, so naturally, one can draw uniformly. But special customized spiritual artifacts require modifications and changes ording to the artifact¡¯s shape and design.¡±


    ¡°For example, this stove is specially customized for the Food Building, unlike any other. Therefore, the Melting Fire Formation inside the stove must also vary ording to the size, shape, and structure of the stove to bepatible¡­¡±


    ¡°I see¡­¡± Mo Hua nodded.


    Mo Hua scrutinized the diagram carefully, trying to memorize all the key points for future reference.


    After Mo Hua had looked sufficiently, Manager Mo collected the paper.


    Mo Hua then asked, ¡°Manager Mo, can I borrow a copy of the Melt Fire Formation Map?¡±


    Anticipating this request, Manager Mo took out a Melt Fire Formation Map and said, ¡°Normally, this formation map would cost ten spirit stones. I won¡¯t charge you the spirit stones, but remember to return it to me without any damage or stains.¡±


    Mo Hua was startled, ¡°Ten spirit stones, is it that expensive?¡±


    ¡°Of course it is. Do you think it¡¯s like those low-level formations with only two or three patterns that aremon and easy to obtain? But those with four patterns, especially five or more, are quite rare. The more patterns a formation contains, the stronger its effect, and naturally, the more expensive the map.¡±


    Manager Mo fanned himself and continued, ¡°Some formation maps with ten patterns are even the Sect Protecting Faction secrets of certain sects and ns. You wouldn¡¯t even get a chance to nce at those, let alone buy them with spirit stones!¡±


    Mo Hua was astonished to hear this. Delving into higher realms of formation knowledge was indeed extremely challenging. Without any legacy, even if one wanted to learn formations, they wouldn¡¯t know where to begin.


    Mo Hua took the Melt Fire Formation Map and sincerely thanked Manager Mo.


    Although Manager Mo said, ¡°It¡¯s a trivial matter, no need for thanks. Don¡¯t be so formal,¡± his expression still showed he was quite pleased.


    Before Mo Hua left, Manager Mo cautioned him one more time:


    ¡°It¡¯s okay to study, but don¡¯t aim too high and be stubborn, obsessively burrowing into it. Overexertion of Divine Sense could damage the Sea of Consciousness, which for a Formation Master, could be a source of endless trouble.¡±


    After finishing, Manager Mo paused, coughed, and added, ¡°Pass these words along to your brother¡­¡±


    Mo Hua smiled, bowed to Manager Mo, and then left Fated Gathering.


    After leaving Fated Gathering, Mo Hua first went home to transcribe the stove diagram from memory.


    There was a lot of information on the stove diagram, and Mo Hua hadn¡¯t memorized everything, only the key parts, but that was enough.


    He didn¡¯t need to replicate the stove design of the Food Building exactly. Besides, even if he wanted to, he did not have enough spirit stones for the refinement.


    Having recorded the diagram fairlypletely, Mo Hua then went out again, heading to a Refinery Shop at the end of the street.


    The Refinery Shop was rather simple, but spacious, with all kinds of spiritual artifacts or household items scattered on the walls and floor, including candlesticks, teapots, pots, hairpins, bracelets, and even swords and armor, somewhat chaotic.


    A sign hung in front of the shop with ¡°Chen¡¯s Refinery Shop¡± written on it. The sign was old and covered in soot, showing many years of use.


    Mo Hua had learned about this Refinery Shop from Da¡¯hu and others, purported to be the longest-established and best in the area.


    The Artifact Refiner of Chen¡¯s Refinery Shop, surnamed Chen, wasmonly referred to as Master Chen.


    Master Chen, with no children, had spent his life forging and refining artifacts. Although he had never be a first-grade Artifact Refiner, the spiritual artifacts he refined were always highly praised. Many Monster Hunters sought his expertise for refining rattan armor and des.


    When Mo Hua entered, Master Chen was busy hammering away with several disciples.

 Chapter 31

    Chapter 31 ¨C Artifact Refiner_1


    Chapter 31 Artifact Refiner_1


    Trantor: 549690339


    Master Chen, an eighth-level Qi-refinement cultivator, was over a hundred years old, with half-gray hair and a robust physique. Hisplexion was darkened by years of furnace work, yet his eyes were bright and he had a booming voice.


    Master Chen was watching several disciples forge iron. Perhaps because they made some mistakes, he red at them sternly and scolded, leaving the sturdy Artifact Refiner disciples obediently enduring the rebuke without daring to lift their heads.


    After the lecture, Master Chen personally swung therge hammer to demonstrate. His strong physique gave rise to fierce winds with each swing, and the red-hot refined iron was hammered into spark-filled splendor, gradually taking the shape of a de¡¯s prototype.


    When the forging wasplete, Master Chen merely wiped the sweat off his brow. His breathing remained steady, as if he hadn¡¯t exerted much effort at all.


    Mo Hua, naturally frail, watched with undisguised envy, wishing he could have such strength one day¡­


    ¡°Watch closely, that¡¯s how you should hammer the iron. What was that just now? Weak and lifeless, even a youngdy¡¯s stitching has more vigor than you!¡±


    Master Chen once again scolded the disciples, then turned to see a child with red lips and white teeth, bright eyes full of envy, looking at him.


    After hesitating, Master Chen asked, ¡°Little fellow, do you want to learn Artifact Refining too?¡±


    Life as a Loose Cultivator is difficult; once leaving a Sect, one must sustain oneself. Some couldn¡¯t learn practical skills in their Sects and had to seek their own livelihood by learning a craft.


    Cultivators from the vicinity often sent their children to learn Artifact Refining from Master Chen, hoping they could be self-reliant in the future.


    Master Chen only casually charged some Spirit Stones, or some Spirit Paddies and the like as payment if they didn¡¯t have Spirit Stones.


    Mo Hua nced at the tall and strong disciples, then at his own slender arms and legs, and shook his head with a sense of resignation before saying inly:


    ¡°Master, do you help people forge stoves here?¡±


    ¡°Stoves?¡± Master Chen looked at Mo Hua. ¡°What does a child like you need with a stove?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m asking on behalf of my mother.¡±


    ¡°Of course, I can forge stoves, but it requires a lot of refined iron and the equivalent in Spirit Stones is no small sum.¡±


    ¡°What if it¡¯s a smaller one, would it be cheaper?¡±


    Master Chen said, ¡°Naturally, a smaller stove uses less refined iron andbor, so it¡¯s indeed cheaper. However, here in Tongxian City, few people forge small stoves; you¡¯d need tomission someone to design and etch the Formation specifically, which would also cost quite a few Spirit Stones.¡±


    ¡°Then, how many Spirit Stones would it take to forge the smallest stove?¡±


    Master Chen, not one to brush off a child, took out a piece of paper and meticulously wrote down the costs of various materials, then calcted the total, listing the required Spirit Stones for stoves of different sizes and scales.


    Master Chen handed the paper to Mo Hua and added:


    ¡°Of course, this is only the cost of materials; we Artifact Refiners also charge forbor by the day. Whichever days are spent forging the stove, those are the days you pay for.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I see,¡± Mo Hua noted everything and then took leave, saying:


    ¡°I¡¯ve written it down; I¡¯ll discuss it with my parents to decide on the size of the stove and thene back to you.¡±


    Master Chen grunted in acknowledgment and waved his hand, ¡°Go back early. Be careful on the road, kid!¡±


    He didn¡¯t take Mo Hua¡¯s words to heart. Many Cultivators who had requested Artifact Refining but disappeared after asking for the price. Most would say they¡¯d consider it and then never follow up.


    Moreover, the client was just a child around ten years old, asking for a stove¡ªa time andbor-intensive Spiritual Artifact to forge. It was likely the matter would end there.


    After returning home, Mo Hua picked out a stove that was not only appropriately sized but also within their financial means based on the price list Master Chen provided¡ªthe material cost alone was around one hundred and fifty Spirit Stones.


    Thebor fees for Artifact Refining still needed to be negotiated.


    Mo Hua did not know how long Master Chen would take to forge the stove, but estimated it could be anywhere from ten days to half a month, which might cost between fifty to seventy-five Spirit Stones.


    This was somewhat beyond Mo Hua¡¯s budget¡ªperhaps it would be necessary to ask his parents for more Spirit Stones or borrow some from others.


    Next, the most criticalponent was the Formation.


    Mo Hua spread out the Melt Fire Formation Map on the table and started to study it closely.


    The Melt Fire Formation Map contained five Fire-series Formation Patterns, with most strokes located at the Li fire positions. Even a nce at theplex Formation Patterns revealed they were significantly moreplicated than those of the Gold Stone Formation and Solid Earth Formation.


    Mo Hua let out a small sigh, pushed aside all distractions, and began to focus on memorizing the Formation Patterns and the sequence of the strokes.


    Mo Hua was so engrossed in his studies that he didn¡¯t notice the sky darken.


    Even during meals, Mo Hua was preupied with the Formation Patterns of the Melting Fire Formation. He chewed his steamed bun a few times before zoning out, holding the bun and staring into space.


    Liu Ruhua couldn¡¯t help but feel both amused and annoyed as she pinched his cheek, ¡°You should eat properly. Think about your things after you¡¯re done eating.¡±


    Mo Hua snapped back to reality, chuckled sheepishly, then ate with focus. Afterward, he ran back inside.


    Mo Hua had almost memorized all the Formation Patterns of the Melting Fire Formation, and then spent another two hours practicing on paper with ordinary ink, not infused with Spiritual Power. At 1 a.m., he entered his Sea of Consciousness and began practicing the Formation on a Stele.


    Just from looking at the Formation Patterns, which are ratherplex, the basic structural logic wasn¡¯t different from other Formations. Remembering the Formation Patterns wasn¡¯t difficult; the challenge was likely the Divine Sense.


    Mo Hua¡¯s Divine Sense might not be strong enough to draw aplete Melt Fire Formation Map.


    Mo Hua began to draw the Melting Fire Formation on the damaged Stele.


    The first three Formation Patterns went smoothly, but by the fourth, it was noticeably more strenuous. His Divine Sense started tog, feeling increasingly parched.


    Mo Hua¡¯s brows furrowed slightly.


    Afterpleting the fourth Formation Pattern, sharp pains began to throb through his Sea of Consciousness, like a riverbed cracking and splintering as the tide receded.


    Mo Hua quickly stopped, erasing the Formation Patterns from the damaged Stele, and the stabbing pain in his Divine Sense eased.


    Mo Hua copsed onto the semi-solid ground of his Sea of Consciousness, gasping for breath.


    ¡°That¡¯s it, my Divine Sense is quitecking¡­¡±


    Mo Hua¡¯s Divine Sense was only strong enough to draw four Formation Patterns. After the fourth, he had no energy left to draw the fifth.


    It seemed like only one Formation Pattern was missing, but since Divine Sense couldn¡¯t be rapidly increased in the short term, this single Pattern might be a stumbling block for a long time.


    ¡°What should I do now?¡±


    Mo Hua pondered inwardly.


    There¡¯s no shortcut to increasing Divine Sense, a fact universally acknowledged in the Cultivation World.


    At least that was the consensus among the Cultivators of Qi-refining Realm in Tongxian City.


    Mo Hua had sought advice from Instructor Yan, who had also said that the growth of Divine Sensergely depended on the rise of Cultivation. The higher the realm of one¡¯s Cultivation, the stronger the Divine Sense naturally bes.


    Besides that, strengthening Divine Sense could also be achieved through its usage. The more and the more frequently a Cultivator used their Divine Sense, the stronger it naturally became. For instance, Formation Masters, who often undertake Formation Painting, need to use Divine Sense frequently, thus their Divine Sense is naturally much stronger than that of an average Cultivator.


    Mo Hua had also asked if there was a dedicated Cultivation Technique for training Divine Sense, to which Instructor Yan frankly said no.


    Neither in ancient texts nor in the records of various spell points from Noble ns was there a safe and reliable method to cultivate Divine Sense. The few that did exist were mostly Heretical Demon techniques; anyone who practiced them would be at high risk of going mad, bing the Demon Cultivators that everyone sought to eliminate.


    Whether truly nonexistent or secretly hoarded by powerful families was unknown.


    But even if they did exist, Mo Hua certainly couldn¡¯t obtain them, and even if he did, he wouldn¡¯t dare to risk undergoing cultivation with the possibility of bing demonic.


    Currently in the thirdyer of Qi Refinement, Mo Hua couldn¡¯t break through to the fourthyer in a short period of time, so it was impossible to strengthen his Divine Sense through advancement in Cultivation.


    That left only one method avable:


    Continuously Drawing Formations.


    The path with no shortcuts was, in fact, the best shortcut.

 Chapter 32

    Chapter 32 ¨C Restaurant_1


    Chapter 32 Restaurant_1


    Trantor: 549690339


    By utilizing the Taoist Stele in his Sea of Consciousness, he continuously honed his Formation skills, enhancing his Divine Sense.


    Although this method was cumbersome, it was the only way Mo Hua had at present.


    ¡°Thankfully I have the Taoist Stele in my Sea of Consciousness; otherwise, even this clumsy method wouldn¡¯t be possible,¡±


    Mo Hua thought somewhat gratefully. In reality, Drawing Formation consumed too much Divine Sense and the recovery was too slow, to enhance Divine Sense through this method would inevitably require spending several times the effort and time.


    With that in mind, Mo Hua calmed down and focused wholeheartedly on practicing the Melting Fire Formation on the Taoist Stele.


    As long as he kept practicing, there would eventuallye a day when he mastered it.


    Mo Hua tried his best to draw the first four Formation Patterns until his Divine Sense was nearly depleted, then he would erase the Formation Patterns.


    After resting for a moment, he continued to draw, and then erased them again.


    In this cycle, he repeated the process until he felt his Divine Sense had a bit of energy left, and then he added one more stroke afterpleting the four Formation Patterns.


    After an entire night, Mo Hua had only managed to add two additional strokes from where he began, but at least those two strokes clearly indicated that his Divine Sense was indeed growing.


    When he awoke the next day, Mo Hua went to the Market Town to buy some ink required for the Melting Fire Formation.


    The ink was made with the blood of Fire-Attribute Demon Beasts as a catalyst, mixed with some herbs. It was not particrly expensive, so Mo Hua bought over ten batches in one go.


    Because Formation Masters were rare and cultivators who could draw formations were few, not many bought ink. The shopkeeper rarely encountered a big customer like Mo Hua and even gave him a few extra batches.


    After returning home, Mo Hua began practicing Drawing the Melting Fire Formation with the ink.


    Since the ink was bought with Spirit Stones, Mo Hua drew with extra care, putting his heart into every stroke.


    Of course, limited by his Divine Sense, Mo Hua could only add two additional strokes to the four Formation Patterns at most, unable toplete the full five-pattern Melting Fire Formation.


    Afterpleting each session, he would have to stop and rest for two hours to recover his Divine Sense. Once it was replenished, he continued to draw.


    This efficiency was much lowerpared to Drawing Formation on the Taoist Stele in his Sea of Consciousness. It also consumed ink and Spirit paper, meaning he was spending Spirit Stones. However, to learn the Melting Fire Formation sooner, Mo Hua didn¡¯t care about the cost.


    Continue his practice day and night, after half a month, Mo Hua could add around ten or so strokes beyond the four Formation Patterns, roughly equivalent to half a pattern.


    At this pace, he estimated that in another half month, his Divine Sense would be strong enough to draw aplete five-pattern Melting Fire Formation.


    Mo Hua silently breathed a sigh of relief.


    Knowing that refining the stove would also take time, he had to n ahead for some things.


    During the day, Mo Hua strolled around the streets, and at night, he went home to have dinner with his parents.


    Under the flickering candlelight, the table was set with fragrant rice porridge, white and soft steamed buns, two tes of freshly picked vegetables, and a small dish of pickled vegetables.


    This was already considered quite a feast on the table of an ordinary Loose Cultivator, where meat was basically impossible toe by.


    Liu Ruhua had excellent culinary skills; the dishes were simple yet delicious, and Mo Hua ate with relish.


    However, as much as the cooking was Liu Ruhua¡¯s, the fire used for cooking was supplied by Mo Shan with his Spiritual Power.


    Liu Ruhua¡¯s demeanor remained usual, but within the nces, there always seemed to be a touch of loss, and she would asionally space out.


    Mo Hua quickly devoured a steamed bun, his cheeks bulging, when he suddenly asked, ¡°Mom, have you ever thought about opening a Food Building?¡±


    Liu Ruhua, who was sipping her porridge carefully, was startled. She smiled and asked, ¡°Why do you suddenly ask that?¡±


    ¡°Your cooking is so delicious, Mom. Opening a Food Building would definitely earn a lot of Spirit Stones,¡±


    ¡°But opening a Food Building also requires capital. We¡¯re Loose Cultivators from a humble background. Where would we get the Spirit Stones to open one?¡±


    Liu Ruhua said with amusement, then her pale fingers yfully tapped on Mo Hua¡¯s nose, jesting, ¡°When you grow up and your Cultivation is high, earning plenty of Spirit Stones, we¡¯ll open one then.¡±


    Mo Hua whispered quietly, ¡°Let¡¯s start with a small one first.¡±


    ¡°A small what?¡± Liu Ruhua was perplexed.


    ¡°An eatery,¡± Mo Hua said. ¡°I went around the streets and noticed there are many eateries selling drinks, dishes, snacks, noodles and such. They all seem to do quite well.¡±


    Liu Ruhua hesitated, with a somewhat despondent look.


    Seeing this, Mo Shan said softly, ¡°Huar, your mother¡­ she can¡¯t use spiritual power.¡±


    Without spiritual power, one cannot supply the fire needed to cook the meals for Tao cultivation.


    Even with spiritual power, the constant flow of customers at an eatery requires the preparation of many dishes, which can¡¯t be sustained by a Qi Refinement Realm cultivator¡¯s spiritual power alone.


    Mo Hua¡¯s delicate eyebrows arched with pride and she said, ¡°We¡¯ll build a stove.¡±


    ¡°A stove?¡±


    Mo Shan and Liu Ruhua looked at each other, puzzled.


    Mo Hua took out arge sheet of blueprint from her storage bag.


    ¡°This is the design for the stove. I¡¯ve asked Master Chen from the Refinery Shop about the materials needed, the size, and the number of spirit stones required. I¡¯ll figure out the formation. Once this stove is refined, it won¡¯t need a cultivator to use spiritual power to activate it; just ce spirit stones inside, and it will continuously provide fire. It¡¯ll make cooking and simmering ingredients much easier.¡±


    Mo Shan¡¯s couple hadn¡¯t expected their son to have already prepared the blueprints and were momentarily stunned.


    ¡°Refining the stove will require a lot of spirit stones, right¡­?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll make a small stove first. I¡¯ve already asked Master Chen, and it won¡¯t need too many spirit stones. For a small eatery, a smaller stove will be sufficient.¡±


    ¡°And the formation?¡± Liu Ruhua asked.


    Mo Hua feignedposure, but her expression couldn¡¯t quite hide her pride, ¡°I¡¯ll draw it. I¡¯ve already got the formation diagram from Manager Mo, and the formation isn¡¯t hard¡­¡±


    Mo Hua, who spent several nights depleting her divine sense to practice over and over again and still hadn¡¯t fully mastered the Melting Fire Formation, felt a slight pang of guilt as she finished her sentence.


    Liu Ruhua looked at Mo Hua skeptically, ¡°Are you sure it¡¯s not difficult?¡±


    Mo Huaughed, ¡°Although I haven¡¯t learned it yet, a few more days of practice and I¡¯ll have no problems.¡±


    There was no helping it; a formation with five patterned lines was not so easy to learn.


    Liu Ruhua nodded in acknowledgment, thinking to herself that since Mo Hua was young and hadn¡¯t been learning formations for long, if he could master it, it probably wasn¡¯t an excessively difficult formation.


    Yet, after reflecting for a moment, she shook her head and said, ¡°Opening a shop isn¡¯t so simple. Even a small eatery requires renting a ce and hiring help. There are many things to manage, and a lot of spirit stones will be needed. If the ie doesn¡¯t cover the expenses, it will only make our household¡¯s financial situation even tighter. Right now, the most important thing is to save some spirit stones for your cultivation¡­¡±


    Mo Shan, who had been silent until now, suddenly said, ¡°We will open this eatery. I¡¯ll figure out a way with the location and the staff. You two don¡¯t need to worry.¡±


    Mo Shan then took out another storage bag and handed it to Mo Hua, ¡°There are over a hundred spirit stones in here that I earned from hunting monster beasts in these past months. I know you¡¯ve made quite a bit of money drawing formations for others, but let¡¯s deduct the spirit stones needed for refining the stove from this bag¡­¡±


    Mo Hua was about to refuse when Mo Shan stuffed the storage bag into his hands.


    Holding the storage bag, and thinking about how the spirit stones inside were earned through his father¡¯s life-threatening battles with monster beasts, Mo Hua felt them weigh heavier than ordinary spirit stones.


    With Mo Shan¡¯s agreement, the matter of opening the eatery was essentially decided. After finishing his meal, Mo Hua returned to his room to continue practicing the Melting Fire Formation.


    Liu Ruhua¡¯s expression was still fraught with concern.


    Mo Shan reassured her, ¡°Alright, don¡¯t think too much about it. Starting a small eatery is just a small business venture. Even if we incur losses, they won¡¯t amount to much.¡±


    Liu Ruhua sighed, ¡°Huar is talented and smart. In the future, his cultivation, learning cultivation techniques, and Taoist skills, and his desire to be a Formation Master, learning formations, all that will require a lot of spirit stones. If we use them all now, what will we do if there aren¡¯t enough for Huar¡¯s cultivationter on?¡±


    Mo Shan said softly, ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate Huar. He is already drawing formations for businesses, even if they¡¯re simple ones, but that¡¯s already quite impressive. Who knows, maybe in ten or twenty years, after more practice with formations, he might truly be a Formation Master.¡±


    Mo Shanughed, ¡°By that time, we might be relying on our son to support us.¡±


    Liu Ruhua smiled, but she still couldn¡¯t fully let go of her worries.


    Mo Shan held Liu Ruhua¡¯s hand, ¡°Then let¡¯s run the eatery well, save up more spirit stones, andter on, find a good young woman for Mo Hua, watching him get married and have children.¡±


    After considering what Mo Shan said, a smile appeared on Liu Ruhua¡¯s face, yet she still didn¡¯t feelpletely at ease, ¡°What if, just in case¡­¡±


    ¡°Even if there are unforeseen circumstances, I¡¯m still here. No matter how hard life gets, there¡¯s always a solution. It¡¯s just a matter of working a bit harder and hunting a few more monster beasts,¡± Mo Shan said in a gentle yet firm tone.


    Liu Ruhua stopped talking and quietly nestled into Mo Shan¡¯s embrace.

 Chapter 33

    Chapter 33 ¨C Refining_1


    Chapter 33 Refining_1


    Trantor: 549690339


    The next day, Mo Hua did not practice the Melting Fire Formation but took Spirit Stones to Chen¡¯s Refinery Shop to find Master Chen.


    Master Chen was a bit surprised to see Mo Hua and was even more astonished when he heard that Mo Hua really nned to refine a stove.


    ¡°You¡¯re really nning to refine a stove, are you?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, but I¡¯m only refining a small one, about four feet tall. It doesn¡¯t need to be made from expensive materials, just sturdy and durable will do.¡±


    Master Chen nodded, ¡°That¡¯s just perfect. If you were refining arge stove, I might not have enough hands here. Since it seems like it¡¯s for personal use, and we¡¯re all neighbors here, I¡¯ll pick some materials that are cheap but good-quality for you, ensuring they¡¯re affordable and durable.¡±


    Mo Hua said happily, ¡°Thank you, Master Chen!¡±


    ¡°However,¡± Master Chen nced at Mo Hua and then looked behind him, puzzled:


    ¡°Where are your parents? Refining a stove isn¡¯t a trivial matter. It usually requires an adult¡¯s agreement to count.¡±


    Mo Hua patted his chest, ¡°My dad said he¡¯s left it to me. If there¡¯s anything, you can talk to me, Master Chen.¡±


    Master Chen looked at the little guy Mo Hua and nodded, ¡°A poor man¡¯s child bes the head of the household early.¡±


    After saying this, he frowned, hesitated for a moment, but still said:


    ¡°Did you bring the deposit? The materials for the stove cost one hundred and fifty Spirit Stones, and the refining will take twenty days, at a rate of five Spirit Stones per day. The fee for the refining is one hundred Spirit Stones. The deposit is the material¡¯s cost, so you need to pay the one hundred and fifty Spirit Stones upfront, while the refining fee can be settled after it¡¯s done.¡±


    ¡°Mhm, I brought it.¡±


    Mo Hua took out a weighty Storage Bag from his chest, opened the bag, and inside were all sparkling and translucent Spirit Stones.


    This sum of Spirit Stones would be a fortune for an ordinary Loose Cultivator family, yet this kid was carrying it in his chest¡­


    Master Chen took the Storage Bag with aplex expression, counted exactly one hundred and fifty Spirit Stones, then took out the Spirit Pact and wrote down the materials, cost, and delivery date for refining the stove.


    The Spirit Pact is a recognized proof of contract agreement in the Tao Cultivation World. Every Spirit Pact is special, not easy to destroy or forge, serving as evidence for a Cultivator¡¯s transactions involving Spirit Stones and goods. If disputes arise, one can seek an authoritative Cultivator¡¯s judgment or ask the Taoist Court to intervene.


    There were two copies of the Spirit Pact. Master Chen signed his name and then handed the Spirit Pact to Mo Hua.


    Mo Hua signed his own name as well, and each kept a copy as proof of the refining delivery agreement.


    Master Chen had intended to have Mo Hua sign his father¡¯s name, but after thinking it over, he refrained, considering that since his parents had entrusted him with the responsibility, it would be the same if he signed it himself.


    Under the Heavenly Dao, all beings are equal. No matter the level of Cultivation or age, once one signs a Spirit Pact, it is binding.


    ¡°Mo Hua¡­¡±


    Seeing the dignified and handsome writing on the Spirit Pact, Master Chen realized the child¡¯s name was ¡°Mo Hua.¡± He looked at the boy¡¯s appearance again; indeed, with red lips and white teeth, and features as fine as a painting, the name suited him well.


    Having closed a not-insignificant deal, and with no worries about the next half month¡¯s livelihood, Master Chen found Mo Hua increasingly pleasing to the eye.


    ¡°Little brother, now that the Spirit Pact is signed, we¡¯ll start refining tomorrow. I¡¯ll make sure to expedite it for you. If you have time, you can alsoe over to check on the progress or even learn about artifact refining. I don¡¯t usually allow anyone but the apprentices in the shop to watch.¡±


    ¡°Great, great, thank you, Master Chen!¡±


    Mo Hua was quite interested in artifact refining. Although he might never be able to refine a Spiritual Artifact in his lifetime, learning about the knowledge rted to artifact refining was beneficial. Such practical refining skills would not be taught by Sects either.


    In the following days, Mo Hua continued to practice the Melting Fire Formation as usual. Whenever he had spare time, he would go to the Refining Shop to check on the progress of the stove¡¯s refining and ask about artifact refining knowledge.


    Master Chen did not withhold any secrets and answered all questions. After a few days of interactions, he was both amazed by Mo Hua¡¯s high understanding in learning and pitied Mo Hua¡¯sckluster talent in body refinement.


    He had seen children with inherent physical frailty before, but rarely ones as frail as this, who couldn¡¯t even swing the hammer for artifact refining.


    Otherwise, Master Chen really wanted to take Mo Hua as his disciple.


    After observing artifact refining for several days, Mo Hua aimed to acquire some basic knowledge on the subject and to make adjustments to the Melting Fire Formation¡¯s brushwork and dimensions.


    Normally, formations are drawn on paper, which allows for repeated practice, and errors aren¡¯t a concern¡ªa new piece of paper is all that¡¯s needed.


    But now, the task was to draw it on the stove. If he made a mistake, he couldn¡¯t expect Master Chen to refine another stove¡­


    So Mo Hua needed to be very familiar with the construction of the stove and often visited the refining shop to check on the progress.


    One morning, after finishing the porridge his mother made by hand, and after practicing some formations, Mo Hua headed to Chen¡¯s Refinery Shop while the sun was not yet fierce.


    Upon arriving at the refinery shop, he found that the usually bustling shop was exceptionally quiet today, devoid of the loud hawking and the ¡°ng ng¡± of forging.


    Mo Hua went to the backyard and saw Master Chen and several apprentices cleaning up. The refining furnace was extinguished, with its lid open, and some cleaned ash scattered on the ground.


    ¡°Master Chen, what happened?¡±


    Upon seeing Mo Hua, Master Chen, with an apologetic tone, said, ¡°Little brother, I¡¯m sorry, the refining furnace is broken, and your requested stove might be dyed.¡±


    ¡°The refining furnace is broken?¡±


    Master Chen, looking frustrated, exined, ¡°This refining furnace is quite old. It had some minor issues before, but we could still use it after patching it up. However, today it wouldn¡¯t light up at all, sigh¡­¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t it be fixed?¡± asked Mo Hua.


    Master Chen shook his head, ¡°Before, it was the external parts of the refining furnace that had issues, which I could fix. Now the problem seems to be with the internal formation, and there¡¯s nothing I can do. The only option is to invite a master from the Artifact Refining Pavilion to take a look. And if we need a Formation Master to repair the formation, that will cost quite a few spirit stones¡­¡±


    ¡°Formation?¡± Mo Hua perked up, ¡°May I take a look?¡±


    Master Chen was momentarily taken aback, ¡°Look at what?¡±


    ¡°I want to see the formation.¡±


    ¡°What do you want with the formation?¡± Master Chen asked in confusion, ¡°Do you understand formations?¡±


    Mo Hua replied, ¡°I studied some formations with a gentleman at the sect. I want to see if I can be of any help. At the least, I can help you determine if the problem is with the formation.¡±


    Master Chen, somewhat skeptical but reasoning that the furnace was already broken and there was nothing to lose, said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll have thempletely dismantle the refining furnace to show you the internal formation.¡±


    After speaking, he and the apprentices started disassembling the refining furnace bit by bit.


    The refining furnace was two persons tall, made of various fine irons and extremely heavy. However, the apprentices, with their decent talents in body refinement, were all strong and tall, and they managed to work together without too much difficulty.


    Mo Hua was very aware of his limitations; he didn¡¯t even consider lending a hand.


    Once the refining furnace was dismantled, the interior revealed densely packed formation patterns etched in a dark red hue. Some were obscured by ck ash, but it was still possible to discern that the formation inside the furnace was aplete Fire-series formation.


    It was the very Melting Fire Formation that Mo Hua had been drawing every day but had not yet managed toplete¡­

 Chapter 34

    Chapter 34 ¨C Formation Repair_1


    Chapter 34: Formation Repair_1


    Trantor: 549690339


    ¡°It¡¯s actually the Melting Fire Formation¡­¡± Mo Hua said.


    ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Master Chen nodded, seeing that Mo Hua recognized the Formation at a nce, his heart somewhat approved, and his tone became more solemn:


    ¡°Little brother Mo, take a look and see if there¡¯s a problem with this Formation. I¡¯mpletely clueless about it, I can¡¯t tell anything.¡±


    Master Chen had someone wipe off the ck ash on the Refining Furnace, and Mo Hua leaned over the furnace mouth, closely examining the Melting Fire Formation Patterns on the furnace walls.


    Although he couldn¡¯tpletely draw it out yet, after practicing day and night, the method of painting Formation Patterns was already second nature to him, and it wasn¡¯t long before he pointed out a few ces to Master Chen:


    ¡°Indeed, it is a problem with the Formation. These Formation Patterns are worn out, the spiritual power cannot be transmitted, and so the Formation has failed.¡±


    Master Chen looked at Mo Hua with new respect as he spoke logically, but then his brows furrowed:


    ¡°Then we have to ask a Formation Master for help to fix it. Sigh, the market is already not doing well, this time I don¡¯t know how many more spirit stones it¡¯s going to cost¡­¡±


    Mo Hua asked, ¡°Is it very expensive to have a Formation Master repair the Formation?¡±


    ¡°Naturally,¡± Master Chen replied. ¡°There are not many Formation Masters to begin with, and in such cases where a specific Formation needs to be repaired, we have to pay some extra spirit stones, or else others wouldn¡¯t be willing toe.¡±


    Mo Hua thoughtfully said, ¡°How about, let me have a try?¡±


    ¡°You?¡± Master Chen was taken aback. ¡°Are you already a Formation Master?¡±


    Mo Hua said modestly, waving his hand: ¡°Not really, I just followed a gentleman from the Sect to study Formations, and I happened to have studied this Formation.¡±


    Master Chen looked at the half-grown, youthful-faced Mo Hua, and said very tactfully: ¡°Let¡¯s forget it, you¡¯re just a kid, don¡¯t tire yourself out.¡±


    Mo Hua knew that Master Chen was still hesitant. His eyes shifted as he asked, ¡°The people you invite toe, they¡¯re not necessarily real Formation Masters, right?¡±


    ¡°That is¡­¡± Master Chen said, ¡°true, some are actually just apprentices, not quite Formation Masters. But when asking for help, of course you want to say nice things, whether they are Formation Masters or not, using the title is still good; they like hearing it, and the job gets done more smoothly. We don¡¯t know much about the rest, nor is it good to ask too many questions, as long as the Formation is repaired, that¡¯s all that matters.¡±


    ¡°Do they fix it every time theye?¡±


    Master Chen thought for a moment and said, ¡°There were a few times when everything went smoothly and it was fixed quickly, and sometimes they fiddled and corrected for half an hour and still couldn¡¯t get it right, and had to change to someone else before it was fixed.¡±


    ¡°There you have it, most of those who came were probably just apprentices too, and even if their Formation-level is higher than mine, it can¡¯t be by much,¡± Mo Hua confidently said.


    Of course, the level of a proper apprentice should be somewhat higher than Mo Hua, but indeed, some apprentices¡¯ levels might not even match up to his.


    Mo Hua continued, ¡°Theye to fix it, or I fix it, it¡¯s all the same. At worst, if it¡¯s not fixed, then you can just invite them over.¡±


    That made¡­ some sense actually¡­


    Master Chen was somewhat persuaded but still hesitant. Seeing this, Mo Hua continued:


    ¡°Even if you call a Formation Master, they can¡¯te right away, you have to see if they have the time. Dying for a day means the Refining Shop loses a day¡¯s ie, and if it goes on for too long, it will be a loss.¡±


    The business of the Refining Shop was fair, but the profits were not high. Master Chen was also unwilling to cut corners, so what he earned was hard-earned money. Moreover, he had to provide for several disciples, and indeed, if work stopped for too long, it really wouldn¡¯t be easy to keep things running.


    Master Chen¡¯s head started to ache, and atst, he gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Forget it, little brother, give it a go.¡±


    After speaking, he carefully warned, ¡°But just try, don¡¯t force it, don¡¯t break the Formation¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± Mo Hua assured. ¡°At worst, it just won¡¯t be fixed.¡±


    Master Chen feltforted by this, but it also seemed like he wasn¡¯tforted at all.


    Mo Hua asked Master Chen to wait, went home to get his brush and Fire-series ink, and also brought the Melt Fire Formation Map. Arriving at the Refining Shop, he first showed the Formation Map to Master Chen.


    Seeing that the Formation on the map indeed resembled the one on the Artifact Furnace, Master Chen somewhat eased his concerns; at least this wasn¡¯t entirely unreliable.


    This was Mo Hua¡¯s first time Drawing Formation on a Spiritual Artifact, which made him somewhat nervous. Fortunately, he had practiced the Melting Fire Formation too many times, and once he started, his mindset became calmer.


    Repairing a Formation is different from Drawing a Formation. It does not require the expenditure of too much Divine Sense because the Formation itself is intact; therefore, it is only necessary to reconnect the damaged sections of the Formation Patterns with the ink.


    What was tested was the Formation Master¡¯s vision, carefulness, and familiarity with the Formation.


    Mo Hua leaned over the stove, concentrating intently on his drawing.


    In less than half an hour, Mo Hua had finished repairing the Formation, then spent another length of time equivalent to drinking a cup of tea inspecting it. After confirming there were no issues, he finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    Master Chen, watching anxiously from the side, afraid that Mo Hua had damaged the Formation, quickly asked, ¡°Is it¡­ fixed?¡±


    Mo Hua¡¯s clothes were dirty, and his face had a few streaks of ash. He replied uncertainly, ¡°It should be fixed, shall we light a fire to test it?¡±


    Master Chen, his expressionplicated, still joined a few disciples to reseal the Formation, set up the Artifact Furnace, and then embedded the spirit stones into the furnace, urging his Spiritual Power to start the fire.


    But the fire did not ignite.


    Mo Hua froze and touched his chin, his originally smudged face now looking even dirtier:


    ¡°Why isn¡¯t there a me? The Formation should have been repaired.¡±


    Master Chen asked, ¡°Little brother, are you sure there¡¯s nothing wrong with the Formation?¡±


    Mo Hua pulled out the Melting Fire Formation Diagram,pared it again carefully, and then nodded, ¡°The Formation is fine.¡±


    Master Chen felt the Refining Furnace with his hand, gauged its temperature, and said to several apprentices, ¡°The Spiritual Power isn¡¯t quite enough, add a few more Spirit Stones and throw in a branding iron to burn.¡±


    Several disciples did as they were told, and sure enough, the temperature of the Refining Furnace gradually began to rise.


    Before long, mes ¡°whooshed¡± out.


    Master Chen was overjoyed, ¡°It¡¯s working!¡±


    The disciples were also happy; with the Refining Furnace working, they had tasks to do and could learn from their master. Therefore, their looks towards Mo Hua were filled with admiration.


    Mo Hua was also very pleased and said, ¡°Let¡¯s try refining a Spiritual Artifact to see if there will be any problems.¡±


    Master Chen casually threw a knife into it, refined it for a while, and then said with a hint of regret, ¡°There isn¡¯t much of a problem with using it, it¡¯s just that the fire is weaker than before, so refining might take a bit longer.¡±


    Mo Hua was somewhat puzzled, ¡°The same Formation, why would the fire be weaker? Could it be that a Formation¡¯s efficacy is reduced after repair?¡±


    Master Chen shook his head, ¡°I¡¯ve repaired it a few times before, but the fire hasn¡¯t decreased much.¡±


    ¡°Then why is that?¡±


    Mo Hua furrowed his brow, wondering if he hadn¡¯t painted the Formation well enough.


    Master Chen pondered for a moment, then pointed to the ink in Mo Hua¡¯s inkstone and said,


    ¡°Maybe it¡¯s the ink? When I¡¯ve had others repair it before, the ink they used was visibly darker than yours, a bright red, looking as if there was a fire burning.¡±


    Mo Hua realized that he had chosen the cheapest fire-series ink in an effort to save money which was fine for practicing Formation Painting but, when actually used on a Spiritual Artifact, the effect was certainly poor.


    ¡°For a Formation to be effective, it needs higher-grade Spiritual Ink.¡±


    Mo Hua silently took note and then sheepishly admitted, ¡°Then it must be the ink. I bought the cheapest one, so it might not be very good at stimting Spiritual Power.¡±


    Master Chen said, ¡°What¡¯s the point of talking about that? Although the fire is a bit weaker, it¡¯s still good that it works. After all, I should be thanking you.¡±


    After thinking it over, Master Chen, gritting his teeth, said, ¡°As for the stove that you want, there¡¯s no need to pay for the refining service, I¡¯ll refine it for you for free. Of course, I won¡¯t refund the cost of the materials, since I still have to keep my bunch ofds fed.¡±


    Mo Hua looked at the spacious yet simple Refining Shop, then at the sooty Master Chen and the sweat-drenched refining disciples with grimy faces, understanding that it wasn¡¯t easy for them to earn Spirit Stones, and replied,


    ¡°Uncle Chen, just give me a fifty percent discount on the refining fee.¡±


    Master Chen shook his head, ¡°That won¡¯t do. Even like this, I¡¯m still getting the better deal. Getting someone else to repair this Formation would cost at least a hundred or two hundred Spirit Stones.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to give that much.¡±


    Stubbornness crept into Master Chen¡¯s demeanor, ¡°A Cultivator talks about integrity; a spoken word is a nail in the board. How can words be taken back so lightly? I said I wouldn¡¯t take your Spirit Stones, and that¡¯s exactly what I must not do!¡±


    This man was really incorrigible¡­


    With no other choice, Mo Hua¡¯s mind whirled, and he smiled, ¡°Then how about this, I won¡¯t give you the refining fee, but once the stove is refined, I¡¯ll give some Spirit Stones as a tip for your hard work.¡±


    ¡°This¡­¡±


    Master Chen was momentarily confused, as refining fees and tips seemed simr, yet felt a bit different.


    ¡°It¡¯s like giving a tip when you ask a friend for help,¡± Mo Hua added.


    ¡°Well¡­ okay then.¡±


    Master Chen felt that the logic was sound.


    Several disciples also looked at Mo Hua gratefully.


    Their families weren¡¯t wealthy. Being apprentices and helping around could earn them a little extra to support their families. Without earning Spirit Stones, their already difficult lives would be even harder.


    But earning Spirit Stones, even just one more, would make life that much easier.


    ¡°Then it¡¯s settled! It¡¯s gettingte; I need to go home for dinner!¡±


    Mo Hua waved his little hand and said goodbye.


    Master Chen cautioned Mo Hua to be careful on his way and added, ¡°If you ever need artifact refining, juste to me, I¡¯ll give you a discount!¡±

 Chapter 35

    Chapter 35 ¨C All Ready_1


    Chapter 35 All Ready_1


    Trantor: 549690339


    Since Mo Hua started learning the Melting Fire Formation, sixteen days had passed.


    On this day, Mo Hua got up early. The morning sun shone on the table, fresh and bright, not as scorching as during noon.


    Mo Hua spread out the paper on the table, adjusted the red ink, and then began drawing the Melting Fire Formation.


    This had been a daily routine for Mo Hua over the past ten or so days.


    But today was different from the usual, as Mo Hua was going to formally draw aplete Melting Fire Formation.


    Last night, in his Sea of Consciousness, Mo Hua was able to draw the Melting Fire Formation on the broken stele, which meant his Divine Sense was strong enough to support him in drawing out five Formation Patterns.


    And having practiced the Formation Patterns of the Melting Fire Formation repeatedly, as well as having repaired it once on an Artifact Furnace at the Refinery Shop, Mo Hua had thoroughly memorized them.


    Mo Hua drew with caution and care, and after two hours, when he felt a pricking pain in his Divine Sense which was gradually bing exhausted, he finished thest stroke of the Melting Fire Formation.


    Mo Hua injected a bit of Spiritual Power, which flowed slowly along the red Formation Patterns, starting from the first stroke of the first pattern and gradually moving to thest stroke of the fifth pattern, eventually connecting the entire formation without any obstruction.


    He had seeded!


    Mo Hwa let out a long sigh of relief, feeling a sense of achievement that came from persistent effort and fruition.


    ¡°A formation with five Formation Patterns!¡±


    At the third level of Qi Refinement, one could draw a formation with five Formation Patterns.


    Mo Hua was aware that a cultivator at the normal third level of Qi Refinement could at most draw out three Formation Patterns. Those from the big Noble ns and Sect Disciples, with higher talents and better inheritances, might have a higher level of mastery in formations at the same realm.


    But even then, they probably wouldn¡¯t be much stronger.


    Mo Hua nodded to himself.


    Furthermore, the more he practiced drawing formations, the stronger his Divine Sense would surely be, making learning formations easier, and bing a first-ss Formation Master should just be a matter of time.


    Once he truly became a first-ss Formation Master, even if he hadn¡¯t gone through an assessment and was just an ordinary Formation Master, he would have a substantial ie of Spirit Stones, and his parents wouldn¡¯t have to work so hard anymore.


    Thinking this way, Mo Hua couldn¡¯t help but feel happy.


    Then, the fatigue from practicing Formation Painting over the past several days hit him, and he copsed onto the bed, quickly falling asleep.


    Liu Ruhua came into the room with a few cleaned wild fruits to see a justpleted formation on the table and Mo Hua sleeping soundly on the bed, snoring heavily. She tidied up the table for Mo Hua, covered his little belly with a fur nket, and then stared at Mo Hua for quite some time.


    Seeing him sleeping so sweetly, not knowing what he was dreaming about, drooling with glistening saliva at the corner of his mouth, Liu Ruhua couldn¡¯t help butugh. She gently wiped the corner of Mo Hua¡¯s mouth with her sleeve before rising and leaving the room.


    A few dayster, Dazhu came to notify Mo Hua that the pill furnace had also beenpleted.


    Dazhu was Master Chen¡¯s senior disciple, tall and strong, with a very honest smile.


    Following Dazhu to Chen¡¯s Refinery Shop, Mo Hua saw an Artifact Furnace about one person tall inside the shop, with a simple but sturdy appearance, three legs, and a round belly with an overhanging lip.


    The lid of the furnace was open, waiting for the formation to be drawn inside before being sealed.


    ¡°The stove has been forged. Take a look, little brother, are you satisfied?¡±


    Mo Hua walked around the stove, looked at it from both sides, and felt it with his hands. The touch was solid, indicating that premium materials had been used and that great care had been taken with the details.


    Mo Hua nodded and praised, ¡°Master Chen lives up to his reputation. This is the best Spiritual Artifact I have ever seen.¡±


    Of course, he hadn¡¯t seen many Spiritual Artifacts himself.


    Master Chen stroked his beard, ¡°Of course, the item you requested, naturally I made the best for you.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Master Chen!¡±


    Mo Hua said happily, then took out a storage bag, ¡°Inside are sixty spirit stones, for your hard work.¡±


    The twenty-some days ofbor were worth over a hundred spirit stones; Mo Hua gave a fifty percent discount and then added a little extra.


    Master Chen originally wanted to refuse, but considering that the business at the refinery shop had been poor in recent months and that Dazhu and the other disciples could barely get enough to eat, he epted the payment but said to Mo Hua,


    ¡°Next time you need artifact refining,e to me. I¡¯ll give you the lowest price in Tongxian City.¡±


    ¡°Mhm, thank you, Master Chen!¡± Mo Hua said cheerfully.


    ¡°However,¡± Master Chen hesitated, ¡°this stove still needs Formation to be drawn on it before it can be used. Whom will you find to do the Drawing Formation?¡±


    Mo Hua patted his chest: ¡°I¡¯ll do it myself!¡±


    Master Chen felt both surprised and not so surprised.


    The Formation Painting on the artifact furnaces of the refinery shop was repaired by Mo Hua, and since the processes of the artifact furnace, pill furnace, and stove were simr, and their core formations were also alike, it wasn¡¯t a problem for Mo Hua to do the painting himself.


    But¡­


    Master Chen kindly advised, ¡°Drawing Formation is different from Formation repair, isn¡¯t it? I¡¯ve heard that drawing Formation consumes more Divine Sense. You¡¯re not highly cultivated, and your Divine Sense should not be sufficient. Don¡¯t force yourself to draw Formation Patterns and injure your Sea of Consciousness.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± Mo Hua said, ¡°I have a clear understanding of my limits.¡±


    Master Chen said no more. When it came to Formations, he was no more knowledgeable than the young cultivator before him.


    Since Mo Hua wasn¡¯t very tall, Master Chen took apart the already assembled stove and spread it on the ground to facilitate Mo Hua¡¯s work on drawing the Formation.


    Dazhu and a few other disciples also helped out and then stood to the side, craning their necks curiously to watch Mo Hua work on the Drawing Formation. They didn¡¯t often see cultivators draw formations and found it intriguing, especially considering that Mo Hua was even younger than they were.


    Mo Hua first dipped his brush in water and tried to draw Formation Patterns on the inner wall of the stove, getting used to the brush and adapting to the sensation of actually drawing Formation on a Spiritual Artifact.


    In his mind, he also preempted the problems that he might encounter in the actual process of Drawing Formation.


    Being prepared ensures sess;ck of preparation assures failure. Extra preparation beforehand can greatly increase the sess rate of the Formation.


    After preparing, Mo Hua spread out the Melt Fire Formation Map for reference, then took out a brush and a small bottle of ink.


    The color of the ink was a bright red, and it was thicker. It was said to be made by mixing the blood of Fire-series tiger monster beasts. Although the quality was only average, it was better than the ink previously used by Mo Hua, and it was also the best that Mo Hua could afford within his financial means.


    This small bottle of ink cost ten spirit stones and was only enough to draw two Melt Fire Formations, so full preparation was needed to avoid failure.


    If he failed, just the wasting of the ink would be enough to cause Mo Hua distress.


    Mo Hua held his breath and focused, calming his mind, then started to draw the Formation. The once childishly innocent face of Mo Hua gradually became serious, his clear, bright eyes seeming to contain the sparkle of stars.


    Master Chen and a few disciples stood by, seeing Mo Hua¡¯s solemn expression, they also dared not breathe too heavily, for fear of disturbing him, looking even more anxious than Mo Hua.


    Mo Hua¡¯s delicate small hands held the brush, his wrist flexibly twisting and turning, leading the tip of the brush to dance along the furnace wall, sketching out vivid Formation Patterns with measured speed and orderly structure.


    Although the onlookers did not understand the Formation Diagram or the patterns, seeing those magical patterns seemingly flowing from the tip of the brush, they all watched, spellbound.


    After an indeterminate amount of time, Mo Hua finally stopped his brush and let out a long breath.


    Upon seeing this, the others, not quite knowing why, also sighed in relief.


    Master Chen hesitated, then asked softly, ¡°Young man, is this¡­ was it sessful?¡±


    The seriousness on Mo Hua¡¯s face gave way to a bright and radiant smile.


    ¡°Mhm, it was a sess!¡±

 Chapter 36

    Chapter 36: ¨C Chapter 36: Stove_1


    Chapter 36: Stove_1


    Trantor: 549690339


    Seeing Mo Hua¡¯s smile, Master Chen and the others found themselves feeling cheerful as well.


    Master Chen couldn¡¯t help but praise him, ¡°Young brother, you really are incredible, I¡¯ve lived for quite a while and this is the first time I¡¯ve seen a young cultivator of your age who can draw formations.¡±


    Mo Hua, somewhat embarrassed by the praise, said shyly, ¡°Master Chen, please check first if the stove with the drawn formation on it works.¡±


    Master Chen beckoned, and a few strong apprentices reinstalled the stove, put a few spirit stones inside, and soon the fire started zing in the furnace.


    Master Chen nodded, ¡°No problem, except for being a bit small in size, this stove is no different to the expensive ones forged for the Food Building, even the me seems stronger.¡±


    Mo Hua let out a sigh of relief, then Master Chen asked Dazhu and several disciples to deliver the stove to Mo Hua¡¯s home.


    After discussing with his parents, Mo Hua finally decided to open the eatery in his own home.


    Firstly, it was convenient, and secondly, the storefronts close to the market town were too expensive. Originally being a small business, if they spent a fortune on renting a ce, they could have really gone bankrupt if it didn¡¯t work out.


    Moreover, although most of the residents near Mo Hua¡¯s home were poor loose cultivators, it was close to a main road with a steady stream of people and quite lively during festivals. As long as the food was delicious, they wouldn¡¯t worry about not being able to sell it.


    Mo Hua¡¯s home was rather small, just a standard living space for a qi cultivation loose practitioner with two bedrooms and a living room, plus a small courtyard. It was fine for a family of three to live in, but not enough for running an eatery.


    Mo Shan talked to some neighbors, and agreed to pay spirit stones monthly to use their courtyards, then he asked friends from the Monster Hunting Team to help renovate a kitchen building, and connected several courtyards together. This way, there was arge open space in the yard where tables and chairs could be ced for people to eat and rest.


    The stove was too big to fit into a storage bag, so Dazhu and several disciples carried the stove towards Mo Hua¡¯s house. When they arrived, Mo Shan and his wife were still tidying up the yard, digging and building walls, making the ce look somewhat messy.


    Withoutining, Dazhu and the others helped set up the stove, then sat down for a cup of tea before taking their leave.


    Although Mo Hua had assured them confidently before, and his work was always reliable, seeing that he actually managed tomission a stove, and the stove was right there in front of them, Mo Shan and his wife still found it unbelievable.


    Liu Ruhua touched the stove and said, ¡°It looks almost like the ones in those big Food Buildings, only smaller, but obviously more durable and the craftsmanship is more intricate. However, it must have cost a good deal of spirit stones, right?¡±


    ¡°I repaired the formation in the artifact furnace for Master Chen, and he gave me a fifty percent discount. Also, I drew the formation in this stove myself, so I didn¡¯t spend too many spirit stones,¡± said Mo Hua, a bit proud of himself.


    Liu Ruhua and Mo Shan exchanged nces, they knew Mo Hua had some talent in formations, but they didn¡¯t expect that he could not only fix formations for others but had even started to draw formations on spiritual artifacts himself.


    Liu Ruhua pulled Mo Hua into her arms and praised, ¡°Huar, you are truly remarkable!¡±


    Mo Shan also looked at his son, eyes filled with pride.


    Originally worried about Mo Hua¡¯s frailty, seeing his talent in formations now reassured him that even if he couldn¡¯t pursue body refinement, he could make a living solely with formations in the future, and he wouldn¡¯t have to risk fighting monster beasts like he did, which was more than ideal.


    ¡°Mom, I¡¯ll tell you how to use the stove.¡±


    Mo Hua took Liu Ruhua¡¯s hand to teach her how to use the stove, the quantity of spirit stones needed, and how to control the heat. These things were actually not too difficult, and Liu Ruhua understood after being told once.


    Liu Ruhua then used the stove to cook dinner, a pot of clear rice porridge, a few simple vegetable dishes, and white, soft steamed buns¡ªsimple yet tasty.


    Tasting the food cooked by his mother, Mo Hua was deeply moved, especially because most of the recent meals at home were prepared by Mo Shan, the difference in taste was obvious.


    Mo Hua bluntly said, ¡°Mom, your cooking is much tastier than Dad¡¯s!¡±


    ¡°You rascal!¡± Mo Shan ruffled Mo Hua¡¯s hair irritably, but seeing his wife¡¯s smiling face, he couldn¡¯t help but smile as well.


    After the family of three finished their meal, Liu Ruhua asked, ¡°Opening a restaurant is doable, but what should we sell?¡±


    Mo Shan and Liu Ruhua both looked toward Mo Hua.


    Mo Hua, meeting her parents¡¯ gaze, said, ¡°Beef!¡±


    Mo Shan was stunned for a moment, then frowned and said, ¡°But where would we get the beef from? Meat infused with spiritual energy is very expensive, we can¡¯t afford it, and the nearby area is full of loose cultivators who wouldn¡¯t buy the beef even if we did make it.¡±


    Mo Hua said, ¡°Dad, didn¡¯t you kill a wild ox before? We can just use that meat.¡±


    ¡°Wild ox meat¡­ It¡¯s too tough, dry, and woody. No one would want to eat it.¡±


    ¡°Then we stew it for two days and nights. Even the toughest meat should be tender by then, and with enough time, it should absorb the vors well.¡±


    ¡°Stew it for two days and nights¡­¡± Mo Shan couldn¡¯t help but turn his gaze toward the stove, ¡°So, you forged this stove not only to allow your mother to cook without using spiritual power, but also to stew meat¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Mo Hua nodded.


    ¡°This could work?¡± Mo Shan was a bit hesitant.


    ¡°It will work,¡± Liu Ruhua¡¯s eyes brightened. ¡°Meat with spiritual power is fresh and tender, it doesn¡¯t need to be stewed for long, or it would lose its spiritual energy. But that kind of meat is expensive, not something families like ours can afford.¡±


    ¡°Meat without spiritual power is cheaper but tough and woody, and it needs to be stewed for a long time. Ordinary loose cultivators can afford it, but they don¡¯t have the conditions to stew it, so they rarely eat it.¡±


    ¡°With this stove, we can make cheap but delicious meat that even ordinary loose cultivators can afford.¡±


    Mo Shan nodded, then said, ¡°But two days and nights, just maintaining the fire in the furnace will use up quite a few spirit stones, right?¡±


    Mo Hua counted on her fingers, then said, ¡°It should take about ten spirit stones, but one furnace can stew a lot of meat. If sold, we should be able to at least break even.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll try stewing a pot the day after tomorrow and then calcte the costs,¡± Liu Ruhua said.


    Mo Shan nodded and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go get some more wild ox meat. We¡¯ve run out at home, but Old Zhao¡¯s family should still have some. If this meat can sell, it would create an outlet for the meat from monster beasts we hunt, and it could improve everyone¡¯s lives somewhat.¡±


    Having finished speaking and with it gettingte, Liu Ruhua urged Mo Hua to go to bed quickly.


    As Mo Hua stood up, suddenly she remembered a question and asked,


    ¡°Mom, technically speaking, forging a stove shouldn¡¯t be too difficult, right? But why is it that we rarely see ordinary loose cultivators using one?¡±


    ¡°Silly child,¡± Liu Ruhua touched Mo Hua¡¯s face and said with augh,


    ¡°Setting aside artifact refining, the formation on the stove, if not drawn by yourself, would cost so many spirit stones to have another formation master draw it.¡±


    ¡°Bing a formation master is so difficult. Once one bes a master, naturally they think about advancing further, relying on their n and sect to draw higher-level formations and earn more spirit stones. They wouldn¡¯t concern themselves with poor loose cultivators like us.¡±


    ¡°Not just formation masters, all cultivators are the same. When people climb up, they don¡¯t look down¡­¡±


    Mo Hua felt aplex mix of emotions and found herself at a loss for words.

 Chapter 37

    Chapter 37 ¨C : Chapter 37 Beef_1


    Chapter 37: Beef_1


    Trantor: 549690339


    The next day, Mo Shan left the house, and when he returned in the evening, he was carrying arge parcel filled with wild buffalo meat.


    ¡°I went to see Old Zhao; he still had plenty left. No one was buying the meat, and he couldn¡¯t eat it all, so I brought it all back,¡± he said.


    Liu Ruhua then soaked the meat to remove the blood, after which she added some spicy and aromatic seasonings to marinate it.


    These seasonings were picked by Liu Ruhua from the mountains and dried by herself. The drying technique was learned from a neighboring auntie, a practicemon among Loose Cultivator families in Tongxian City, only, Liu Ruhua¡¯s had a better aroma.


    After marinating the wild buffalo meat overnight, Liu Ruhua put it into the stove the next day and began to cook it. After simmering for half a day, she took out the meat, emptied the pot of water, and then added fresh water and spicy seasonings. She boiled it over high heat before switching to a low heat to stew it slowly for another night and day.


    It wasn¡¯t until the evening of the third day that she finally put out the stove and lifted the lid of the pot.


    Steam billowed out, the scent of meat mingling with the aroma of the seasonings, filling the entire house.


    Liu Ruhua took a small knife, cut a piece of meat, sliced it thinly, ced it on a dish, set it on the table, and called out to Mo Hua, ¡°Huar,e and taste this.¡±


    Mo Hua picked up a pair of chopsticks, grabbed a piece, and put it in his mouth. After chewing a few times, he found it tender and vorful, leaving a fragrant aftertaste. The slight gaminess of the meat was neutralized by the spicy vor, creating a distinct taste.


    ¡°Mom, this is the best meat I¡¯ve ever eaten!¡±


    Mo Shan, too, tasted a piece and his eyes lit up as he praised his wife:


    ¡°It¡¯s even better than what the Meal Masters at the restaurants make.¡±


    Liu Ruhua¡¯s eyes sparkled with a smile, but after tasting a piece herself, she still felt somewhat unsatisfied:


    ¡°The vor is still off. The spices should be milder, and the spicy vor stronger. We also need to use a higher heat¡­¡±


    Mo Hua thought it was already delicious. In his ten or so years of life, he had never tasted such delicious meat. As for his previous life, he couldn¡¯t quite remember.


    The vor of the wild buffalo meat was good, giving them confidence in opening a food shop. Liu Ruhua cut some of the beef from the pot, ced it into small food containers, and asked Mo Shan and Mo Hua to share some with their neighbors and friends.


    Mo Shan went to distribute it among the neighbors and friends from the Monster Hunting Team.


    Carrying a food container, Mo Hua first delivered a portion to Old Mr. Feng at Apricot Forest Hall as a thank you for treating his mother¡¯s illness, and then gave another portion to Master Chen, since he had crafted the stove that cooked the beef. It was only right for him to have a taste.


    Old Mr. Feng, adept in dietary health preservation and often fasting, couldn¡¯t resist tasting a few slices of Mo Hua¡¯s beef and couldn¡¯t stop praising it.


    As for Master Chen, there was no need to say more. He shared half of the beef with his disciples like Dazhu and kept the rest to savor slowly with his drinks.


    There were a few portions left, and Mo Hua delivered them to the home of Da¡¯hu and the others.


    Da¡¯hu and his family all shared the surname Meng. They were rtives but not biological brothers.


    Originally, the Meng Family was thriving with three generations under one roof. The patriarch had three sons, and each son had a grandson for him. Those three grandsons were Da¡¯hu, Shuanghu, and Xiaohu.


    But good times didn¡¯tst. Shuanghu¡¯s father died hunting Monster Beasts, and his mother, who was depressed and sick, passed away not long after.


    Xiaohu¡¯s father got entangled with another female Cultivator while out doing business and never returned. Uncle Meng investigated and heard rumors that he had changed his name and started a new family or that he¡¯d been seduced by an unscrupulous monster, his marrow extracted and turned into a Human Pill.


    Either way, the man was nevering back. Xiaohu¡¯s mother, feeling disgraced, remarried and left.


    The old patriarch of the Meng Family had hoped for his descendants to prosper across generations and for one to achieve Foundation Establishment, making them a small family of some reputation in Immortal City. However, in a blink of an eye, he lost two sons. The shock made him fall ill, and he too passed away soon after.


    Now, only the eldest son remained as the mainstay of the Meng Family. He neverined, treating his siblings¡¯ children as his own. They shared everything, whether feasting or going hungry together, and any mischief by the children was punished collectively.


    As the three children grew, so did their appetites. The already modest household was further strained financiallypared to others.


    When Mo Hua brought the beef over, the Meng Family was having their evening meal.


    Da¡¯hu, Shuanghu, and Xiaohu were gnawing on steamed buns and chewing on pickles. Hearing that Mo Hua had brought beef, their eyes widened. Once Mo Hua opened the food container and the aroma wafted out, their mouths watered with envy.


    Auntie Meng red at the three children. ¡°Before eating someone else¡¯s food, thank them first!¡±


    Shuanghu was the first to beat his chest and dere, ¡°Mo Hua! There¡¯s no need for courtesy between brothers. Whoever bullies you in the future, I¡¯ll beat them up for you!¡±


    Da¡¯hu and Xiaohu also chimed in unison, ¡°Me too! Me too!¡±


    Auntie Meng picked up her chopsticks and knocked each of the three tiger cubs on the head, saying irritably, ¡°You never think to learn anything good, only knowing how to fight. If you threebined had half the sense that Mo Hua has, I¡¯d be so grateful!¡±


    After finishing her speech, Auntie Meng saw the children looking pitifully at the meat and softened a bit, saying,


    ¡°Eat up, eat up, but remember to help your Uncle Mo and Auntie Liu with some work in the future, instead of just eating others¡¯ food for nothing.¡±


    The three tiger cubs quickly nodded their heads, then each picked up a piece of meat and ced it in Uncle Meng and Auntie Meng¡¯s bowls before they started digging into the remaining meat themselves.


    As the beef entered his mouth, Xiaohu¡¯s eyes widened in surprise, ¡°This meat is so delicious!¡±


    Da¡¯hu and Shuanghu, mouths full of meat, nodded vigorously.


    Receiving praise for her cooking, Mo Hua was also very happy.


    Uncle Meng and Auntie Meng took a bite of the meat and nodded continuously, then gave the rest of the meat to the three boys.


    Auntie Meng said to Mo Hua with envy, ¡°Your mom¡¯s cooking skills are truly excellent!¡±


    Mo Hua also praised, ¡°Auntie Meng¡¯s cooking is really good too!¡±


    Auntie Meng then burst intoughter and, taking hold of Mo Hua¡¯s little hand, said, ¡°I really don¡¯t know how such a smart and sensible child could be born.¡±


    After tasting the beef, Uncle Meng curiously said, ¡°Is this wild beef, it doesn¡¯t quite taste like it.¡±


    ¡°It is wild beef, it¡¯s been cooked for a very long time.¡±


    ¡°No wonder,¡± Uncle Meng nodded and then said to Mo Hua, ¡°I¡¯ve heard your family is opening a food shop. If there¡¯s anything we can do to help, just tell your uncle and auntie, and we¡¯ll definitely help.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Uncle Meng!¡±


    After exchanging a few more pleasantries, Mo Hua got up to take his leave. Auntie Meng took some freshly steamed buns and some wild fruit and let Mo Hua take them home to eat.


    ¡°We don¡¯t have much at home, but you take these buns and fruits and eat them.¡±


    Mo Hua didn¡¯t turn them down, packed the buns into a food box, and munched on the wild fruits on his way home.


    The beef stewed for a long time on the stove was praised by everyone who tried it.


    Liu Ruhua further improved her cooking seasoning, adjusted the simmering heat, and even made a few bowls of beef noodle soup for Mo Hua to taste. The soup was rich, the noodles chewy, and the beef delicious. Mo Hua was so happy that he squinted his eyes in delight.


    In addition, Liu Ruhua also prepared some other drinks and snacks, offering them for sale in the food shop.


    Alcohol was definitely indispensable, but the loose cultivators were poor, and the grains they used for brewing were fairly inferior, so the vor was not very good. However, the brew Liu Ruhua prepared herself was entirely different.


    The brew was infused with some herbs, fresh fruits, and lower in alcohol content,plemented by the rich aroma of different fruits. It was gently intoxicating, sweet, and had a lingering aftertaste. Mo Hua especially liked it.


    Besides beef, the food also included some pastries, fruits, pine nuts, and beef noodles, among other items.


    With the help of neighborhood friends, preparations werepleted, and the food shop opened on the first day of the new moon.


    The shop was originally going to follow the street¡¯s naming convention and be called ¡°Mo¡¯s Food Shop,¡± but at Mo Hua¡¯s suggestion and with Mo Shan¡¯s approval, it was eventually renamed ¡°Liu¡¯s Food Shop.¡±


    Liu Ruhua, unable to overrule father and son, had no choice but to agree.

 Chapter 38

    Chapter 38 ¨C Chapter 38 Opening_1


    Chapter 38: Opening_1


    Trantor: 549690339


    The pricing at the food shop was not expensive, because most of the diners were neighborhood residents or ordinary, low-level loose cultivators, who were not wealthy. The prices were set so that they were affordable for most people, aiming for slim profit margins but high sales volumes.


    The shop¡¯s signature dishes were primarily beef-based, priced at two spirit stones per te. This was not exactly cheap for loose cultivators, but it was quite a bargainpared to other establishments selling beef or spiritual meat dishes.


    Beef noodles were even cheaper, with in noodles costing just three-tenths of a broken spirit stone, and noodles with beef costing six-tenths of a broken spirit stone.


    An ordinary Qi cultivation loose practitioner could earn about one spirit stone, plus a few more tenths, in a day. So, a te of beef would require two days of hard work to afford. It was fine on asion, but impossible to eat every day.


    But to be able to eat meat for just two spirit stones was unmatched anywhere else in Tongxian City, and if one just wanted to satisfy a craving, a bowl of beef noodles only cost six-tenths of a broken spirit stone.


    Just a few days after opening, customers began to increase.


    Although the loose cultivators in the neighborhood couldn¡¯t afford to eat meat every day, there were always some who wanted to treat themselves to a good meal.


    Some were Qi cultivation loose practitioners from slightly more well-off families who could afford to eat there once every few days; others were Taoist friends meeting up, wanting to neither splurge nor be too frugal, so they would order a te of beef with some side dishes and chat over drinks.


    Some parents would bring their children, who had made progress in their cultivation, to the shop for a treat, to enjoy a bowl of spicy beef noodles and satisfy a craving.


    asionally, travelling merchants passing through the area, weary from their journey and craving meat but embarrassed by their tight funds, would hesitate to order.


    That is until they learned that a full te of beef cost only two spirit stones, which made them widen their eyes in astonishment.


    They still harbored doubts, wondering if such cheap meat could taste good.


    But then, they thought, given how busy the food shop was, the taste couldn¡¯t be too bad, so they decided to give it a try and ordered a te.


    Once they tried a bite, they couldn¡¯t stop eating.


    Afterward, the merchants who regrly passed by would make a point of stopping at the food shop to order a te of meat and have a few drinks. Those who used to pass by without stopping now made a point of pausing there to have some meat and chat.


    Some merchants, even if they didn¡¯t usually pass by, would go out of their way just to taste the beef, taking a detour to the shop to relieve the fatigue of their journey.


    After all, within a hundred miles, this was the only ce where one could eat such delicious meat at such a low price.


    As more customers came, the shop became busier, and Da¡¯hu and the other two helpers came to assist. After bustling about all day, they were content to eat a big bowl of beef noodles in the evening and take some beef home with them.


    However, Tongxian Gate was about to start sses, and everyone would be busy with cultivation, so there would be a shortage of hands.


    Mo Hua didn¡¯t want his mother to overwork herself, so he suggested hiring someone to help. Mo Shan was concerned for his wife¡¯s health, as she had not yet fully recovered and was unable to use spiritual power, so he agreed with his son¡¯s idea.


    After discussing it with his wife, Mo Shan hired a family member from the Monster Hunting Team to help out at the food shop for thirty spirit stones a month.


    The next day, a young-looking, shy woman came to the door carrying a basket. Inside the basket were some fresh wild vegetables, still dewy, freshly picked that morning from the mountains.


    Mo Hua heard his parents talking and knew the woman¡¯s surname was Jiang, with the given name Yun.


    Her husband¡¯s surname was Chu. He had been severely injured by the ws of a wolf demon during a hunt, and the family had spent all their savings on his treatment. Although they managed to save his life, he was badly hurt and couldn¡¯t continue hunting monsters, leaving the family without any ie.


    Jiang Yun had poor spiritual roots, only reaching the fourth level of Qi refinement before leaving her sect. After a few years, she got married and had a child. Since her husband¡¯s injury, she had been looking for work to supplement the family ie, but her low cultivation level didn¡¯t earn her much in the way of spirit stones. The tasks she could do were menial, paid little, and were unreliable. Plus, she had a child to care for, making it very difficult to get by.


    Having a steady job at the food shop now, making thirty spirit stones a month, was already a rare opportunity for her.


    Jiang Yun was immensely grateful, but being introverted and not good with words, she was too embarrassed to express her thanks, her face turning red with difort.


    Liu Ruhua quickly consoled her, telling her not to think too much and to focus on doing her job well.


    Jiang Yun then settled down and followed Liu Ruhua¡¯s instructions. She was hardworking, meticulous, and although slow to learn new things, she was very earnest, which Liu Ruhua appreciated.


    At the end of the evening when the shop closed, Liu Ruhua packed some noodles with extra pieces of meat for her to take home.


    Jiang Yun hurriedly declined, her face flushed, refusing the offer, ¡°Sister Liu, you¡¯ve been kind enough to me, I really can¡¯t take this.¡±


    Liu Ruhua insisted that she take it, but she still demurred.


    Then Liu Ruhua said, ¡°Take it home for the kids to eat.¡±


    With that, Jiang Yun no longer had the strength to refuse. Her children hadn¡¯t had a full meal in days, let alone meat. She epted the food box, thinking of how to thank her, but only the same few phrases of gratitude clumsily tumbled from her lips.


    Liu Ruhua justforted her, ¡°Don¡¯t think too much about it, it¡¯s gettingte, you should go home and check on the kids.¡±


    Jiang Yun carried the food box cautiously, walking toward her home. When she passed by the corner of the wall, she stopped and stood still, her figure heaving with sobs. After a while, she silently wiped her tears with her sleeve and continued on her way home.


    Mo Hua watched her figure from a distance, his thoughtsplex.


    His own family was not affluent either, barely making ends meet, but in Tongxian City, there were countless other loose cultivator families even worse off than his.


    If only the cultivators of this world didn¡¯t have to struggle to make a living.


    Mo Hua thought silently.


    Liu¡¯s Food Shop had a smooth opening, and Liu Ruhua was busy with the shop every day. She had be thinner, but herplexion was rosy, and she looked healthier.


    Owning the food shop allowed her to experiment with various diets, and she could save Spirit Stones for her son¡¯s future cultivation and marriage expenses. Liu Ruhua felt very content, and her face showed more smiles.


    Seeing his wife¡¯s current state, Mo Shan felt reassured.


    And Mo Hua, tasting more and more delicious foods, became happier as well.


    With the food shop¡¯s opening, their home¡¯s ie of Spirit Stones increased, and they no longer had to live as frugally as before. By the time Tongxian Gate was ready to start the new term, the shop had made a profit of over two hundred Spirit Stones in total.


    Liu Ruhua gave all the two hundred plus Spirit Stones she had earned to Mo Hua, urging him to choose a suitable cultivation technique at the sect and reminding him not to neglect his cultivation.


    Mo Hua nodded in agreement.


    The next day, as summer vacation ended, Tongxian Gate opened its doors, weing disciples back to school.


    Mo Hua too waved goodbye to Liu Ruhua, who hade to see him off, and then stepped into Tongxian Gate.


    With the disciples gradually returning, the once quiet Tongling Peak started bustling with activity again.


    However, after two months of summer break, many disciples had let loose, and their cultivation had fallen behind. As they returned to school, their expressions revealed a certain trepidation.


    Instructor Yan, in order to consolidate everyone¡¯s focus, announced a surprise Formation exam.


    The lingering heat of summer was thoroughly extinguished by this sudden douse of cold water, and many disciples showed a look of utter dejection.


    This was an on-the-spot test; there was no taking it home to do, and no room for any little tricks.


    But Mo Hua was utterly unfazed.


    He had already mastered five Formation Patterns and was considered an experienced apprentice. The sect¡¯s basic Formation tests were no challenge for him.


    Moreover, during thest month and more of the summer break, he had practiced Formation day and night, pushing his Divine Sense to the brink each time, strengthening it through continuous exertion.


    For an assessment like this, Mo Hua was brimming with confidence, expecting it to be easily within his grasp.


    But when the Formation exam paper was handed out, Mo Hua was somewhat dumbfounded.


    He checked several times, finally confirming that the test was not on individual Formation Patterns, but on aplete Formation containing six Formation Patterns!

 Chapter 39

    Chapter 39 ¨C 39 Chapter Review_1


    Chapter 39: 39 Chapter Review_1


    Trantor: 549690339


    Mo Hua furrowed his brow.


    Something isn¡¯t right¡­


    How could the Qi Refinement third level Formation examination include a Formation containing six Formation Patterns? Could the Instructor have taken the wrong test paper?


    The Instructor shouldn¡¯t make this kind of mistake; could there be some other profound meaning?


    At this moment, several disciples were already writing feverishly, but the likelihood was that they knew nothing and couldn¡¯t leave it nk, so they were blindly drawing with their eyes closed.


    Mo Hua gathered his thoughts and cautioned himself,


    ¡°If the Instructor has chosen a Formation with six Formation Patterns to test us, there must be an intention behind it. Perhaps he wants us to realize the profound and vast nature of the way of Formations, to keep us from developing an arrogant andcent mindset¡­¡±


    After calming his mind, Mo Hua concentrated on studying the Formation.


    The Formation was named ¡°Water Controlling Formation,¡± its use wasn¡¯t specified, but the annotations wereplete. Although the Formation contained six Formation Patterns, the Patterns were fairly simple. The structure was alsomonly discussed in ss by the Instructor; it was not unfamiliar.


    However, despite this, it was still unlikely to memorize the Formation Patterns, learn to draw the Formation, and then actually draw the Formation all in a short time.


    If no one could draw it, the Instructor would likely grade based on thepleteness of the Formation.


    Mo Hua could only try to memorize as much as he could and draw whatever he was able to.


    Once he concentrated on Drawing Formation, time flew by quickly, but when the exam time ended, Mo Hua still hadn¡¯t finished. He had drawn just over five Formation Patterns, and he hadn¡¯t carefully checked the five he had drawn, unsure if there were any errors.


    Mo Hua felt a bit regretful and also deeply realized that he still had a long way to go in the art of Formation.


    When the Formation drawing was finished, it was sent to Mingde Building on Tongming Peak.


    All Instructors from Tongxian Gate recorded and graded coursework there.


    The usually strict Instructor Yan was now showing a displeased expression, looking rather unhappy at a middle-aged Cultivator dressed in the Taoist Robe of an Elder from Tongxian Gate:


    ¡°Elder Qian, what is the meaning of this? Wasn¡¯t it agreed that only the first two Patterns of the Water Controlling Formation would be tested, why did you test the entire Formation?¡±


    ¡°The way of Formations is profound and vast; I just wanted to make the disciples understand this early on.¡±


    ¡°And then?¡± Instructor Yan raised an eyebrow.


    ¡°Then, they will understand the difficulties and withdraw, no longer foolishly aspiring to be Formation Masters.¡±


    Elder Qian said indifferently, ¡°A Formation with six Formation Patterns is the threshold for being a Formation Master. A Formation of such difficulty is not something these talentless Outer Gate disciples can learn.¡±


    Instructor Yan, suppressing his anger, said, ¡°I¡¯m the Outer Gate Instructor; isn¡¯t Elder Qian being a bit overreaching?¡±


    ¡°Instructor Yan, these Outer Gate disciples, they will not be Formation Masters; teaching them is aplete waste of time.¡±


    ¡°So what?¡±


    Elder Qian¡¯s manner became more polite, ¡°Instructor Yan, we are all clear about your level of Formation skills and hold it in high esteem. But with your talent, teaching these slow-witted Outer Gate disciples, especially since most of them are Loose Cultivators, don¡¯t you feel that it beneath you?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Instructor Yan¡¯s gaze sharpened.


    Elder Qian spoke solemnly, ¡°If Instructor Yan agrees, my Qian Family is willing to offer a generous reward to hire you as an Instructor for my n, to teach our offspring the study of Formations. Whether it¡¯s Spirit Stones, Spiritual Objects, or some Formation legacies, just say the word, and my Qian Family will do our utmost to meet your requirements.¡±


    Instructor Yan¡¯s eyelids twitched slightly, and he remained silent.


    Elder Qian paused, then continued, ¡°Of course, if you don¡¯t wish to leave Tongxian Gate, that¡¯s also fine. I can rmend you to enter the Inner Gate and be an Elder, teaching the Inner Sect Disciples about Formations, or even teaching those true disciples. At that time, the direct disciples of the Sect will have to respectfully address you as ¡®Gentleman.¡¯ Your status will be much higher than that of an ordinary Elder of the Sect.¡±


    Instructor Yan fell silent, and after a moment, slowly said, ¡°What if I refuse?¡±


    Elder Qian¡¯s expression turned cold, ¡°Why must Instructor Yan be so stubborn?¡±


    ¡°I teach Formations to pass on the knowledge to others, not for these worldly gains.¡± Instructor Yan replied.


    Elder Qian sneered, ¡°Fine, how lofty of you!¡±


    Having said that, he no longer paid attention to Instructor Yan and left with a flick of his sleeve.


    Old Instructor Zhou then said, ¡°Mr. Yan, why bother? The Qian Family is powerful, and we cannot afford to offend them.¡±


    Instructor Yan sighed, ¡°I just can¡¯t stand it. If things go on like this, the Sect and the ns will be colluding, and those lower-level Loose Cultivator disciples will have no way to pursue their Tao Cultivation.¡±


    Old Instructor Zhou also sighed, ¡°When the old Sect Leader was in power, he could withstand the pressure from the Qian Family, but now that he is getting old and about to step down, I fear Tongxian Gate is about to change¡­¡±


    Instructor Yan was also full of worry.


    ¡°In my opinion, Elder Qian has shown you quite a bit of courtesy. You indeed put a lot of effort into teaching these Outer Gate disciples, but what¡¯s the use? Very few of them can go far on the path of Formation Art. It¡¯s not without reason that Loose Cultivatorsck Formation Masters,¡± Old Instructor Zhou advised.


    ¡°Don¡¯t end up in a position where you can¡¯t even be an instructor,¡± he continued.


    Instructor Yan remained unmoved, ¡°As long as I am an instructor, I will see to it that what needs to be done is done to the end.¡±


    Old Instructor Zhou shook his head, saying no more.


    After sighing once more, Instructor Yan steadied his emotions before opening the Formation examination papers on his desk.


    Even if there were mistakes in the exam questions, he still needed to mark them diligently.


    Naturally, the result was aplete mess.


    Most disciples could only draw one or two Formation Patterns, while some couldn¡¯t draw at all, carelessly scribbling some nonsense to bluff their way through.


    Instructor Yan silently noted down these disciples¡¯ names. Not knowing was understandable, whatever they could draw was what it was, but aimlessly drawing something as a pretense was uneptable.


    Then there were those whose drawings were better, typically from families in Tongxian City with better conditions, who had an early enlightenment in Formation Art. These disciples could usually draw three Formation Patterns, which was also the limit for the Divine Sense of an average Qi Refinement third level Cultivator¡ªalready considered very good.


    Instructor Yan couldn¡¯t help thinking of Mo Hua. A child like Mo Hua, who was of Loose Cultivator background and had a rare innate talent for Divine Sense, was indeed scarce.


    Based on Mo Hua¡¯s progress, he estimated that about four Formation Patterns could be drawn, and if Mo Hua hadn¡¯t beenzy over the summer break, maybe a little more than four.


    Grading as he went, Instructor Yan finally came upon Mo Hua¡¯s paper and was taken aback upon opening it.


    The paper neatly disyed five and a half Formation Patterns, and there was more¡ªhalf of a Formation Pattern at the end was clearly rushed and a bit sloppy, but the technique was without any problems.


    Instructor Yan furrowed his brow.


    This meant that Mo Hua, at the Qi Refinement third level, could draw five and a half Formation Patterns in the first attempt at a Water Controlling Formation!


    Five and a half Formation Patterns¡­


    This required not only experience and insight into Formation Art but also a strong Divine Sense to support it.


    Instructor Yan had seen Mo Hua Drawing Formations before¡ªalthough capable of drawing four Formation Patterns, it had seemed somewhat strained, as the Divine Sense was not broad enough.


    But two months had passed, and it turned out that Mo Hua could now draw five and a half Formation Patterns in the Water Controlling Formation.


    If this were indeed true, it would indicate that not only was Mo Hua¡¯s innate Divine Sense exceptional, but the speed of its growth was also astonishingly fast. Besides the increase in Cultivation, Cultivators had no quick way to enhance their Divine Sense.


    Holding his breath, Instructor Yan stared unbelieving at Mo Hua¡¯s paper for another look before finally exhaling slowly, muttering, ¡°This can¡¯t be possible¡­¡±


    Upon hearing these words, Old Instructor Zhou noticed Instructor Yan¡¯s dazed expression and couldn¡¯t help asking, ¡°Mr. Yan, what has happened?¡±


    Instructor Yan came back to his senses, his expression slightly changing as he pondered for a moment before saying, ¡°Some disciples¡¯ drawings of the Formation Art are just too absurd, I momentarily lost myposure¡­¡±


    Old Instructor Zhou showed understanding, ¡°Teaching these disciples really isn¡¯t easy, Instructor Yan, you shouldn¡¯t take it too seriously. You must cultivate your own character and temperament, not letting anger affect you¡­¡±


    Instructor Yan nodded, but his eyes were still fixed on Mo Hua¡¯s paper, his mind in turmoil.

 Chapter 40

    Chapter 40 ¨C : Chapter 40 n_1


    Chapter 40: n_1


    Trantor: 549690339


    Instructor Yan stared at Mo Hua¡¯s exam paper, thought for a moment, then endorsed the paper with a ¡°ss A¡± character.


    After grading the other disciples¡¯ Formation skills, he paused for a moment, recalled something, and flipped back to the previous papers, promoting all the disciples who had scored ¡°ss B¡± to ¡°ss A¡±.


    Now, there were more disciples than just Mo Hua who had achieved ¡°ss A¡±.


    After finishing the grading, Instructor Yan sat at his desk deep in thought for a long time, murmuring to himself:


    ¡°It seems I cannot stay at Tongxian Gate any longer¡­¡±


    When the Formation exam papers were handed out, Mo Hua saw the ¡°ss A¡± on his and nodded, but he wondered if the other Qi Refinement Realm disciples really could have drawn the Water Controlling Formation¡­


    This was a Formation that required six Formation Patterns, after all.


    Mo Hua made a point of inquiring and found out that some other disciples had also received ss A grades. Aside from the surprise, he also felt,


    ¡°There are heavens beyond this heaven, and people beyond this person; my own level in Formation is not yet sufficient¡ªI must not becent!¡±


    What Mo Hua did not know was that his ¡°ss A¡± was different from the others¡¯ ¡°ss A¡±.


    His ¡°ss A¡± was a genuine ¡°ss A¡±, whereas the ¡°ss A¡± of the others was actually inted by Instructor Yan¡­


    Afterward, Mo Hua nned to continue his Cultivation at Tongxian Gate, to learn more about Formation, and then after some time, to consider choosing a Cultivation Technique. But half a monthter, he heard something extremely absurd:


    ¡°Instructor Yan is going to leave Tongxian Gate. From now on, the Outer Gate will no longer teach Formation¡­¡±


    Mo Hua stood still, in shock.


    No Formation to learn from¡­


    Mo Hua went to find Instructor Yan, who looked at him with aplex expression. He said very little, only telling Mo Hua to return ande to find him in a few days.


    After Mo Hua left, Instructor Yan went to see Manager Mo.


    ¡°Do you have any news about the matter I asked you to look into?¡±


    Manager Mo passed a letter to Instructor Yan, ¡°The person you¡¯re looking for is no longer in Tongxian City. Here are some clues about him, but I cannot guarantee if they are urate.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Manager Mo hesitated, then asked, ¡°Are you really nning to leave Tongxian Gate?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not just Tongxian Gate; I¡¯m also leaving Tongxian City.¡±


    ¡°Will youe back here in the future?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s hard to say,¡± replied Instructor Yan with a bitter smile, ¡°like you said, let¡¯s leave it to fate.¡±


    Manager Mo had words of persuasion on the tip of his tongue, but thinking better of it, he didn¡¯t say anything. He knew persuasion would be futile.


    ¡°What about that kid, Mo Hua? What are you nning to do about him?¡± Manager Mo asked, ¡°Without you, there is no one in Tongxian Gatepetent enough to teach him¡­¡±


    ¡°I have my ns. The talent of that child, Mo Hua, in Formation¡­¡±


    Is quite terrifying¡­


    Instructor Yan thought to himself, but he did not say it out loud. Instead, he said, ¡°¡­His talent is quite decent, it would be a pity if he couldn¡¯t learn Formation. Since we have the rtionship of instructor and disciple, I will find a way to take care of whates after.¡±


    Manager Mo nodded, then looked at his senior brother, unsure if there will be another meeting in the future. He had so much to say but did not know how to start.


    The lifespan of a Cultivator stretches very long, as do the goodbyes.


    In the end, they looked at each other silently, only to part with a cup of tea rather than wine, drinking a toast together.


    ¡°Take care!¡± said Manager Mo.


    ¡°Take care!¡±


    Instructor Yan nodded, then left Fated Gathering under the gaze of Manager Mo and. disappeared into the bustling streets.


    Without teaching Formation, staying at the Outer Gate of Tongxian Gate had lost its meaning. Moreover, the issue with the Spirit Pivot Formation Chart had always been on Instructor Yan¡¯s mind, and he would not give up on it.


    Before leaving Tongxian City, thest thing Instructor Yan had to do was to find a Formation Master for Mo Hua.


    He prepared some fine wine and tea as gifts, and knocked on the main door of arge cave dwelling on the North Street of Tongxian City.


    This dwelling was one of the grandest on the street, luxurious and majestic.


    The master of the cave dwelling was one of the two first-ss Formation Masters in Tongxian City, with the surname Luo, whom the general Cultivators respectfully called Master Luo.


    Instructor Yan presented the gifts and exined his purpose.


    Master Luo had a good rtionship with Instructor Yan, and upon hearing this, he expressed his doubt, ¡°Does this child truly possess such talent that even Old Brother Yan hase personally to plead his case?¡±


    Instructor Yan showed Master Luo the Bright Fire Formation Diagram that Mo Hua had drawn, ¡°This is the formation he drew when he was at the third level of Qi Refinement.¡±


    He did not bring out the Water Controlling Formation Diagram with the five and a half formation patterns that Mo Hua had drawn because he didn¡¯t want to draw too much attention.


    Furthermore, generally speaking, at the third level of Qi Refinement, being able to draw a formation with three formation patterns already considered exceptional talent.


    Master Luo¡¯s eyes brightened, and he nodded, ¡°Indeed, it¡¯s quite good!¡±


    After examining the Bright Fire Formation Diagram, Master Luo inquired, ¡°May I ask which n¡¯s descendant he is? The Qian Family? The An Family, or the Chen Family?¡±


    Instructor Yan fell silent for a moment before replying, ¡°He¡¯s not from a n; he¡¯s just a Loose Cultivator.¡±


    Master Luo then became silent, and the interest in his eyes faded considerably.


    Instructor Yan tentatively asked, ¡°Does the Master have any concerns?¡±


    ¡°Loose Cultivators are difficult to teach¡­¡± said Master Luo.


    ¡°Brother Luo¡­¡±


    Master Luo waved his hand and said, ¡°Old Brother Yan, you know what I¡¯m talking about. You should understand how troublesome it is to take a Loose Cultivator as an apprentice.¡±


    ¡°Although Mo Hua is young, he¡¯s clever, well-behaved, diligent, and hardworking, and his talent in formations is extremely high. With just a bit of guidance from Brother Luo, his future achievements in formations will surely be boundless,¡± Instructor Yan earnestly said.


    ¡°It¡¯s not about that,¡± Master Luo sighed and exined:


    ¡°Not to mention what kind of innate talent orprehension the child has, just the ceremonial gifts required for apprenticeship, can he afford them?¡±


    Master Luo stood up and began to pace slowly. ¡°It¡¯s not that I covet these gifts, but apprenticing and epting disciples have always been matters bound by tradition. I have epted many disciples, and each has offered a considerable ceremonial gift. If by chance, he¡¯s unable to pay, or pays too little, how am I to exin it to my other disciples? Even if they don¡¯t dare to voice their displeasure, they will certainly hold a grudge in their hearts, thinking that I am biased and cannot treat all fairly.¡±


    ¡°Not just the ceremonial gifts for apprenticeship, but even the ink, brush, paper, and inkstone needed to learn formations, which of these do not require spirit stones? Can a Loose Cultivator¡¯s family wealth sustain it?¡±


    ¡°Even if he manages to be a Formation Master one day, he¡¯ll still have only two paths to walk: either to attach himself to a n or to a sect. If he doesn¡¯t affiliate himself, his cultivation and study of formations will be fraught with difficulties. If he does affiliate, it¡¯s as if he¡¯s sold himself; he will lose his own name, background, and parents, no longer the master of his fate. How then could he have any regard for me, his master?¡±


    ¡°So no matter how you look at it, taking him as an apprentice or disciple brings me no benefit whatsoever.¡±


    Having finished speaking, Master Luo sat down and took a sip of his tea.


    Instructor Yan also remained silent. He understood what Master Luo was talking about and could not refute it. Initially, he had thought that given Mo Hua¡¯s extraordinary talent, Master Luo might at least consider it, but now it seemed his own thinking was too naive.


    Loose Cultivators without a Formation Master, there really was a reason for it¡­


    Instructor Yan looked disheartened.


    Seeing this, Master Luo sighed as well and said in a softer tone, ¡°If he at least had the background of a n, even if it was just an offshoot or a branch, I would have taken him in. But Loose Cultivators are different, there are too many concerns, and I don¡¯t have the energy for it¡­¡±


    ¡°For Loose Cultivators to be Formation Masters, it¡¯s simply too difficult!¡± Master Luomented.


    Instructor Yan tried once more to plead, ¡°Mo Hua, this child, really has a unique talent for formations¡­¡± and was about to present the Water Controlling Formation Diagram with five and a half formation patterns that Mo Hua had drawn.


    But as he was about to do so, Master Luo said, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if he can draw three formation patterns; even if at the third level of Qi Refinement he could draw four or five formation patterns, I still wouldn¡¯t take him.¡±


    Instructor Yan¡¯s hand stopped mid-action, and with no alternative left, he had to put the formation back.


    ¡°Brother Luo, is there really no way?¡±


    ¡°Old Brother Yan, feel free toe over any time, whether to discuss or chat, but as for this matter, there is no room for negotiation,¡± said Master Luo.


    ¡°Brother Luo¡­¡± Unable to find the words, Instructor Yan could only sigh, ¡°Just don¡¯t regret itter.¡±


    ¡°Many cultivators have said the same to me, but to this day, I have yet to regret anything!¡±


    With nothing more to say, Master Luo picked up his teacup as a signal to show the guest out.


    Instructor Yan sighed, his expression one of disappointment, and rose to take his leave.


    After Instructor Yan left, Master Luo sat inside the room. A disciple poured him tea and asked softly, ¡°Master, if he truly can draw the Bright Fire Formation at the third level of Qi Refinement, then his talent must indeed be remarkable.¡±


    ¡°Indeed,¡± Master Luo picked up his tea, took a sip, and said, ¡°But what use is high talent? The Way of Cultivation is not just about talent. How many people were extraordinary in their youth, only to end up as nothing special? Spirit stones, lineage, family background¡ªeach one of these is very important. Without them, even talent is just a rootless nt, destined to wither eventually.¡±


    ¡°But still, if Master provided some guidance, he could at least owe you for the kindness¡­¡±


    Master Luo shook his head, ¡°You think of human nature as too simple. Loose Cultivators born into poverty often have extreme mindsets; any slight mistake could lead to holding a grudge. There are far too many cases of gratitude turning into enmity over the smallest issues. Why should I wade into such murky waters?¡±


    ¡°What you say is true, Master, but it¡¯s such a pity for such talent to go to waste.¡±


    ¡°It is a pity,¡± Master Luo ced the teacup down and sighed, ¡°but that¡¯s fate, beyond our control.¡±

 Chapter 41

    Chapter 41: ¨C Chapter 41 Visit_1


    Chapter 41: Visit_1


    Trantor: 549690339


    Master Luo was a first-rate Formation Master who had declined Instructor Yan¡¯s request.


    Instructor Yan had no choice but to settle for less and sought out Formation Masters who hadn¡¯t reached the ranks yet but had studied Formations for many years, asking them to take Mo Hua as a disciple.


    However, some outright refused, others made excuses, and even though some agreed, their demands were excessive. epting their terms would mean that Mo Hua would be reduced to no more than a tool or puppet for life, with no freedom to speak of, no different from selling oneself into servitude.


    After wandering around for many days to no avail, Instructor Yan returned to his residence, sitting alone and heaving a deep sigh.


    A few days from now, he would have to leave, and time was running short. If he couldn¡¯t find a suitable gentleman to teach her, Mo Hua¡¯s progress in studying formations might be dyed.


    After much thought, Instructor Yan seemed to have made up his mind. He sealed Mo Hua¡¯s examination papers carefully and ced them into his storage bag.


    At dusk, Instructor Yan left Tongxian City, heading straight to the southeast, outside the city.


    To the southeast of Tongxian Cityy a mountain peak that was secluded, beautifully tranquil, and magnificent, creating its own secluded charm. A residence was situated among the mountains, without a signboard or gate, essible only by a narrow mountain path leading to its interior.


    Instructor Yan stood at the foot of the mountain, and after a long while, he heard a dry, thin voice by his ear:


    ¡°Please.¡±


    The voice seemed to be right next to him, yet it also echoed in his Sea of Consciousness.


    Instructor Yan¡¯s demeanor became even more humble as he straightened his Taoist robe, patted his storage bag at his waist, and climbed the mountain with a determined look on his face.


    Meanwhile, Mo Hua was nning to leave Tongxian Gate.


    As an Outer Gate disciple, Mo Hua had a simple rtionship with the Sect¡ªmerely based on the mutual benefits of exchanging Flower Spirit Stones for Tao Cultivation lessons. There was a bit of sentiment involved, but not much.


    Especially since Instructor Yan was leaving, and the Outer Gate would not teach formations anymore, there was no reason for Mo Hua to stay.


    His Spiritual Root predetermined that his Spiritual Power would not be strong, and his Cultivation speed would not be fast.


    The other content taught by the Sect, such as Body Refinement, Alchemy, Artifact Refining, and Rune making, were somewhat useless to Mo Hua¡ªworth learning but regrettable to abandon.


    The only thing Mo Hua wanted to learn, and the only thing that held prospects for his Tao Cultivation, was formations.


    But within the Outer Gate, aside from Instructor Yan, Mo Hua didn¡¯t think anyone else could teach him formations.


    Da¡¯hu and his two friends were also dropping out of school.


    But their reason for leaving wasn¡¯t due to the instructor; it was simply because their families were poor and could no longer afford the Sect fees and the newly added various expenses.


    As Mo Hua understood, the old Sect Leader would be retiring in a few months, no longer meddling in the Sect¡¯s affairs. Thus, in the Sect now, Elder Qian had the final say¡ªin other words, the Qian Family had the final say.


    The Qian Family nned to reform the Sect, using a variety of methods, but the core point was to collect more Spirit Stones.


    Whether it was Alchemy, Artifact Refining, or Rune making sses, while previously they taught only the basics, now they were nning to teach more advanced content, but it required extra Spirit Stones.


    The additional inheritance fees for the Cultivation Techniques were also imposed by Elder Qian with the justification that ¡°Sect inheritance is hard-won and should bepensated when transmitted.¡±


    After the Qian Family¡¯s reforms, some disciples from ns or those with wealthy families could spend more Spirit Stones to receive better inheritance.


    However, the lower-tier Cultivators among the Outer Gate disciples, especially the Loose Cultivators, essentially learned nothing significant and had to pay more in Spirit Stones for Sect dues than before.


    For such Loose Cultivator disciples, aside from dropping out, there was no other choice.


    In this way, through its reforms, Tongxian Gate started to gradually eliminate the poor disciples from the lower echelons, based on the Cultivators¡¯ family backgrounds. These low-level Loose Cultivator disciples would no longer be able to cultivate in the Sect and would have to seek their own fortune in their future Tao Cultivation.


    Mo Hua discussed his n to leave school with his parents; Mo Shan didn¡¯t quite agree but knew there was no alternative. It wasn¡¯t just Mo Hua¡¯s issue, but a matter concerning all the bottom-tier Loose Cultivators in Tongxian City.


    Liu Ruhua didn¡¯t mind; she knew Mo Hua was diligent in his Cultivation and had ns of his own. Since he had decided to leave school, it meant that he couldn¡¯t learn much within the Sect, so she didn¡¯t say much.


    Now the restaurant business was doing well; even if her son did nothing at home, she could fully support him.


    And so, Mo Hua, a third-level Qi Refinement Cultivator, left Tongxian Gate.


    Mo Hua went to the Sect to simplyplete the withdrawal procedures and also received half a year¡¯s worth of refunded Sect dues, which was about fifty to sixty Spirit Stones.


    After leaving the Sect, the biggest problem was the Cultivation Technique.


    Mo Shan promised to explore the Monster Hunter path and inquire about a suitable Cultivation Technique for Mo Hua, but it would take some time.


    The other problem was about formations.


    Without the guidance of a sect, Mo Hua could only learn on his own, or perhaps seek a Formation Master as a mentor.


    But Mo Hua knew all too well how difficult it was for a Loose Cultivator to find a Formation Master willing to take on a disciple. Not all Formation Masters were like Instructor Yan, with broad minds and a willingness to impart their knowledge and teachings.


    Mo Hua wanted to take the time to visit Instructor Yan, to thank him for his careful guidance over the past days. But he didn¡¯t know where Instructor Yan lived, and just when he thought of asking Manager Mo for directions, Instructor Yan found him.


    In the few days since theyst met, Instructor Yan looked somewhat weary, as if he had been busy with something taxing.


    With the utmost respect, Mo Hua greeted Instructor Yan with a bow, to which Instructor Yan nodded and then asked, ¡°Do you still want to study Formations?¡±


    Mo Hua nodded his head.


    Instructor Yan looked at Mo Hua with approval and then said, ¡°Follow me.¡±


    Mo Hua followed Instructor Yan to a mountain peak to the southeast outside of Tongxian City.


    Mo Hua remembered Da¡¯hu and the others saying that this mountain seemed to be bought by someone for the purpose of living in seclusion to cultivate, cutting off the flow of Cultivators.


    There were no Monster Beasts in the mountains, nor was there any precious Spirit Grass, let alone Spiritual mines; the only advantage was the beautiful scenery and peaceful environment.


    Tongxian City had many Loose Cultivators, weary from their travels, who wouldn¡¯t linger for the mountain views, so Cultivators rarely came here.


    At the foot of the mountain, Instructor Yan said, ¡°There lives a reclusive gentleman on this mountain, whom I happened to make the acquaintance of by chance. I wouldn¡¯t usually disturb him, but I¡¯ll be leaving in a few days, so I wanted you to meet him.¡±


    ¡°Does this gentleman know about Formations?¡± Mo Hua asked.


    Instructor Yan nodded, ¡°Indeed, this gentleman¡¯s achievements in Formations are extremely profound.¡±


    ¡°Is he a first-rank Formation Master?¡± Mo Hua asked curiously.


    ¡°As to his specific rank, I¡¯m not sure, but he is at least a first-rank.¡±


    Mo Hua¡¯s respect rose significantly.


    Being a first-rank Formation Master was already extraordinary, and Mo Hua didn¡¯t even dare to imagine whaty beyond that.


    Yet, Mo Hua couldn¡¯t help but feel curious about what Formations above the first-rank were like¡­


    ¡­also wondered if it was true as the rumors said, possessing the might to steal the fortunes of nature and alter the heavens and the earth.


    ¡°Why does this gentleman reside in such a remote ce? Is it because he dislikes the bustle?¡± Mo Hua asked again.


    ¡°The gentleman has a natural indifference to worldly affairs and does not wish to be bothered. Therefore, this mountain peak is seldom visited by others.¡±


    Instructor Yan looked at Mo Hua and said, ¡°You¡¯ve already guessed why I¡¯ve brought you here, haven¡¯t you?¡±


    Mo Hua nodded, ¡°Is it for this gentleman to take me as his disciple?¡±


    Instructor Yan nodded, ¡°You guess correctly. I can only teach you so much, which is why I hope the gentleman can give you some guidance.¡±


    ¡°You have already taught me a lot,¡± Mo Hua said gratefully.


    ¡°What I can teach you pales inparison to what the gentleman has to offer.¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    Instructor Yan shook his head, ¡°You are still young, and you may not understand fully. As you encounter more in the future, you will realize the vastness and depth of Formations, which are far beyond the grasp of a mere Qi Refinement or even Foundation Building Cultivator. Your Divine Sense is exceptional, your aptitude is good, and you are diligent, making you an excellent seedling for studying Formations. Therefore, you must cherish this rare talent and by no means fail to live up to your abilities.¡±


    ¡°Today, I have brought you to visit with the hope that you may be epted as a disciple by the gentleman. He is indifferent by nature and not keen on epting disciples. It would still be good for you to be a named disciple; even if you only grasp the merest essentials, it will help you go further on the path of Formations.¡±


    Instructor Yan pointed ahead where a mountain path stretched before them, winding up toward the mid-mountain shrouded in mist. Nestled within the clouds was a simple yet mysterious gate to a courtyard.


    Instructor Yan advised, ¡°Make your way up the mountain by yourself. Be respectful, and when the gentleman asks you something, just answer truthfully. If he takes you as a disciple, it will be your good fortune. If not, don¡¯t be disheartened; it simply means the time isn¡¯t right yet.¡±


    Mo Hua nodded earnestly, then couldn¡¯t help but nce back at Instructor Yan.


    ¡°Instructor¡­¡±


    ¡°Go on,¡± Instructor Yan said no more, simply waving his hand in dismissal.


    Mo Hua hesitated for a moment but eventually, with firm steps, began to ascend the mountain.

 Chapter 42

    Chapter 42 ¨C : Chapter 42 Mind Path_1


    Chapter 42: Mind Path_1


    Trantor: 549690339


    Clouds and mist shrouded the mountain paths, hiding within them a courtyard thaty beyond a bamboo gate, with a narrow trail winding its way to the feet of Mo Hua.


    Nothing seemed out of the ordinary.


    As Mo Hua stepped onto the path, his divine sense detected a fluctuation, as though something had been triggered.


    Yet, looking around, the mountains remained unchanged, the trees still stood as they were, and the flora continued to bloom untouched.


    Mo Hua paused and looked around but could not discern anything unusual.


    Mo Hua had heard that some revered seniors enjoyed cing formations or setting scenarios to test others; he wondered if the gentleman on the mountain had a simr penchant.


    Or could it be that this very path was a test in itself?


    Mo Hua felt an inexplicable touch of nervousness.


    Since he was a formation master and he sensed the fluctuations, it was likely that a formation had been set up on this path.


    But what kind of formation could it be?


    With Mo Hua¡¯s limited experience in formations, he had no clue. Even after a thorough look around, he saw no difference in the surroundings.


    Mo Hua walked on, pondering, but came to no conclusion.


    He could only remember Instructor Yan¡¯s instruction: to keep his mind clear and let nature take its course, without forcing or feeling discouraged.


    Continuing in this manner, he soon found himself at the courtyard entrance.


    The bamboo gate of the courtyard was modest yet possessed a secluded charm.


    Past the bamboo gate, the view abruptly opened up to reveal a beautiful courtyard with several elegant bamboo residences; the grass was like an emerald carpet, the pond mist enveloped, and cranes sipped dewdrops, providing a sight so refreshing it enraptured the soul.


    Within the courtyard stood a gaunt old man. Mo Hua hastened to pay his respects, greeting, ¡°Good day, sir.¡±


    The old man¡¯s voice was as rough and dry as his appearance, sounding like a withered branch weathering in the wind:


    ¡°I am not the sir you seek. The sir is inside, follow me.¡±


    Having said that, he led Mo Hua into one of the bamboo residences which was elegantly simple, with breezes flowing in from all sides.


    Seated in the middle of the residence was a middle-aged cultivator d in white, with an exceptionally handsome face and a demeanor exuding a natural elegance. His every nce revealed a sense of unruly freedom, as if all the living things in the world couldn¡¯t cling to him.


    This was the most celestial and noble person Mo Hua had ever seen.


    The middle-aged cultivator greeted Mo Hua with an amicable smile, saying, ¡°You must be Mo Hua. Mr. Yan has told me about you. Just answer my questions naturally, without restraint. Speak your thoughts as theye.¡±


    Mo Hua bowed respectfully, responding, ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    The middle-aged cultivator said, ¡°My surname is Zhuang. Just call me Mr. Zhuang.¡±


    Mo Hua bowed again, ¡°Mr. Zhuang.¡±


    Mr. Zhuang nodded slightly and then asked, ¡°What did you see as you walked along the small road up the mountain just now?¡±


    Mo Hua considered for a moment before answering, ¡°There were mountains and trees, flowers and grass, and a small path.¡±


    ¡°Nothing else?¡± Mr. Zhuang inquired with interest. ¡°Didn¡¯t you see anything else? Like people or events?¡±


    Mo Hua shook his head.


    Mr. Zhuang said, ¡°That small path holds a formation, a gift from a Taoist friend of yesteryear. Its name is the Water Mirror Formation, which, upon first walking upon it, can reveal insights into one¡¯s fate or even foretell aspects of one¡¯s future.¡±


    Mo Hua felt a jolt in his heart; such a formation existed? One that could unveil fate and the future?


    Then what did it mean that I saw nothing? Surely it doesn¡¯t imply that I have no future¡­


    Mo Hua grew apprehensive for a moment but recalling Instructor Yan¡¯s earlier advice, he stayed truthful, ¡°I didn¡¯t see anything else¡­¡±


    Mr. Zhuang showed a hint of surprise, then nodded, ¡°I see.¡± He then extracted a formation diagram and continued, ¡°Here are some writing materials; draw this formation to the best of your ability, as much as you can.¡±


    Mo Hua nced at the formation diagram, recognizing it as the Water Controlling Formation, the same one Instructor Yan used for the assessment.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Mo Hua took the paper and brush, and,paring it with the Formation Diagram, began Drawing Formation.


    Two hourster, Mo Hua¡¯s Divine Sense was exhausted, and he could only draw five and a half Formation Patterns.


    Only a few days had passed since thest time he drew the Water Controlling Formation, and Mo Hua¡¯s Divine Sense had not grown fast enough to draw six Formation Patterns in such a short amount of time.


    This time, the formation was drawn more skillfully than thest, and the brushwork was neater too.


    Mr. Zhuang looked at the Formation drawn by Mo Hua, raised his eyebrows slightly, and then said,


    ¡°Not bad. Would you like to be a recorded named disciple of mine? I won¡¯t transmit some of the Sect¡¯s formations to you, but if you want to learn themon formations of the Tao Cultivation World, I can teach you all of them.¡±


    Although he didn¡¯t know why, Mo Hua seemed to have passed Mr. Zhuang¡¯s test.


    Mo Hua was overjoyed and then respectfully bowed to Mr. Zhuang saying, ¡°Thank you, Gentleman. This disciple is willing!¡±


    In the Cultivation World, there are two types of master-disciple rtionships: One is the recorded named disciple, and the other is the Direct Disciple.


    Direct Disciples call their mentor ¡°Master¡± and are taught personally, adhering to the idea that ¡°once a teacher, forever a father,¡± resulting in a very deep bond between Master and disciple.


    The rtionship with recorded named disciples is far more casual; they are taught whatever the mentor wants to teach them, and the disciples cannot call them ¡°Master,¡± only ¡°Gentleman.¡± There is affection between recorded named disciples and their mentors, but it¡¯s not as profound as with a Direct Disciple.


    Nevertheless, Mo Hua was very grateful that Mr. Zhuang was willing to take him on as a recorded named disciple.


    Mr. Zhuang nodded, ¡°You may go back today. Come here tomorrow, two hours after dawn, and I will start teaching you some formations.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Gentleman!¡±


    Mo Hua bowed again, this time with the bow reserved for a disciple to a mentor, and then bid farewell to Mr. Zhuang, leaving his courtyard with a spring in his step.


    As Mo Hua walked down the mountain, he found that Instructor Yan was still waiting at the base. Learning that Mr. Zhuang had agreed to take Mo Hua as an apprentice, he breathed a sigh of relief and said with satisfaction,


    ¡°It¡¯s your good fortune that Mr. Zhuang values you so highly. You must cherish this opportunity. Mr. Zhuang is a respected figure; you must show him great respect.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Instructor,¡± Mo Hua replied.


    As the two walked down the mountain path, Mo Hua suddenly asked with curiosity, ¡°Instructor, have you been to Mr. Zhuang¡¯s courtyard? What did you see when you passed by that narrow path?¡±


    Instructor Yan turned his head, silently looked at Mo Hua for a moment, and then said,


    ¡°As I walked past that narrow path, I vaguely saw some visions. These fleeting images told me that Mr. Zhuang was willing to take you as his disciple, and that in the future, you would be an outstanding Formation Master.¡±


    Having said this, they had reached a fork in the road where Tongxian Cityy ahead.


    Instructor Yan looked at Mo Hua and then said solemnly, ¡°Mo Hua.¡±


    Mo Hua turned around, and Instructor Yan paused before saying,


    ¡°A Formation Master seeks the Heavenly Dao; however, the Heavenly Dao is boundless, while human life is finite. Only by passing down formations from generation to generation can cultivators possibly unravel the Heavenly Dao, and thus, formations can benefit all beings.¡±


    ¡°One day in the future, should you be a top-tier or even superior Formation Master and meet cultivators who are kind-hearted and talented in formations, I hope you will also be generous with your guidance. The way of formations is like water; it must be passed down to flow far and wide, or else it will be stagnant.¡±


    Mo Hua suddenly felt a heavy weight on his shoulders. He bowed to Instructor Yan and said earnestly, ¡°This disciple will remember!¡±


    Instructor Yan¡¯s expression was one of relief.


    Unable to help himself, Mo Hua asked, ¡°Instructor, are you leaving Tongxian City?¡±


    Instructor Yan nodded, ¡°I can¡¯t stay in Tongxian Gate any longer, and I have some personal matters to attend to. I will be leaving soon.¡±


    ¡°Will I be able to see you again?¡±


    Instructor Yan looked into Mo Hua¡¯s clear, dark eyes and smiled, ¡°Let¡¯s leave it to fate.¡±


    Instructor Yan reached out and tousled Mo Hua¡¯s hair, ¡°You should head back early, go and speak with your parents.¡±


    Mo Hua headed toward the city gate. After a few steps, he turned around and gave Instructor Yan another bow.


    Instructor Yan waved his hand and said warmly, ¡°Go on.¡± He watched Mo Hua until his figure shrank in the distance before turning to leave.


    Meanwhile, Mo Hua also turned back, looked at where Instructor Yan had been, and deeply bowed once more.


    The figure of Instructor Yan gradually disappeared, faintly vanishing into the misty and elusive mountains.

 Chapter 43

    Chapter 43 ¨C Chapter 43 Seeking Knowledge_1


    Chapter 43: Seeking Knowledge_1


    Trantor: 549690339


    Mo Shan¡¯s couple was overjoyed when they heard that Mo Hua was referred by Instructor Yan and epted as a student by a highly skilled Formation Master.


    Mo Shan originally had some concerns, but after thinking it over, he felt there was nothing to worry about.


    Instructor Yan had taught at Tongxian Gate for many years and had a good reputation, and a person rmended by Instructor Yan surely had extraordinary status.


    Mo Shan¡¯s family were just ordinary Loose Cultivators, with neither Spirit Stones nor family wealth, so naturally, they did not have to worry about others coveting anything from them.


    Besides, they wouldn¡¯t normally have the chance to even meet a Formation Master of such status, so this really was a serendipitous opportunity.


    Now that Mo Hua was studying Formations and living at home, Liu Ruhua could see her son every day and even cook meals for him, which made her even happier.


    The next morning, after a hearty breakfast prepared by Liu Ruhua, Mo Hua set off for Southeast Mountain to visit Mr. Zhuang and learn from him.


    Upon arriving at the foot of the mountain this time, Mo Hua took the path to the bamboo gate and realized that there actually was a signboard in front of the courtyard.


    The signboard read ¡°Forgetful Residence,¡± a detail Mo Hua somehow had not noticed the day before.


    As Mo Hua entered Forgetful Residence, he found Mr. Zhuang idly sitting by the pond, holding his cheek with one hand and fishing with the other, using a piece of bamboo as a rod and a bare hook without bait.


    Mo Hua peered into the pond and discovered that there weren¡¯t even any fish in it.


    Mo Hua thought Mr. Zhuang must have some deeper meaning, and looked up at him again, only to find that Mr. Zhuang was not really fishing at all but merely dozing off with his cheek propped up.


    Fortunately, the old man from the day before saw Mo Hua and called him over, saying:


    ¡°The gentleman often dozes off. When he¡¯s dozing, just ignore him and don¡¯t disturb him.¡±


    ¡°Oh, okay.¡±


    Mo Hua nodded with an air of not fullyprehending yet respecting the advice.


    The old man added, ¡°I am the¡­ steward here, taking care of the gentleman¡¯s daily needs. You can call me Old Kui.¡±


    Mo Hua politely said, ¡°Grandpa Gui.¡±


    Old Kui nced at Mo Hua but said nothing further and took out a chessboard, asking, ¡°Do you y chess?¡±


    Mo Hua looked at the chessboard, ¡°Is this Five Elements Chess?¡±


    In the Tao Cultivation World, there are many varieties of chess, including Bagua Chess, Five Elements Chess, Heaven Yuan Chess, Three Talents Chess, and more. Five Elements Chess is one of the simplest and mostmon, mainly used to enlighten children in their early Tao Cultivation and help them memorize the knowledge of the generation and restraint among the Five Elements.


    The chess pieces are simple to y; each side holds two types of pieces, and the board randomly generates different attributes of Five Elements Chess pieces that only reveal themselves when flipped. A yer¡¯s pieces that generatively support each other be stronger, while pieces that restrain each other can capture each other.


    Simple, fun, and not requiring much thought, it is an excellent game for cultivating intelligence in cultivator children.


    Mo Hua himself had no issues ying Five Elements Chess, but the thought of the weathered Old Kui ying it¡­


    Old Kui seemed to read Mo Hua¡¯s mind, ¡°Do you think Five Elements Chess is too simple?¡±


    After hesitating for a moment, and against his better judgment, Mo Hua said, ¡°The Great Dao is the simplest, returning to purity and truth. Often, the simpler things are, the more profound they be.¡±


    Old Kui was stunned, pondering for a while before suddenly realizing, ¡°That¡¯s a good reason. Next time I y chess with someone, I¡¯ll say the same.¡±


    Mo Hua: ¡°¡­¡±


    And so, Mo Hua and Old Kui began their game of chess.


    At first, Mo Hua thought Old Kui must be a master of the game and went all out, but after a few rounds, he found their skills matched evenly and neither was superior to the other, so he rxed and the two enjoyed their game.


    Unknowingly it was already noon, by which time Mo Hua remembered what he hade there for¡­


    Mr. Zhuang was by the pond, having taken a nap while fishing all morning, and now he opened his eyes, looked at the sun, and nodded, ¡°It¡¯s time for lunch.¡±


    So, after ying chess all morning and whiling away half a day, Mo Hua managed to scrounge a meal as well.


    The food was cooked by Old Kui; it included meat and vegetables, as well as rice, rich in spiritual energy, but the taste was indescribable.


    Seeing how Old Kui conducted himself, it was clear he wasn¡¯t particrly adept at cooking.


    However, Mr. Zhuang didn¡¯t mind; grains turned into blood qi upon consumption, and sensory pleasures of the mouth and stomach were mere illusions. No matter the taste of the meal, with each spoon and chopstick, he moved with tranquility and grace, as if he were not consuming grains, but the dew and breezes of the world.


    Mo Hua found Mr. Zhuang¡¯s manner both proper and carefree, and felt a bit envious inside.


    Mo Hua tried to mimic Mr. Zhuang¡¯s way, eating slowly and gracefully with each chopstick lift, but couldn¡¯t quite manage it. It felt awkward, and finally, he just honestly held up his bowl and ate heartily.


    Although the taste of the food was not great, the ingredients were of high quality, and they contained spiritual energy; besides, Mo Hua was not too picky with food.


    Old Kui watched Mo Hua eating with relish, and added a few more pieces of meat to Mo Hua¡¯s bowl.


    After the meal, Mr. Zhuang seemed finally to remember why Mo Hua hade, and led him to a bamboo pavilion in the yard.


    There was a refreshing breeze around them, along with the sound of bamboo rustling.


    ¡°I have taken on disciples before, but what they learned was different from you, so it cannot be generalized. Let¡¯s see what level you¡¯ve reached in your formation studies.¡±


    Mr. Zhuang then asked Mo Hua several questions, to which Mo Hua responded one by one.


    After Mo Hua had answered, Mr. Zhuang pondered for a moment, then took out a thick tome and instructed Mo Hua:


    ¡°Your knowledge of formation theories is too shallow, and what you¡¯ve learned is mostly basic formation patterns, disjointed and notprehensive. With such a shaky foundation, it¡¯s hard to understand more profound formationster on, and you won¡¯t make it far on the path of formations.¡±


    Mr. Zhuang handed the book to Mo Hua and said:


    ¡°You need to start from the most basic concepts. This book contains the basic theories about formations in the Tao Cultivation World, epassing different schools, characteristics, and lineages. Familiarize yourself with these first. Understand what you can ande to me with what you can¡¯t. Once your foundation in formation theory is solid, I will teach you how to draw formations.¡±


    Mo Hua epted the thick tome of formation knowledge and said, ¡°Thank you, sir!¡±


    Mr. Zhuang waved his hand, ¡°Feel free to find afortable spot in the yard to read, I¡¯m going to close my eyes and rest my spirit.¡±


    Mo Hua took his leave, then, hugging ¡°On the Source of Formation Techniques,¡± found a shady spot under a tree on a patch of cool grass, and began to flip through it.


    At the beginning, ¡°On the Source¡± rified its purpose, stating that ancient immortals observed the heavens and scrutinized the earth, gaining enlightenment about the Heavenly Dao from the evolution of all things, and manifested this understanding into formations. These formations operated in a way that mimicked the movements of the Heavenly Dao, thus possessing unfathomable power.


    In all the fields of Tao Cultivation, only formations offer the most direct and fundamental understanding of the Heavenly Dao, and they also ce the most stringent demands on one¡¯s divine sense.


    Formation Masters were ssified from one to nine grades, with those above the ninth grade being immortals, known as Immortal Formation Masters.


    However, Immortal Formation Masters are merely legends; in nearly twenty thousand years, no one has genuinely achieved immortality, and thus no one has be an Immortal Formation Master. Nobody knows what the world-altering formations of an immortal might look like.


    Not just Immortal Formation Masters, but even the recorded ninth-grade masters are unounted for; the eighth grade is but legend. Records exist of a few sixth and seventh-grade masters, all from noble ns, ancient sects, or figures like the Chief Elder of the Taoist Court, each an unreachable pinnacle of power among cultivators.


    After the fifth grade down to the third, records of formation masters be more abundant. Below that, such records cease, evidently because any masters of lower grade, unless they achieve unprecedented innovation in formations, are not worthy of mention in historical texts.


    Following historical ounts, the book delves into various schools of formations and a preliminary analysis of formations jargon.


    The flow of formation disciplines differs greatly among noble ns, sects, and regions. Even within the same lineage of a particr formation, multiple minor lineages might emerge. These different lineages show subtle variations in the study, research, application, and effectiveness of their formations.


    All major powers consider their core formations a closely guarded secret, and through independent research and application, the state of formations in the Tao Cultivation World has be both richly diverse and insr.


    Formations are categorized by their Formation Pivot types, including but not limited to Eryi Formations, Three Talents Formations, Four Symbols Formations, Five Elements Formations, Six Harmonies Formations, Seven Stars Formations, and Eight Trigrams Arrays. The Five Elements Formation and Eight Trigrams Array are the most widely propagated and used, yet each formation has its specific purpose.


    Mo Hua spent a good part of the day roughly flipping through ¡°On the Source of Formation Techniques,¡± feeling enlightened yet also keenly aware of his insignificance.


    To Mo Hua, bing a first-grade Formation Master was already challenging, let alone striving for the seventh, eighth, ninth, or even Immortal Grades. The path of formations was as vast as the sea, and Mo Hua, not even a first-grade Formation Master, was now just a speck in that vast ocean.

 Chapter 44

    Chapter 44 ¨C : Chapter 44 Enlightenment_1


    Chapter 44: Enlightenment_1


    Trantor: 549690339


    ¡°On the Source of Formation Formations¡± could only be read at Mr. Zhuang¡¯s ce and could not be taken away.


    In the following days, Mo Hua would always arrive early at Mr. Zhuang¡¯s Forgetful Residence and then find a quiet andfortable spot to read alone.


    If there were any questions, she would note them silently, and once Mr. Zhuang had finished his short rest, she would go and ask for advice. Mr. Zhuang would answer any question, and often with just a few words, he could unravel Mo Hua¡¯s doubts, which greatly impressed her.


    In just a few days, Mo Hua¡¯s knowledge about formations had increased substantially.


    Mo Shan¡¯s couple wanted to pay a visit to express their thanks, but Mr. Zhuang declined, saying he preferred solitude and did not socialize with others. He appreciated the gesture but insisted that a visit was unnecessary.


    Although he said so, without any form of acknowledgment, Mo Shan¡¯s couple always felt somewhat uneasy.


    Mo Shan then went up the mountain to kill a wild ox. Liu Ruhua marinated the beef and stewed it to perfection, also prepared various kinds of pastries, and had Mo Hua take them all to Mr. Zhuang, reminding her:


    ¡°Since Mr. Zhuang likes quietness, we shall not disturb him, but some modest gifts must still be offered. Items like spirit stones, Mr. Zhuang probably doesn¡¯tck, but these foods, though not precious, are at least our sincere gesture. Huar, when you give them to the gentleman, I hope he won¡¯t find them displeasing.¡±


    ¡°Mhm, mhm,¡± Mo Hua nodded in agreement.


    When Mo Hua delivered the food box to Mr. Zhuang, she was somewhat nervous.


    Considering Mr. Zhuang¡¯s demeanor, she guessed he had probably tasted all sorts of delicacies, and he might not like these ordinary foods eaten by loose cultivators.


    However, Mr. Zhuang seemed quite intrigued when he received the food box; he tried a few slices of beef and nodded slightly.


    Although it was meat from a low-grade wild monster beast with no spiritual energy, the cooking method was very unique. The meaty aroma of the wild ox mixed with spicy seasoning, creating a wild vor he had never experienced before.


    It was the first time Mr. Zhuang tried beef with such a taste, so he ate a few more slices and even saved some to apany his drinkter.


    Mo Hua also brought some pastries to Old Kui. Old Kui was surprised to receive the pastries but did not treat Mo Hua as an outsider. He tried a few and neither praised nor criticized them.


    Seeing that both men had epted the gifts and tasted them personally, and that there were no signs of dissatisfaction, Mo Hua felt relieved.


    Liu Ruhua was delighted and, when free, would prepare various dishes for Mo Hua to deliver to Mr. Zhuang and Old Kui.


    There were many kinds of monster beasts in the mountains, each with different tastes. Liu Ruhua, busy with her eatery on normal days, would focus on studying cooking in her spare time. Using the meat Mo Shan obtained from monster hunting, she would try different cooking methods. Different types of meatbined with different seasonings and cooking styles brought out diverse vors.


    Some tasted very good, while others were not as easily ptable. Liu Ruhua would choose those that tasted good for Mo Hua to bring to Mr. Zhuang for sampling.


    Old Kui loved sweets, and from what Mo Hua observed, he enjoyed crispy treats and especially loved eating them while ying chess. Thus, Liu Ruhua made some crispy fruits and every now and then had Mo Hua deliver them to Old Kui.


    After a while, Mr. Zhuang, ustomed to eating these, did not have much appetite for the meals prepared by Old Kui.


    One day, after delivering spiced meat and pastries to Mr. Zhuang and Old Kui, having read for the day and asked a few questions, Mo Hua bid farewell and went home.


    The sky had darkened and Mr. Zhuang sat by the pond, watching the evening glow in the sky while enjoying the beef and sipping wine, looking quite leisurely.


    Old Kui was eating pastries on one side, ying chess against himself. After a moment, he looked up at Mr. Zhuang and said:


    ¡°Your Qi Sea is shattered; you can eat other things, but don¡¯t be greedy. And don¡¯t neglect the medicated cuisine I make.¡±


    Mr. Zhuang appeared indifferent, ¡°A broken mirror can¡¯t be made whole, spilled water can¡¯t be recovered. The Qi Sea is already shattered, eating anything is useless. Might as well eat something that makes oneself happy.¡±


    Old Kui couldn¡¯t be bothered with him. Suddenly, he asked, ¡°Is it really that delicious?¡±


    Mr. Zhuang took another piece of meat with his chopsticks and ced it in his mouth, savoring it carefully, ¡°The vor is quite unique.¡±


    Old Kui frowned, ¡°What delicacies haven¡¯t you eaten in your lifetime? Why have you started to develop a craving now?¡±


    ¡°Indeed.¡±


    Mr. Zhuang revealed an amused expression, but his eyes concealed the indifference of the world:


    ¡°Having tired of exotic delicacies, I now find these simple foods, with their simple intentions, to be the most precious.¡±


    ¡°Oh,¡± Old Kui, seemingly indifferent, continued ying chess intently, while picking up a piece of crispy pastry and tossing it into his mouth.


    Mr. Zhuang looked at him and suddenly asked in return, ¡°You can¡¯t taste the vor, can you? Then why bother eating these things?¡±


    Old Kui concentrated on the chessboard and after a moment replied, ¡°I chew to hear the crunch.¡±


    Having said that, he picked up a crispy cake and began to crunch it noisily.


    Half a monthter, Mo Hua had nearly finished reading ¡°On the Source of Formation,¡± and Mr. Zhuang began teaching Mo Hua about formation theory.


    The formation theory Mr. Zhuang taught was broader and more abstruse than that taught by Instructor Yan. It was full of formation terminology Mo Hua had never heard before, and Mo Hua learned very slowly.


    Mr. Zhuang also adopted aissez-faire attitude; whether Mo Hua learned quickly or slowly, well or poorly, he never said much.


    But perhaps because he had eaten too much beef, Mr. Zhuang also felt uneasy, so he asked Mo Hua:


    ¡°What kind of Formation Master do you wish to be?¡±


    Mo Hua wanted to say a First Rank Formation Master, but this goal might seem too trivial in Mr. Zhuang¡¯s eyes, and he also had no idea what kinds of Formation Masters there were, so he simply answered:


    ¡°Disciple doesn¡¯t know what kind of Formation Master he can be.¡±


    Mr. Zhuang pondered for a moment then said, ¡°Your Spiritual Root is not considered top-notch, and even with nock of Spirit Stones and Cultivation Techniques, reaching the Golden Core Stage would not be easy. The realm determines the limit of a Formation Master, and without enough cultivation realm, no matter how high the aptitude, one cannot touch upon more profound formations¡­¡±


    ¡°Furthermore, regarding aptitude, yours is actually quite good. It¡¯s a pity, though, that you started toote andck a foundational understanding of various formation theories. Offspring of Noble ns are immersed in this knowledge from a young age, some having a deep familiarity with profound formation knowledge early on. Youck this kind of deep-seated understanding, and even if you start learning from the beginning now, you¡¯ll be much slower.¡±


    ¡°When I taught disciples before, I always started with formation theory, making them memorize the myriad of formation schools and theories of the Tao Cultivation World, to establish a foundation. That way, in the future, they would find it easier to integrate andprehend, advancing further on the path of formations.¡±


    Mr. Zhuang looked at Mo Hua, his expression tinged with a hint of regret, but he still spoke frankly, ¡°But you might not be able to go far at all. A Third Grade Formation Master might already be your limit, so teaching you the way I did before would just be wasting time and wouldn¡¯t benefit you.¡±


    Mo Hua¡¯s expression dimmed, feeling somewhat disappointed.


    But upon reflection, not to mention a Third Grade Formation Master, even bing a Second Rank Formation Master would be enough to make him secretly delighted. After all, even in the entire Tongxian City, First Rank Formation Masters are few and far between.


    He himself was nearly carried away by Mr. Zhuang¡¯s expectations¡­


    After thinking for a moment, Mo Hua earnestly said, ¡°Everything under heaven follows its own destiny. Disciple just needs to wholeheartedly study formation theory. Whatever level he can achieve is what it will be. Worrying too much about gains and losses will only lead to losing one¡¯s true purpose. Please do not hesitate to teach me, Gentleman.¡±


    Mr. Zhuang looked surprised, gazing at Mo Hua silently for a moment, then smiled faintly and said:


    ¡°You are right. While humans make ns, sess or failure is determined by heaven, and one cannot waver in their heart because of fear of gains and losses. Since that is the case, tomorrow I will try a different teaching method.¡±

 Chapter 45

    Chapter 45 ¨C : Chapter 45: Surprise_1


    Chapter 45: Surprise_1


    Trantor: 549690339


    The next day, Mr. Zhuang¡¯s teaching method changed. He only taught Formation theory suitable for those within the Qi Refinement Realm andbined it with various Formations, allowing Mo Hua to learn in an orderly and progressive manner.


    This method was much like Instructor Yan¡¯s approach, but considering Mr. Zhuang¡¯s likely much higher level, he presented a grander scope, moreprehensive details, and clearer connections.


    Mo Hua also felt a pang of regret for Instructor Yan, who might have been more than just an ordinary instructor if not for his limited cultivation level. At least in the legacy and pedagogical philosophy of Formations, Instructor Yan and the highly aplished Mr. Zhuang had something inmon.


    The abstruse Formation theories that Mr. Zhuang previously taught had given Mo Hua a headache.


    Some theories were new to Mo Hua, so he waspletely clueless and could only memorize them by rote, but even with a good memory, he couldn¡¯t retain these abstract concepts. More often than not, after memorizing thetter, he would forget the former, and when he revisited the former, he would forget thetter, resulting in slow learning.


    These challenging concepts for Mo Hua were considered foundational by the Noble ns, which exined why such Great ns could remain unshaken in the Tao Cultivation World for tens of thousands of years.


    There was too great a disparity in heritage and legacy between ordinary Loose Cultivators and Noble ns, leading to an almostpleteck of Formation Masters among the former.


    Mo Hua sighed. There was no point inparing himself to others; he could only do his best to improve. He admonished himself and then calmed his mind to study Formations in the way Mr. Zhuang rmended.


    Now starting from the Qi Refinement Realm, with an emphasis on Drawing Formation and supplementary Formation Theory, Mo Hua was learning much faster.


    Because Mo Hua had been drawing arge number of Formations day and night, on the Taoist Stele by night and on paper by day, even asionally using a grass stick to draw on the ground when idle.


    When it came to the volume of practice in Formation alone, somete-stage Qi Refinement Formation Masters might not have practiced as much as Mo Hua did.


    Therefore, after Mr. Zhuang changed the teaching method, Mo Hua learned much faster. When he finished the theoretical part and began to draw Formations by hand, his progress elerated even more.


    Mr. Zhuang had Mo Hua relearn several five-line Formation Patterns, including some Five Elements based Formations he hadn¡¯t seen before. Old Kui even prepared all the Formation Diagrams and ink for Mo Hua.


    Mo Hua studied eagerly and persisted in his drawing.


    In the daytime, he drew Formations at Mr. Zhuang¡¯s tranquil abode, and at night in his dreams, he continued to practice on the Taoist Steles in his Sea of Consciousness. The five-pattern Formations were not too difficult for Mo Hua; generally, after a few days of practice, he could master one.


    Then came the six-pattern Water Controlling Formation. Previously, Mo Hua¡¯s limited Divine Sense had prevented him from drawing aplete Formation, but now, after more than half a month of daily practice and increased Divine Sense, he could, albeit with some difficulty,plete the Formation epassing six patterns.


    Afterpleting the Water Controlling Formation, Mr. Zhuang taught several new Formations such as the Thousand Jun Formation, the Quicksand Formation, and the Little Cloud Rain Formation. With the support of his Divine Sense and continuous daily practice, Mo Hua mastered them all in half a month.


    Mr. Zhuang was quite satisfied, both with Mo Hua¡¯s progress and his temperament.


    Not every child of Mo Hua¡¯s age had the discipline to sit down and study Formations every day.


    In private, however, Mr. Zhuang still felt a tinge of regret and said to Old Kui,


    ¡°The child Mo Hua has betterprehension than I previously thought. It¡¯s a pity hees from a Loose Cultivator background andcks Formation legacy. His foundations are much weaker; otherwise, he might not be much inferior to those favored sons of Great ns¡­¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s so good about the favored sons?¡±


    Mr. Zhuang fell silent for a moment.


    Old Kui watched him quietly, his voice calm and indifferent, yet it carried an indescribable mockery, ¡°Weren¡¯t you one of the favored sons back in the day? And the disciples you took on before, weren¡¯t they all favored sons? What became of them? How down and out have you be today, or do I need to spell it out for you¡­¡±


    Mr. Zhuang sighed and said unhappily, ¡°If I die young, it will surely be because you irritated me to death!¡±


    Old Kui remained unmoved, ¡°Life and death are predestined. Saying such things shows that you have yet to understand the first thing about the Heavenly Dao.¡±


    Mr. Zhuang simplyy down on the recliner, speaking with profound meaning, ¡°Heaven and Earth are heartless, treating all beings as straw dogs. If one truly understood the Heavenly Dao, would they still be considered human?¡±


    Old Kui continued to y chess by himself, sitting still like a withered tree.


    Mr. Zhuang taught many Formations that contained six patterns, because six-pattern Formations were fairlyplete and involved many fundamental Formation seeds, thus necessitating substantial study and insight.


    Once Mo Hua had mastered the six-pattern Formations, as Mr. Zhuang prepared to teach the seven-pattern Formations, he discovered something surprising: Mo Hua¡¯s Divine Sense was growing a bit too fast.When Mr. Zhuang first saw Mo Hua, Mo Hua¡¯s Divine Sense was insufficient to draw six Formation Patterns, yet a month had passed, and not only could Mo Hua¡¯s Divine Sense sustain him inpleting an entire Formation containing six Formation Patterns, but he could now also draw six and a half Formation Patterns of those in a seven-patterned Formation.


    In the span of a month, Mo Hua¡¯s Spiritual Power had made scant progress, but his Divine Sense grew rapidly.


    Mr. Zhuang slightly furrowed his brow, feeling that something was amiss.


    One day, as Mo Hua was learning a Formation that contained seven Formation Patterns, Mr. Zhuang suddenly asked, ¡°Mo Hua, are you familiar with the visualizationw?¡±


    Mo Hua looked puzzled and said, ¡°Disciple has never heard of it.¡±


    ¡°Is that so,¡± Mr. Zhuang tapped his fingers on the desk, lost in thought for a moment, then asked, ¡°Then have you ever seen some strange images or patterns that, upon a single nce, ensnare the Divine Sense, causing one to immerse involuntarily?¡±


    After thinking for a while, Mo Hua shook his head.


    The strangest thing he had ever seen was the Taoist Stele in his mind, but there were no patterns or conspicuous lines on that stele, and looking at it for a long time didn¡¯t cause one to immerse in it.


    Mr. Zhuang was silent for a moment, then said, ¡°Your Divine Sense is growing faster than others; you must have realized this.¡±


    Mo Hua nodded and replied, ¡°Disciple draws Formations during the day, and at night, I dream of practicing them. Plus, drawing Formations in dreams doesn¡¯t consume Divine Sense. Thus, night and day, my Divine Sense gradually strengthens.¡±


    He didn¡¯t mention the Taoist Stele, but everything else was true.


    Mo Hua wasn¡¯t quite sure whether the enhancement of his Divine Sense was due to the Taoist Stele or simply because he was continuously Drawing Formations.


    So Mo Hua asked, ¡°Gentleman, is it true that as long as one keeps drawing Formations, one¡¯s Divine Sense can be strengthened?¡±


    Mr. Zhuang was left speechless.


    Drawing Formations continuously consumes Divine Sense, and it also constantly tempers the Sea of Consciousness. Over time, naturally, the Divine Sense will also be strengthened.


    But ording to the usual practices of the Tao Cultivation World, one should first seek to improve Divine Sense and then learn Formations.


    Because relying on Drawing Formations to enhance Divine Sense is an exceedingly slow process, and it risks exhausting the Divine Sense and damaging the Sea of Consciousness, leading to irreparable consequences.


    Therefore, few Cultivators think of enhancing Divine Sense through Drawing Formations¡ªthis most unsophisticated and slowest method, which also carries great risks.


    Mr. Zhuang felt that there was more to it than that and looked at Mo Hua with a touch of perplexity. However, when he caught Mo Hua¡¯s gaze, he discovered an unusual earnestness and candor in Mo Hua¡¯s clear eyes.


    Mr. Zhuang had taught many disciples, seen respect in their eyes, fear, and also calcting thoughts, but he had never seen such honest eyes. He chuckled and said, ¡°Very well.¡±


    ¡°Do you know of the Meditation Technique?¡± Mr. Zhuang asked again.


    Mo Hua still shook his head.


    ¡°Meditation Technique can help a Cultivator, through meditation, to enter a state of Mental Concentration in a short time, and thus, recover Divine Sense more quickly. Normally, this is not something a Cultivator of your Cultivation should learn. However, you are a bit special, and you can start learning it now.¡±


    Mo Hua didn¡¯t understand where the ¡®special¡¯ part was to which Mr. Zhuang referred, but he was happy to learn something new, replying, ¡°Thank you, Gentleman.¡±


    ¡°But remember one thing,¡± Mr. Zhuang¡¯s expression grew serious, ¡°If someone asks you why your Divine Sense is growing quickly, you must say it is because of the Meditation Technique I taught you, and there is no need to say more than that.¡±


    Mo Hua was a bit confused, but he sensed that Mr. Zhuang meant well and silentlymitted his words to heart.


    Mr. Zhuang nodded, pulled out a thin booklet from his sleeve, on which were written three characters:


    ¡°Meditation Technique¡±.

 Chapter 46 - 46 Meditation_1

    Chapter 46: Meditation_1


    Trantor: 549690339


    The content of the booklet was very simple, just a few Contemtion Maps for Mental Concentration and breath regtion, and a few pages of notes on mental methods, introducing how to regte the breath, halt the breath, and enter into Mental Concentration, and how to cast aside distractions to enter the state of meditation where both the self and the external world are forgotten.


    After Mo Hua nced over the few maps and the booklet of a few lines of text, he hesitated to speak.


    ¡°Do you think it¡¯s very simple?¡±


    Mo Hua nodded, then asked, ¡°Gentleman, is this just a basic Meditation Method?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Mr. Zhuang denied, ¡°All the insights and Cultivation methods of the Meditation Method are contained within this small booklet.¡±


    Seeing Mo Hua¡¯s confusion, Mr. Zhuang further exined:


    ¡°The Meditation Method is simple when you say it¡¯s simple, and yet it¡¯s extremely difficult when considered difficult. Simplicity lies in the fact that all the key points of this spell point are evident at a nce in this map and these few pages of insights. The difficulty lies in the elusive nature of human thoughts. It¡¯s not about entering into Mental Concentration or forgetting both self and the world whenever you wish to do so.¡±


    Thoughtful, Mo Hua listened as Mr. Zhuang continued to exin:


    ¡°Take for example, the myriad worldly desires. Many can verbally im detachment from them, but how many can truly let go in their hearts? Some principles seem simple; those who understand can grasp them immediately, while those who don¡¯t can spend a lifetime in confusion. Often, those who are confused still believe they understand.¡±


    ¡°The same applies to this Meditation Method. If you can truly enter into Mental Concentration and cast away distractions, naturally you will learn quickly. However, if your mind is burdened with heavy thoughts and encircled by distractions, no matter how you learn, you will not be able to grasp it.¡±


    Suddenly enlightened, Mo Hua frowned and said, ¡°So, if I can¡¯t cast off distractions, does that mean I won¡¯t be able to learn it?¡±


    Mr. Zhuang smiled, ¡°It¡¯s not as difficult as you think. I have used this Meditation Method for many years and have distilled the simplest essence of entering into Mental Concentration down to just one sentence¡­¡±


    ¡°Let the heart follow nature, without deceiving oneself.¡±


    ¡°Let the heart follow nature, without deceiving oneself¡­¡± Mo Hua repeated to himself quietly.


    ¡°All things in the world are what they are; this includes your own thoughts, whether they are restless or calm, savage or dejected, honest or despicable, ept them all frankly without self-deception.¡±


    ¡°If you manage these two things, the heart can be as still as water and as clear as a mirror, and you will be able to enter into Mental Concentration to some extent.¡±


    Having gleaned some insight, Mo Hua began to flip through the ¡°Meditation Method.¡± After a while, his curiosity piqued and he asked:


    ¡°Gentleman, does the Meditation Method have any special use when mastered to a higher level?¡±


    ¡°Not at all, the Meditation Method from beginning to end merely enables you to enter into Mental Concentration and restore your Divine Sense. Even when mastered to a high level, it merely allows for faster ess to Mental Concentration and rejuvenation of Divine Sense. Furthermore, the longer you practice it, it¡¯s not necessarily the case that you will get better at it.¡±


    Stunned, Mo Hua said, ¡°Does it even get worse with more practice?¡±


    Mr. Zhuang looked at Mo Hua with a profound gaze, ¡°You are still a child now, with simple thoughts and senses, not cluttered with many distractions. Perhaps you can enter into Mental Concentration quickly. But when you grow up and have seen more of the world¡¯s myriad things and are beset by many distractions and worldly desires, entering into Mental Concentration will not be so simple.¡±


    Mo Hua had a sudden realization.


    Then he thought that his own experiences weren¡¯t exactly limited, after all, as he had memories of another lifetime.


    But upon reflection, he considered that in his other life he was in his twenties, and didn¡¯t really have much experience. And in this life, he had only ten years to his name. Combined, his age across both lives was still far less than Mr. Zhuang¡¯s, and his experiences and insights couldn¡¯tpare. To be called a ¡°child¡± wasn¡¯t incorrect.


    Curious again, Mo Hua asked, ¡°Then, Gentleman, how does your Meditation Method nowpare to the past?¡±


    Mr. Zhuang reflected for a moment and said, ¡°I was about ten or so when I memorized various theories of Formation, and I had almost mastered the Formations within one grade. I then began to learn the Meditation Method. I learned quickly at the beginning, and then as a youth, my learning improved as I practiced. Often, afterpleting a Drawing Formation, a single session of meditation as long as it took to drink a cup of tea was enough to replenish my spiritual energy.¡±


    ¡°When I was young and impetuous, my mind was unsettled, so my progress in the Meditation Method stagnated. Later, faced with life¡¯s vicissitudes and a tumultuous heart, I seldom calmed my mind, and my proficiency in the Meditation Method even regressed instead of advancing.¡±


    ¡°Now, as I¡¯ve be indifferent to many things, I no longer have a need for this Meditation Method¡­¡±


    Mr. Zhuang was somewhat moved, and when he regained hisposure, he realized he had unwittingly said too much. Seeing Mo Hua still eagerly listening to the story, he tapped on Mo Hua¡¯s forehead and said, ¡°Learn well.¡±


    ¡°Oh,¡± Mo Hua then gathered his thoughts, quieted his mind, and slowly started to study the Meditation Method.


    The key points of the Meditation Method lie in casting aside stray thoughts, a mind clear and unobstructed, entering a state of self-forgetfulness.


    Following the methods in the ¡°Meditation Method,¡± Mo Hua calmly meditated, considering nothing, and gradually entered a state of Mental Concentration.


    After entering the state of Mental Concentration, he indeed felt a sense of rxation throughout his body, as if he had shed the physical constraints, his mind suddenly open and expansive. The Divine Sense that had been expended while Drawing Formation was slowly retracing, restoring at a speed significantly faster than before.


    However, Mo Hua¡¯s state of Mental Concentration was very shallow, and less than the time it takes to drink a cup of tea, his thoughts drifted slightly, and he exited the state of Mental Concentration.


    Mr. Zhuang, who had been resting with his eyes closed, opened his eyes upon noticing this and said:


    ¡°For a first attempt, to reach this level of concentration is quite good. Once you master it in the future, after Drawing Formation, you only need to meditate and enter concentration, and the results will naturally be much more effective.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Gentleman!¡±


    Mo Hua was overjoyed. Before, he could only practice Formation in the stele within his Sea of Consciousness. His progress in practicing during the day was slow. Now that he had learned to meditate, his Divine Sense could recover quickly. Even though his foundation couldn¡¯tpare to those Disciples of the Worldly Family, with diligence he couldpensate for hisck of talent, and in the future, he might not necessarily be that much worse than others.


    With a change of thought, Mo Hua then asked, ¡°Gentleman, I now understand the Meditation Method, but what about the visualizationw you mentioned before?¡±


    Mr. Zhuangy leisurely on the bamboo chair and said, ¡°Take a guess, what is the visualizationw used for?¡±


    After thinking for a while, Mo Hua said, ¡°The Meditation Method is used to recover Divine Sense, so is the visualizationw used to enhance Divine Sense?¡±


    ¡°Correct,¡± Mr. Zhuang nodded. ¡°The Cultivation World does not have Cultivation Techniques for cultivating Divine Sense, so the great Cultivators of ancient times invented the visualizationw, using it to strengthen Divine Sense.¡±


    ¡°Is the visualizationw different from Cultivation Technique?¡±


    ¡°The visualizationw is a simplified, unstable method that can increase Divine Sense, but it is not a Cultivation Technique for cultivating Divine Sense,¡± Mr. Zhuang said.


    ¡°Spiritual Power can be observed and known, can drive Spiritual Artifacts, can be used in Taoist Skills, and has channels to follow; but Divine Sense is different. There are no channels in a person¡¯s Sea of Consciousness to explore the trajectory of Divine Sense operation. Therefore, there is no stable method that can cultivate Divine Sense.¡±


    ¡°The only way to quickly enhance Divine Sense is through Observation. Observing patterns, characters, or ancient objects that contain the principles of Heavenly Dao or powerful Divine Sense to a certain degree allows for assimtion and a gradual increase in Divine Sense.¡±


    ¡°However, this form of visualization varies from person to person, as different individuals achieve different effects. Even among those Noble ns, the Contemtion Maps avable for practice are extremely rare, so they are not widely disseminated in the Tao Cultivation World. Unlike Cultivation Techniques, they cannot be promoted as a stable method of cultivation.¡±


    ¡°Visualizationw¡­¡± murmured Mo Hua.


    Mr. Zhuang hesitated for a moment, his expression bing somewhat serious as he said:


    ¡°Although the visualizationw can enhance Divine Sense, you¡¯d better not use it, and even if you do, read more and be careful not to rely on itpletely.¡±


    Mo Hua asked in confusion, ¡°Is it because my talent isn¡¯t enough, so I would suffer bacsh?¡±


    Mr. Zhuang shook his head, ¡°It has nothing to do with talent. The Contemtion Map reflects someone else¡¯s Divine Sense and their understanding of the Heavenly Dao. In other words, what is visualized is someone else¡¯s ¡®Tao,¡¯ or perhaps, the ¡®Tao¡¯ of some Non-Human. Once Divine Sense is immersed in it, it can often lead to extremely terrifying consequences.¡±


    Mo Hua¡¯s heart chilled.


    Mr. Zhuang waved his hand, ¡°These matters are still too early for you to worry about. You just need to focus on learning Formation. As for things like Contemtion Maps, you may not even encounter them in the future.¡±


    After these words, Mr. Zhuang had Mo Hua practice the Meditation Method a few more times until the sky gradually darkened, then let Mo Hua leave.

 Chapter 47 - 47 Origins_1

    Chapter 47: Origins_1


    Trantor: 549690339


    A few dayster, Mo Hua became quite proficient in the Meditation Method. After entering Mental Concentration, his Divine Sense recovered twice as fast as before, and whereas previously afterpleting a Formation Painting, he needed to rest for an hour, he now only required the time it took to drink two or three cups of tea to recover.


    However, continuing toprehend the Meditation Method, he barely felt any improvement.


    This was probably what Mr. Zhuang meant when he said that entering Mental Concentration required a certain disposition, and without any significant changes in disposition over a period of time, the effects of meditation would not increase. The effects would only gradually improve after persisting year after year.


    This kind of effort was like grinding water, not something one could be anxious for in a short amount of time.


    Thanks to the Meditation Method, Mo Hua was able to paint more Formations daily, and the speed of his Divine Sense growth also increased.


    For nearly a month following that, Mo Hua spent most of his time learning Formations from Mr. Zhuang.


    Sometimes, when Mr. Zhuang feltzy, he would give Mo Hua a few days off.


    Mo Hua took the opportunity to visit the Fated Gathering, where he found Manager Mo and told him that he would be following his mentor to study Formations and would no longer have the time to help Fated Gathering with Formation Painting.


    Manager Mo was not surprised and merely nced at Mo Hua, ¡°Weren¡¯t the Formations painted by your elder brother?¡±


    Mo Hua scratched his head and chuckled.


    Sighing, Manager Mo looked at Mo Hua and said,


    ¡°I¡¯ve never seen a child with as much talent as you. No matter what, study hard.¡±


    ¡°Of course, Manager Mo!¡±


    Manager Mo paused for a bit, seeming a bit embarrassed, but still whispered,


    ¡°Later, if ever, cough¡­ I mean, if ever there¡¯s something I need to ask of you, if it¡¯s convenient for you, you¡¯ll have to help me, okay¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Manager, given our rtionship, these are easy to handle,¡± Mo Hua patted his chest confidently.


    Manager Moughed, saying ¡°You don¡¯tck confidence,¡± but his expression was clearly much happier.


    Mo Hua thought for a moment and then asked, ¡°Do you know where Instructor Yan has gone, Manager Mo?¡±


    Manager Mo fell silent before he sighed, ¡°It¡¯s his private affair, rted to the Sect, and it¡¯s not appropriate for me to tell you. When you¡¯re older and still want to know, I¡¯ll tell you then.¡±


    Mo Hua silently nodded his head.


    After Da¡¯hu and his two friends left the Sect, they had more time on their hands.


    When they had nothing to do, they woulde and y with Mo Hua. Sometimes, when the eatery was too busy, they would help out and then enjoy a bowl of hot beef noodles. Liu Ruhua would also let them take some other food home.


    asionally, when Mo Shan was home, he would give them some pointers in Martial Dao.


    The Dao of Cultivators is divided into Spells and Martial Arts.


    Spiritual Cultivators practice Spells, while Body Cultivators practice Martial Arts.


    Martial Dao uses Spiritual Power to activate the potential of the physical body, causing it to burst forth with great strength, as well as the attributes inherent to the Spiritual Power itself, engaging in closebat with the enemy.


    For instance, Mo Shan¡¯s favored boxing method, Fiery ming Fist, was incredibly powerful with its swift and forceful punches, which were wrapped in red Fire Elemental Spiritual Power.


    Following Mo Shan¡¯s Body Refinement, Da¡¯hu and the others practiced their punches vigorously, making Mo Hua look on with envy.


    Unfortunately, Mo Hua had no talent for Body Refinement, and he could not learn any of these Martial Dao techniques. Even if he wanted to learn some offensive skills in the future, he would likely have to follow the path of a Spiritual Cultivator, learning some Spells.


    Spells are condensed by controlling Spiritual Power with Divine Sense for long-range attacks, without the need for closebat.


    Da¡¯hu and his friends were very serious about their learning; all of them were almost at the sixth level of Qi Refinement, and once they reached the sixth level, they would enter Big ck Mountain and be Monster Hunters.


    Big ck Mountain was treacherous, and the monster beasts were ferocious; if one¡¯s skills were not refined enough, venturing into the mountain for monster hunting could mean a slim chance of survival. Thus, they dared not ck off in the slightest.


    The business at Fated Gathering was better with each passing day. With time and good reputation, even some of the more affluent cultivators from the northern part of Big Street would make a point of traveling from north to south, through the entire Immortal City, just for a te of beef and a pot of fermented rice wine.


    Within all of Immortal City, this was the only ce where one could enjoy meat for just two spirit stones.


    And within the entire Big ck Mountain State boundary, this was the only eatery where one could taste such delicious monster beast beef.


    With the business flourishing, Liu Ruhua was too busy to manage alone, so she hired two aunties to help. Both women came from impoverished families with husbands who had been disabled from monster hunting and were unable to make a living.


    Lower echelon cultivators were diligent workers. The two aunties and Jiang Yun managed the eatery in an orderly manner.


    Jiang Yun worked diligently at the eatery, and life gradually became morefortable. Her husband¡¯s health was also improving; he was now able to do some simple physical work, and she was no longer as shy and constrained as before.


    In order to thank Mo Shan¡¯s couple, Jiang Yun spent time making various kinds of pastries as thank-you gifts, supposedly having learned them from her mother.


    Her family used to run a pastry shop when she was younger, but due to a twist of fate, they lost their properties and could no longer keep the shop open, although the culinary skills were passed down to her.


    Jiang Yun¡¯s pastries were made with simple ingredients but were tasty to eat, so Liu Ruhua let her make more for sale at the eatery, allowing her to earn some extra spirit stones to support the household.


    In her free time, Liu Ruhua also learned to make pastries from Jiang Yun; some of the pastries that Mo Hua brought to Old Kui were learned from her.


    Beyond that, Jiang Yun knew how to stir-fry pine nuts.


    There were all kinds of pine trees in the mountains outside Tongxian City, and pine nuts were plentiful but not filling, so no one wanted them.


    When Jiang Yun asionally went up the mountain to gather wild vegetables, she would bring back some pine nuts. Roasted in a pan, the resulting pine nuts were fragrant and crisp. ced in the eatery, customers either used them to apany their drinks or as a snack with tea, and they were quite enjoyable.


    As it turned out, the person who liked the pine nuts the most was actually Old Kui.


    Mo Hua once brought some pastries for Old Kui to eat and also grabbed a handful of pine nuts for him.


    Old Kui was cracking pine nuts while ying a game of Five Elements Chess with Mo Hua. Listening to the crisp sound of the pine nuts being cracked, smelling the unique aroma, Old Kui seemed very rxed.


    After a short while, the game of chess was not finished, but Old Kui¡¯s pine nuts were all gone.


    Old Kui¡¯s already mediocre chess skill had obviously deteriorated. Despite his expressionless face, Mo Hua could somewhat feel a sense of loss from his countenance.


    As Mo Hua was leaving, he said to Old Kui, ¡°Grandpa Gui, I¡¯ll bring you some more pine nuts next time Ie.¡±


    Old Kui nodded in agreement.


    As Mo Hua was leaving, the typically reticent Old Kui also cautioned, ¡°Be careful on the road.¡±


    It was uncertain whether he was worried about Mo Hua or the pine nuts.


    Afterward, Mo Hua¡¯s life gradually stabilized like this.


    Among the thousands of lights in Immortal City, with all the joys and sorrows, sweetness and bitterness mingled, the cultivators all strove to live on. Mo Hua was also one of these lights, diligently practicing cultivation and drawing formation diagrams.


    Time went by like this for more than a month.


    Mo Hua continued to learn formation arrays from Mr. Zhuang as usual, studying formation diagrams daily, practicing drawing formations, and restoring divine sense through meditation, his days as calm as still water, without a ripple.


    However, Mo Hua¡¯s divine sense and the foundation of his formation skills were gradually bing solid. His understanding of the principles of formations deepened. He could grasp the formations within the six formation patterns after studying them several times and practicing a few more.


    On this bright and sunny morning, with a crisp mountain breeze, Mo Hua, like always, went to Mr. Zhuang to study formations, but at the door, he encountered several unfamiliar cultivators whom he had never seen before.

 Chapter 48 - 48 Guest_1

    Chapter 48: Guest_1


    Trantor: 549690339


    At the foot of the mountain path leading to Forgetful Residence, stood three Cultivators.


    Among the three Cultivators, two children stood in the front, followed by a veiled woman behind them.


    The two children, a boy, and a girl, seemed slightly older than Mo Hua, dressed in bright and luxurious clothes that suggested high status. At this moment, they were respectfully standing on the steps in front of the gate, bowing towards the mountain.


    The boy was handsome, with eyes that sparkled brightly.


    The girl was exceedingly beautiful, herplexion even whiter and clearer than snow under the sunlight.


    From a distance, the two looked like a Golden Boy and Jade Girl serving beneath an Immortal.


    Behind the two children stood a tall woman with a veil, whose face was unclear. She seemed like a housekeeper or a guard from a n, with no sign of Spiritual Power fluctuations around her; however, she exuded an oppressive feeling that Mo Hua had never sensed before.


    ¡°They look like they are disciples from Noble ns, here to seek Mr. Zhuang¡¯s teaching¡­¡±


    Mo Hua spected in secret, but such matters were obviously for Mr. Zhuang to decide, and they were of no concern to him.


    Mo Hua only needed to learn Formation well from Mr. Zhuang, after all, he was merely a registered Disciple, and he did not know how long Mr. Zhuang would teach him.


    Mo Hua headed up the mountain on his own, and the three people at the door naturally noticed him as well. Seeing that Mo Hua was inly dressed and possessed low Spiritual Power, they only gave him a brief nce and didn¡¯t pay much attention.


    That is until Mo Hua walked past them and stepped onto the distant mountain path, reaching the courtyard hidden in the mist.


    Then, with a small push of his hand, he opened the bamboo door that the three had waited all night to enter and that had not been opened for several hours, entering as if into his own home¡­


    Aplex expression began to show on the faces of the three people.


    The two children couldn¡¯t help but nce at the woman behind them, who shook her head in secret, signaling them to be patient. Only then did the children calm their minds and continue to wait with respect.


    Once Mo Hua entered the courtyard, he set down the bamboo basket he was carrying, took out a dish of sauce-coated meat, and several tes of snacks, and arranged them on the small table in the courtyard. This way, Mr. Zhuang could enjoy wine or tea overlooking the scenery when he woke.


    Mo Hua sneaked a peek into the inner room, and sure enough, the Gentleman was still enjoying hiszy sleep.


    Mo Hua then took two boxes of fried pine nuts to Old Kui, who got up early and was currently ying Five Elements Chess alone, his face showing no emotion as if he were either amused or bored.


    After cing the pine nuts aside, Old Kui tried one and his expression slightly changed, ¡°The taste is different.¡±


    ¡°There are two different vors, one fried with a fragrant licorice and the other with a spicy spice, my mother said to let you try them, to switch up the vors,¡± Mo Hua replied.


    Old Kui tasted one from each box, nodded, and said, ¡°You study Formation now. Come y chess with me when you are tired.¡±


    Mo Hua ran into the study to find the Formation Books he had not finished yet, and then went to the big locust tree in the courtyard, sitting on a small wooden stump, leaning over the small stone table, studying Formation.


    This table and stump were specially made by Old Kui for Mo Hua, then ced in Mo¡¯s favorite spot, with heights that were just right.


    Mr. Zhuang was indolent, not making too many demands on Mo Hua, but Mo knew that an opportunity like this was rare and it was unlikely that he¡¯d get guidance on Formation from such an expert as Mr. Zhuang in the future.


    Therefore, Mo Hua studied very diligently.


    For a Loose Cultivator like Mo Hua, even just being a registered Disciple was already a significant opportunity.


    Mo Hua was full of gratitude and never cked off.


    Studying Formation Books and Drawing Formation both consumed Divine Sense, and when Mo Hua had exhausted his Divine Sense, he used Meditation Techniques to recover before continuing to read and Drawing Formation. After depleting his Divine Sense again, he would meditate to recover once more; when it was depleted yet again, he shouldn¡¯t continue to meditate.


    ording to Mr. Zhuang, moderation is key; although Mo Hua didn¡¯t feel any problem, he still strictly followed Mr. Zhuang¡¯s teachings.


    When his Divine Sense was depleted and he couldn¡¯t read books or draw Formations, Mo Hua would go to y chess with Old Kui.


    Five Elements Chess is simple and easy to understand, and doesn¡¯t require much thought, so it¡¯s rxing to y.


    After Mo Hua and Old Kui had yed a few games of chess, as dusk approached, Mo Hua took his leave from Mr. Zhuang and went back, taking the empty tes and food containers with him.


    As the setting sun dipped below the horizon and twilight caressed the mountains, Mo Hua left Mr. Zhuang¡¯s courtyard and noticed the three people he had seen in the morning were still standing outside the gate, their demeanor still respectful but showing signs of weariness.


    Even for a cultivator, standing all day without food or drink would be somewhat ufortable, especially for the two children who weren¡¯t much older than Mo Hua.


    However, Mo Hua had no desire to meddle.


    If they had been standing outside the gate all day, Mr. Zhuang must have been aware, and the present situation clearly indicated that Mr. Zhuang had no wish to meet them.


    Whether to meet them or not was for Mr. Zhuang to decide, not for him to worry about needlessly.


    So Mo Hua simply gave the three a perfunctory bow as a gesture, and then without a word, took his basket and walked down the mountain.


    When he went up the mountain the next day, Mo Hua found that the three people were still standing outside the gate.


    In the mountains, the days were scorching, but at night it became cool and dewden.


    After standing for a day and a night, the veiled woman was still alright, as her profound cultivation was enough to withstand the cold and heat.


    The two children, on the other hand, looked rather haggard. The boy¡¯s expression was exhausted, clearly forcing himself to endure, his eyes filled with obstinacy.


    The girl¡¯s face had turned even paler, resembling dewden pear blossoms, yet her clear eyes also revealed determination.


    Mo Hua stole another nce and couldn¡¯t help but marvel, ¡°Beautiful people really do look good at all times.¡±


    Yet Mo Hua¡¯s heart remained undisturbed.


    In this world, the more beautiful a woman is, the less she has to do with you.


    Mo Hua, just like the day before, pushed open the bamboo gate as if nothing were amiss, passing the three people with theirplex gaze of slight resentment, carrying his basket into Mr. Zhuang¡¯s courtyard.


    Mo Hua thought that in at most three or four days, the three people would leave, but they continued to wait at the door for seven days, their faces as white as paper and still without any sign of backing down. Mo Hua couldn¡¯t help but admire their persistence.


    Especially considering that when he himself hade to see Mr. Zhuang, he hadn¡¯t been obstructed, yet these three had stood without food or drink for seven days and had not even passed through the gate, which made him feel slightly ashamed.


    The next day, Mo Hua prepared a few questions about Formation, specifically to ask Mr. Zhuang.


    Mr. Zhuang¡¯s demeanor was as usual, patiently answering questions, but asionally he would look outside the door, his expression inscrutable, as if lost in thought.


    Mo Hua asked, ¡°Gentleman, do you not want to see the people outside the gate?¡±


    Mr. Zhuang came back to his senses, not intending to say much, but looking at Mo Hua, he said:


    ¡°After old acquaintances, there is a tangle of karma I do not wish to be involved in, thus it is better not to meet.¡±


    ¡°Then I will tell them to leave,¡± Mo Hua offered.


    Mr. Zhuang¡¯s expression flickered, ¡°They have stood for seven days; if they were able to leave, they would have done so by now. After all this, will they listen to you?¡±


    ¡°How would we know without trying?¡± Mo Hua smiled, ¡°They¡¯ve stood outside for seven days, disturbing your peace, and you¡¯re not even sleeping well because of them.¡±


    Before, you often slept in until the afternoon, now you¡¯re getting up at noon¡­


    Mr. Zhuang, amused, said, ¡°Alright, go, try and make them leave, do not disturb the tranquility of these mountains any longer.¡±

 Chapter 49 - 49 Evening Glow_1

    Chapter 49: Evening Glow_1


    Trantor: 549690339


    At twilight, Mo Hua first returned home and had his mother cook some food: two bowls of hot noodles, some soy-braised beef, refreshing pickles, a few tes of snacks, and several pots of osmanthus-vored wine.


    He then packed the food into a food box, stowed it in his storage bag, and took it up the mountain.


    Midway up the mountain, there stood a man, a woman¡ªtwo children¡ªand the veiled woman, all standing as straight as before.


    Mo Hua, carrying his storage bag, approached them and got straight to the point.


    ¡°You¡¯ve disturbed Mr. Zhuang¡¯s peace,¡± he said. ¡°It¡¯s best you go back. Mr. Zhuang does not wish to see you.¡±


    Upon hearing this, both children appeared somewhat disheartened, while the veiled woman spoke up.


    ¡°Please pass on a message. Just say that an old acquaintance hase to visit, with urgent matters to discuss, and we must have an audience with Mr. Zhuang,¡± she said.


    ¡°Mr. Zhuang is aware of your reasons foring and has chosen not to see you. No matter how much longer you wait, it will be in vain,¡± Mo Hua replied.


    The boy, with a resolute expression, said, ¡°As long as I can meet Mr. Zhuang, I¡¯ll wait however long it takes.¡±


    The girl on the side didn¡¯t say anything, but her eyes showed no sign of backing down either.


    ¡°If Mr. Zhuang keeps refusing to meet with you, will you really continue to wait? For ten years, a hundred years?¡± Mo Hua asked curiously.


    The boy, with his neck stiffened, remained silent.


    He seemed quite handsome and intelligent, just a bit too stubborn. Mo Hua inwardly sneered at the boy¡¯s obstinacy.


    ¡°Then what will you eat?¡± he asked.


    ¡°I have Fasting Pills,¡± the boy replied.


    ¡°Consuming too many Fasting Pills can harm your body,¡± Mo Hua said.


    Fasting Pills are one of the elixirs concocted by alchemists,bining everyday food ingredients with preservative agents. They are transformed into pills that are easy to carry, can relieve hunger, and replenish Blood Qi. They are an essential type of pill for cultivators who travel long distances or engage in extended periods of secluded cultivation. However, consuming them for extended periods can be harmful to a cultivator¡¯s Blood Qi.


    Of course, another reason why Loose Cultivators don¡¯t eat Fasting Pills is that they are not cheap. Using them to stave off hunger is not cost-effective.


    ¡°Hmph,¡± the boy snorted, ¡°That¡¯s none of your concern.¡±


    Yet, he couldn¡¯t help but stealthily nce at the veiled woman.


    ¡°We appreciate your kindness, young friend, but we must meet Mr. Zhuang on this trip, and we will not leave until we do,¡± said the woman behind the veil.


    ¡°Staying here to meet Mr. Zhuang is your desire, but no matter how long you wait, you won¡¯t see him. Knowing Mr. Zhuang¡¯s nature, the longer you wait, the more he will want to avoid you,¡± Mo Hua said.


    The veiled woman hesitated for a moment. She had never seen Mr. Zhuang but was somewhat aware of his ways, knowing that what the young boy said was likely true.


    If Mr. Zhuang didn¡¯t want to see them, they could turn to bones waiting and still never meet him.


    Seeing her waver, Mo Hua continued, ¡°For those in Tao Cultivation, everything is about fate. If Mr. Zhuang does not want to meet you, it¡¯s because the right moment has note. If the moment has note, no matter how staunchly you wait, it will be contrary to your wishes.¡±


    The woman couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Then when will we have the fate to meet the gentleman?¡±


    ¡°That depends on Mr. Zhuang¡¯s mood,¡± Mo Hua answered. ¡°You should choose a day when the weather is fine to visit him. There¡¯s no need to wait long; just perform a proper greeting at the entrance. If the door opens, it means Mr. Zhuang is willing to see you. But if the door remains firmly closed, then the destined moment has not arrived, and Mr. Zhuang does not wish to see you. You may then leave at your discretion.¡±


    The woman was still hesitant. ¡°Thedy instructed us to ensure that the young master and young miss meet Mr. Zhuang. If we leave now¡­¡±


    ¡°What point is there in waiting for ten or eight years, neglecting cultivation, with no sleep or rest, ruining your Blood Qi? Even if you eventually meet Mr. Zhuang and take him as your master, if your foundation is damaged and you cannot glimpse the Great Dao, what would be the meaning of it all?¡± Mo Hua retorted.


    The woman nodded and then frowned, ¡°We never said we wanted to take Mr. Zhuang as our master. How did you know that?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯vee to visit the gentleman with two children of enlightenment age; if not to seek mentorship, what else could it be for?¡± Mo Hua thought to himself.


    If it was just a simple visit to an old friend, they wouldn¡¯t have stayed put for seven days without leaving.


    Still, outwardly, Mo Hua maintained an unconcerned demeanor as he continued, ¡°As I said before, everything is within Mr. Zhuang¡¯s expectations. You should return, and when Mr. Zhuang is ready to see you, he will naturally do so.¡±


    After finishing, Mo Hua felt the timing was about right and opened the food box, letting the aroma waft out.


    ¡°Would you like something to eat?¡± he offered.


    The girl was managing fine, but the boy immediately looked unsteady, pretending to beposed but unable to stop ncing into the food box.


    The taste of Fasting Pills was not pleasant, and consuming them excessively could lead to difort, not to mention that they could notpare to the wine, meat, and snacks in Mo Hua¡¯s food box in terms of vor and aroma.


    Seeing that the young master and young miss were paler than paper, with lips devoid of color, the veiled woman¡¯s heart softened. She remembered how the two children had been raised infort and never experienced such hunger and haggardness. She couldn¡¯t bear to see them suffer like this.


    Having watched the children grow up, she knew that even if they failed to be disciples of Mr. Zhuang and disobeyed thedy¡¯s orders, she was willing to ept punishment from thedy herself rather than let the young master and young miss endure hardship.


    Moreover, the young boy was right¡ªif they continued eating Fasting Pills daily without rest and let the mountain¡¯s varying temperatures damage their foundational health, affecting their future cultivation, it would be irreparable.


    ¡°Then I thank the young friend.¡± said thedy to Mo Hua, before turning to the two children and saying,


    ¡°Young master and miss, you should eat something first. Since Mr. Zhuang is unwilling to see us, it must not be the right time. We will choose another day to pay a visit.¡±


    The two children also thanked Mo Hua.


    They then took out noodles and various snacks from the food box and began to eat. Despite their hunger, they ate in a dignified manner, utensil by morsel, clearly well-mannered children from noble ns.


    The boy tasted a piece of spicy beef, and at first, it had a bit of an odd taste, but as he chewed, the vor spread, and he couldn¡¯t help asking, ¡°What kind of meat is this?¡±


    ¡°Monster Beast meat.¡±


    The boy¡¯s eyes widened, ¡°Monster Beast meat can be eaten?!¡±


    Mo Hua rolled his eyes at him, ¡°Aren¡¯t you eating it now¡­¡±


    ¡°But isn¡¯t it said that eating Monster Beast meat can spoil your Blood Qi and make you lose your senses?¡±


    ¡°This is from a Wild Cattle Monster; it feeds on nts and will not spoil a cultivator¡¯s Blood Qi. Those Monster Beasts that eat meat and people, their meat should not be eaten.¡±


    Mo Hua had an expression that suggested he was used to such surprises.


    The boy looked at the meat in his hand with a hint of fear but not wishing to be looked down upon by Mo Hua, he ate a few more bites. Then he realized that the more he ate, the tastier it became, and before he knew it, he couldn¡¯t stop¡­


    Meanwhile, the girl eyed the pastries in Mo Hua¡¯s food box, ¡°These pastries¡­¡±


    ¡°My mother made them herself. They¡¯re delicious!¡± Mo Hua said proudly.


    ¡°Your mother¡­ does she make pastries for you to eat?¡±


    ¡°Not only pastries, but a lot of delicious foods.¡± Mo Hua nodded.


    A hint of envy appeared in the young girl¡¯s cool eyes before she picked up a pastry from the te and took a light bite.


    Crispy and pleasantly sweet.


    The little girl lowered her eyshes, covering her eyes and concealing her thoughts. After a while, she raised her head and looking at Mo Hua, she praised, ¡°It¡¯s very delicious.¡±


    Her voice was clear and melodious, as if the sounds produced by celestial beings ying their heavenly instruments couldn¡¯t be any more exquisite.


    Mo Hua was also very pleased and smiled with his eyes narrowed,


    ¡°Mhm, the food my mother makes is the best!¡±


    After finishing their meal, just before departing, Aunt Xue took out a radiant Jade Pendant and handed it to Mo Hua:


    ¡°This is a Clear Heart Pendant of the finest quality. Wearing it can help one stay focused during cultivation. It¡¯s not very precious, but please ept it as a token of our gratitude.¡±


    Although Aunt Xue said it wasn¡¯t very valuable, the flickering light on it clearly showed it wasn¡¯t ordinary, and for a Loose Cultivator like Mo Hua, it seemed all the more precious.


    Mo Hua was somewhat tempted, but he also knew he shouldn¡¯t ept it.


    They were treating him so courteously solely because of Mr. Zhuang; without that connection, considering the disparity in their status, they probably wouldn¡¯t even speak a word to him.


    Since he was studying formations with Mr. Zhuang, he already owed a debt of gratitude to Mr. Zhuang, and couldn¡¯t exchange Mr. Zhuang¡¯s face for personal benefits.


    Mo Hua politely declined, but Aunt Xue insisted on giving, so Mo Hua said,


    ¡°If you really wish to give something, just provide some money for the meal, five Spirit Stones would suffice.¡±


    Aunt Xue was stunned for a moment, as if she had never heard such a request before. Yet, she still took out a storage bag with forty or fifty Spirit Stones inside.


    Mo Hua only took five and returned the bag to Aunt Xue. Without waiting for Aunt Xue to say anything, he waved his small hand and, slinging his own storage bag, headed down the mountain on his own.


    Aunt Xue watched Mo Hua in a daze, and as he was about to disappear into the distance, the young girl suddenly spoke, her voice clear and melodious,


    ¡°What is your name?¡±


    Though the voice was soft, Mo Hua still heard it.


    Mo Hua turned around and smilingly said, ¡°I am called Mo Hua.¡±


    At that moment, the sunset was like a ssh of ink, turning the mountain scenery into a painting.


    With the brilliant colors of the sunset, Mo Hua standing amidst the mountains seemed as if he was positioned within a splendid tapestry.


    The name Mo Hua, along with the evening¡¯s colorful clouds, stayed in her Sea of Consciousness.

 Chapter 50 - 50 Siblings_1

    Chapter 50: Siblings_1


    Trantor: 549690339


    After that, the three of them would visit Mr. Zhuang every morning, paying their respects from a distance outside his door, and waiting for the time it took to finish half a cup of tea. If the door still remained tightly closed, they would then head down the mountain.


    Mo Hua actually wanted to tell them, Mr. Zhuang liked to sleep in until the afternoon. You¡¯re visiting at the wrong time.


    However, upon further thought, it seemed that at least for the time being, Mr. Zhuang wasn¡¯t too keen on seeing them.


    They coulde early and not see Mr. Zhuang,ete and still not see him. Since they were destined not to meet regardless, the timing of their visits hardly mattered.


    Their morning trips up the mountain allowed them to witness the mountain hues drenched in the glow of dawn, so it wasn¡¯t aplete loss.


    Mo Hua would asionally bump into them on his way up the mountain. If he had time, he would greet them and engage in casual conversation.


    Although the two were descendants of noble families and looked somewhat haughty, they were quite easy to talk to.


    In his idle chats with them, Mo Hua learned that their surname was Bai. They were both older than Mo Hua, the handsome boy named Bai Zisheng and the girl, delicate as a porcin doll, named Bai Zixi.


    The two were siblings who hade from afar, ordered by the elders of their family, to pay respects to Mr. Zhuang and learn about formations.


    Bai Zisheng was talkative, Bai Zixi less so.


    The siblings bore some resemnce to each other, but Bai Zixi was clearly more beautiful.


    And her beauty was almost¡­ excessive¡­


    From a distance, Mo Hua thought she was merely dainty and exquisite, but up close, one would find her porcin features breathtakingly beautiful and wless, despite her young age.


    Could this really be the face of a human¡­ Mo Hua was astounded.


    Common sayings told of Nuwa molding humans from y. Clearly, some were made from earth, but others, like Bai Zixi before him, obviously were not.


    When Nuwa created her, she probably used the splendor of the moon and snow, crafting bones of jade and aplexion of ice.


    Mo Hua stole another nce at Bai Zixi and thought silently to himself,


    ¡°They say a beauty can be a source of trouble. Mother Nuwa wasn¡¯t creating a person; she was creating cmity¡­¡±


    The woman with a veil covering her face, following the Bai siblings, was called Aunt Xue, likely dispatched by the family to protect them on their journey.


    Mo Hua was unsure of Aunt Xue¡¯s realm but certain her cultivation was not low, as she exuded a subtle oppressive aura he had never felt from other cultivators.


    The highest realm cultivator Mo Hua had seen before was the old Sect Leader of Tongxian Gate, who was at the Qi Foundation Middle Stage. However, due to the Sect Leader¡¯s amiable nature and diminished spiritual power with age, the oppressive feeling wasn¡¯t as strong as that from Aunt Xue.


    ¡°At least it should be the cultivation of the Foundation Establishment Stage¡­¡±


    Mo Hua spected silently.


    Having a Foundation Establishment Stage cultivator as a bodyguard indicated the siblings¡¯ extraordinary status. The Bai family was probably a distinguished Great n outside Li State. As for the specifics of such a Great n, Mo Hua very tactfully did not inquire.


    Aristocratic families and ns were far removed from him.


    For a loose cultivator, breaking through to be a Foundation Building Cultivator was exceptionally difficult. And a cultivator at the Foundation Establishment Stage could im a rather distinguished status in the modest Tongxian City.


    In his lifetime, his cultivation might not even surpass that of someone else¡¯s bodyguard.


    Mo Hua remembered his initial resolve, focused on studying formations, aspiring to be a top-tier Formation Master, so that he could establish a foothold in the Tao Cultivation World one day.


    Mr. Zhuang didn¡¯tment on the siblings¡¯ daily morning visits, seemingly epting this matter by default, yet he still showed no intention of meeting them.


    Nevertheless, it appeared Mr. Zhuang had also rxed, and his daily routines normalized.


    He still rose in the afternoon, then sat in the courtyard with beef to apany his wine, or pastries with his tea, staring into the mountainous vista, lost in contemtion.


    Mo Hua continued to learn Formation Art, Drawing Formation, meditation, then Drawing Formation again, and whenever he had doubts, he would consult Mr. Zhuang.


    One day, Mr. Zhuang suddenly asked Mo Hua to draw a Formation Diagram named ¡°Three Talents Formation.¡±


    This Formation consisted of six Formation Patterns. With Mo Hua¡¯s current Divine Sense, it was impossible toplete, and its structure seemed very peculiar as well, different from the Five Elements Formation he had encountered before.


    Mr. Zhuang only gave Mo Hua one day¡¯s time. The next day, he wanted to see how much of the Formation Mo Hua could draw, regardless of how much that was.


    Dedicated, Mo Hua spent the whole day studying the Formation Diagram of the ¡°Three Talents Formation¡± and tried his hand at drawing it several times. In the evening, he went back and practiced on the remnant stele in his Sea of Consciousness all night.


    The next day, in front of Mr. Zhuang, he managed to draw the Formation in a disjointed and forced manner. However, due to insufficient Divine Sense, some of the Formation Patterns he drew were ineffectual.


    Mr. Zhuang didn¡¯t say much. Seeing Mo Hua¡¯s fatigued expression and somewhat paleplexion, he knew that this was the result of overusing Divine Sense. He therefore lit a stick of incense. The pale smoke curled up, carrying a crisp fragrance that was refreshing to the senses.


    Mr. Zhuang said, ¡°This is Calming Incense. It nourishes Divine Sense. Meditate here until the incense burns out, then go back and rest early. Don¡¯t draw any more Formations today.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Gentleman.¡±


    After expressing his gratitude, Mo Hua sat down to meditate and indeed found his Divine Sense recovering more quickly. After about the time it takes to drink two cups of tea, the Calming Incense burned out, and Mo Hua respectfully took his leave.


    After Mo Hua left, Mr. Zhuang looked at the ¡°Three Talents Formation¡± that Mo Hua had drawn, frowning in contemtion and saying nothing for a long time.


    Old Kui entered the room and, noticing this, asked, ¡°Was the drawing not good?¡±


    Mr. Zhuang shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s not about being good or bad¡­ with insufficient Divine Sense and limited time, this Formation could not possibly be drawn well. There will inevitably be errors, but¡­¡±


    Mr. Zhuang furrowed his brow, ¡°This child Mo Hua, he learns too quickly.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with learning quickly?¡±


    ¡°Not just quickly, but too quickly¡­¡±


    Mr. Zhuang unfolded the ¡°Three Talents Formation¡± and said:


    ¡°This ¡®Three Talents Formation¡¯ uses apletely different Formation Pivot from the Five Elements Formation, and the Formation Patterns are dissimr. I only gave him the Formation Diagram yesterday, and he¡¯s learned it almost entirely within one day. If it weren¡¯t for hiscking Divine Sense, he might actually have managed to draw out this Formation by stumbling through it¡­¡±


    Mr. Zhuang¡¯s gaze sharpened, ¡°The strangest thing is, with one day¡¯s time and Mo Hua¡¯s Divine Sense, he could at most practice it three or four times. But looking at the ¡°Three Talents Formation¡± he drew, the execution is quite skilled, indicating he¡¯s practiced it around ten times.¡±


    Old Kui¡¯s expression remained unchanged, but his tone dipped, ¡°Are you suggesting¡­ that this child Mo Hua is hiding something from you?¡±


    Mr. Zhuang shook his head, ¡°I¡¯ve never asked him, so there¡¯s no question of hiding or not. However, it seems that this child must have some other fortuitous opportunity.¡±


    Old Kui rolled his eyes slightly, ¡°Who among those in Tao Cultivation doesn¡¯t have their own opportunities? Haven¡¯t you had your share as well? In this world, all sentient beings fortunate enough to be born are already taking part in a great opportunity.¡±


    At these words, Mr. Zhuang fell into thought.


    Old Kui said, ¡°If you really care, just ask him.¡±


    Mr. Zhuang started, ¡°Ask him?¡±


    Old Kui spoke impatiently, ¡°People like you im to have clear minds, but in reality, you¡¯re just overthinkers. You always assume others are like you, hiding and hoarding secrets. I¡¯ve observed this Mo Hua kid, and he seems fine. Unlike you, full of scheming, dealing with things in such a twisted way.¡±


    Mr. Zhuang, lying back in his chair, spoke calmly, ¡°If I truly were such a schemer, then I wouldn¡¯t have ended up in my current predicament.¡±


    ¡°Birds of a feather flock together, people are sorted by group. You think you¡¯re clever, preferring to deal with cunning people; but your heart isn¡¯t as filthy as theirs, and so you naturally end up being outmaneuvered. This reaping what you sow is of your own making, you can¡¯t me others.¡±


    Mr. Zhuang smiled bitterly, ¡°That¡¯s right, which is why now I can only keeppany with someone like you, who is devoid of heart, to have a bit of peace.¡±


    Old Kui¡¯s face remained expressionless, and he said no more.

 Chapter 51: Storing Wood_1

    Chapter 51: Storing Wood_1


    Trantor: 549690339


    The next day, Mr. Zhuang, who rarely rose early, saw Mo Hua and waved him over, ¡°Mo Hua,e with me.¡±


    Mr. Zhuang brought Mo Hua to his study and asked, ¡°How many times have you practiced the Formation of the Three Talents?¡±


    Mo Hua held a deep gratitude for Mr. Zhuang and didn¡¯t want to hide anything, but the affair with the Taoist Stele was somewhat mysterious, and he found it difficult to speak of it. However, he didn¡¯t want to lie either, so he honestly said,


    ¡°Gentleman, I practiced it three or four times on paper, then another seven or eight times in my dreams.¡±


    He told the truth, just omitted the Taoist Stele.


    Mr. Zhuang was slightly stunned, ¡°In your dreams?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Mo Hua replied, ¡°After I fall asleep, I can continue Drawing Formations in my dreams.¡±


    Mr. Zhuang¡¯s brows furrowed slightly as he looked at Mo Hua but found his expression sincere, his eyes so clear it seemed as if one could see their own reflection in them.


    Mr. Zhuang chuckled, ¡°I see.¡±


    See what¡­


    Mo Hua watched Mr. Zhuang, puzzled.


    After a moment of contemtion, Mr. Zhuang turned to Mo Hua and instructed,


    ¡°Let¡¯s keep this conversation between us. In the future, no matter who asks, you don¡¯t need to answer, and certainly don¡¯t mention anything about Drawing Formations in a dream.¡±


    ¡°What if someone probes further?¡±


    ¡°If they probe further, you just say as I told you before, it¡¯s because you¡¯ve learned Meditation Techniques, so you¡¯ve picked up Formations quickly.¡±


    ¡°And what if they ask me for the spell point of the Meditation Technique?¡±


    Mr. Zhuang replied nonchntly, ¡°If you can avoid giving it, then don¡¯t. If they try to force it from you, you kill them. If you can¡¯t kill or defeat them and can¡¯t escape, then give them the Meditation Technique. Spell points are external things; your life is your own.¡±


    Mo Hua thought for a moment, feeling there was sense in that, but still asked,


    ¡°But what if someone learns the Meditation Technique and discovers it doesn¡¯t speed up learning Formations?¡±


    ¡°In that case¡­¡±


    Mr. Zhuang thought for a bit, then said, ¡°You can only im you have an exceptional talent, an eidetic memory, and that you can master Formations after looking at them a few times. Remember, when you say this, you must be arrogant, adopt a scornful attitude as if you¡¯re superior to everyone, to make them believe you¡¯re a one-in-a-million genius.¡±


    ¡°A scornful attitude?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll do it once; watch and learn from me.¡±


    After saying that, Mr. Zhuang¡¯s usualnguid demeanor changed as if an Azure Dragon resting its head suddenly rose, expressing a proud, self-important air and a disdainful overlook as if all mountains were beneath him.


    After a brief moment of arrogance, Mr. Zhuang¡¯s demeanor returned to its usualnguor and he said to Mo Hua,


    ¡°Just like that. Practice this whenever you have time.¡±


    Mo Hua was profoundly shaken inside.


    Mr. Zhuang usually had the appearance of a sage, but when it came to nonsense and deceiving others, he was altogether unambiguous.


    When Mo Hua was alone, he stood by the pond, ced his hands on his hips, puffed out his chest, and tried to look arrogant, but he could never seem as imposing as Mr. Zhuang.


    ¡°Cultivation is a profound study, it seems. It¡¯s not just about Cultivation and Formations; there¡¯s much more I need to learn from the gentleman.¡±


    Mo Hua resolved to master the skill of pretense whenever he had a moment to spare.


    As dusk approached and evening set in, Mo Hua said goodbye to Mr. Zhuang and went home.


    After Mo Hua left, Mr. Zhuangy on a recliner in the bamboo pavilion, lost in thought. Old Kui yed chess by himself.


    A gentle breeze passed through the pavilion, and after a long bout of silent contemtion, Mr. Zhuang suddenly said, ¡°This isn¡¯t right.¡±


    Old Kui lifted his eyelids, ¡°What isn¡¯t right?¡±


    ¡°The boy, Mo Hua¡­¡±


    Old Kui nced at Mr. Zhuang, ¡°You think he didn¡¯t tell the truth?¡±


    ¡°Whether he told the truth is of little importance. Some things are just not suitable to be spoken aloud.¡±


    ¡°Then what¡¯s the issue?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s learned too quickly,¡± Mr. Zhuang said with a frown.


    Old Kui was slightly stunned, ¡°Haven¡¯t you said that before?¡±


    Mr. Zhuang said, ¡°As my honorary disciple, he has learned too quickly and is likely to attract trouble.¡±


    Old Kui yed a piece, ¡°He hasn¡¯t learned that quickly. Mo Hua¡¯s natural talent and perception are still far less than yours were. Compared to many Noble Family Descendants, he also falls short by quite a bit.¡±


    Mr. Zhuang shook his head, ¡°You can¡¯tpare them like that. Noble ns have their own foundations and legacies. Immersed from a young age, even a pig would learn Formation faster than ordinary people. As for me¡­¡±


    Mr. Zhuang said indifferently, ¡°In the Tao Cultivation World, those whose innate talent for Formation exceeds mine can be counted on one hand. It¡¯s normal for them to be no match for me.¡±


    Mr. Zhuang spoke arrogantly but with a calm tone.


    Pity that there was no one to tter him, as Old Kui continued to y chess without even raising his head.


    Mr. Zhuang found himself missing Mo Hua a bit. If Mo Hua were here, his bright eyes would undoubtedly be filled with admiration.


    Mr. Zhuang sighed and said:


    ¡°After all, Mo Hua is different. Born a Loose Cultivator, without family background or legacy, his foundational knowledge in Formation is too weak. If his proficiency in Formation advances too quickly, it will inevitably attract unwanted attention, and might even lead to deadly trouble.¡±


    ¡°You also think ahead and consider the consequences now, which is somewhat rare,¡± Old Kui said with a smile that was not quite a smile.


    Mr. Zhuang stretchedzily, ¡°As the tree stands out in the forest, the wind will destroy it. I didn¡¯t understand the principle of hiding brilliance and nurturing obscurity in the past and didn¡¯t think ahead, which is why I suffered losses.¡±


    ¡°So what do you n to do? Stop teaching him?¡±


    Mr. Zhuangy on the bamboo chair, tapping the armrest lightly with his fingers, ¡°I still have to teach him. Having be my disciple, even if he¡¯s not a direct disciple, he can¡¯t just learn so little. Otherwise, if others find out, it would damage my reputation and disgrace my Sect.¡±


    Old Kui said, ¡°You never used to care about such vanity.¡±


    ¡°As one gets older, one starts caring about face.¡±


    Old Kui looked at thenguid Mr. Zhuang, ¡°I think it¡¯s not necessarily so.¡±


    Mr. Zhuang ignored Old Kui, closing his eyes as if in deep thought, or perhaps just dozing off.


    Old Kui kept ying chess as always.


    The night grew darker, and the evening breeze brushed through the mountains, causing the trees and shrubs to rustle.


    Suddenly, Mr. Zhuang opened his eyes, gazing into the night-shrouded woods and murmured softly:


    ¡°As the tree stands out in the forest, the wind will destroy it¡­ So if the tree does not stand out in the forest, the wind cannot destroy it.¡±


    Old Kui nced at him with a hint of confusion, while Mr. Zhuang¡¯s gaze drifted with the undting woods and said meaningfully, ¡°Hide the tree in the forest, and it won¡¯t stand out.¡±


    Old Kui frowned.


    Mr. Zhuang¡¯s gaze then drifted beyond the woods and settled on the gate of the courtyard.


    Every morning, the Bai siblings woulde up the mountain to visit.


    These two children were exceptionally gifted, truly the finest trees in the forest.


    The next morning, as usual, the Bai siblings came to the mountain to visit, but unlike other days, when they arrived at the gate and paid their respects, the normally closed bamboo gate suddenly opened.


    At the same time, the signboard of ¡°Forgetful Residence¡± appeared in front of the gate.


    Behind the gate was a courtyard with locust trees reaching into the sky, small bridges over flowing water, misty clouds enveloping the area, giving off an aura of immortality.


    Bai Zisheng said in astonishment:


    ¡°Aunt Xue¡­ the courtyard gate is open. Does that mean Mr. Zhuang is willing to see us?¡±


    Always calm Aunt Xue also felt stirred for a moment, ¡°It seems so.¡±


    Then she thought to herself:


    ¡°It¡¯s good that Mr. Zhuang is willing to see us. Even if he does not take the young master and young mistress as disciples now, they can at least start by serving by his side. With the young master¡¯s and young mistress¡¯s talents, Mr. Zhuang will agree sooner orter.¡±


    Bai Zisheng looked a bit uneasy, turning to look at his sister, and noticed Bai Zixi¡¯s delicate face was as cold as ever, devoid of any superfluous emotion.


    A flicker of distress passed through Bai Zisheng¡¯s eyes, and then he silently stepped in front of his sister, shielding her as he stepped into the yard.

 Chapter 52: Meeting a Visitor_1

    Chapter 52: Meeting a Visitor_1


    Trantor: 549690339


    The scenery in the courtyard was different from what the three had imagined, serene yet very casual.


    A pool and a view were just ordinarily unique, with no fluctuations of Spiritual Power, not at all like the residence of a Great cultivator.


    Mr. Zhuang was also different from their expectations. Though he had a handsome and dashing appearance and bore the vicissitudes of time, he seemed tock the temperament they had imagined.


    Aunt Xue¡¯s expression was respectful as she pondered in her heart.


    Before leaving, thedy had shown her a portrait in which the man stood with his hands behind his back atop a mountain, like a fully unveiled immortal sword. His presence, haughty and disdainful, as if he alone reigned supreme over all under heaven, was nearly too intimidating to directly behold.


    Now Mr. Zhuangy in a bamboo chair, idly swaying, appearing very¡­zy.


    If it weren¡¯t for the portrait, one would almost refuse to believe they were the same person.


    Despite this, Aunt Xue dared not show the slightest disrespect as she reverently presented a Token and a Jade Slip to Mr. Zhuang.


    ¡°Before thedy left, she asked me to deliver this Token and this letter to you, saying you would understand as soon as you saw them,¡± said Aunt Xue.


    Mr. Zhuang looked at the Token and then at the Jade Slip, chuckled lightly, and said,


    ¡°Truly a good junior sister of mine. Even like this, she still cares about me and doesn¡¯t forget to trouble me.¡±


    Mr. Zhuang turned his head towards Aunt Xue, ¡°When you have time, bring a message to yourdy. Women who plot too much age quickly.¡±


    Aunt Xue kept her head lowered and dared not respond.


    Mr. Zhuang nced at Bai Zisheng and Bai Zixi and nodded, ¡°The aptitude of both is indeed excellent, worthy of¡­¡± Mr. Zhuang stopped mid-sentence.


    Aunt Xue did not know what Mr. Zhuang wanted to say, but seeing that he appreciated the talents of Bai Zisheng and Bai Zixi, she could not help but show a joyous expression. ¡°So, Mr. Zhuang¡­?¡±


    ¡°I do not ept Direct Disciples, at most just a named disciple,¡± Mr. Zhuang put down the Jade Slip. ¡°If you¡¯re willing, you may stay; if not, you may leave.¡±


    This was within thedy¡¯s expectations, Aunt Xue remembered thedy¡¯s words before she left:


    ¡°My senior brother is a stubborn man. Once he promises something, he will definitely do it. If he doesn¡¯t promise, begging will be of no use. But his heart can soften, just wheedle him slowly if he gives in. If he won¡¯t ept a Direct Disciple, then being a named one is fine, and if he won¡¯t make one a named disciple, staying to serve tea and water is also good. As long as he remembers the old affection, sooner orter he will ept Zixi and Zisheng.¡±


    Aunt Xue quickly said, ¡°Being able to be epted as a named disciple by the gentleman is already a god-given opportunity, how could we not be willing?¡±


    ¡°Hmm,¡± Mr. Zhuang nodded, ¡°Then let¡¯s skip the formalities, just call me ¡®Gentleman¡¯ and that will suffice.¡±


    Bai Zisheng and Bai Zixi performed a kneeling salute to Mr. Zhuang, calling out ¡°Greetings, Gentleman.¡±


    Mr. Zhuang looked at the two children, his expression bing momentarily distant.


    He vaguely saw two young children, a handsome boy and a beautiful girl, paying their respects to an old man with white hair, as the tender voices of the children echoed in his ears, ¡°Greetings, Master.¡±


    Mr. Zhuang came back to his senses with a self-mocking look on his face and continued,


    ¡°I don¡¯t have so many rules here. Your mother¡¯s proficiency in Formation is also considerable; she should have taught you what you need to know, and since you¡¯re past the age for initiation into Formation, you both should have some foundation by now. Just study on your own, and if you have questions,e and ask me. But remember one thing, do not disturb me when I¡¯m closing my eyes toprehend the Great Dao.¡±


    ¡°There is another named disciple here named Mo Hua, you must have met him already. Get along well.¡±


    Having said that, Mr. Zhuang waved his hand, ¡°Go on, climb the mountain at the designated hour and descend at 5 p.m. You¡¯re free to do as you please at other times. If there¡¯s anything unclear, find Mo Hua.¡±


    Bai Zisheng and Bai Zixi performed the salute and then departed, leaving the bamboo house to return to the courtyard.


    Aunt Xue felt that everything had gone smoother than she¡¯d expected, so smoothly that it felt a bit haphazard.


    Moreover, she couldn¡¯t understand why Mr. Zhuang had previously refused to see them but after these days, had agreed to do so, and even so readily epted Bai Zisheng and Bai Zixi as apprentices.


    Aunt Xue frowned in confusion.


    ¡°Could it really be as Mo Hua, that child, said, that Mr. Zhuang¡¯s actions are governed by fate, that not seeing Mr. Zhuang is due to fate not having arrived, and now having seen him means fate has arrived?¡±


    Aunt Xue walked and then saw Mo Hua under the big pagoda tree, absorbed in reading Formation Books at a low table.


    Aunt Xue felt that the reason why Mo Hua was taken as an apprentice by Mr. Zhuang must be due to something extraordinary, and both Bai Zixi and Bai Zisheng also wanted to know what Mr. Zhuang taught.


    The three of them approached Mo Hua and saw that he was intently focusing on a Formation Book.


    Mo Hua had been concentrating on the book, but when he heard them approach and looked up, he saw Bai Zisheng and his sister. He asked, ¡°Have you seen Mr. Zhuang?¡±


    Aunt Xue said, ¡°Indeed, and we have to thank the Young Master for what you said earlier, otherwise we might have waited in vain for many days.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m no Young Master, just call me Mo Hua,¡± said Mo Hua, waving his hand. ¡°Moreover, if anyone should be thanked, it¡¯s the Gentleman; it has nothing to do with me.¡±


    At that moment, Bai Zisheng couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°The book you¡¯re reading¡­ is it ¡®Elementary of Five Element Formation¡¯?¡±


    Mo Hua nodded.


    Bai Zisheng said with disbelief, ¡°You¡¯re following Mr. Zhuang and only learned this far? This is the book used by three to four-year-olds in our n for an introduction to formations¡­¡±


    Mo Hua was a bit unhappy.


    Questioning himself was one thing, but questioning Mr. Zhuang was not eptable.


    Mo Hua retorted, ¡°Then is this book written by children of three or four years old?¡±


    Bai Zisheng was taken aback for a moment. ¡°That¡¯s not the case, although these fundamental Formation Books seem simple, they are of great importance, and most arepiled by Great cultivators with substantial knowledge in formations.¡±


    ¡°Since they arepiled by those Great cultivators, why can¡¯t I read them? The simpler things are, the deeper the principles they contain; the Great Dao is utmost simplicity, returning to its purest form. Even high-level Large Formations areposed of the most basic Formation Patterns.¡±


    Mo Hua, imitating Mr. Zhuang, put on a profound and inscrutable air.


    However, due to his limited experience, he could only emte three or four parts of the demeanor, but it was enough to fool Bai Zisheng.


    Bai Zisheng suddenly saw Mo Hua in a new light.


    But after a moment, he became doubtful again and said, ¡°Your cultivation is so low, you only seem to be two or three years younger than Zixi and me, but howe you¡¯re only at the thirdyer of Qi Refinement, should you not at least be at the fifth or sixthyer by now¡­¡±


    Mo Hua felt that this person was a bit annoying. When full, one has too much idle talk; he preferred the way he was the other day, hungry with no energy to speak.


    Mo Hua did not really want to bother with him, and from the side, Aunt Xue, with an apologetic tone, said:


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Zisheng can be a bit brash, may I know what one needs to do when being Mr. Zhuang¡¯s apprentice?¡±


    Bai Zisheng wanted to argue something, but Bai Zixi gave him a faint nce, and Zisheng chose to swallow his words.


    Mo Hua didn¡¯t care and said, ¡°There¡¯s not much to do, just practice and study on your own everyday. You just go and ask for advice when the Gentleman has time, but make sure not to disturb the Gentleman¡¯s sleep.¡±


    Bai Zisheng couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Is the Gentleman¡¯s knowledge in formations truly profound? I see that this courtyard is quite ordinary and doesn¡¯t use any special formations. Shouldn¡¯t the residence of a Formation Master be covered in formations?¡±


    Mo Hua countered, ¡°If Mr. Zhuang¡¯s knowledge in formations wasn¡¯t profound, why would you go to such lengths to be his disciples?¡±


    Bai Zisheng said, ¡°That¡¯s because¡­¡±


    ¡°Young Master!¡±


    Aunt Xue stopped Bai Zisheng, who also realized his slip of the tongue, and he casually said, ¡°Because I¡¯ve only heard of it and have never seen it with my own eyes, that¡¯s why I asked you.¡±


    ¡°Oh~¡±


    Mo Hua looked at him skeptically but said nothing else.

 Chapter 53 - 53 Disciple_1

    Chapter 53 Disciple_1


    Trantor: 549690339


    Bai Zisheng felt somewhat guilty, and then a bit annoyed at himself for seemingly weakening his presence, so he puffed out his chest and red at Mo Hua.


    ¡°They probably have other motives for bing apprentices¡­¡±


    Mo Hua thought to himself and then ignored Bai Zisheng, focusing on reading the enlightenment book ¡°Elementary of Five Element Formation.¡±


    Today he had to finish this book, and then, having some questions, he nned to seek guidance from Mr. Zhuang in the evening; if he continued to idle chat, he wouldn¡¯t finish it.


    Bai Zisheng, feeling bored since he was new and didn¡¯t know what to do, sat down with Bai Zixi on the side, holding Spirit Stones, and began to meditate and cultivate.


    As they cultivated, a faint blue Spiritual Power surrounded them, indicating by its density that the two must already be at theter stages of Qi Refinement level.


    Mo Hua was secretly impressed, acknowledging that the heritage of the Noble ns was indeed different from that of ordinary cultivators. Although only two or three years older than Mo Hua, their cultivation was already four or five minor realms higher than his.


    Moreover, from Bai Zisheng¡¯s previous remarks, their talent and proficiency in formations were also very high.


    Mo Hua silently reflected, ¡°There are always people better than oneself, and heavens beyond this one. One should not be arrogant, but neither should one be discouraged. It¡¯s best to steadfastly pursue one¡¯s cultivation and study of formations.¡±


    Mo Hua quickly calmed his mind and once again focused on the Formation Books.


    A cool breeze arose among the mountains, dispersing the leaves, stirring the pond water, creating ripples, and then everything returned to calmness once again.


    Mr. Zhuang¡¯s courtyard, originally holding only one Disciple, now harbored three.


    And Mo Hua became known among the three registered disciples as the one with the lowest apparent cultivation, the poorest aptitude, and the least conspicuous.


    Having finished reading ¡°Elementary of Five Element Formation¡± and consulting Mr. Zhuang with his questions, dusk approached, and the evening sun draped over the mountains, signaling it was time to return home.


    Mo Hua bid farewell to Mr. Zhuang and, at the junction, also said goodbye to the Bai siblings. Then, slinging his Storage Bag over his shoulder, he trod down the mountain path bathed in twilight.


    Bai Zisheng and Bai Zixi took another mountain path, and halfway, Bai Zisheng couldn¡¯t help but ask:


    ¡°Aunt Xue, can you tell what kind of Spiritual Root Mo Hua has?¡±


    Aunt Xue hesitated for a moment, then said, ¡°Judging by the fluctuations of his Spiritual Power, he should possess a Small Five Elements Spiritual Root, with scant and below-average quality, and it seems he hasn¡¯t even formally started learning any Cultivation Technique.¡±


    ¡°An ordinary Small Five Elements Spiritual Root, of below-average caliber, and looking at enlightenment Formation Books¡­¡±


    Bai Zisheng murmured, then added, ¡°With aptitudes like my sister¡¯s and mine, Mr. Zhuang was only willing to take us as nominal disciples, and that too because he considered my mother¡¯s face. What merits does that boy called Mo Hua have to be epted as a nominal disciple by Mr. Zhuang?¡±


    Aunt Xue¡¯s brow furrowed slightly, recalling Mo Hua¡¯s words and behavior, and then said:


    ¡°Mr. Zhuang has unconventional methods in taking disciples, and he does not solely judge by aptitude¡­¡±


    Aunt Xue further exined, ¡°Moreover, the path of Tao Cultivation is lengthy; one cannot only consider immediate speed. The child, Mo Hua, is most likely from a Loose Cultivator background. Loose Cultivators differ from Noble ns as they have no heritage, little foundation, and whether in cultivation or formations, they startte and progress slowly. They cannot bepared with Noble Family Descendants in terms of progress.¡±


    Bai Zisheng said, ¡°Is the gap between Loose Cultivators and Noble ns really that significant?¡±


    ¡°The gap is not only huge, but it¡¯s also fair to say it¡¯s as different as heaven and earth.¡±


    Aunt Xue sighed and said:


    ¡°Any inconspicuous Cultivation Technique or Formation heritage from a Noble n, if ced in the hands of a Loose Cultivator, could be regarded as a family treasure. Our Bai Family¡¯s books for enlightening the descendants, thosemon Loose Cultivator disciples might not even get a chance to see in their entire lifetimes.¡±


    Bai Zisheng was secretly astonished.


    Aunt Xue then cautioned him, ¡°Regardless of Mo Hua¡¯s background, you are now half a fellow apprentice. Do not be insensitive, do not get into a conflict with him, and be mindful of your speech, lest you displease Mr. Zhuang.¡±


    ¡°I understand, Aunt Xue,¡± Bai Zisheng replied with a semnce of understanding.


    The next day, the Bai siblings went up the mountain at dawn and began to study with Mo Hua under Mr. Zhuang¡¯s tutge.


    Old Kui ced two more stone tables under the grand locust tree, next to Mo Hua¡¯s smaller table.


    The three children each worked on their own cultivation and studies, and in the evening, they would all seek answers from Mr. Zhuang.


    Wherever it was cultivation level or knowledge of formations, the Bai siblings were a cut above Mo Hua. Many of the problems they raised were beyond Mo Hua¡¯sprehension, but Mr. Zhuang¡¯s casual pointers often hit the nail on the head.


    Although Mo Hua¡¯s understanding was not entirely clear, he nevertheless benefited greatly through osmosis.


    As Mo Hua pondered, it was a good thing that Mr. Zhuang epted the Bai siblings as nominal disciples, otherwise there would have been many questions she had never encountered and wouldn¡¯t even know where to begin asking.


    Now that she had someone to ask questions for her and Mr. Zhuang to give answers, Mo Hua just needed to listen attentively.


    And so, the three of them became Mr. Zhuang¡¯s nominal disciples together, spending their days cultivating, drawing formations, then asking Mr. Zhuang to solve their doubts before returning home.


    The three didn¡¯t talk much on a normal day. When Mo Hua was reading, she was fully focused and had no time for idle chatter.


    Bai Zisheng was somewhat arrogant, and since Mo Hua didn¡¯t initiate conversation with him, he naturally didn¡¯t speak to Mo Hua either, while Bai Zixi was somewhat aloof and also not fond of talking.


    This kind of life continued for a month until one evening when Da¡¯hu and his twopanions found Mo Hua, stating that the Lotus Festival had arrived and invited her to join them in strolling the streets to enjoy the festivities.


    The Lotus Festival was a minor one, yet quite lively.


    It was said tomemorate a cultivator of great merit in Tongxian City and was established as a tradition where every year at this time, incense would be burned and preciousmps shaped like the Nine Curves Lotus would be lit to convey remembrance from afar.


    Mo Hua had spent the whole day on Formation Painting, exhausting her Divine Sense and had used the Meditation Technique twice, making it unsuitable for further use that day. Since she had nothing else to do, she went out with her threepanions to watch the lively scene.


    When passing by the far left side of the neighborhood, they noticed a newly built cave residence in a rather secluded location with arger area, appearing as if several adjacent houses on the street had been bought, demolished, and rebuilt.


    The entrance gate to the cave residence bore no sign, and the grey bricks used were unassuming, yet it stood out distinctively among the modest dwellings of the loose cultivators.


    Mo Hua wondered, ¡°When did a cave residence appear here?¡±


    Xiaohu replied, ¡°You haven¡¯t been around here for a long time, so you¡¯re not aware. This cave residence has been up for about a month now.¡±


    Xiaohu, looking at the towering walls of the cave residence, couldn¡¯t help but sigh, ¡°Building such a cave residence, how many Spirit Stones would it take?¡±


    ¡°It must be,¡± Da¡¯hu was counting on his fingers, not quite sure, and finally scratched his head, ¡°tens of thousands of Spirit Stones, I guess¡­¡±


    ¡°Probably tens of thousands¡­¡±


    ¡°Tens of thousands of Spirit Stones¡­ I might never save up that much in my lifetime¡­¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t you have a little ambition?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re the one with ambition; can you save up that many?¡±


    Shuanghu said, ¡°I said you should have ambition, not that you definitely need to save up Spirit Stones. Most of those who aspire to be immortals don¡¯t be one, right? They¡¯re gone before they achieve it¡­¡±


    Da¡¯hu and Xiaohu nodded in agreement, thinking it made sense.


    Shuanghu, curious, said, ¡°This ce is so out of the way, far from the market town, and inhabited by ordinary loose cultivators, who would bother to construct such a big cave residence here? Do they think they have too many Spirit Stones?¡±


    ¡°Exactly, if I had that many Spirit Stones, I would also build such arge cave residence.¡±


    ¡°So who do you think is the master of this cave residence?¡± Shuanghu turned to Mo Hua and asked, ¡°Mo Hua, do you know?¡±


    Mo Hua shook her head, ¡°How would I know.¡±


    Just as the three were talking, the main gate of the cave residence opened.


    Out walked a handsome boy with striking eyebrows, a delicate girl carved like jade, and a female cultivator with a veil and a graceful figure.


    Mo Hua recognized them at a nce; it was the Bai siblings and Aunt Xue.


    When the Bai siblings also saw Mo Hua and herpanions, Bai Zisheng paused for a second: ¡°Mo Hua?¡±


    Da¡¯hu and the others all looked at Mo Hua at once, and Mo Hua too was stunned; she hadn¡¯t expected the owners of the cave residence to be the siblings from the Bai Family.


    Bai Zisheng inquired in return, ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    Mo Hua replied, ¡°I¡¯m out and about.¡±


    ¡°Out and about?¡±


    Bai Zisheng seemed as if he was hearing the term for the first time, and his expression was visibly excited as he then looked eagerly at Aunt Xue.


    On the side, Bai Zixi also brightened, her eyes shimmering like autumn waters as she turned to Aunt Xue.

 Chapter 54 - Lotus Festival_1

    Chapter 54 Chapter Lotus Festival_1


    Trantor: 549690339


    Aunt Xue looked into the two pairs of watery eyes and felt torn inside.


    Thedy of the house had always been strict, demanding much of the young miss and the young master. From a young age, she only allowed them to practice cultivation and study Formation, Alchemy, and other cultivation-rted subjects. On normal days, unless it was a major holiday, they were not allowed to go out. Even if they did, they had to be apanied, and they must return to the estate before nightfall, with no dallying allowed.


    This approach, while making the young miss and young master¡¯s cultivation stand out, also hindered the children¡¯s nature.


    Sometimes, Aunt Xue wished to let them y andugh like ordinary children, but thedy had ced high hopes on them. If they neglected their cultivation for the sake of fun, she would bear a great sin.


    Bai Zisheng said, ¡°Aunt Xue, I¡¯ll just look around for a bit. I haven¡¯t even seen what Tongxian City looks like.¡±


    Aunt Xue was still hesitating when Bai Zixi¡¯s little hand tugged at Aunt Xue¡¯s sleeve and also called out, ¡°Aunt Xue¡­¡±


    Aunt Xue¡¯s heartpletely melted, ¡°Alright, but you can only roam until 22 p.m.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Aunt Xue!¡± Bai Zisheng immediately became happy.


    With a smile, Aunt Xue then turned to Mo Hua and said, ¡°We¡¯re new here and not familiar with Tongxian City, so we¡¯ll have to ask you to lead the way.¡±


    Aunt Xue was so kindly mannered that, looking at the bright eyes of the Bai siblings, Mo Hua didn¡¯t have the heart to refuse.


    He had intended to return early to paint a few more Formations, but he had painted quite a few in the recent days, and even his Meditation Technique couldn¡¯t recover quickly enough. It would be good to rest for a night.


    The group then followed the street and started browsing the night market at the Lotus Festival of Tongxian City.


    Although Tongxian City was a Little Immortal City and not very bustling, the intermingling crowds and the myriad lights in the sky lent it the vibrant appeal of a lively festival atmosphere.


    Mo Hua and Da¡¯hu were leading the way, followed by the Bai siblings who were a few steps behind, looking around with eyes filled with novelty and curiosity. Aunt Xue, still worried, followed quietly behind the two.


    Along the way, Shuanghu secretly asked Mo Hua, ¡°Mo Hua, do you know them?¡±


    Mo Hua nodded. ¡°We¡¯re registered disciples under the same master, Mr. Zhuang.¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re not from Tongxian City, are they?¡±


    ¡°No, they seem to be descendants of arge and distant family¡­¡±


    ¡°Distant? Outside of Tongxian City? I¡¯ve never been outside Tongxian City¡­¡±


    ¡°Probably even further, most likely beyond Li State.¡±


    ¡°Beyond Li State? How long would that even take to walk¡­¡±


    The unfamiliarity of different states in the Tao Cultivation World was both fascinating and unnerving to them.


    Xiaohu suddenly asked, ¡°Mo Hua, are you close with them?¡±


    After thinking for a moment, Mo Hua replied, ¡°Not exactly close. We¡¯re barely half-disciples of the same sect, and we don¡¯t talk much normally.¡±


    Xiaohu nodded and said, ¡°Those noble family descendants really don¡¯t have much to say to us.¡±


    Mo Hua felt something was off about that statement but, after thinking about it, couldn¡¯t pin down what it was.


    In the Tao Cultivation World, Noble ns and scattered cultivators were worlds apart. The more ancient and profound the Noble n, the more unattainable they seemed to ordinary scattered cultivators. Despite being cultivators from both backgrounds, they could hardly be considered part of the samemunity.


    As the group strolled along, Da¡¯hu and the others, following Mo Hua and apanied by the Bai siblings, felt somewhat constrained and didn¡¯t enjoy themselves to the fullest.


    Seeing their awkwardness, Mo Huaughed and said, ¡°Go on and have fun on your own. I¡¯ll just take them for a casual stroll and head back, I still have a few Formations to paint tonight.¡±


    Xiaohu eximed, ¡°You¡¯re going to paint Formations tonight? Being a Formation Master really is hard work¡­¡±


    Shuanghu added, ¡°We¡¯ll buy something fun for you too if wee across itter.¡±


    ¡°Do you want a sugar figure from Big Head Pan¡¯s stall? We each want one shaped like a tiger, and we¡¯ll buy one for you too.¡±


    Da¡¯hu scratched his head and thought for a moment before saying in his straightforward voice, ¡°If anyone dares to bully you, just shout, and we¡¯lle over and beat them up for you!¡±


    ¡°Got it,¡± Mo Hua replied with a smile, and the three of them ran off like birds released from a cage, disappearing in the blink of an eye.


    Seeing this, Aunt Xue called Mo Hua over and asked, ¡°I don¡¯t know what festival it is today that everyone¡¯s so lively.¡±


    ¡°Aunt Xue, today is the Lotus Festival.¡±


    Aunt Xue looked perplexed, ¡°I have never heard of such a festival in the Tao Cultivation World.¡±


    Mo Hua exined, ¡°It¡¯s a minor festival, celebrated only around Tongxian City. It¡¯s probably not observed elsewhere.¡±


    ¡°Why is it called the Lotus Festival?¡±


    Bai Zisheng asked curiously, his eyes wandering around, and Bai Zixi also turned her head to look at Mo Hua.


    After thinking for a bit, Mo Hua answered, ¡°When I was little, I asked my parents, and they said the Lotus Festival is tomemorate the Lotus Scatterer.¡±


    ¡°The Lotus Scatterer? Is he a great cultivator?¡± Aunt Xue asked.


    ¡°To us, he would be considered a great cultivator, but perhaps not so much in the grand scheme of the Tao Cultivation World,¡± Mo Hua said, ¡°I¡¯m not exactly sure what his cultivation was, but I¡¯ve heard some older folks say that he was probably at the Foundation Establishment Late Stage, although some also say he was at the Golden Core Stage.¡±


    ¡°It is said that back in the day, Li State suffered from scorching heat, with the vegetation withering and Monster Beasts driven by extreme hunger descending from the mountains to eat humans, causing a beast tide. The cultivators of Tongxian City fought valiantly to defend the city, but the overwhelming number of Monster Beasts made it difficult to fend them off. Just as the city gates were about to be breached, and countless cultivators were facing death at the ws of the beasts, the passing Lotus Scatterer alone held back the tide. Ultimately, he saved the lives of the cultivators in Tongxian City, but at the cost of his own life, as his spiritual power was exhausted¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s said that today is the anniversary of the Lotus Scatterer¡¯s passing. Every year at this time, the people of Tongxian City light various types of Lotus Lamps and send them into the sky. The bright and magnificent scene with the lights is tomemorate the Lotus Scatterer.¡±


    Bai Zixi waspletely captivated by the story, and Bai Zisheng felt his blood boiling with excitement.


    Thinking about the situation back then, as if he were in the midst of the beast tide, fighting to the death against all kinds of ferocious and brutal Monster Beasts. After a fierce battle, even though he seeded in killing the leader of the beasts, he too perished from exhaustion.


    Yearster, numerous cultivators would still remember his deeds, and his name would be engraved in the memories of a city¡¯s worth of cultivators.


    With his blood running hot, Bai Zisheng proimed, ¡°To live without fear of death, to be born towards it, such a tragic yet stirring life is the rightful end for a cultivator.¡±


    Aunt Xue sighed helplessly, ¡°Young Master, Madam only has you as a son. Please take care of yourself.¡±


    Bai Zisheng¡¯s spirits deted as he hung his head.


    Mo Hua burst intoughter, and Bai Zisheng asked with a tinge of anger, ¡°Are youughing at me?¡±


    Mo Hua replied casually, ¡°No.¡±


    Bai Zisheng grew even angrier, while Bai Zixi¡¯s lips curved upwards in a faint smile, her face more brilliant than the myriad lights in the sky.


    Aunt Xue pondered for a moment and then voiced her confusion, ¡°A Monster Beast¡¯s physical body and Monster Qi are far more formidable than a cultivator¡¯s. Even a Golden Core Stage cultivator couldn¡¯t possibly fend off a beast tide alone. Not to mention a cultivator of the Foundation Establishment Late Stage¡ªit doesn¡¯t seem worth it for the cultivators of an entire city tomemorate him with such an borate ritual¡­¡±


    As they talked, they arrived at a small stall, which disyed a variety of exquisitely crafted Lotus Lamps avable for purchase for five Broken Spirit Stones each.


    Mo Hua took out five Broken Spirit Stones, ced them on the stall, and picked up a Lotus Lamp shaped like an indiscernible mythical creature. He lit it with fire, which made the mythical creature seem lifelike.


    Letting go of themp, Mo Hua watched as it slowly floated up into the sky, joining the sea of lights above.


    Looking up at the sky filled with brightmps, Mo Hua murmured,


    ¡°In this world of cultivators, despite reaching the heavens with their cultivation, how many are there who would give up their cultivation and Taoist Foundation for strangers they¡¯ve never met? The cultivators of Tongxian Citymemorate not the cultivation level of the Lotus Scatterer, but his magnanimity that benefited all beings.¡±


    Bai Zisheng nodded his head and picked out a majestic red tiger-shaped Lamp with earnest respect, lighting it and sending it aloft into the sky.


    Bai Zixi released a golden phoenix-patterned Lotus Lamp, splendid and opulent.


    Aunt Xue hesitated for a moment, nced at Mo Hua, and eventually chose a cyan phoenix-shaped Lotus Lamp to release into the night sky.


    Around Tongxian City, the countless small lights converged, illuminating the pitch-ck night sky.

 Chapter 55 - 55 Shopping_1

    Chapter 55 Shopping_1


    Trantor: 549690339


    After releasing the Lotus Lamps, it was still notte, and the group wandered down the street again.


    Perhaps after several verbal exchanges, Bai Zisheng had grown familiar with Mo Hua and was no longer polite, talking much more.


    ¡°Mo Hua, what are those Cultivators doing?¡±


    Bai Zisheng pointed to a stage and asked with curiosity.


    Mo Hua followed his gaze and saw that on a simple stage, several Cultivators dressed as Monster Hunters were fighting with a ¡°Monster Beast¡± that looked like a bull.


    The ¡°Monster Beast¡± had a copper head and brocade skin, its fur shiny and lifelike, but in reality, it was also a Cultivator dressed in beast skin.


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s a Demon Hunting y.¡±


    ¡°Demon Hunting? Hunting Monster Beasts?¡± Bai Zisheng immediately became interested.


    ¡°Most of the Cultivators in Tongxian City make a living from Monster Hunting. They often have to fight to the death with Monster Beasts, so on festive celebrations, Monster Hunters will perform Demon Hunting ys to liven things up, and it¡¯s also a tradition of Monster Hunters.¡±


    As she spoke, the Demon Hunting y on the stage reached an exciting climax.


    A few Monster Hunters, each holding a de, shouted loudly, and the des suddenly wrapped in mes; another swung his fist with a whooshing sound, and another stood farther away, making hand seals, with several fireballs appearing in front of him and soon entangled inbat with the ¡°Monster Beast,¡± with Spiritual Power overflowing and light swirling everywhere.


    ¡°Wow, Fiery me de, Wind Wrapping Fist, Fireball Technique! ¡±


    A child beside them shouted excitedly, pping loudly.


    Bai Zisheng was no less excited, his face flushed with enthusiasm.


    Mo Hua couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°You¡¯re already in thete stage of Qi Refinement, aren¡¯t you? You should have learned some Taoist Skills by now¡­¡±


    How could he seem so inexperienced¡­


    Bai Zisheng shot Mo Hua a nce, ¡°I naturally know how to use Taoist Skills, it¡¯s just that my mother won¡¯t let me; she says that for a cultivator in the Qi Refinement Realmying a proper foundation is important. To learn some crude Taoist Skills and engage in brawls is the behavior of brutes. If one is injured and the foundation is damaged, it can spoil future cultivation.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Mo Hua made an acknowledging sound.


    For Noble ns, the Qi Refinement Realm was just forying the foundation. They simply needed to focus on their cultivation. Even if they learned Taoist Skills, they wouldn¡¯t have a use for them.


    For ordinary Loose Cultivators, who might stay in the Qi Refinement Realm all their lives, it was necessary to learn various Taoist Skills during the Qi Refinement Realm to fight to the death with Monster Beasts, licking blood from the knife¡¯s edge, striving for survival.


    ¡°If only the Loose Cultivators at the bottom didn¡¯t have to live so hard.¡±


    Mo Hua sighed with mixed emotions.


    Apart from the Demon Hunting y, there were also some novel Taoist Skill juggling acts, the fascinating shadow ys, the wooden dogs that would run around when fed Broken Spirit Stones, and the fragrant variety of snacks¡­


    After the group took a round, Bai Zisheng was excited and left wanting more, while Bai Zixi¡¯s little face was also blushing, even brighter than the lights in the sky.


    As the evening grew darker, they still hadn¡¯t had their fill, but they had to part ways and head home.


    ¡°Thank you for this time, for showing us the customs of Tongxian City.¡±


    Aunt Xue thanked Mo Hua and then produced a small box from somewhere and handed it to Mo Hua.


    ¡°This is some confectionary I picked up along the way; take it as a token of thanks. It didn¡¯t cost many Spirit Stones, so you shouldn¡¯t refuse it.¡±


    Mo Hua no longer declined and epted it gracefully, saying happily, ¡°Thank you, Aunt Xue.¡±


    Aunt Xue nodded with a smile.


    Then Bai Zisheng said to Mo Hua, ¡°If you have time to visit Qian State someday, I¡¯ll show you the grand ceremony for worshipping heaven. Although it¡¯s not as lively here, the scale is huge, with all kinds of exotic Spirit Beasts and flying boats and carriages¡ªI guarantee it will be an eye-opener for you.¡±


    ¡°Mm-hmm!¡±


    Mo Hua was quite looking forward to it, curious about what kind of grandeur the ancient Noble ns and Sects of Qian State held.


    However, he did not know if he would ever be able to go in his lifetime.


    The vast Tao Cultivation World stretches boundless, and Li State alone contains countless Immortal Cities. Tongxian City is just one of the many unremarkable Little Immortal Cities, and with Mo Hua¡¯s cultivation, even leaving Tongxian City would be difficult, let alone leaving Li State to go to the yet unknown Qian State.


    After bidding farewell to the Bai siblings, Mo Hua found Da¡¯hu and the other two.


    The three children had also enjoyed themselves thoroughly. Upon seeing Mo Hua, they stuffed a bunch of odd and curious things into his arms, including various small toys and a sugar figurine of a white little tiger.


    ¡°You should eat the sugar figurine quickly, or it will melt,¡± Xiaohu reminded Mo Hua and then proceeded to excitedly introduce the little toys, exining to Mo Hua how to y with them.


    Those items weren¡¯t very expensive, with most costing just a fraction of Broken Spirit Stones, but their novelty and ingenuity were what made them special¡ªsome Mo Hua had truly never seen before.


    Mo Hua shared the pastries Aunt Xue had given him with his three little friends, then studied the toys in his hand while licking the sugar figurine.


    As Da¡¯hu and the others munched on the pastries, they walked home with Mo Hua. Midway, Xiaohu suddenly asked,


    ¡°Mo Hua, are you always going to be with the young master and young mistress of the Bai family?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s up?¡±


    Xiaohu shook his head, saying nothing.


    Mo Hua thought they had a grievance with the Bai siblings, but after a moment, Xiaohu hesitated and said,


    ¡°That little girl from the Bai family, she¡¯s too pretty¡­¡±


    Mo Hua paused, ¡°Isn¡¯t being pretty a good thing?¡±


    Xiaohu said, ¡°You can¡¯t y with girls who are too pretty.¡±


    Da¡¯hu and Shuanghu quickly nodded in agreement.


    ¡°Why not¡­¡±


    Shuanghu solemnly said, ¡°My mother told me that pretty girls make men dumb, and the prettier the girl, the dumber a man will get!¡±


    ¡°Exactly, exactly, my dad saw a pretty woman, ran away from home because of her, ended up getting swindled out of all his money and even lost his life.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right, I¡¯ve also heard that many cultivators with good Spiritual Roots have squandered their cultivation because they married beautiful wives and ended up achieving nothing in the end.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, I only nced at that girl once and was stunned for a moment, my mind went nk. If I looked a few more times, who knows, I might have be an idiot¡ªtoo scary¡­¡±


    ¡°Indeed, too scary¡­¡±


    Shuanghu patted Mo Hua¡¯s shoulder, ¡°Mo Hua, you¡¯re the smartest among us, and you might even be a Formation Master in the future. It would be troublesome if you turned into an idiot.¡±


    Da¡¯hu and Xiaohu looked at Mo Hua with concern.


    Mo Hua was caught betweenughter and tears but eventually thought it over and felt¡­ they had a point, so he said,


    ¡°But there¡¯s nothing I can do, we¡¯re all learning formations from the gentleman, bumping into each other all the time.¡±


    ¡°Then we¡¯re doomed.¡± All three kids¡¯ expressions turned grave.


    Mo Hua smiled and said, ¡°Drawing Formations is supposed to make one smarter, so if I draw more formations, I should not be too dumb.¡±


    ¡°Can Drawing Formations really make you smarter?¡± Xiaohu asked.


    ¡°Of course,¡± Shuanghu said, ¡°Mo Hua¡¯s formation paintings are so good, which is why he¡¯s smarter than us, right?¡±


    Mo Hua said, ¡°Would you guys like to learn formations? I could teach you.¡±


    All three kids had decent Body Refinement talents, but none were naturally gifted in Drawing Formations, finding the dense Formation Patterns headache-inducing.


    Xiaohu hesitated for a long time, but eventually made up his mind and dered,


    ¡°Forget it, if Drawing Formations is the only way to be smarter, then I¡¯d rather be an idiot for life!¡±

 Chapter 56 - 56 Attitude Change _1

    Chapter 56 Attitude Change _1


    Trantor: 549690339


    After the Lotus Flower Festival, Mo Hua continued to learn about Formations from Mr. Zhuang, and Bai Zisheng and Bai Zixi joined as well.


    Although the three of them were all apprentices, they were learning different things. Mo Hua was mainly studying Formations and could only study Formations.


    Bai Zisheng and Bai Zixi, on the other hand, learned everything, including cultivation, Formations, alchemy, Runes, and Artifact Refining.


    The questions they asked Mr. Zhuang each day were also very broad, ranging from problems with Formations to all aspects of cultivation.


    Among these questions, Mo Hua could only understand the ones rted to Formations; for the rest, he wasrgely clueless.


    The foundation of a Loose Cultivator was inherently weak. He was able to study Formations because he had lived two lives with exceptional Divine Sense and had a Taoist Stele in his mind, which allowed him to practice Formations without spending Spirit Stones. As for the other various aspects of Tao Cultivation, he would like to learn, but simply had no way to start.


    Although Mo Hua did not understand these questions, he silently took note of them in his heart. Even if he didn¡¯t understand them at the moment, it left him with some impression and prevented him from being totally confused when encountering themter.


    The Tao Cultivation World is tumultuous and enigmatic; who knows what situations one might encounter in the future? It is always better to know more.


    Mo Hua learned a lot from the Bai siblings and had to admit that in terms of talent andprehension, they were much higher than himself. Whether it was the foundation of their cultivation or the level of their Formation skills, as well as many other aspects, Mo Hua was far inferior.


    So-called ¡°chosen children of heaven¡± from Noble ns must be like this.


    Mo Hua greatly admired Bai Zixi.


    Toward Bai Zisheng, alongside admiration, there was a smidgeon of disdain.


    The three had not been too familiar with each other before and were somewhat reserved in their interactions.


    But since they went shopping together during the Lotus Flower Festival, the rtionship between Bai Zisheng and Mo Hua had be more casual; Bai Zisheng would find Mo Hua to chat when he was free and asionally argue.


    In front of strangers, Bai Zisheng was a Cultivator with extraordinary talent, handsome looks, andposed manners, the pride of a Noble n.


    Once familiar, Bai Zisheng was more like apetitive child, somewhat talkative. Although diligent in his daily training and studies, he liked to chat with Mo Hua whenever he had free time.


    ¡°Mo Hua, when can we see that Monster Hunting y again?¡±


    ¡°During festivals.¡±


    ¡°Mo Hua, when your Monster Hunter hunts Monster Beasts, which Taoist Skill do they generally use?¡±


    ¡°Use whatever is avable.¡±


    ¡°Mo Hua, when you hunt Monster Beasts, can I join you¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not a Monster Hunter yet, I don¡¯t hunt monsters.¡±


    ¡°Mo Hua¡­¡±


    Sometimes Mo Hua would respond a time or two. Other times, when Bai Zisheng asked too many questions, Mo Hua couldn¡¯t be bothered to engage with him.


    Seeing that Mo Hua was ignoring him, Bai Zisheng sneakily nced at the Formation Books Mo Hua was reading. When they weren¡¯t familiar with each other before, Bai Zisheng was very reserved, but now it was different.


    ¡°Six Harmonies Formation Pivot Discuss? Not bad, not bad, you¡¯re learning quite fast. Don¡¯t you understand the meaning of Formation Pivot?¡±


    Mo Hua actually didn¡¯t understand and honestly nodded his head.


    Bai Zisheng said with pride, ¡°Do you want to know?¡±


    Mo Hua silently watched him, genuinely wanting to know but also slightly disdainful of Bai Zisheng¡¯s prideful expression.


    ¡°There will be a Monster Hunting y on the seventh day of the next month,¡± Mo Hua slowly said.


    Bai Zisheng looked delighted.


    ¡°But I won¡¯t take you there,¡± Mo Hua added.


    Bai Zisheng choked for a moment, ¡°Then I won¡¯t tell you what Formation Pivot means.¡±


    ¡°I can ask the gentleman.¡±


    Bai Zisheng had nothing to say, after an internal struggle, hepromised, ¡°I¡¯ll exin what the Formation Pivot means to you, and in return, you take me to watch the Monster Hunting y!¡±


    ¡°No need, I¡¯ll just ask Mr. Zhuang.¡± Mo Hua declined.


    Bai Zisheng, scratching his head in anxiousness, said, ¡°Mr. Zhuang is very busy, there¡¯s no need to bother him with such a trivial question. Moreover, his exnations are profound, you might not understand since you have just started learning.¡±


    Although Mo Hua was somewhat displeased by the words ¡°just started learning¡±, what Bai Zisheng said was indeed the truth.


    Mr. Zhuang¡¯s understanding of formations is profound; what is simple for him might take Mo Hua, who had never approached the subject, a long time toprehend.


    Mo Hua agreed reluctantly, ¡°Fine then, I promise you, but if you can¡¯t exin it clearly, I won¡¯t take you either.¡±


    Bai Zisheng was thrilled and quickly replied, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, apart from Zixi, no one in the n has studied formations better than me.¡±


    Then Bai Zisheng eagerly began to exin:


    ¡°The Formation Pivot is the nerve center of a formation, used to connect Formation Patterns, conducting Spiritual Power¡­¡±


    ¡°If wepare it to a cultivator, the Formation eye is like the Qi Sea, the Formation Pivot like the meridians, the Formation Patterns like thework of vessels, and the Formation media is like the flesh that carries these channels. A cultivator¡¯s Spiritual Poweres from the Qi Sea, travels through the main meridians, fills the vessels, and crystallizes into Taoist Skill, while in a formation, Spiritual Power emerges from the Formation eye, passes through the Formation Pivot, stimtes the Formation Patterns, and that¡¯s how a formation produces effects¡­¡±


    After Bai Zisheng finished, Mo Hua understood and couldn¡¯t help but give Bai Zisheng a look.


    Without a sufficient understanding, it would be impossible to exin things in such an easy-to-understand manner, which goes to show that Bai Zisheng¡¯s foundational knowledge of formations was indeed very solid, even if he was a bit too talkative at times¡­


    Mo Hua couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Do you always talk to others this way?¡±


    ¡°Talk to whom?¡±


    After thinking for a moment, Mo Hua said, ¡°Hmm¡­ the disciples in your n?¡±


    Bai Zisheng said with a look of disdain, ¡°I can¡¯t be bothered with them.¡±


    Curious, Mo Hua asked, ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t like the way they look at me.¡±


    Bai Zisheng¡¯s expression cooled, ¡°It¡¯s either sycophantic, jealous, contemptuous, or indifferent. I can¡¯t stand it, so I don¡¯t bother with them.¡±


    Mo Hua was taken aback; he hadn¡¯t expected Bai Zisheng, who seemed somewhat rough around the edges, to be so sensitive.


    After saying this, Bai Zisheng quickly returned to his usual demeanor, ¡°I have rified the meaning of the Formation Pivot for you, now you have to take me to the Monster Hunting y on the seventh day.¡±


    ¡°Alright, alright,¡± Mo Hua said helplessly, and then added:


    ¡°I¡¯m going to practice formations now; don¡¯t talk to me for the next two hours.¡±


    ¡°Go ahead, go ahead, nobody¡¯s stopping you,¡± Bai Zisheng waved him off.


    Mo Hua then took out the ¡°Three Talents Formation¡± and began to draw.


    This was the formation that Mr. Zhuang had previously tasked Mo Hua with drawing. After several days of practice, Mo Hua could barely manage it, but he was prone to mistakes and his technique was not yet skilled.


    Bai Zixi elegantly read her book while Mo Hua concentrated on drawing formations, and the bamboo pavilion became quiet in an instant.


    After meditating for a while, Bai Zisheng nced at Bai Zixi, then at Mo Hua, held hisposure to meditate for a bit longer, but eventually couldn¡¯t resist and sneakily peeped at Mo Hua¡¯s Formation Drawing.


    As he watched, Bai Zisheng¡¯s expression grew serious, and several times he seemed to want to say something, but he restrained himself in the end.


    He lost interest in cultivating too, fixating on the formations under Mo Hua¡¯s brush, not even blinking.


    Bai Zixi, who was originally reading, noticed Bai Zisheng¡¯s odd behavior, and gently tugged at his sleeve, trying to get him to concentrate on his cultivation, but Bai Zisheng was oblivious.


    Bai Zixi¡¯s expression showed slight annoyance, and following Bai Zisheng¡¯s gaze, she too saw the formation that Mo Hua was drawing, and suddenly couldn¡¯t look away anymore.


    Mo Hua, deeply engrossed in his work, did not notice and continued drawing the formation on his own.


    When he finished the Three Talents Formation and finally looked up, he saw Bai Zisheng¡¯s wide eyes; turning his head, he then saw Bai Zixi¡¯s eyes, as lively as autumn waters.

 Chapter 57 - 57 Cultivation Technique_1

    Chapter 57 Cultivation Technique_1


    Trantor: 549690339


    Mo Hua couldn¡¯t help but touch his face, then looked down at his clothes before asking in confusion, ¡°What are you looking at?¡±


    Bai Zisheng still couldn¡¯t restrain himself and asked, ¡°The formation you just drew¡­ was it the Three Talents Formation?¡±


    Mo Hua nodded.


    ¡°Which kind of Three Talents Formation?¡±


    ¡°Are there many kinds of the Three Talents Formation?¡±


    ¡°What I mean is¡­ was it the kind of Three Talents Formation that includes six formation patterns?¡±


    ¡°Yes, is there something wrong with that?¡±


    Bai Zisheng¡¯s gaze became slightly focused, ¡°Your cultivation level¡­ it¡¯s only at the thirdyer of Qi Refinement, right?¡±


    ¡°So what?¡±


    Bai Zisheng and Bai Zixi looked at each other.


    After pondering for a moment, Mo Hua suddenly realized:


    ¡°Drawing a formation with six formation patterns at the thirdyer of Qi Refinement, is that considered an impressive feat?¡±


    He had assumed that in a major n teeming with geniuses, the ability to draw a few extra patterns shouldn¡¯t be too difficult.


    Bai Zisheng was somewhat unconvinced, ¡°It¡¯s not that unusual.¡±


    ¡°Then could you draw the Three Talents Formation when you were at the thirdyer of Qi Refinement?¡±


    Bai Zisheng didn¡¯t want to answer and only after a long while did he hesitantly say:


    ¡°Well, about that¡­ Although I couldn¡¯t draw it, that¡¯s because the teacher in our n wouldn¡¯t allow it. A Qi Refinement cultivator¡¯s divine sense is weak. Forcing oneself to drawplex formations could lead to excessive divine sense consumption, and damage the Sea of Consciousness, making it impossible to be a Formation Master in the future. It¡¯s best not to be overly eager for quick sess and damage the foundation.¡±


    ¡°Oh,¡± Mo Hua half-believed.


    ¡°However,¡± Bai Zisheng added, ¡°there are some cultivators in our n with exceptional talents who could draw seven or eight patterns at the third level of Qi Refinement. That¡¯s also not considered very rare.¡±


    Mo Hua nodded, knowing that while his talent was not poor, it might not amount to much in the Tao Cultivation World filled with Heaven¡¯s proud sons.


    He understood the principle that there¡¯s always someone better.


    Bai Zisheng then patted Mo Hua on the shoulder, consoling him:


    ¡°Although it¡¯s not rare for someone at the thirdyer of Qi Refinement to be able to draw six patterns, it¡¯s still quite good. With such a talent for formations, even in our n, you would be considered as having average talent. As long as you work hard, you will definitely achieve something in the area of formations in the future.¡±


    After Bai Zisheng said this, Mo Hua actually felt more at ease.


    His ambitions were not that grand; being able to be a rank-one Formation Master, to have a means of making a living in the Tao Cultivation World, and to bring happiness to his parents would be enough for now. Everything else could wait untilter.


    Only Bai Zixi silently watched Bai Zisheng from the side.


    Bai Zisheng inexplicably felt a bit guilty, then he pretended to focus on his cultivation, observing his breath in a show of earnest practice.


    Among Mr. Zhuang¡¯s three nominal disciples, the siblings from the Bai family were twins: Bai Zisheng was the elder brother and Bai Zixi was the younger sister, both of whom were two or three years older than Mo Hua, with a cultivation level at the seventhyer of Qi Refinement, four levels above Mo Hua.


    This was because the descendants of noble ns ced emphasis on a solid cultivation foundation and preferred steady progress rather than greedy advancement.


    They had to take it step by step to build a solid foundation before attempting to break through to the next realm, otherwise, their cultivation would have been even higher than it was now.


    In terms of proficiency with formations, Mo Hua felt that he might still catch up with the Bai siblings, but in terms of cultivation, he feared he might never be able to catch up.


    Thus, Mo Hua dutifully cultivated each morning for about two hours, absorbing a spirit stone, slowly and steadily enhancing his cultivation with persistent effort.


    Mo Hua, with only a mid-lower grade spiritual root, had no choice but to practice in this boring and mundane way, day after day.


    Mo Hua was not in a hurry and couldn¡¯t afford to be, because there was no use in hurrying; the progress of cultivation was mostly determined by the quality of the spiritual root, without any shortcuts.


    One day, while Mo Hua was cultivating, he suddenly felt a tingling and slight swelling in his Qi Sea and knew that it had be full. It was time to consider breaking through to be a fourthyer Qi Refinement cultivator.


    In his surprise, Mo Hua suddenly realized he had forgotten something important:


    He hadn¡¯t chosen a cultivation technique!


    Previously, he had nned to save enough spirit stones to choose an economical Small Five Elements cultivation technique at Tongxian Gate that wouldn¡¯t consume too many Heaven and Earth spiritual items.


    But then, there was a change in the Sect Leader of Tongxian Gate. Instructor Yan left the Sect, and the Outer Gate ceased teaching about formations. Mo Hua simply dropped out as well.


    After being epted as a nominal disciple by Mr. Zhuang, Mo Hua devoted all his attention to studying formations and thus neglected the selection of a cultivation technique.


    Mo Hua¡¯s parents both practiced cultivation techniques, but the techniques they cultivated were slightly different in attribute from Mo Hua¡¯s and leaned more towards body cultivation, hence not quite suitable for Mo Hua to learn. Outside of Tongxian Gate, he had no way to learn a suitable technique either.


    It¡¯s best to start practicing a cultivation technique in the early stages of Qi Refinement. With Mo Hua about to reach the fourthyer, he couldn¡¯t put off finding a cultivation technique any longer.


    ¡°Zisheng, when did you learn your cultivation technique?¡±


    During their free time, Mo Hua curiously asked Bai Zisheng.


    Bai Zisheng, discontented, said, ¡°I¡¯m older than you, so you should call me Brother Bai, or Senior Brother Bai, not by my name directly. It makes me seem like I have no seniority.¡±


    ¡°In a few days, when my father and the others return from monster hunting, I can take you to see what the monster beasts they hunt look like.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Bai Zisheng¡¯s eyes lit up.


    ¡°Really!¡±


    Bai Zisheng immediately said, ¡°When Zixi and I first began our cultivation, we already started learning cultivation techniques. It¡¯s naturally best to learn them as early as possible and, moreover, from a continuous line of transmission. Otherwise, the greater the differences in the techniques learned at different stages, the easier it is to suffer from cultivation deviation.¡±


    Mo Hua nodded in agreement.


    Bai Zisheng suddenly thought of something and eximed in surprise, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you haven¡¯t learned a cultivation technique yet.¡±


    Mo Hua shook his head and said, ¡°No, it¡¯s not easy for a loose cultivator to choose a cultivation technique.¡±


    ¡°As difficult as it may be, it¡¯s not to the extent that you don¡¯t even have a cultivation technique¡­¡±


    Mo Hua gave him a sidelong nce and said, ¡°That¡¯s being oblivious to other people¡¯s situations.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°It means you¡¯re speaking without understanding the struggle.¡±


    Bai Zisheng scratched his head and said, ¡°It¡¯s a pity that the techniques from our n can¡¯t be shared externally, otherwise, I¡¯d secretly give you a few scarce and high-quality techniques.¡±


    Mo Hua asked in confusion, ¡°But isn¡¯t the grade of a cultivation technique determined by a cultivator¡¯s spiritual root? With a mid-lower grade spiritual root, one can only learn mid-lower grade techniques. If it¡¯s mid-lower grade, can there be much difference in quality? Surely they can¡¯t be better than high-grade techniques, right?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s where you¡¯re wrong. Some special techniques have unique effects. Some are cultivated faster, some focus on body refinement, and others are suitable for alchemy¡­¡±


    ¡°Of course, the grade of the technique is still the most important, as the strength of a cultivator is mainly judged by the abundance of spiritual power. However, since one¡¯s spiritual root is predetermined and cannot be changed, there¡¯s not much to discuss there.¡±


    Scarce cultivation techniques with unique effects¡­


    Lost in thought for a moment, Mo Hua shook his head and said, ¡°Even if there are scarce techniques, I wouldn¡¯t be able to cultivate them. If a technique is scarce, then naturally, the spiritual objects required are also rare. If I can¡¯t gather these objects for the rest of my life, won¡¯t my cultivation remain stagnant forever¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true, I forgot you¡¯re from a loose cultivator background and can¡¯t gather those rare heaven and earth spiritual objects¡­¡± Bai Zisheng frowned and then said, ¡°How about you go ask Mr. Zhuang?¡±


    After pondering for a moment, Mo Hua shook his head, ¡°I¡¯m already gratefully indebted to Mr. Zhuang for teaching me formation techniques. How could I be so greedy as to ask him to teach me cultivation techniques as well?¡±


    Bai Zisheng nodded and said, ¡°Good, that¡¯s the spirit! Only someone like you deserves to be my little brother.¡±


    Mo Hua corrected him, ¡°I¡¯m not your little brother.¡±


    Bai Zisheng said, ¡°Howe you¡¯re not? I¡¯m older than you, so you have to call me big brother. Zixi, isn¡¯t that right?¡±


    As Bai Zisheng spoke, he turned to look at Bai Zixi, who kept her head down, engrossed in her book, and ignored him.


    ¡°Zixi is older than you too, so you should also call her Sister Zixi,¡± Bai Zisheng added.


    Bai Zixi gave a slight start, and her dark eyshes gently lifted as her eyes sparkled.


    Mo Hua snorted coldly, ¡°Keep dreaming.¡±


    ¡°So many people want to be my little brother, and I¡¯m not even interested,¡± Bai Zisheng said, puffing up his chest.


    ¡°Who¡¯s keen on that? I¡¯m not taking you to see the monster beasts anymore,¡± Mo Hua retorted.


    ¡°Alright then,¡± Bai Zisheng said indignantly, ¡°you¡¯re not keeping your word. If we agreed on something, how can you go back on it?¡±


    After a bout of bickering, Bai Zisheng agreed not to make Mo Hua call him big brother, and Mo Hua agreed to take him to see the monster beasts at the end of the month, bringing their disagreement to an end.


    As everyone continued with their cultivation and reading until the evening, it was time to part. Bai Zisheng then asked, ¡°So what are you going to do about your cultivation technique?¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Mo Hua pondered and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go back and ask my parents. I intend to be a Formation Master anyway, and a Formation Master relies on Divine Sense rather than spiritual power, so having an adequate technique will suffice.¡±


    ¡°How can it just ¡®suffice¡¯? We¡¯re all Mr. Zhuang¡¯s apprentices. If your cultivation iscking, wouldn¡¯t that make me lose face?¡± Bai Zisheng said huffily, ¡°I¡¯ll look for a suitable technique for you when I get back, one that isn¡¯t closely guarded by the n. You can secretly learn it.¡±


    Having said that, he then went back with Bai Zixi.


    Mo Hua shook his head helplessly, but feeling the warmth from Bai Zisheng¡¯s good intentions, he picked up his things and went home as well.


    Meanwhile, Mr. Zhuang, resting in the bamboo room, opened his eyes. His pale, slender fingers tapped the armrest of the bamboo chair as he muttered to himself:


    ¡°A cultivation technique, huh¡­¡±

 Chapter 58 - 58 Gifting_1

    Chapter 58 Gifting_1


    Trantor: 549690339


    Mo Hua returned home and told his parents that he was about to breakthrough to the fourth level of Qi Refinement and needed to cultivate a cultivation technique.


    Mo Shan and Liu Ruhua were quite pleased. At Mo Hua¡¯s age, bing a cultivator at the fourth level of Qi Refinement made him stand out among his peers in Tongxian City.


    As for the matter of the cultivation technique, Mo Shan told Mo Hua not to worry:


    ¡°Your mother and I have discussed this already. If we can¡¯t learn the techniques from Tongxian Gate, we can only seek some experienced Loose Cultivators for guidance. There is a senior Monster Hunter in Tongxian City with the surname Han, who has the Small Five Elements Spiritual Root and is of medium grade. In a few days, I will invite Senior Han for a drink and ask for his help. Senior Han is warm-hearted and he should be willing to help. We can give him some Spirit Stones as a token of gratitude. It¡¯s just¡­¡±


    Mo Shan paused and then added, ¡°Senior Han is also from a Loose Cultivator background, and he often says that even though his family¡¯s cultivation technique isplete, it¡¯s not considered a great heritage. Once you reach theter stages of cultivation, I¡¯m afraid there won¡¯t be much of a prospect¡­¡±


    Mo Shan hoped to give Mo Hua the best, but this was all he could offer, and his face showed a tinge of disappointment.


    Mo Hua, on the other hand,forted him, ¡°Dad, I want to be a Formation Master in the future. As long as I have abundant Divine Sense, the specific cultivation technique isn¡¯t too important. It¡¯s enough to cultivate steadily. This technique has been passed down through generations by Senior Han, which means it¡¯s reliable and won¡¯t cause any problems. That¡¯s better than anything else.¡±


    Mo Shan¡¯s expression finally eased somewhat, and Liu Ruhua also gently stroked Mo Hua¡¯s head, saying warmly:


    ¡°Let¡¯s eat. After dinner, rest early. You still have to learn about formations with Mr. Zhuang tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Mhm.¡± Mo Hua nodded obediently.


    Bai Zisheng said he would help Mo Hua find some cultivation techniques, but Mo Hua didn¡¯t tell his parents because therger the n, the more strictly its heritage is guarded, and it wouldn¡¯t easily be shared with outsiders.


    Moreover, one shouldn¡¯t ept rewards without merit, and he didn¡¯t want to owe Bai Zisheng any favors. After all, he wasn¡¯t able to repay such a debt at the moment.


    Who knew that the next day, Bai Zisheng actually brought several Jade Slips and handed them to Mo Hua like a thief.


    ¡°I took these while Aunt Xue wasn¡¯t looking. Take a look and see if there¡¯s something suitable. Choose one if there is, and I¡¯ll return the rest.¡±


    Mo Hua¡¯s mouth fell open, unsure what to say.


    Bai Zisheng became smug, ¡°How about that, aren¡¯t you moved!¡±


    Bai Zisheng looked somewhat arrogant, but he was warm and sincere toward others.


    Mo Hua asked, ¡°Won¡¯t you be punished for sneaking out the cultivation techniques?¡±


    Bai Zisheng snorted, ¡°I¡¯m a direct descendant of the Bai Family. It¡¯s not just a few medium and low grade cultivation techniques¡ªeven if I took an ancestral innate treasure, they wouldn¡¯t dare do anything to me.¡±


    Doubt filled Mo Hua¡¯s eyes.


    Bai Zisheng insisted, ¡°Would I lie to you?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s probably just a year or two of confinement, no big deal.¡±


    Bai Zixi spoke evenly, but her eyes held a faint smile.


    Bai Zisheng¡¯s face turned a bit red.


    After thinking for a moment, Mo Hua shook his head, ¡°I can¡¯t take these techniques. I can¡¯t implicate you.¡±


    Bai Zisheng said displeasedly, ¡°I¡¯m not afraid, what are you afraid of?¡±


    Bai Zixi also spoke softly, ¡°These techniques may be valuable, but for the Bai Family, they¡¯re not too rare. Go ahead and cultivate them. It won¡¯t be a problem. Otherwise, Aunt Xue wouldn¡¯t have let my brother take them out.¡±


    ¡°Exactly!¡± Bai Zisheng nodded hurriedly, then suddenly eximed, ¡°How did Aunt Xue know I took out the techniques?¡±


    Bai Zixi nced at him lightly, ¡°Everything you do is under Aunt Xue¡¯s watch. It¡¯s only you who think others don¡¯t know.¡±


    Bai Zisheng¡¯s shoulders drooped, somewhat dejected.


    Mo Hua would be lying if he said he wasn¡¯t tempted. He also wanted to know what kind of cultivation techniques the noble ns practiced and explore any mysterious aspects.


    After thinking it over, Mo Hua no longer demurred, silently noting the Bai siblings¡¯ kindness in his heart. He then took the Jade Slips from Bai Zisheng¡¯s hands and looked them over:


    The Little Five Elements Jue, suitable for those with the medium grade Five Elements Spiritual Root. It¡¯s a simplified version of the higher-grade Big Five Elements Jue. A cultivator can refine their spiritual power through thirty-three cycles of cirction, and control spells of the five elements: metal, wood, water, fire, and earth. It is simple and versatile¡­


    ¡°Hidden Spirit Jue¡±, suitable for medium-grade water-series spiritual roots cultivation, can refine spiritual power for twenty-eight Circtions, suitable for concealing-type spells¡­


    ¡°Fiery ming Jue¡±, suitable for medium-grade fire-series spiritual roots cultivation, can refine spiritual power for thirty-five Circtions, can amplify fire-type spells¡¯ power by ten to twenty percent¡­


    ¡°Water Wood Spirit Skills¡±, suitable for medium-grade water and wood series spiritual roots cultivation, can refine spiritual power for thirty-six Circtions, cultivating this technique can cleanse the meridians, nurture the physique, and reduce bottlenecks in cultivation. This technique can nourish the body but is not suitable for aggressive body cultivation techniques. Required spiritual objects: Heaven Ginseng Wood, Infinite Water, Spiritual Liquid¡­


    Mo Hua looked dazzled, feeling that everything was good, but as he read on, his brows gradually furrowed.


    ¡°Is there nothing suitable?¡± Bai Zisheng saw Mo Hua frowning and couldn¡¯t help but ask.


    Mo Hua pondered and asked, ¡°What on earth is Heaven Ginseng Wood?¡±


    ¡°Heaven Ginseng Wood is the root wood of Heaven Ginseng. It can nourish the body and isn¡¯t considered too precious.¡± Bai Zisheng said, not entirely sure.


    ¡°How many spirit stones would that cost?


    While Heaven Ginseng buds are extremely precious, the Heaven Ginseng Wood is much cheaper, roughly a few hundred spirit stones each,¡± Bai Zisheng said uncertainly.


    ¡°And what about Infinite Water?¡±


    Bai Zisheng didn¡¯t know either, so he scratched his head and looked at Bai Zixi.


    Bai Zixi¡¯s beautiful eyes moved slightly, ¡°Infinite Wateres from the Infinite Sea. It requires a Pill Master to refine for forty-nine days, purifying impurities from the seawater. What¡¯s finally condensed is the Infinite Water. Infinite Water isn¡¯t precious, but it¡¯sborious. A small bottle of Infinite Water would require approximately one thousand spirit stones, and if it¡¯s from a remote area, it might cost more. Moreover, such spiritual objects are obscure, and it¡¯s not guaranteed one would be able to buy it even with spirit stones.¡±


    Mo Hua took a deep, cool breath.


    What kind of techniques were these? He simply couldn¡¯t afford to cultivate them!


    Techniques simr to ¡°Water Wood Spirit Skills¡± require only one piece of Heaven Ginseng Wood and one small bottle of Infinite Water, but the required spirit stones were far beyond Mo Hua¡¯s expectations.


    Not to mention the description of the techniques indicated that cultivation requires spiritual objects, breakthroughs require spiritual objects, plus the daily cultivation spirit stones, the sum is an astronomical figure, far beyond what Mo Hua could afford.


    And that¡¯s just the consumption for the Qi Refinement Realm. Not to mention the Foundation Establishment Realmter on. It¡¯smon knowledge that theter stages of Tao Cultivation require more and more resources.


    Even if Mo Hua really became a first-rate Formation Master who worked day and night drawing formations, he probably couldn¡¯t bear the cost of such cultivation.


    Mo Hua looked at Bai Zisheng and then at Bai Zixi, unable to help but ask, ¡°Does every disciple in your n cultivate such techniques?¡±


    ¡°Of course not,¡± Bai Zisheng shook his head, ¡°the direct disciples cultivate even higher-grade techniques requiring more precious heavenly and earthly treasures. Some spiritual objects are so rare they are priceless, and the n keeps them as tightly-held secrets, never to be divulged.¡±


    ¡°But these techniques are also not to be disclosed. Even if one wanted to share them, without the specialized spiritual objects needed for cultivation, others could not practice them anyway.¡±


    ¡°What I¡¯ve given you are the best of the transferable techniques our n allows. Even for indirect disciples or those born out of wedlock, unless they possess exceptional talent, they may not qualify to cultivate them.¡±


    ¡°Does your n provide the spiritual objects required for cultivating these techniques?¡± Mo Hua asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure about others, but Zixi and I get everything we need for cultivation from our mother,¡± Bai Zisheng said.


    Bai Zixi nced at Bai Zisheng, speaking indifferently:


    ¡°The n divides disciples into categories based on their legitimacy and talent. The more direct a disciple is and the better their talent, the higher their assessment and the more cultivation resources they are given. Direct disciples with great talent can take whatever they need for cultivation¡­¡±


    ¡°Other disciples, if they wish to cultivate better techniques that exceed their assessed resource allocation, have to find their own ways. Usually, it involves the parents or other rtives spending merit points to exchange for spiritual objects from within the n.¡±


    ¡°Whatever the case may be, the children of noble ns only need to focus on cultivation, not needing to worry about the spirit stones and spiritual objects required.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Bai Zisheng nodded and said:


    ¡°Our Bai Family, as well as other noble ns, have been around for at least a thousand years, with rich foundations and ample ess to heavenly and earthly treasures. Except for the truly extinct ones, as long as they can be obtained, none of the heavenly and earthly treasures are considered scarce.¡±


    Mo Hua was shaken to his core, the resources of the noble ns were vast as oceans, their inheritances as numerous as the mist. Loose cultivators like himself could only glean the tiniest specks from the vast sea.


    No wonder the Qi Refinement Realm is merely the beginning for cultivators, while for low-level loose cultivators, it is a lifetime.

 Chapter 59 - 59 Selection of Merits_1

    Chapter 59 Selection of Merits_1


    Trantor: 549690339


    Mo Hua, in the end, still did not choose a Cultivation Technique. When everyone parted ways, Mo Hua¡¯s figure seemed slightly forlorn.


    Bai Zixi noticed this and suddenly said, ¡°I¡¯ll have Aunt Xue give you some Spiritual Objects.¡±


    Mo Hua was taken aback; he had not expected the usually aloof Bai Zixi to have such a kind heart. He couldn¡¯t help but smile but still declined, saying,


    ¡°There¡¯s no need. Cultivation is a lifelong matter; I cannot depend on others for my entire life. Besides, I should not ept rewards without merit; I can¡¯t just take others¡¯ things at will.¡±


    Bai Zixi¡¯s expression remained indifferent. It was unclear whether he was pleased or not.


    After Mo Hua finished speaking, he sincerely added, ¡°Thank you!¡±


    Mo Hua always maintained gratitude for others¡¯ kindness toward him.


    After the others had left, Mr. Zhuang, who had been sitting on a lounge chair from sunbathing until moonbathing, finally got up leisurely and walked to the secluded and somewhat dusty study, mumbling,


    ¡°Old Kui is toozy. How long has it been since this study was cleaned?¡±


    Behind him, where there had been no one, Old Kui suddenly appeared:


    ¡°If it isn¡¯t used, what difference does it make whether it¡¯s cleaned or not?¡±


    ¡°How many times have I told you not to always appear and disappear like this? A perfectly good courtyard, and you make it feel so eerie.¡±


    Mr. Zhuang said discontentedly, then walked around the study, flipping through various books and Jade Slips. The already untidy study became even more cluttered.


    ¡°What are you looking for?¡±


    ¡°I am looking for a few volumes of Cultivation Techniques,¡± said Mr. Zhuang casually.


    ¡°For Mo Hua, that kid?¡±


    ¡°Exactly.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve never been so attentive to your disciples before,¡± remarked Old Kui ndly, with a hint of sarcasm.


    Mr. Zhuang selected a few Jade Slips, spread them out on the desk, and sat down slowly and methodically to examine them one by one:


    ¡°I used to be single-mindedly devoted to the Tao, inevitably arrogant. Now that times have changed and I am no longer connected with the Tao, naturally, I have some spare time to meddle in trivial affairs.¡±


    Old Kui said no more, and the room suddenly fell silent.


    After a moment, Mr. Zhuang could not help but say, ¡°You should talk sometimes; otherwise, this room really feels creepy.¡±


    Old Kui replied indifferently, ¡°What do you want me to say?¡±


    Mr. Zhuang thought for a moment and said, ¡°What do you think would be a good Cultivation Technique for Mo Hua, that child?¡±


    ¡°It would be best not to choose at all.¡±


    ¡°Why not choose?¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t meddle, you won¡¯t be entangled in causality, and it will spare Mo Hua, that child, some trouble.¡±


    Mr. Zhuang shook his head, ¡°You believe in causality, I do not. Even if there is truly causality in this world, it¡¯s not something one can avoid just by wishing to. Maybe by mying to Li State and taking Mo Hua as an apprentice, I¡¯ve already set causality in motion. Once the heavenly secret turns, it can¡¯t be changed even if one wishes to.¡±


    After speaking, Mr. Zhuang felt it was an ill omen and said self-deprecatingly,


    ¡°A person who has lost their Taoist Heart ages in spirit, I sound like those old fellows from Heavenly Right Pavilion who quibble about the finer points of doctrine.¡±


    Old Kui said evenly, ¡°I am one of those old fellows from Tianquan Pavilion who quibble about doctrine.¡±


    Mr. Zhuang gave a sheepish smile, ¡°You¡¯re still a bit different.¡± Then, changing the subject, he asked, ¡°How about ¡®Eryi Skill¡¯?¡±


    ¡°Too recondite.¡±


    ¡°¡®Five Elements Life Conversion Technique¡¯?¡±


    ¡°His meridians cannot withstand it.¡±


    ¡°Then ¡®Taoist Mysterious Jue¡¯?¡±


    ¡°You would be hunted down by the Taoist Mysterious Gate.¡±


    Mr. Zhuang picked for a while, but Old Kui refuted each one, so he asked in resignation,


    ¡°Do you have any Cultivation Techniques? Bring them out for a look too.¡±


    ¡°The cultivation techniques here are not suitable either.¡±


    Mr. Zhuang sighed, ¡°Having a poor Spiritual Root really causes such trouble. Why isn¡¯t Mo Hua born with a superior Spiritual Root? It would make choosing a cultivation technique so much easier. When I chose my cultivation technique, I just picked the best one avable; there was no need for all this fuss.¡±


    Old Kui silently rolled his eyes.


    ¡°It needs to be unique, of medium to low grade, for Five Elements Spiritual Roots, and the required Spiritual Objects can¡¯t be too precious¡­¡± Mr. Zhuang mumbled to himself.


    ¡°That ¡®being unique¡¯ requirement is superfluous¡­¡±


    Mr. Zhuang shook his head, ¡°No, that won¡¯t do. Being my disciple, you must stand out from the crowd.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s just a disciple in name, not a Direct Disciple who has formally taken you as his master and served tea.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s where you¡¯re mistaken,¡± Mr. Zhuang said with a mysterious look on his face, ¡°Even a disciple in name must be extraordinary to reflect the exceptional nature of his mentor.¡±


    Old Kui said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you used to say that a true master boasts through strength, and only the useless rely on boasting with words¡­?¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t you remember anything good I¡¯ve said?¡± Mr. Zhuang said, displeased.


    ¡°Back in the day, when you were unmatched, you never had anything good to say.¡±


    Mr. Zhuang looked slightly disgruntled and changed the subject. ¡°Let¡¯s focus on the important task at hand, picking a cultivation technique.¡±


    Mr. Zhuang then started rummaging through the room again. Anything he deemed suitable, he kept; the unsuitable ones, he tossed aside without a second thought.


    Old Kui silently followed behind Mr. Zhuang cleaning up, asionally handing him a jade slip or two. Mr. Zhuang would nce at them, show a bit of disdain, but nevertheless, he kept them aside while muttering:


    ¡°Your taste in selecting cultivation techniques is still as pedestrian as ever¡­¡±


    The next day, after Mo Hua spent the day working on Formations, he was about to head home in the evening when he saw Mr. Zhuang wave to him from the bamboo pavilion.


    Mo Hua approached, paid his respects, and couldn¡¯t help but express his confusion, ¡°Gentleman, is there something you wish to instruct?¡±


    Mr. Zhuang simply ced arge bundle of mixed jade slips and texts before Mo Hua, ¡°Take your pick.¡±


    Mo Hua¡¯s mouth fell open in shock, ¡°Gentleman¡­¡±


    ¡°Since you¡¯ve called me ¡®Gentleman¡¯, I can¡¯t treat you too poorly; giving away a cultivation technique is just a trivial matter.¡±


    Remembering Mr. Zhuang, who would usually be indolent and capable of lounging in a chair all day, Mo Hua looked at therge bundle of carefully selected cultivation techniques in front of him and felt a warmth in his heart. Standing up, he respectfully paid homage once again.


    ¡°Pick one yourself; I¡¯m going to meditate for a while.¡±


    Mr. Zhuang waved his hand andy back down in the chair, closing his eyes for a little rest.


    Mo Hua tried not to disturb Mr. Zhuang as he gently and attentively flipped through the pile of cultivation techniques before him.


    Spirit Transfering Jue, Sitting Taoist Skill, Heaven and Earth Eryi ssic, Immortal Path Divine Technique¡­


    Just reading the names of these techniques revealed their mystery, with even more extraordinary effects¡ªsome could amplify Spiritual Power, others allowed for Spirit and Body Dual Cultivation, and some even reduced bottlenecks in Cultivation. The least advanced among them could help cultivate up to thirty cycles of Spiritual Power, and many of the required Heaven and Earth spiritual items were familiar to Mo Hua.


    Even with Mo Hua¡¯s modest experience in Qi Refinement, the familiarity suggested that while these Spiritual Objects were rare, they were not the unique treasures that were priceless or as rare as phoenix feathers and unicorn horns, or Innate Spirit Objects.


    This indicated that Mr. Zhuang must have put a lot of thought into selecting these techniques.


    Mo Hua quietly took note of this kindness and then focused on choosing a cultivation technique.


    First, he picked the cheapest ones, requiring the fewest Heaven and Earth spiritual items; next, he looked for those that could cultivate the highest cycles of Spiritual Power; then, those most suitable in attributes; and finally, the most practical in effects¡­


    Mo Hua went back and forth, eventually narrowing down to a few options that seemed most appropriate, but then he began to worry again.


    The least required Spirit Objects still didn¡¯t mean none, and when converted into mary terms, it would still require over a thousand Spirit Stones.


    During the past few days, Mo Hua had looked at cultivation techniques that required tens of thousands of Spirit Stones worth of Spirit Objects. Compared to those, a few thousand Spirit Stones was already the cheapest.


    But Mo Hua suddenly realized that even just a few thousand Spirit Stones were, in fact, something he absolutely could not afford.


    Mo Hua felt somewhat at a loss at that moment.


    Just then, Mo Hua came across a rough, crudely-fashioned jade slip that looked distinctly out of ce among the various refined and elegant books and jade slips.


    Mo Hua held it in his hand, submerged his Divine Sense into it, and the simple, ancient characters for ¡°Heaven Yan Jue¡± appeared in his mind. As he continued to read further, he suddenly felt that the exnation for this technique seemed to be missing something.


    After pondering for a moment, Mo Hua suddenly remembered that there was no mention of required Heaven and Earth spiritual items for this technique.


    Does that mean that the cultivation of this technique does not require any additional Heaven and Earth Spiritual Objects?


    The moment this thought surfaced, it sent waves of excitement through Mo Hua¡¯s young mind, leaving him feeling almost overwhelmed with emotion.

 Chapter 60 - 60 Heaven Yan Jue_1

    Chapter 60 Heaven Yan Jue_1


    Trantor: 549690339


    Mo Hua read the exnation of the Cultivation Technique again, where only a few sentences stated that the technique was not limited by the grade or attribute of the Spiritual Root, but the Cycles of the cultivated Spiritual Power were somewhat low. The bottlenecky in the Divine Sense, unsuitable for those who were not Formation Masters to cultivate.


    Though it did not specify which Spiritual Objects were needed, these descriptions gave off an odd feeling.


    How could there be a Cultivation Technique that did not limit Spiritual Roots?


    The fact that the cultivated Spiritual Power was weak could be understood; after all, it did not restrict the Spiritual Roots, which meant that even those with inferior roots could practice it, and naturally, the cultivated Spiritual Power would not be profound.


    But what did it mean that the bottleneck was in the Divine Sense? And why was it not suitable for those who were not Formation Masters to practice?


    As Mo Hua frowned in contemtion, he lost track of time until Mr. Zhuang opened his eyes, ¡°Have you chosen?¡±


    Only then did Mo Hua snap back to reality, ¡°Disciple has chosen, but I¡¯m not sure which one is more appropriate.¡±


    ¡°Let me have a look.¡±


    Mo Hua respectfully handed over the Cultivation Techniques he had selected to Mr. Zhuang.


    Mr. Zhuang looked at them one by one, his expression calm and unchanging, yet he felt somewhat displeased inside.


    The Cultivation Techniques Mo Hua had chosen were all selected by Old Kui. The ones Mr. Zhuang had picked out himself were not chosen at all by Mo Hua. This made Mr. Zhuang feel quite embarrassed.


    It was not until he flipped to thest Jade Slip that Mr. Zhuang¡¯s eyes lit up.


    On the ancient pale Jade Slip, three characters were etched: ¡°Tianyan Jue.¡±


    This was one of the unique Cultivation Techniques chosen by Mr. Zhuang.


    Mr. Zhuang was very satisfied, feeling that Mo Hua, the child, still had good judgment; he was indeed teachable.


    Seeing Mr. Zhuang¡¯s gaze fixed on ¡°Tianyan Jue,¡± Mo Hua asked the question he was most concerned about:


    ¡°Gentleman, the practice essentials of ¡®Tianyan Jue¡¯ do not list the required Spiritual Objects. Does that mean it can be cultivated without the need for any Heaven and Earth spiritual items?¡±


    ¡°Indeed,¡± Mr. Zhuang nodded.


    Mo Hua was overjoyed but immediately calmed down again, ¡°Every aspect of pursuing the Great Dao requires effort and yields rewards, so if this Cultivation Technique can be practiced without Heaven and Earth spiritual items, does it mean that there will be troubles in other aspects?¡±


    Mr. Zhuang showed a look of approval, then slowly said:


    ¡°This is an ancient Cultivation Technique.¡±


    ¡°Ancient Cultivation Technique?¡± Mo Hua queried in puzzlement, ¡°What¡¯s the difference with ancient Cultivation Techniques?¡±


    ¡°There are differences, yet there are none. The Cultivation Techniques of the ancients are still Cultivation Techniques, and so are those of the present, all seeking the path to immortality and the Great Dao, each with their advantages and disadvantages, not something that can be generalized¡­¡±


    ¡°Some ancient Cultivation Techniques have been refined and improved upon over generations of Cultivators, bing more stable, with fewer bottlenecks, making the cultivation process more efficient. Therefore, they have be the main Cultivation Techniques in the Tao Cultivation World; others are obscure and bizarre, difficult to cultivate, and the results after sessful cultivation areckluster, gradually being abandoned¡­¡±


    ¡°Some Cultivation Techniques are cruel and strange, easily causing one to lose their mind, bing Demon Cultivators, and will thus be banned by the Taoist Court; while others, which can defy the heavens and change fate, have extremely stringent cultivation conditions. They are contested over by various Great Cultivators, either ruined or lost, eventually only remaining in the legends passed down by word of mouth among Cultivators¡­¡±


    ¡°Are all ancient Cultivation Techniques not limited by Spiritual Roots?¡± Mo Hua inquired.


    ¡°Not exactly, most Cultivation Techniques restrict the attributes of Spiritual Roots, and only a few don¡¯t restrict the grade of Spiritual Roots; they can be practiced by all, from the highest grade to the lowest, but these are the minority.¡±


    ¡°The assessment of Spiritual Roots with Cultivation Techniques and cultivation tiers was promoted by the Noble ns and Great Sects after the Taoist Court unified the Cultivation World of the Nine States. On one hand, it was to standardize the vast andplex Cultivation Techniques in the Cultivation World, making it easier for Cultivators to practice, and on the other hand¡­¡±


    In truth, it was to monopolize the inheritance of Cultivation Techniques¡­


    Mr. Zhuang¡¯s gaze grew sharp, but he did not continue, only saying, ¡°You¡¯ll understand in the future.¡±


    ¡°Oh,¡± Mo Hua nodded as if he understood, then asked, ¡°Gentleman, what kind of ancient cultivation technique is the ¡®Tianyan Jue¡¯?¡±


    ¡°It is considered one of the more obscure and peculiar types.¡±


    After thinking for a moment, Mr. Zhuang added, ¡°This cultivation technique has been practiced by others before. It¡¯s easy to learn, as it only requires refining Spirit Stones, but the bottleneck during breakthroughs is very peculiar. For most other cultivation techniques, bottlenecks generally ur in the meridians or the Qi Sea, where one needs to refine Heaven and Earth spiritual items to breakthrough. The bottleneck for this technique lies in the Sea of Consciousness. The Sea of Consciousness is ethereal and unpredictable, hardly having any auxiliary Spiritual Objects to help, so whether one can breakthrough remains an uncertainty.¡±


    ¡°No matter how rare Spiritual Objects are, there¡¯s always a way to obtain them, it¡¯s just a matter of the cost. But when ites to issues with the Sea of Consciousness, that bes tricky, sometimes even impossible to tackle. In addition, the Spiritual Power cultivated from this technique is weak and doesn¡¯t seem to offer other effects, so gradually, no one practiced it anymore.¡±


    Listening silently, Mo Hua then asked hisst question:


    ¡°What does it mean in the technique when it states, ¡®Only suitable for Formation Masters¡¯? Does one have to be a Formation Master to cultivate this technique?¡±


    ¡°Not exactly,¡± Mr. Zhuang shook his head and exined: ¡°It¡¯s not that only Formation Masters can cultivate this technique, but among all professions in the Tao Cultivation World, only Formation Masters consume a great deal of Divine Sense, surpassing other cultivators in the use and understanding of the Sea of Consciousness. The ¡®Tianyan Jue¡¯ has its bottleneck in Divine Sense, naturally making it most suitable for Formation Masters. Or to put it another way, if Formation Masters don¡¯t cultivate it, then cultivators of other disciplines will be even less capable.¡±


    ¡°I see¡­¡±


    Mo Hua pondered, and then made up his mind.


    Seeing this, Mr. Zhuang asked, ¡°Have you decided which cultivation technique you want to practice?¡±


    ¡°I have,¡± Mo Hua nodded, ¡°Gentleman, I want to cultivate the ¡®Tianyan Jue¡¯.¡±


    Mr. Zhuang felt a sense of relief, thinking that this child Mo Hua really did share a connection with him, not like Old Kui, whose taste in choosing cultivation techniques was so vulgar.


    Just as Mr. Zhuang was about to hand over the Jade Slip of ¡®Tianyan Jue¡¯ to Mo Hua, he suddenly hesitated, then after a moment¡¯s sigh, asked earnestly, ¡°Mo Hua, are you really sure?¡±


    Mo Hua looked at Mr. Zhuang with a hint of confusion.


    ¡°This technique is easy to practice, but too unpredictable when ites to breakthroughs, and the Spiritual Power it cultivates is weak, leaving one at a disadvantage whether in cultivation or inbat.¡±


    Reluctant as he was, Mr. Zhuang still pointed to the other techniques ¡°left over¡± for Mo Hua and said:


    ¡°Although these techniques may not be extraordinary, they are stable and practical, with a fair amount of Circting Spiritual Power. Some Spiritual Objects, even if somewhat troublesome, are not considered valuable, and there are always ways to procure them.¡±


    Yet, Mo Hua firmly replied, ¡°I have decided, Gentleman. My Spiritual Roots are mediocre, and it¡¯s not easy for me topare with others. I just hope to make some progress in formations, to not let down your teachings. Since I want to be a Formation Master, Divine Sense is naturally the most important, and the quantity of Spiritual Power doesn¡¯t matter as much.¡±


    ¡°A Formation Master¡¯s bottleneck lies in Divine Sense, and so does the ¡®Tianyan Jue¡¯. For me, it¡¯s all the same; as long as I focus on studying formations and strengthening my Divine Sense, that¡¯s good enough. The path of Tao Cultivation is never smooth anyway; sess is decreed by fate, all we can do is give our utmost effort.¡±


    Mr. Zhuang was slightly taken aback, but then nodded in agreement, ¡°You are right; it is rare to see such a strong Taoist Heart in someone so young.¡±


    Mo Hua couldn¡¯t ept such praise, saying somewhat embarrassedly, ¡°Gentleman, it¡¯s not really that my Taoist Heart is strong¡­¡±


    Mr. Zhuang was taken aback.


    ¡°It¡¯s mainly because I can¡¯t afford to cultivate the other techniques. This technique doesn¡¯t require Spiritual Objects, so I had no choice but to choose it¡­¡±


    Mr. Zhuang: ¡°¡­¡±


    Mo Hua felt helpless as well.


    While problems with Divine Sense could possibly be resolved, those ¡°some Spiritual Objects,¡± each costing thousands of Spirit Stones, were simply out of reach for a Loose Cultivator like Mo Hua.


    When one¡¯s poor, their Taoist Heart naturally bes strong; if it didn¡¯t, there would be no other option.

 Chapter 61: Spiritual Power_1

    Chapter 61: Spiritual Power_1


    Trantor: 549690339


    Mr. Zhuang passed the Jade Slip of Tianyan Jue to Mo Hua:


    ¡°The Jade Slip for transmitting ancient cultivation techniques is a bit special, only when your cultivation reaches a certain realm can your divine sense inspect the cultivation techniques that follow. There are no restrictions on the techniques from the Qi Refinement Realm, but for the techniques from the Foundation Establishment Stage, only those who have cultivated the Tianyan Jue and reached the realm of Foundation Establishment can see them.¡±


    ¡°Most ancient cultivation techniquese with only one slip per technique. If the Jade Slip is lost, the technique is essentially lost as well. Even if there are several Jade Slips for some techniques, it is not certain that you can find them. The cultivation world is vast; looking for an obscure Jade Slip of an ancient technique is like looking for a needle in a haystack. Moreover, in my lifetime, I have only seen this one of the Tianyan Jue.¡±


    ¡°Therefore, you must take good care of this Jade Slip and never lose it!¡±


    Mo Hua solemnly received the Jade Slip, feeling its weight increase in his hand, but his heart couldn¡¯t help but leap with joy.


    This is a genuine cultivation technique; by learning it, he would truly be considered a cultivator. He had officially taken the first step on the vast and boundless path of cultivation.


    Mo Hua shared the news of Mr. Zhuang teaching him the cultivation technique with his parents.


    Mo Shan was very happy. Although the spiritual power cultivated from this technique wasn¡¯t abundant, the phrase ¡°suitable only for Formation Masters,¡± showed it was extraordinary. Very few true Formation Masters ever emerged among the Loose Cultivators of Tongxian City.


    Moreover, the technique was given by the profound and unfathomable Mr. Zhuang; naturally, it is incredibly precious, far superior to those techniques passed down among Loose Cultivators.


    Knowing that Mr. Zhuang didn¡¯t care much aboutmon items like Spirit Stones, Mo Shan thought about how Mr. Zhuang had finished all the meat and wine that Mo Hua had delivered before, which must mean it suited the gentleman¡¯s taste.


    The next day, before dawn, Mo Shan went into the mountains in the dark. He hunted several Monster Beasts and, three dayster, came down from the mountain carrying arge bundle. Inside the bundle was the most tender meat from the loin of various bovine and ovine Monster Beasts, so fresh that he didn¡¯t even put it in a Storage Bag.


    Liu Ruhua cleaned the meat and prepared it in various ways: smoked, fried, or stewed in sauce, creating a range of spicy and savory vors, garnished with some green spices, and neatly ced in a food box.


    She also took out several jugs of variously fragrant fruit wines that they made at home, along with a few boxes of freshly roasted, fragrant pine nuts, for Mo Hua to take up the mountain. She instructed Mo Hua to convey words of thanks like ¡°not to disturb the gentleman in his ascetic cultivation, just to express gratitude.¡±


    Mr. Zhuang epted the food box without saying much, but he looked very pleased. Sitting in the bamboo pavilion, he ate a piece of meat and drank a cup of clear wine, enjoying it along with the breeze and mountain scenery.


    Old Kui was quite satisfied with the pine nuts; the few boxes had just been handed over when they disappeared in front of Mo Hua¡¯s eyes. Old Kui had tucked them away somewhere, not leaving any for Mr. Zhuang.


    Mo Hua also brought some to the Bai siblings to express his thanks.


    Bai Zixi ate two slices of meat and drank a bit more sweet osmanthus rice wine, her cheeks flushed red and her eyes brightly shining, like stars twinkling in the sky.


    Bai Zisheng was not shy at all, expressing his preference for spicy food by devouring it with big bites, sweating profusely but still enjoying it immensely.


    Seeing his way of eating, Mo Hua couldn¡¯t help asking, ¡°You¡¯re not short of meat on a regr basis, are you?¡±


    ¡°That you do not understand,¡± Bai Zisheng said: ¡°What I usually eat is the meat of Spirit Beasts, which is delicate butcks texture, and since it¡¯s so rich in spiritual energy, it doesn¡¯t have much vor.¡±


    Mo Hua felt his words were somewhat infuriating; he had hardly ever eaten the meat of Spirit Beasts, except for what his mother cooked. The most memorable for him was still the Colorful Chicken that Da¡¯hu and the others stole from an Elder of Tongxian Gate, which even got burnt.


    After Bai Zisheng had his fill of food and drink, he inquired about Mo Hua¡¯s cultivation technique.


    Mo Hua recounted Mr. Zhuang¡¯s transmission of the cultivation technique.


    Bai Zisheng was slightly envious, ¡°The gentleman is really good to you, even though the spiritual power from this technique is rather weak.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing that can be done about it; things in life hardly ever go perfectly ording to one¡¯s wishes. One always has to make choices.¡±


    Bai Zisheng curled his lips, ¡°You¡¯re not old, but you speak as if you are an old fellow.¡±


    ¡°Does having weak spiritual power really make a big difference?¡±


    Mo Hua suddenly felt concerned about it again.


    ¡°That goes without saying,¡± Bai Zisheng spoke, ¡°Cultivators, those who follow the path of cultivation, naturally focus on cultivating spiritual power. If your spiritual power is weak, you¡¯ll be inferior to others wherever you go.¡±


    Bai Zisheng gave an example, ¡°Suppose you have to fight someone; they have a hundred cycles of spiritual power, while you only have fifty. If you sh head-on, when they still have fifty cycles of spiritual power left, you¡¯d have already exhausted yours, naturally leaving you at their mercy.¡±


    ¡°Cultivators need to use spiritual power for everything, not just for sparring or casting spells but also for artifact refining, alchemy, and even for handling storage chests at the Spiritual Transport Wharf.¡±


    ¡°If you refine one spiritual artifact, others can refine two; if you refine one batch of pills, others can refine two; if you carry ten chests for half a day, others can carry twenty, earning twice the spirit stones you do. How can youpete with others like that?¡±


    ¡°Then if I be a Formation Master, it¡¯s okay if my spiritual power is a bit weaker, right?¡± Mo Hua was somewhat unsure of himself.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ that is also true,¡± Bai Zisheng nodded, ¡°The most troublesome aspect for a Formation Master is the consumption of divine sense, which is much greater than that of spiritual power. When drawing formations, the divine sense is often exhausted long before the spiritual power. So a lower level of spiritual power doesn¡¯t affect your ability to be a Formation Master.¡±


    Mo Hua breathed a sigh of relief.


    Bai Zisheng patted Mo Hua¡¯s shoulder, ¡°However, you don¡¯t need to worry about that either. Although your spiritual power is low, mine is high. Just call me Big Brother, and I¡¯ll look after you. If anyone bullies you, I¡¯ll take care of them for you.¡±


    ¡°Forget it.¡±


    Bai Zisheng made a second attempt, ¡°Then just give me beef to eat every day, and I¡¯ll look after you as well.¡±


    ¡°You could buy it yourself.¡±


    ¡°Aunt Xue won¡¯t allow me to eat just anything. She also told me to eat less of things that don¡¯t contain spiritual energy.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean, oh? I¡¯m doing this to give you face¡­¡± Bai Zisheng said.


    Mo Hua ignored him, and Bai Zisheng kept grumbling while Bai Zixi watched them silently, taking another small sip of the sweet fermented rice.


    In the following days, Mo Hua gave up on the Breathing Technique and officially started cultivating ording to the meridian chart and breathing methods described in Tianyan Jue.


    After cultivating a few times, Mo Hua could clearly feel the difference.


    The speed of assimtion was faster, the spiritual power refined was purer, and the meridians throughout his body felt more unobstructed.


    The only issue was that after cultivation, there was nothing special about the spiritual power.


    Mo Hua asked Da¡¯hu, who cultivated the Fire-series Fierce Tiger Jue. After cultivation, Da¡¯hu¡¯s spiritual power would have a slight burning sensation, and any fire-series spells or physical techniques he practiced in the future would be more powerful.


    Shuanghu cultivated the Solid Foundation Skill, which harmonized spiritual energy with blood qi after cultivation, strengthening the body when spiritual power circted. Mo Hua had forgotten which cultivation technique Sanhu practiced, but after cultivation, his spiritual power also underwent some special changes.


    Only Mo Hua¡¯s spiritual power seemed to have no fundamental changepared to before.


    The cycles of spiritual power refined through Tianyan Jue were also standard.


    Compared with n disciples like the Bai siblings, it certainly couldn¡¯t match up, butpared to the average Qi Cultivation Loose Practitioner, it was slightly above average¡ªnot great, but eptable.


    Moreover, the only unique aspect of this cultivation technique might be that it consumed more divine sense during practice, several times more than the basic Breathing Technique.


    However, the divine sense consumed during practice of the Breathing Technique, or any general cultivation technique, was already quite low, and even if it were several times higher, it would scarcely amount to anything¡ªit wouldn¡¯t even be enough to draw a single formation.


    But Mo Hua never expected this technique to have anything particrly special about it.


    For Mo Hua, the best cultivation technique was the one that saved spirit stones.

 Chapter 62: Abnormality_1

    Chapter 62: Abnormality_1


    Trantor: 549690339


    The Qi-refining Realm is divided into three phases and nine levels, with the early phase consisting of levels one to three, and anything above level three is considered the middle phase of Qi Refinement.


    Mo Hua¡¯s cultivation had already reached the peak of the thirdyer of Qi Refinement, just a step away from breaking through to the middle phase.


    After practicing Tianyan Jue for no more than half a month, Mo Hua felt that his Qi Sea was brimming, unable to refine any more spiritual power.


    This also meant that Mo Hua was about to make a breakthrough.


    Normally, to break through using other cultivation techniques, one would need to prepare special Heaven and Earth spiritual items to stimte the meridians and Qi Sea during the breakthrough in hopes of oveing the bottleneck and advancing to a higher realm.


    Tianyan Jue doesn¡¯t require any special spiritual objects to assist in cultivation, so one should be able to continue cultivating.


    Mo Hua still spent most of his time Drawing Formations, only setting aside two hours each day for meditation and cultivation.


    A few nightster, as per usual, Mo Hua was engraving Formation Patterns onto the Taoist Stele within his Sea of Consciousness when suddenly, as if blessed by serendipity, his Qi Sea churned tumultuously.


    Mo Hua quickly exited his Sea of Consciousness and sat cross-legged on the bed before taking out two Spirit Stones and quietly absorbing spiritual energy.


    It only took a moment for Mo Hua to feel the acupoints throughout his body open up, and his absorption of spiritual energy increased several times over the usual rate, depleting the spiritual energy from the two Spirit Stones in no time.


    Mo Hua felt both pained and ted.


    He was pained by the consumption of the Spirit Stones yet ted that he was about to break through to be a cultivator in the middle phase of Qi Refinement.


    Mo Hua took out a few more Spirit Stones and continued to absorb.


    In Mo Hua¡¯s Storage Bag were dozens of Spirit Stones that he had saved, along with nearly a hundred more given by his parents, who, knowing he was close to a breakthrough but unsure of when it would happen, had advised him to carry them as a precaution.


    These hundred Spirit Stones probably represented the ie of their eatery for half a month.


    Mo Hua calmed his mind and maintained a steady, unarrogant attitude, slowly breathing in and out.


    The Spirit Stones in his hands shimmered with a crystal-clear blue light, which gradually dimmed until, finally, their spiritual power waspletely exhausted, leaving them gray and white.


    One after another, after consuming nearly fifty Spirit Stones, Mo Hua¡¯s Qi Sea finally stopped churning, the spiritual power from the Qi Sea nourished his meridians throughout his body, gradually bing dense and stable.


    Just when Mo Hua believed he was about to seed in his breakthrough, thin wisps of spiritual power began to scatter, escaping from the meridians and traveling along some tiny coterals, gradually converging toward the Bahui Meridian at the top of his head.


    Mo Hua¡¯s heart tightened.


    What was this?


    He had never heard of properly refined spiritual energy uncontrobly leaking out, and especially not converging toward the top acupoint on the head!


    The spiritual energy didn¡¯t actually collect at the Bahui Meridian, but when it reached the Heavenly Gate Point, it started to weave and stabilize like threads, slowly seeping inward to the exact location of Mo Hua¡¯s Sea of Consciousness!


    Suppressing the palpitations in his heart, Mo Hua let his Divine Sense sink into his Sea of Consciousness, only to discover fine, pale blue strands of spiritual energy there.


    These strands were intermittent and chaotic, like the continuous drizzle of spring rain or tangled strands of hair, forming aplicated pale blue Spirit Screen.


    Mo Hua waspletely stunned.


    With his brief experience in Tao Cultivation, he had no idea what was happening.


    Mo Hua tried to mobilize his spiritual power and found that it could circte normally.


    Grasping the Spirit Stones, he attempted to absorb Spiritual Energy for cultivation, but the energy passed through the Heavenly Gate Point into the Sea of Consciousness and was automatically blocked, unable to form a Cirction and thus unable to be refined into spiritual power, umte in the Qi Sea, or enhance his Cultivation.


    This meant that Mo Hua wouldn¡¯t be able to practice cultivation anymore, nor could he advance to a higher realm.


    Mo Hua took in a cold breath and murmured, ¡°What should I do now¡­¡±


    Mo Huay back on the bed, his mind in turmoil. After a while, he sat up, forcing himself to calm down:


    ¡°There is a Taoist Stele in the Sea of Consciousness, but I didn¡¯t touch it during cultivation, so it can¡¯t be the stele¡¯s fault.¡±


    ¡°If it¡¯s not the stele¡¯s fault, then it must be the cultivation technique¡¯s issue.¡±


    ¡°There was no problem with cultivating the technique; the issue arose during the breakthrough.¡±


    ¡°When I broke through, the overflowing spiritual power reached my meridians and finally connected to my Sea of Consciousness, forming a Spirit Screen.¡±


    ¡°The Spirit Screen blocked the cirction of spiritual power, so I couldn¡¯t continue my cultivation. As long as I solve the problem of the Spirit Screen and prevent it from forming an obstacle, the spiritual power should flow again, and it won¡¯t hinder my practice.¡±


    ¡°So the real problem is solving the Spirit Screen in the Sea of Consciousness¡­¡±


    Mo Hua grasped the key issue, then set aside all other factors, only considering the Spirit Screen within the Sea of Consciousness. He let his Divine Sense sink into the Sea of Consciousness and carefully examined the intricate Spirit Screen.


    The Spirit Screen was made of pale blue strands of spiritual energy that seemed alive, moving freely and chaotically, slowly drifting. They crossed over each other intermittently, separating and intertwining, creating a disorderly and abstruse sight.


    After watching for the duration of a cup of tea, Mo Hua copsed back onto the bed.


    He inwardlyined, ¡°What the hell is this Spirit Screen? I can¡¯t make heads or tails of it¡­¡±


    Mo Hua once again deeply felt hisck of knowledge in Tao cultivation.


    There¡¯s a saying that knowledge is thedder for cultivators to progress. Mo Hua didn¡¯t know where he had heard it, but he found it made sense at the moment.


    Mo Hua started to recall in his mind all the knowledge rted to Tao cultivation he had encountered, to see if there was anything simr. But the jumble of thoughts made his head increasingly chaotic and painful. In the end, he still had no clue.


    In a sh of insight, he suddenly remembered a line from the Tianyan Jue cultivation technique:


    ¡°Unfit for practice without being a Formation Master.¡±


    Mo Hua bolted upright.


    If the technique was unfit for those who are not Formation Masters, then it must be rted to Formation Masters. If it¡¯s rted to Formation Masters, could this Spirit Screen be¡­ a Formation?


    He recalled another previous line, ¡°The bottleneck lies in the Divine Sense.¡±


    ¡°The bottleneck lies in the Divine Sense, unfit for practice without being a Formation Master.¡±


    The bottleneck in the Divine Sense is because the Spirit Screen is the bottleneck, and the Spirit Screen exists within the Sea of Consciousness. Unfit for practice without being a Formation Master, that¡¯s because the Spirit Screen itself is a formation, which only a Master Formation could understand!


    Mo Hua let his Divine Sense plunge into the Sea of Consciousness once again and observed the Spirit Screen more carefully, discovering that although the spiritual energy strands in the Spirit Screen looked disorderly, the way they interconnected actually formed Formation Patterns.


    But with the constant movement of the spiritual energy strands, the patterns kept changing, and what ultimately formed was a continuously evolving and shifting Formation.


    Mo Hua had an epiphany.


    Then he scratched his head again.


    This Formation¡­ he had never seen it before!


    The formations he had learned included at most six Formation Patterns, but the Spirit Screen before him seemed to be made of dozens to hundreds.


    Even more terrifying, these patterns were constantly changing, ultimately forming Formations that Mo Hua couldn¡¯t understand, which in turn continuously transformed into even more iprehensible Formations¡­


    Just looking at it was enough to make Mo Hua¡¯s scalp tingle.


    ¡°Is this the Ancient Formation used by ancient cultivators in their practice?¡±


    ¡°Is this the so-called ¡®bizarre and obscure¡¯ ancient technique?¡±


    Mo Hua couldn¡¯t help feeling awe in his heart¡ªthe wisdom of ancient cultivators was truly extraordinary. A mere practice technique of the Qi-refinement Realm was daunting just to behold.


    He also mourned silently for himself, knowing that the technique was ¡®bizarre and obscure¡¯, but never anticipated it to be to such an extent.


    Mo Hua silently examined the Spirit Screen for a long while, his head spinning without any breakthrough. In the end, he came to a clear conclusion:


    Alone, he had no way of dealing with this Formation Barrier whatsoever.


    Realizing his powerlessness was also a kind of self-awareness.


    Mo Hua sighed, ¡°I¡¯ll go ask Mr. Zhuang tomorrow.¡±


    Mo Hua, feeling relieved, pulled the nket over himself and immediately fell asleep with heavy snores.

 Chapter 63 - 63 Mystery Formation_1

    Chapter 63 Mystery Formation_1


    Trantor: 549690339


    ¡°Formation Barrier?¡±


    Mr. Zhuang also appeared slightly astonished.


    Mo Hua recalled the Spirit Screen in her mind and detailed:


    ¡°The pale blue Spiritual Power was like Spiritual Ink, the intertwining patterns were like Formation Patterns, weaving into a Spirit Screen that resembled an entire Formation. However, the Spiritual Power was flowing, the Formation Patterns changing with it, resulting in different Formations on the Spirit Screen.¡±


    ¡°Interesting.¡±


    Mr. Zhuang¡¯s eyes lit up, and then he took out paper and pen, spreading them out on the table in front of him.


    ¡°Do you still remember those Formation Patterns? Draw a few for me to see.¡±


    ¡°I remember some of the Formation Patterns, but they keep changing¡­¡± Mo Hua said truthfully.


    ¡°That¡¯s alright,¡± Mr. Zhuang said, ¡°Just draw them as they appeared to you.¡±


    Mo Hua picked up the pen and dipped it in ink, the pen tip dancing on the paper, and soon several Formation Patterns leaped onto the Formation Paper.


    Mr. Zhuang nced at them, ¡°They look like ordinary Formation Patterns, nothing special.¡±


    Mo Hua asked, ¡°The seniors who practiced this Cultivation Technique before, did they not encounter this situation?¡±


    Mr. Zhuang pondered for a moment and said, ¡°No, at least I haven¡¯t heard of it.¡±


    Mr. Zhuang added, ¡°Even for the same Cultivation Technique, different Cultivators may encounter different problems when they practice it, especially with such a rare ancient technique. There are few inheritances, and even fewer people who practice it. Once a problem arises, it¡¯s hard to find any good precedents to refer to.¡±


    Mr. Zhuang mused, ¡°The Cultivation Technique does indicate that the bottleneck lies in Divine Sense. Previous Cultivators must have encountered issues at the level of Divine Sense too, but their problems must have been different from yours; otherwise, it would have been mentioned in the Jade Slip. It¡¯s about the inheritance of a Sect¡¯s internal techniques¡ªseniors within the Sect wouldn¡¯t keep secrets and fail to report them.¡±


    Mo Hua frowned and asked, ¡°Then, Gentleman, what should I do? It seems that I can¡¯t cultivate now.¡±


    Mr. Zhuang gave a carefree smile, ¡°As long as it¡¯s about Formations, it¡¯s hardly an issue,¡± he then instructed, ¡°Go back and write down all the Formation Patterns and Formations that appear on the Spirit Screen, and show them to me tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Alright, Gentleman!¡±


    Mo Hua breathed a sigh of relief, then thought about what Mr. Zhuang had just said.


    If it¡¯s about Formations, it¡¯s hardly an issue?


    Just how profound was Mr. Zhuang¡¯s mastery in Formations?


    Could he already be a Third Grade Formation Master¡­


    What kind of Formations could a Third Grade Formation Master draw?


    Mo Hua felt somewhat longing but then thought:


    ¡°Forget it, let¡¯s not aim too high for now; even bing a First Grade Formation Master is still a distant goal¡­¡±


    Mo Hua collected her thoughts, remembered Mr. Zhuang¡¯s instruction, and after returning home, immersed her Divine Sense into the Sea of Consciousness to observe the Formation Patterns and Formations on the Spirit Screen.


    She recognized quite a few of the Formation Patterns on the Spirit Screen, but most of the Formations were unfamiliar, and some rarely encountered patterns were impossible to remember after just one look. She had no choice but to practice on the Stele while watching, and after mastering and memorizing them, she would exit her Sea of Consciousness and record the Formation Patterns on Formation Paper.


    She continued like this until 1 p.m., suddenly feeling dizzy, knowing she had overused her Divine Sense, and decided to rest awhile.


    As soon as she rxed her mind, Mo Hua felt her stomach growling with hunger, then realized she had been so engrossed in recording Formation Patterns that she had missed dinner.


    ¡°My parents must be asleep by now.¡±


    Mo Hua was somewhat worried, ¡°I don¡¯t even know if there¡¯s anything to eat at home.¡±


    She stood up and was about to open the door when she found a small table next to it, with several bowls and tes on it, arge bowl turned upside down on top.


    Mo Hua lifted it to find a small pot of white porridge, a te of mixed vegetables, two steamed buns, and a small dish of soy beef.


    The vegetables and beef were cold, the buns were warm, but the porridge was still hot.


    ¡°It must have been my mother, worried that I hadn¡¯t eaten and not wishing to disturb my Formation study, who specifically ced it by the door. And she must have reheated it before going to bed; otherwise, the porridge would have been cold by now.¡±


    Mo Hua felt happy, took a sip of porridge, and felt her whole body warm up.


    She then devoured the rest of the food like a whirlwind, sweeping away her fatigue, and felt refreshed and spirited.


    Mo Hua re-entered her Sea of Consciousness and continued to copy the Formation Patterns from the Spirit Screen, then transcribed the remembered patterns onto Formation Paper one by one.


    She kept at it until 2 a.m., and when her Divine Sense was depleted a second time, she carefully stored the transcribed Formation Papers and went to sleep soundly.


    On the second day, Mr. Zhuang looked at the Formation Paper transcribed by Mo Hua, his gaze slightly focused as he said:


    ¡°It turns out to be a Mystery Formation.¡±


    ¡°Mystery Formation?¡±


    Mo Hua had never heard of it before.


    Mr. Zhuang patiently exined, ¡°You know riddles atntern festivals, right?¡±


    Mo Hua nodded.


    ¡°This Mystery Formation is like thosentern riddles, only it uses Formation Patterns as the key and the Formation itself as the puzzle to create the Mystery Formation. If you don¡¯t have the right method, naturally you can¡¯t see through the truth within,¡± Mr. Zhuang exined.


    ¡°Oh,¡± Mo Hua nodded.


    ¡°These used to be something that long-standing Sects and Noble ns would use for their disciples as an intellectual pastime, but it¡¯s not somon anymore.¡±


    Thinking of those intricate andplex Formation Patterns that gave him a headache just by looking at them, Mo Hua¡¯s expression also grewplicated.


    This is for intellectual entertainment?


    ¡°So if I can¡¯t solve it, does that mean I¡¯m pretty dumb?¡± Mo Hua asked delicately.


    Mr. Zhuang saw through Mo Hua¡¯s thoughts and said with a half-smile, ¡°Not necessarily, yours is slightly more difficult, and not everyone can solve it.¡±


    Mo Hua felt that Mr. Zhuang wasforting him, though not quite hitting the spot.


    Not everyone can solve it, which probably means quite a few people can, and not many like him who cannot.


    And he was one who could not¡­


    Since it is meant for intellectual pastime, he must solve it¡ªthis matter of face was something he needed to fight for!


    Mo Hua couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°How do you solve this Mystery Formation then?¡±


    Mr. Zhuang habitually tapped his bamboo chair with his finger, ¡°Your situation is different from others; if they can¡¯t solve it, they just feel a bit downhearted. But this Mystery Formation is tied to your cultivation, and if you can¡¯t solve it, your Cultivation will stagnate, which would be quite troublesome.¡±


    ¡°As for the methods, there are two: one is you learn to solve it yourself, the other is you memorize all the Formation Patterns, transcribe them, and then I¡¯ll help you solve it.¡±


    ¡°The second method is the fastest and most straightforward; after all, Cultivation is the foundation of a Cultivator. Without Cultivation, everything else is empty talk, not to mention bing a Formation Master. The first method requires you to learn it yourself, which is beneficial for learning Formation, but it¡¯s time-consuming and will dy your Cultivation. The choice is yours now,¡± Mr. Zhuang finished, watching Mo Hua with an interested expression.


    Mo Hua felt a bit torn.


    For a Cultivator, the consequences of stagnated Cultivation were too severe. His own Cultivation level was naturally inferior to the Bai siblings and other nobility¡¯s children, but among his peers in Tongxian City who were Loose Cultivators, he was barely considered a standout¡ªalbeit the best among the weakest.


    If he wasted too much time due to a bottleneck in his Cultivation Technique, he feared he¡¯d fall even further behind.


    After thinking it over, Mo Hua decided, ¡°Gentleman, I choose the first option.¡±


    It was best to solve a problem by oneself if possible.


    Falling behind in Cultivation was eptable; he was alreadygging in terms of Spiritual Root and Cultivation Techniquepared to others, and it would only get worse. It made no difference whether he fell behind sooner orter.


    One should not covet fleeting superiority.


    Furthermore, if he relied on Mr. Zhuang to solve the bottleneck of the initial phase of Qi Refinement, what would he do during the Middle Phase and even theter phases of Qi Refinement?


    Mr. Zhuang could not always be by his side, and he was just a nominal disciple of Mr. Zhuang¡ªhe couldn¡¯t trouble him with everything.


    Another reason was that the concept of ¡°intellectual pastime¡± deeply rankled Mo Hua.


    ¡°Oh? Are you sure of your decision?¡± Mr. Zhuang asked, his tone carrying profound meaning.


    Mo Hua nodded, ¡°The disciple has made up his mind.¡±


    Mr. Zhuang nodded in approval, ¡°I have some books and Jade Slips here that outline the basics of Mystery Formations. Take them and have a look. Once you have finished,e to find me, and I will teach you how to solve Formations.¡±


    Mo Hua epted them with gravity, saying, ¡°Disciple takes his leave.¡±


    Watching Mo Hua leave, Mr. Zhuang¡¯s leisurely demeanor faded, his expression turning slightly grave.

 Chapter 64 - 64 Strange_1

    Chapter 64 Strange_1


    Trantor: 549690339


    ¡°This is not meant for intellectual amusement.¡±


    Old Kui appeared at some point, speaking quietly. Then he nced at Mr. Zhuang, hesitated slightly, and added:


    ¡°At least not for normal people.¡±


    Mr. Zhuang¡¯s eyebrows knitted slightly, ¡°Have you seen this kind of Cultivation Technique before?¡±


    Old Kui shook his head slightly, ¡°I¡¯ve seen stranger Cultivation Techniques, but none as peculiar as this¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve seen techniques where the bottleneck lies in the Spirit Stones, Spiritual Roots, Spiritual Objects, meridians, bloodlines, or even requires killing people, Monster Beasts, Demon Cultivators, and even those needing the Blood Qi, Spiritual Power, Divine Sense of a living person as a lead, but it¡¯s my first time seeing one where the bottleneck is in the Mystery Formation inside the Sea of Consciousness.¡±


    Old Kui spoke faintly again: ¡°These sorts of ancient and obscure Cultivation Techniques are indeed something only ancient sects like yours would have.¡±


    Mr. Zhuang let out a slight sigh, ¡°This is troublesome.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve told you before, there¡¯s no need to be different from others, learning some obscure Cultivation Technique nobody else practices. Mo Hua¡¯s Spiritual Root is simply not up to par, and now having learned such an obscure technique, his cultivation will be hindered, and his progress will be much slower.¡± Old Kui¡¯s tone carried a hint of rebuke.


    ¡°One should always see things through to the end, I will find a way.¡±


    ¡°What will you do? Don¡¯t forget that you can¡¯t stay in this ce too long.¡± Old Kui¡¯s gaze turned slightly cold.


    ¡°I must teach him to dissolve the Formation, allowing him to independentlyprehend and break the Mystery Formation in his Sea of Consciousness.¡± Mr. Zhuang said, ¡°With Mo Hua¡¯s perceptiveness, it shouldn¡¯t take too long. After that, it¡¯ll be up to his own fate¡­¡±


    ¡°What about those two kids from the Bai Family, you¡¯re not going to take care of them?¡±


    ¡°Taking them on as registered disciples was already an exception; it¡¯s impossible to take them as Direct Disciples. My fellow apprentice sister is too calcting; she¡¯s been scheming against me all her life, I can¡¯t let her scheme seed in everything.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true, your judgment when choosing disciples has always been poor, and the same goes for choosing Cultivation Techniques.¡±


    Mr. Zhuang wanted to retort, but as he was about to speak, he felt that Old Kui wasn¡¯t wrong, so he swallowed his words back down.


    Mo Hua couldn¡¯t wait to start reading the Jade Slip he had gotten from Mr. Zhuang.


    ¡°Formations are derived from the principles of heaven and earth, and they depict all phenomena, possessing the power to change heaven and earth and an unfathomable might that even Ghost Gods cannot predict. By thoroughly understanding the Dao of Heaven and Earth and the principles of Formations, one can not only establish Formations but also dissolve them.¡±


    ¡°Formation media, Formation Patterns, Formation Pivots, and Formation eyes together construct a Formation. Damaging its Formation media, destroying its Formation eye, that is called breaking the Formation; unraveling its Formation Patterns, reversing its Formation Pivots, this is called dissolving a Formation.¡±


    ¡°All things have a system of mutual generation and oveing; Formation Patterns are no different. Yin and Yang mutually ovee each other, Three Talents mutually invert, Four Symbols mutually suppress, and among the Five Elements, Metal ovees Wood, Wood ovees Earth, Earth ovees Water, Water ovees Fire, Fire ovees Metal¡­¡±


    The content about dissolving Formations in the Jade Slip was extensive and detailed, quite a lot to take in.


    Mo Hua seemed to understand some of it, but upon closer reflection, he didn¡¯t quite grasp it. Frowning in deep thought, Bai Zisheng quietly peeked over: ¡°Hey, why are you reading a book on dissolving Formations?¡±


    ¡°The Gentleman told me to.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    ¡°Do you know how to dissolve Formations?¡± Mo Hua asked.


    ¡°A bit, but I¡¯m not particrly good at it.¡±


    Knowing a bit was still considered knowing; at least it was better than oneself.


    Mo Hua pointed to a part of the book and humbly asked, ¡°What¡¯s the difference between breaking a Formation and dissolving a Formation mentioned here?¡±


    Bai Zisheng did not hide anything and exined:


    ¡°Breaking a Formation generally refers to using brute force to destroy the Formation media on which the Formation relies and the Formation eyes through which the Formation operates, forcibly removing the Formation. Without the Formation media, the Formation can hardly exist, and without the Formation eye, the Formation cannot operate, and naturally, the Formation is broken¡­¡±


    ¡°Dissolving a Formation is more troublesome; it relies on understanding the generation and oveing within the Formation Patterns of the Formation, drawing Formation Patterns to neutralize the original Formation Patterns. Once the Formation Patterns are nullified, the Formation is naturally dissolved. Generally, only Formation Masters are capable of dissolving Formations.¡±


    ¡°Do you not understand how to disarm the Formation?¡± asked Bai Zisheng, before posing another question.


    ¡°No,¡± Mo Hua said with some embarrassment and a shy tone, ¡°I don¡¯t quite understand the difference between the Formation eye, Formation pivot, and Formation media¡­¡±


    Bai Zisheng eximed ¡°Wow,¡± ¡°How do you not know these things?¡±


    Mo Hua countered, ¡°If I knew all that, would I still ask you? If I don¡¯t ask you, how would you be able to show off your extensive knowledge?¡±


    Bai Zisheng stroked his chin, ¡°That seems to make sense.¡±


    Turning his head to see his sister Bai Zixi¡¯s lips almost imperceptibly curved in a smile, he reacted and then protested:


    ¡°Still, that¡¯s not right, I can¡¯t teach for nothing!¡±


    ¡°What if I bring you a te of beef tomorrow?¡±


    Bai Zisheng snorted coldly, ¡°What kind of person do you think I am? I am a direct descendant of the Bai Family, a favored child of the heavens; do you think you can fob me off with a te of beef?¡±


    ¡°Two tes?¡±


    ¡°¡­Okay.¡±


    ¡°So what are the differences between a Formation eye, Formation media, and Formation pivot?¡±


    Mo Hua seized the opportunity to ask.


    Having secured two tes of beef, Bai Zisheng was quite satisfied and exined:


    ¡°The Formation eye is the core of the Formation¡¯s operation, providing Spiritual Power for the Formation¡¯s function. Generally speaking, the Formation eye of a Single Formation is a Spirit Gathering Formation Pattern, while the Formation eye of a Compound Formation made up of multiple Single Formations is a Spirit Gathering Array. The more powerful the Formation, the more Spiritual Power the Formation eye requires. Some Family Sects and ns¡¯ Protective Sect Arrays, might even use an entire Spiritual mine as a source of Spiritual Power for the Formation eye¡­¡±


    ¡°The Formation pivot is the hub of a Formation, as well as itsyout. The intricacies here are numerous. It generally involves the principles of heaven is round and earth is square, Eryi and Four Symbols, Bagua Positions¡ªdifferent attributes of Formation Patterns should be drawn in the correct positions, otherwise, the Patterns will not be activated¡­¡±


    ¡°Different schools and lineages of Formations have variations in their Formation pivots. Speakin of which is tooplex, you don¡¯t need to worry about this. With our current level of understanding of Formations, it¡¯s impossible to disarm a Formation through the Formation pivot¡­¡±


    ¡°Formation media are the conduits for a Formation, objects like Formation Paper, steles, copper, iron, Earth and Wood that carry the Formation Patterns. Once a Formation is drawn upon them, they be the Formation media. Some Spiritual Artifacts also require Formations to be affixed to them and can thus be considered Formation media¡­¡±


    Seeing Mo Hua looking only partly convinced, Bai Zisheng provided an example:


    ¡°To put it simply, the Formation eye is like the heart¡¯s vessels, the Formation pivot is the main vein through which Qi and blood flow, and the Formation Patterns are the capiries. Spiritual Power is supplied by the Formation eye, funneled through the Formation pivot as the hub, entering the Formation Patterns, much like Qi and blood flowing from the heart along the body¡¯s veins to circte throughout the body¡­¡±


    Bai Zisheng rattled on for a while and then felt thirsty. Mo Hua personally poured a cup of tea for him.


    ¡°Is this¡­ pretty much the basic knowledge of Formations?¡± Mo Hua asked tentatively.


    ¡°I guess so, at least in our Bai Family, these are themon knowledge when learning Formations,¡± Bai Zisheng said with a touch of pride.


    Lucky he had asked beforehand¡ªas using this elementary information to inquire of Mr. Zhuang would have been rather embarrassing for Mo Hua.


    ¡°I¡¯ll bring you a jug of osmanthus wine tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Mhm!¡± Bai Zisheng nodded enthusiastically, clearly thrilled.


    Mo Hua continued to ask about various things, such as the usual methods of disarming Formations, how to breach them, and the specific schools rted to Formation pivots, among other topics.


    Unknowingly, the daylight began to wane. Mo Hua bid farewell to Bai Zisheng and Bai Zixi, gathered his things, and prepared to head home.


    ¡°Mo Hua,¡± Bai Zisheng suddenly called out to Mo Hua, his expression grave, ¡°don¡¯t forget the most important thing¡­¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Mo Hua looked at him, puzzled.


    ¡°The beef must be spicy!¡±


    Bai Zisheng said with utter seriousness.

 Chapter 65 - 65 Break the Formation_1

    Chapter 65 Break the Formation_1


    Trantor: 549690339


    Mo Hua returned home and, after dinner with his parents, had his mother prepare some soy-braised beef, pastries, and fermented rice wine. Then he locked himself in his room to concentrate on solving formations.


    He first drew a Fire-series Formation Pattern on a piece of paper, which appeared in a pale red color and emitted a faint sense of heat.


    Following the methods described in the books, Mo Hua then drew a Water Formation Pattern next to the Kan position of the Fire Formation Pattern.


    After he finished drawing, the red color of the Fire Formation Pattern gradually dimmed, and the misty pale red Spiritual Energy could no longer be seen. Touching it with his hand, there was no longer a slight sense of heat.


    This meant that the Fire Formation Pattern had lost its effectiveness.


    Mo Hua¡¯s spirits lifted, and he tried to dismantle the other Five Elements Formation Patterns one by one. Indeed, they could all be solved by using the Five Elements Generation and Restraint principle to break the Formation Patterns.


    Next came the formations, and Mo Hua spent some more time to draw a Bright Fire Formation.


    The Bright Fire Formation wasposed of three Formation Patterns and was the simplest type of formation.


    When Mo Hua sketched formations for Manager Mo, the Bright Fire Formation was the first he drew. Now, drawing this formation again was effortless for him.


    In less than the time it takes to brew a pot of tea, a standard Bright Fire Formation was outlined on the paper.


    Mo Hua looked at the Bright Fire Formation and pondered.


    Previously, when Mo Hua drew the Bright Fire Formation, he simply copied the pattern without delving too deeply. But now, upon close examination, he found that, despite its apparent simplicity, indeed one of the Formation Patterns within the Bright Fire Formation was for gathering Spiritual Energy, while the other two ordinary Fire-series Formation Patterns were for activating the formation to provide illumination.


    Mo Huapared them one by one, as Bai Zisheng had said.


    The Spirit Gathering Formation Pattern was the Formation eye, the Three Talents position was the Formation Pivot, and the paper used for Drawing Formation was the Formation media.


    Mo Hua tore a notch in the Formation Paper, and indeed, the formation on the paper became ineffective. He drew the Bright Fire Formation again, then altered the Spirit Gathering Formation Pattern that served as the Formation eye, rendering the Bright Fire Formation ineffective as well.


    ¡°This is what¡¯s meant by, ¡®Damaging the Formation media, destroying the Formation eye, this is called breaking the formation¡¯¡­¡±


    ¡°This method is certainly¡­ straightforward and crude. Even without understanding formations, one could break them¡­ Hmm, without understanding formations, this forceful method would be the only way to break them.¡±


    ¡°Then what serves as the Formation eye and media for the Mystery Formation within my Sea of Consciousness?¡±


    ¡°If the Spiritual Power in the formation is supplied by the Formation eye, then the Qi Sea must be the Formation eye. The Mystery Formation resides in the Sea of Consciousness, so the Sea of Consciousness would be the Formation media? So, to break the formation, would that mean¡­¡±


    ¡°To disable my own Qi Sea and then also destroy my own Sea of Consciousness?!¡±


    Mo Hua instantly broke out in a cold sweat.


    ¡°Forget it¡­¡±


    Breaking a formation in such a crude and simple mannercked the cultivation of a Formation Master and did not reflect the level of a Formation Master¡¯s skill.


    Discarding his distractions, Mo Hua drew the Bright Fire Formation again, and this time, he drew a Water Series Formation Pattern at the Kan position of one of the Fire-series Formation Patterns.


    After the Formation Pattern waspleted, the Bright Fire Formation did not lose its effectiveness, but its luminosity dimmed slightly.


    The dismantlement was effective, but not yetpletely effective.


    Mo Hua then drew another Water Series Formation Pattern next to another Formation Pattern, and with that, the light from the Bright Fire Formation instantly disappeared, and the entire formation was rendered useless.


    ¡°I¡¯ve solved it!¡±


    Mo Hua was a bit excited. He immediately pondered, ¡°To solve a Fire-series Formation Pattern requires dismantling two; does this mean that to solve the Spirit Gathering Formation Pattern, which serves as the Formation eye, only one needs to be dismantled?¡±


    ¡°The Five Elements Formation Patterns can be solved through the generation and restraint between them, but what about the Spirit Gathering Formation Patterns? There shouldn¡¯t be any such rtions within the Formation Patterns used for Spirit Gathering¡­¡±


    Mo Hua started flipping through the formation manuals Mr. Zhuang had given him and finally found a page with annotations on how to solve the Spirit Gathering Formation Patterns.


    Mo Hua read every word carefully, and only then did he start to gain some understanding.


    Indeed, there is a Formation Pattern that governs the generation and restraint of Spirit Gathering Formation Patterns¡ªthe Reversed Spirit Formation Pattern.


    The Spirit Gathering Formation Pattern gathers spiritual power, while the Reversed Spirit Formation Pattern disperses spiritual power in reverse. One gathers, the other scatters; naturally, they follow the principle of generation and restraint. However, Mo Hua had never learned the Reversed Spirit Formation Pattern, and he could not find any charts of it in the rted manuals, only some written records.


    The records stated that the Reversed Spirit Formation is a profound pattern, often passed down within aristocratic families and ns that specialize in formations, and not easily shared with outsiders.


    Profound patterns are hard to learn, and also not avable to learn.


    Mo Hua didn¡¯t consider it further for the time being.


    Beyond that, another method is to use the Spirit Gathering Formation Pattern to solve a Spirit Gathering Formation. One simply needs to draw another Spirit Gathering Formation Pattern near the original, using it to absorb the spiritual power of the original which acts as the formation eye, thereby causing the formation eye to lose its driving force, which naturally equates to having dissolved the formation.


    Mo Hua¡¯s eyes were opened. He had never thought of using the Spirit Gathering Formation Pattern to solve a Spirit Gathering Formation Pattern himself.


    The text mentioned that this method could also be problematic, with the risk of the Formation Pattern used for solving gathering too much spiritual power and being unable to release it, leading to loss of control over the formation and unforeseeable dangers.


    Moreover, if Mo Hua¡¯s guess was right, the formation eye of the Mystery Formation in his Sea of Consciousness was actually his own Qi Sea. Whether using another Qi Sea to absorb the Qi Sea, or carving a Reversed Spirit Formation within the Qi Sea to disperse spiritual power, both sounded like suicidal ns.


    And these methods were simply impossible to achieve anyway.


    In other words, for now, it wasn¡¯t possible to solve the formation by removing the formation eye.


    Mo Hua propped up his cheek, thinking:


    ¡°I can only learn to solve each pattern one by one. Indeed, in the end, the only shortcut is that there are no shortcuts. The Tao Cultivation World has evolved for tens of thousands of years; it¡¯s unlikely there¡¯ll be any loopholes to exploit.¡±


    Mo Hua then drew a Bright Fire Formation and solved itpletely. He suddenly realized that his method was too wasteful of paper and ink. Drawing and solving every time, and if he made a mistake, he¡¯d have to draw it all over again. It consumed more paper and ink than practicing formations.


    The problem with Spirit Stones was still severe. Although the ie from the restaurant had improved the family¡¯s finances so that the usual expenses for Spirit Stones weren¡¯t particrlycking, it was still better to save what could be saved, as there would be numerous uses for Spirit Stones in the future.


    ¡°The Taoist Stele in the Sea of Consciousness, it should be just right for practicing solving formations¡­¡±


    Thinking this, Mo Hua let his Divine Sense sink into the Sea of Consciousness.


    In the vast emptiness of the Sea of Consciousness, the Mystery Formation woven by strands of spiritual power remained, and the Taoist Stele stood unaffected by the spiritual power strands.


    Mo Hua, with practiced ease, drew a Bright Fire Formation on the Taoist Stele and then tried to solve it. After solving it, the Bright Fire Formation indeed faded away.


    Mo Hua erased the formation and the solving patterns from the stele, and his consumed Divine Sense recovered.


    ¡°Indeed!¡±


    Mo Hua was delighted. The Taoist Stele was not only suitable for practicing formation patterns but also perfect for practicing solving formations.


    Draw and then erase, and the Divine Sense would recover, meaning there was no consumption of Divine Sense, nor was there any waste of paper and ink.


    Mo Hua then focused on practicing solving formations in the Sea of Consciousness until 2 a.m., when he exited his Sea of Consciousness, meditated for two hours, and then felt refreshed and energetic.


    Mo Shan and Liu Ruhua were up early as well, with Mo Shan setting off to hunt monsters on ck Mountain and Liu Ruhua preparing for the restaurant business.


    After a simple yet tasty and warm breakfast, Mo Hua, carrying his food container, set off for Mr. Zhuang¡¯s residence.

 Chapter 66 - 66 Thousand Formations_1

    Chapter 66 Thousand Formations_1


    Trantor: 549690339


    When Mo Hua arrived at Mr. Zhuang¡¯s mountain residence, the Bai siblings were already there, studying and cultivating under the tree next to the small stone table by the pond. Aunt Xue usually did not enter the dwelling but waited outside the door.


    When Bai Zisheng saw Mo Hua, he threw down the book in his hand and ran over excitedly.


    Mo Hua handed him a small portion of the food box and also a small pot of fruit wine, ¡°You eat itter, you just finished breakfast.¡±


    Bai Zisheng, with meat stuffed in his mouth, looked content, ¡°It¡¯s fine, I told Aunt Xue I had a poor appetite, so I didn¡¯t eat much this morning.¡±


    Mo Hua shook his head and passed the pastries and osmanthus wine jelly to Bai Zixi, who thanked him with her crisp and pleasant voice. She then ate the pastries in small bites and sipped the wine jelly, her demeanor graceful and dignified.


    Looking at Bai Zisheng and then at Bai Zixi, Mo Hua thought to himself that although they were siblings, the difference in their manners of eating was too great.


    Bai Zisheng used to pretend to behave with the propriety of a Disciple of the Worldly Family; however, after he became familiar with Mo Hua, he no longer cared about manners. His current dog-like eating manners utterly wasted his handsome appearance.


    Mo Hua also brought some food and drink to Mr. Zhuang and Old Kui before starting to ask about solving formations.


    Some simple questions Mo Hua had already asked Bai Zisheng, the remaining ones were more difficult problems that couldn¡¯t be solved with just his Tao Cultivation knowledge.


    For example, how to solve a formation using the formation eye and Formation Pivot, what the basic principles of solving a formation are, and how to solve some formations when they can¡¯t be understood, and so on.


    Mr. Zhuang was quite satisfied with the questions Mo Hua posed, ¡°If you can ask these, it shows that you have carefully read through the ssics I gave you.¡±


    ¡°Solving formations through the formation eye is very difficult, the Reversed Spirit Formation Pattern is difficult to learn and even more difficult to master, and moreover, it¡¯s a secret passed down by Noble ns, not easily disclosed. Even if one learns it, it¡¯s hard to use because Spirit Gathering Formation Patterns vary with different formations. In practice, the Reversed Spirit Formation needs to be adapted to the specific formation, and it¡¯s very difficult to grasp the finer points. And using the Spirit Gathering Formation Pattern to solve can easily lead to uncontroble spiritual power in the formation, not only destroying the formation but also likely injuring the cultivator¡¯s life.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t even need to consider solving with the Formation Pivot, at least not if you¡¯re below a Third Grade Formation Master. Solving with the Formation Pivot requires a very deep foundation in formations, and a study of the various Noble ns, Sects, or different schools¡¯ formation structures; otherwise, when faced with an entirely unfamiliar formation system, there¡¯s no way to begin.¡±


    ¡°Therefore, for you, you just need to think about using Formation Patterns to solve, which seemsplicated but is actually the most basic and simplest method.¡±


    ¡°Oh, oh,¡± Mo Hua nodded repeatedly as she listened.


    ¡°Mo Hua, do you think a Formation Master should study formations focusing on depth or breadth?¡± Mr. Zhuang suddenly asked.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t the best to delve into a wide range and still achieve mastery¡­¡± Mo Hua answered weakly.


    A mature cultivator chooses both.


    Mr. Zhuangughed, ¡°The Great Dao is boundless, but one¡¯s life is finite. Wishing to explore widely and master everything is wishful thinking. Usually, Formation Masters will make a choice, some prefer to specialize in one particr category of formations, seeking depth instead of breadth, while others choose to have broad knowledge, seeking breadth instead of depth.¡±


    ¡°In that case, specializing in one type of formation is surely better,¡± Mo Hua said.


    ¡°And why is that?¡± Mr. Zhuang asked with interest.


    ¡°Formation arts are profound andplex. Greedily chasing breadth will only result in superficial knowledge. But by specializing in one type, and thereby understanding by analogy, one can truly grasp the essence of formations. When faced with profound and obscure formationster, one will not be at a loss where to start¡­¡±


    Mr. Zhuang nodded, ¡°That¡¯s correct, hence why the Noble ns¡¯ transmission of formations values specialization and shuns misceny.¡±


    Mo Hua understood some of this but still didn¡¯t quite see how it rted to himself.


    ¡°In fact, not only Noble ns but all orthodox transmission of formations value specialization and do not seek breadth. First, master one category of formations thoroughly, then begin studying other formations.¡± After saying this, Mr. Zhuang paused, looked at Mo Hua again, and spoke, ¡°But you are different; you now need to learn broadly and cannot specialize in one category.¡±


    Mo Hua paused thoughtfully and mused, ¡°Is it because of the Cultivation Technique?¡±


    Mr. Zhuang looked at him with approval, ¡°Correct, you have learned Tianyan Jue, and when you break through to the next realm, you need to solve Mystery Formations. By solving Mystery Formations, the Cultivation Technique can be cultivated, your Cultivation can grow, and your realm can be elevated. If you can¡¯t solve the Mystery Formation and lose your foundation, everything about a Cultivator is just empty talk.¡±


    ¡°And to solve Mystery Formations, you need to learn enough Formation Patterns and master enough Formations. Many Mystery Formations are not actually difficult; it all depends on whether you know the corresponding Formation Patterns and Formations. If you know them, solving the formation is a piece of cake. But if you don¡¯t, even if you have a high talent for Formations and are highly skilled in them, it will be of no help.¡±


    ¡°As the saying goes, ¡®a skillful cook cannot cook without rice.¡¯ For a Mystery Formation you have never encountered before, even the most profound Formation Master can¡¯t proceed.¡±


    Mo Hua had an epiphany, then scratched his head and asked, ¡°So, Mr. Zhuang, what exactly should I do?¡±


    Mr. Zhuang handed him a book. The pages of the book bore four simple and ancient characters:


    Thousand Formation Collection


    Mo Hua flipped through it and found that it densely recorded various peculiar Formations. These Formations were all below first-grade, with most Formation Patterns within nine strokes, including a few with nine-stroke Formation Patterns.


    Most of them were Five Elements-rted Formations, as well as some with odd uses that Mo Hua had never seen before.


    Mo Hua opened his mouth wide, ¡°This is¡­¡±


    ¡°This is a collection of Formations below the first grade. It contains records of the Formation names, grades, uses, and other matters. Browse it yourself, and if there¡¯s something you want to learn, go to the first floor of the library to find the corresponding Formation Diagrams.¡±


    ¡°I have taught you the basics of Formation. You can learn on your own now, ande to ask me if there¡¯s anything you don¡¯t understand. Just remember one thing, you must return the Formation Diagrams you have viewed; do not lose them. Remember this well,¡±


    Mr. Zhuang instructed.


    ¡°The student will remember,¡± Mo Hua nodded earnestly.


    ¡°Off you go,¡± Mr. Zhuang waved his hand.


    Mo Hua bowed seriously to Mr. Zhuang and carefully tucked the Thousand Formation Collection into his chest, ready to leave when Mr. Zhuang called him back.


    ¡°Mo Hua,¡± Mr. Zhuang hesitated for a moment before saying,


    ¡°Originally, I should have chosen a more reliable Cultivation Technique for you, so that the breakthrough wouldn¡¯t require so much trouble¡­ That was my oversight.¡±


    Old Kui, who had been meditating with his eyes closed, opened his eyes and looked at Mr. Zhuang with slight surprise.


    Mo Hua showed a startled expression, then smiled sheepishly at Mr. Zhuang,


    ¡°The studentes from a modest background, and I don¡¯t have many Spirit Stones. This Cultivation Technique doesn¡¯t require Spiritual Objects for breakthroughs, and it uses few Spirit Stones, which couldn¡¯t be more suitable for the student. At least in the student¡¯s eyes, the Cultivation Technique Mr. Zhuang has chosen is already the best in the world.¡±


    ¡°Is that so¡­¡±


    Mr. Zhuang looked at Mo Hua¡¯s youthful and handsome face, at his clear and sincere eyes, and couldn¡¯t help but smile, his demeanor bing as carefree as before, though his voice grew even more gentle,


    ¡°Go study Formations.¡±


    Mo Hua bowed obediently, then trotted away with his small legs.

 Chapter 67 - 67 Compilation_1

    Chapter 67 Comption_1


    Trantor: 549690339


    Ever since he obtained the ¡°Thousand Formation Collection¡±, Mo Hua had been burying himself in the volumes non-stop, noting down points of interest one by one whenever he encountered a formation he was interested in.


    He would go to Mr. Zhuang¡¯s library to look for relevant books and then jot down any questions he had.


    It was quite difficult for a Loose Cultivator to obtain even a single Formation Diagram; when copying formations for Manager Mo, besides the basic ones like the Bright Fire Formation diagrams, the moreplex diagrams all required an extra fee in Spirit Stones.


    But now, with nearly a thousand Formation Diagrams in his possession, if Mo Hua were to master all these formations, bing a first-rate Formation Master would be no question at all. Just the thought of it filled him with excitement.


    Mo Hua learned formations day and night like a little mouse who had fallen into a rice bin, wishing he could stuff all of the rice into his belly.


    During the day, he would study Formation Books, practice Drawing Formation, and consult with Mr. Zhuang about his questions. At night, he would continue to practice on the fragmented steles in his Sea of Consciousness.


    Having learned ¡°Tianyan Jue¡±, ording to Mr. Zhuang, studying formations was about breadth rather than depth, so Mo Hua didn¡¯t aim for deepprehension. As long as he could draw the formations, that was good enough. There were some formations that he had just learned to draw and had even forgotten their names right after.


    For several months, Mo Hua¡¯s Divine Sense was always cycling between being fully charged and utterly depleted before recovering and then depleting again.


    Mo Hua¡¯s cultivation hadn¡¯t progressed an inch, but his Divine Sense had be much more profound. His theoretical knowledge of formations hadn¡¯t increased, but his learning and engraving of formations had be more effortless. Patterns that had seemed abstruse andplex before now felt natural and familiar.


    ¡°What are you looking at?¡±


    One day, as Mo Hua was reading, Bai Zisheng popped his head over and asked.


    Mo Hua had been engrossed in studying formations for the past few days and hadn¡¯t paid much attention to Bai Zisheng. Aunt Xue seemed to think Bai Zisheng was somewhat distracted, and her demands on him had be stricter, with a full schedule of cultivation activities, including formations, alchemy, and artifact refining.


    Although Mr. Zhuang was considered the teacher of the Bai siblings, he always had a hands-off approach with them. It seemed that the siblings¡¯ objective wasn¡¯t so much to seek guidance in cultivation from Mr. Zhuang. To avoid irritating him, they only paid their regr respects and epted teachings, seldom bothering him otherwise.


    Therefore, the Bai siblings¡¯ cultivation was still arranged by Aunt Xue, using the Bai Family¡¯s orthodox method of training direct disciples.


    This wasn¡¯t too bad within the n, as Bai Zisheng didn¡¯t care to interact with his n members, so when he studied and cultivated behind closed doors, he was able to calm his mind. However, when he was outside and encountered new and interesting things, along with having Mo Hua to talk to, he began to find such cultivation somewhat dry.


    Mo Hua, eyes focused intently on his book, simply flipped the book¡¯s cover up to let Bai Zisheng see it.


    Bai Zisheng tilted his head and read aloud word by word, ¡°Thousand¡­ Formation¡­ Collection¡­¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s so interesting about this?¡±


    Mo Hua asked, ¡°Do you have one too?¡±


    Bai Zisheng shook his head, ¡°The Book Pavilion of the Bai Family has it. Itpiles formations collected within the n into volumes for n disciples to study and refer to. Not only does it broaden one¡¯s horizon in formations, but it also facilitates the search for a particr type of formation when needed to learn. Disciples who study formations all have a copy of this collection; it¡¯s not a rare item.¡±


    A copy for every disciple of the Noble ns, not rare¡­


    Mo Hua, who came from a background of Loose Cultivators, decided not to bother with someone who was out of touch with reality, and just nomittally ¡°oh¡± in response.


    Seeing that Mo Hua didn¡¯t respond, Bai Zisheng scratched his head and added, ¡°Why not, lend it to me to have a look?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say your n has it? Why do you need to look at it again?¡±


    ¡°Different ns and sects have their own unique heritages, and the formations recorded in the collections vary ordingly. I want to see what kinds of formations Mr. Zhuang has included here.¡±


    Mo Hua hesitated a bit.


    ¡°Just a nce!¡± Bai Zisheng coaxed.


    ¡°Alright then.¡±


    Mo Hua closed the thick ¡°Thousand Formation Collection¡± and passed it to Bai Zisheng.


    Having received the book, Bai Zisheng flipped through it roughly, and then his mouth fell open:


    ¡°There really are more than a thousand formations!¡±


    Mo Hua rolled his eyes, ¡°Doesn¡¯t it say ¡®Thousand Formation Collection¡¯ on the cover?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t understand. Those whopile these collections often like to show off and embellish. If they collect ten formations, they call it a hundred formation diagrams, and if a thousand, they name it ten thousand formation diagrams. Some people also like to give grandiose names to their cultivation techniques with words like ¡®Heaven¡¯, ¡®Earth¡¯, ¡®Creation¡¯, and ¡®Divine¡¯. They sound formidable, but in reality, it might just be a low-grade cultivation technique¡­¡±


    ¡°Do cultivators in the Tao Cultivation World also like to do this sort of thing?¡±


    ¡°Until you be immortal, you¡¯re still human, and humans like to brag.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    Mo Hua thought about his own cultivation technique ¡°Tianyan Jue¡±, which also carried the word ¡°Heaven¡±, and wasn¡¯t very high-grade either. Was it also just for show?


    But this was an ancient technique, probably created by an ancient cultivator. The people of ancient times should have been more honest, right¡­?


    Mo Hua sincerely hoped so.


    Bai Zisheng continued flipping through the collection, growing more and more astonished, and hastily waved Bai Zixi over, saying, ¡°Zixi, Zixi,e quick and look, there are so many formations I¡¯ve never seen before!¡±


    Hearing this, Bai Zixi, who had been cultivating quietly, also peered over with her little head.


    Mo Hua asked doubtfully, ¡°The Bai Family should be a big n, right? Does Mr. Zhuang¡¯sption have more formations than what¡¯s in your family?¡±


    Bai Zisheng, not willing to admit defeat, corrected, ¡°It¡¯s just the formations below first rank. It¡¯s hard to say for higher-ranked formations.¡±


    ¡°Although the Bai Family has a legacy of formations, it doesn¡¯t specialize in them. So it¡¯s normal that Mr. Zhuang¡¯s collection has more,¡± Bai Zixi said calmly.


    ¡°Hmph!¡± Bai Zisheng snorted, but he didn¡¯t dare lose his temper at Bai Zixi, and since he couldn¡¯t refute her, he could only sulk.


    Bai Zixi continued to peruse the collection, her eyes growing brighter and brighter, looking as if she couldn¡¯t put it down. After a while, she raised her head, her clear, autumn-water-like bright eyes gazing at Mo Hua.


    Although she didn¡¯t say anything, Mo Hua understood the message in her eyes at a nce.


    Mo Hua was conflicted for a moment, then sighed, ¡°I can only lend it to you for an afternoon.¡±


    Since we¡¯re all from the same sect, Mr. Zhuang probably wouldn¡¯t me me if he knew.


    A faint smile appeared on Bai Zixi¡¯s immacte face, like a hibiscus flower touched by the dawn¡¯s rosy light, clear and bright.


    Bai Zixi took out a coverless booklet from her storage bag and passed it to Mo Hua, ¡°This is the Bai Family¡¯s collection of formations below first rank. Take a look, and if there¡¯s anything you want to learn, I can teach you.¡±


    Mo Hua¡¯s eyes lit up, and he happily took the booklet and flipped through it.


    Although the formations recorded in the booklet weren¡¯t as numerous as those given by Mr. Zhuang, some more basic formations were much more detailed and easier to understand, obviously meant for entry-level disciples. Many sections also included handwritten notes, in elegant and beautiful handwriting that seemed to be Bai Zixi¡¯s.


    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t this be against the n rules?¡±


    Mo Hua was a bit concerned. He knew that some ns were very strict about the transmission of their formations.


    ¡°I guess so¡­¡± Bai Zisheng nodded.


    ¡°It won¡¯t be!¡± Bai Zixi denied.


    ¡°Why not?¡±


    ¡°Because I¡¯m giving it to you!¡±


    Bai Zixi stated lightly yet categorically.


    Although he didn¡¯t understand why, Mo Hua felt that Bai Zixi who said this had a certain inexplicable coolness.


    In the days that followed, besides studying formations on his own, Mo Hua asionally learned from Bai Zixi. He realized that Bai Zixi¡¯s foundation in formations was much deeper than his own by countless measures, which served as a reminder to himself that the way of formations was boundless, and he must not becent.


    When learning formations, Bai Zixi sometimes had questions, which Mo Hua would jot down and then go to ask Mr. Zhuang. After getting clear answers, he would share them with Bai Zixi. This led to Mo Hua consulting Mr. Zhuang more frequently.


    One day, after Mo Hua finished asking Mr. Zhuang and left, Mr. Zhuang furrowed his brows and said, ¡°This isn¡¯t good.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s not good?¡± Old Kui asked carelessly.


    ¡°This kid Mo Huaes to me every day with questions, and I don¡¯t get the chance to close my eyes and understand the Tao!¡±


    ¡°You mean sleep¡­¡± Old Kui bluntly revealed.


    Mr. Zhuang acted as though he hadn¡¯t heard and pondered, ¡°What to do about this¡­¡±


    ¡°Just don¡¯t answer, right?¡±


    Remembering Mo Hua¡¯s clear, inquisitive eyes sometimes filled with admiration, Mr. Zhuang shook his head, saying,


    ¡°How could I do that? When a disciple has a question, it would not befit a good teacher to know and not answer.¡±


    ¡°Since when did you start caring about such things?¡±


    ¡°Starting just now.¡±


    Old Kui couldn¡¯t be bothered to pay attention to him, holding a piece of wood, carving something unknown. The carving knife moved across the wood, and the shavings fell silently.


    Mr. Zhuangy leisurely in the mountain chair, eyes gazing skyward toward the overhead wooden beams of the pavilion, lost in thought for a long moment before snapping back to reality.


    ¡°I need to find an excuse to sleep in,¡± Mr. Zhuang thought to himself.

 Chapter 68 - 68 Application_1

    Chapter 68 Application_1


    Trantor: 549690339


    One morning, Mr. Zhuang called Mo Hua over and, with a profoundly inscrutable expression, asked:


    ¡°Mo Hua, what kind of Formation Master do you want to be?¡±


    Mo Hua thought that bing a first-rate Formation Master would be great, being able to receive an allowance every month and be self-sufficient¡ªhis parents would definitely be happy as well.


    But Mr. Zhuang probably didn¡¯t mean that.


    ¡°Gentleman, are there differences among Formation Masters?¡± Mo Hua humbly inquired.


    ¡°There are myriad Formations, and naturally, the Formation Masters who study them are also diverse, each with their own strengths.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­¡± Mo Hua was a bit puzzled.


    Mr. Zhuang continued, ¡°Some Formation Masters travel across the Nine State, seeking lost Forbidden Formations; some visit various Sects to discuss and exchange Formation knowledge; some immerse themselves in solitary dedication, focusing solely on their studies, unconcerned with worldly affairs; and there are those who are more pragmatic, aiming to transform industries with Formations¡­¡±


    Mo Hua felt somewhat troubled.


    Traveling the Nine State seeking lost Forbidden Formations sounded alluring¡ªeven though he didn¡¯t yet know what a Forbidden Formation was; visiting Sects to exchange Formation insights also seemed appealing; focusing solely on Formation study, peaceful and quiet; and transforming industries with Formations was certainly meaningful¡­


    Seeing Mo Hua¡¯s handsome brows slightly furrowed, Mr. Zhuang smiled faintly, and with a change of tone, continued:


    ¡°Yet, in truth, whichever path you choose doesn¡¯t really matter. The rules of this world are strict, but one could also say there are no taboos. No one dictates what kind of person you are, nor does anyone demand you be a specific type of Formation Master.¡±


    ¡°As a Formation Master, it doesn¡¯t matter which path you choose. What¡¯s most important is your obsession with Formations, your understanding of the Heavenly Dao, and you must always remember the four words, ¡®Look, Learn, Think, Apply¡¯.¡±


    ¡°Look, Learn, Think, Apply?¡±


    ¡°Looking is for broadening your horizons, learning is for improving your skills, thinking is to avoid rote memorization without understanding, and applying is to transform your knowledge into practical use. The understanding of Formations starts with looking and ends with applying.¡±


    Mo Hua nodded as if he understood, feeling like he grasped something, but notpletely.


    ¡°You have done well with looking, learning, and thinking; however, that alone is not enough, you must also learn to apply. Learning Formations without applying them is like stashing treasure in a mountain and letting it gather dust, holding talent within and not revealing it; you will ultimately struggle to achieve greatness. It¡¯s only through using knowledge that you refine your learning, which is the mark of the truly proficient.¡±


    ¡°Then, Gentleman,¡± Mo Hua earnestly asked, ¡°how should I best apply Formations?¡±


    ¡°Formation is what Cultivatorsprehend from their perception of the world. In other words, everything in the world contains elements of Formation, and they all include ways to employ Formations. With the right mindset, even a thread or a meal, everything is deeply rted to Formations.¡±


    Mo Hua suddenly realized that the previous use of Formations to refine Artifact Furnaces or build stoves were, in fact, applications of Formations.


    ¡°Disciple understands,¡± Mo Hua said joyfully, ¡°Formations are the Cultivators¡¯ perception of the Heavenly Dao, and it can naturally be applied to all trades in the Cultivation World. Between heaven and earth, every de of grass and tree contains the way of Formations. With the right mindset, everything can be used to study and apply Formations. Gentleman, is that what you mean?¡±


    ¡°Correct!¡± Mr. Zhuang said with gratification. ¡°Moreover, there¡¯s one more essential point. Putting learning into practice and achieving mastery can solve the problem of learning various Formations without depth to solve Mystery Formations.¡±


    Mo Hua¡¯s eyes sparkled.


    Mr. Zhuang borated, ¡°Merely drawing Formations on paper can lead to being all talk and no action. Every element of the world is different, and Formation media vary greatly. When you actually draw and apply Formations, your understanding of them will deepen, your insight will grow clearer, and your ability to solve Formations will strengthen!¡±


    Mo Hua felt this made sense, but he was a bit troubled, ¡°Disciple might not have that much time¡­¡±


    After all, drawing Formations on actual Spiritual Artifacts or stone is much more troublesome than on paper, and considering the adjustments required for the application of Formations, it would take up more time, and he wouldn¡¯t be able to attend Mr. Zhuang¡¯s lessons punctually as he does now.


    ¡°No matter,¡± Mr. Zhuang, havingid the groundwork for so long, finally revealed the thought hidden in his heart:


    ¡°I can give you a break!¡±


    Mo Hua sensed something was amiss, looking at Mr. Zhuang with a hint of suspicion.


    Mr. Zhuang looked up at the sky, exining in an unruffled manner:


    ¡°Ordinary disciples only study one type of Formation, without the need to consider the application of Formations so early. But because of your Cultivation Technique, you need to learn a vast array of Formations. The more diverse the Formations are, the more difficult it is to find a systematic approach to learning them. Only by ¡®learning for the sake of application¡¯ can you interlink all types of knowledge and bring different Formations to the same end.¡±


    Mr. Zhuang saw that Mo Hua¡¯s expression changed from doubtful to thoughtful and then, after a sudden realization, took the opportunity to say:


    ¡°Therefore, you don¡¯t need to consult with me every day. It¡¯s better if youe every few days. If there¡¯s anything unclear, I will guide you.¡±


    With all doubts dispelled, Mo Hua gratefully said:


    ¡°Alright, Gentleman!¡±


    After Mo Hua left, Mr. Zhuangy back in his chair, leisurely fanning himself with a contented expression.


    Old Kui revealed himself, nced at him, and snorted coldly, ¡°Misleading the young.¡±


    Mr. Zhuang said, ¡°At best, it¡¯s a bit of premature encouragement but not misleading the young.¡±


    ¡°Considering the application of what one learns when the foundation isn¡¯t even solid¡ªI¡¯ve never seen anyone teach Formations like this. Isn¡¯t this misleading the young?¡± Old Kui¡¯s tone was t yet carried a mocking edge.


    Mr. Zhuang¡¯s gaze was profound. ¡°What makes a foundation solid? Compared to his peers in Tongxian City, his foundation is already very solid. Compared to the disciples from Noble ns, especially those two children from the Bai Family, even if he studied for another ten or eight years, his foundation wouldn¡¯t be considered solid. If he can never catch up with others on this path, then it¡¯s better to try a different path.¡±


    ¡°I thought at least you had some confidence. Turns out you¡¯re just trying as well,¡± Old Kui remarked.


    ¡°The Heavenly Dao is constant yet elusive. How can those who adhere strictly to rules gain a glimpse of the Great Dao?¡±


    Old Kui¡¯s expression faltered, apparently deeply moved, and then he actually nodded, ¡°You¡¯re right.¡±


    Mr. Zhuang, feeling a bit uneasy, said, ¡°I¡¯m just rambling, not strictly adhering to rules doesn¡¯t always lead to a good end either. You¡¯re of such an age already, don¡¯t be rash and change your ways, altering your Taoist Heart.¡±


    ¡°I understand,¡± replied Old Kui.


    Mr. Zhuang nced at him theny back down, muttering, ¡°Do you really understand¡­¡±


    Old Kui then asked, ¡°How long do you n to teach?¡±


    Mr. Zhuang¡¯s demeanor became slightly more serious, ¡°One must see things through from start to finish. I¡¯ll wait until he bes a first-grade Formation Master.¡±


    ¡°And what about those two children from the Bai Family? They both have excellent talents. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s a pity?¡±


    Mr. Zhuang waved his fan, ¡°What¡¯s that got to do with me?¡±


    Old Kui¡¯s voice sounded wooden, ¡°Your junior sister may not give up so easily.¡±


    Mr. Zhuang, looking towards the drifting clouds in the distance, said:


    ¡°She wants me to remember our past connection, but she is no longer that little junior sister, nor am I her once spirited second senior brother. She knows this too but can¡¯t ept it in her heart; otherwise, she would¡¯vee to find me by now¡­¡±


    ¡°And my senior brother, too, has gone to great lengths to find me¡­¡±


    Old Kui fell silent, and after a moment, suddenly said:


    ¡°Come back to the Sect with me, otherwise, I can¡¯t protect you for long.¡±


    Mr. Zhuangy in the bamboo chair, gazing at the mountains in the distance, serenely said:


    ¡°Time cycles, with sunrise there is sunset, seasons change, trees flourish and trees wither, life has its regr patterns, there is birth, and naturally, there is death. Birth and death are but normal urrences in the world, what¡¯s there to worry about?¡±


    ¡°Being able to eat meat, drink wine, and enjoy the scenery, if I can live a few more tranquil days, I would have no more desires.¡±


    Knowing he couldn¡¯t persuade him, Old Kui stopped speaking and gradually faded into the shadows.

 Chapter 69 - 69 Six Paths_1

    Chapter 69 Six Paths_1


    Trantor: 549690339


    Chen¡¯s Refinery Shop.


    Master Chen, along with a group of apprentices, swung hammers heatedly, pounding the just-forged nks before cing them into the Artifact Furnace for quenching. After heating them until they glowed red-hot, they continued to take them out for further hammering.


    Master Chen, who always insisted that his apprentices should concentrate when refining artifacts, was somewhat distracted now because little Mo Hua was watching them intently from the side.


    Early in the morning, Mo Hua had sauntered in, saying he wanted to observe the process of artifact refining.


    Master Chen found it hard to refuse because he had previously owed Mo Hua a favor and had done quite a substantial business deal with him, so he had agreed.


    Mo Hua had been eyeing them for a long time, mostly focusing on the Artifact Furnace, with an eagerness in his eyes as if he wanted to dismantle the furnace and see what was inside.


    What¡¯s in an Artifact Furnace? Of course, there were formations.


    Master Chen couldn¡¯t figure out what Mo Hua was scheming inside his little head and felt somewhat uneasy. During the break, he finally couldn¡¯t help asking:


    ¡°Ahem, Mo Hua, is there something you need?¡±


    Mo Hua whispered, ¡°Master Chen, don¡¯t you think that the fire in this Artifact Furnace is a bit small?¡±


    Master Chen nced at the Artifact Furnace, ¡°This¡­ It is indeed a little smaller than before¡­¡±


    ¡°Do you know why?¡±


    ¡°It might¡­ be because of the formation¡­¡±


    ¡°Ah, as expected of Master Chen, such a keen insight!¡± Mo Hua praised without any realpliment, then whispered again, ¡°Don¡¯t you want the fire to berger?¡±


    ¡°Larger?¡±


    ¡°Yes,rger!¡±


    Master Chen¡¯s eyebrows twitched, ¡°You¡¯re not thinking of dismantling my furnace and drawing the formation all over again, are you!¡±


    Mo Hua gave a thumbs-up, ¡°As expected of Master Chen, right on the mark!¡±


    Master Chen shook his head like a rattle-drum, ¡°No good, no good, this is the tool that feeds us, it can¡¯t just be dismantled whenever, and if it¡¯s dismantled and not drawn properly, all my apprentices will be left cold and hungry.¡±


    After saying this, he was afraid of hurting little Mo Hua¡¯s self-esteem, so he added:


    ¡°I¡¯m not saying that you¡¯re not skilled enough in formations, brother. Honestly, I¡¯ve lived to this age and have never seen a youngd with a talent like yours, but this Artifact Furnace really shouldn¡¯t be dismantled so casually. If it gets messed up, I truly won¡¯t have the spirit stones to buy another one.¡±


    Mo Hua waved his hand, ¡°You can rx, I¡¯m very familiar with this formation, it won¡¯t get messed up.¡±


    Master Chen¡¯s face turned stern, and he refused to agree.


    Mo Hua then said, ¡°Think about it ¨C if the Artifact Furnace had a bigger fire, wouldn¡¯t the artifact refining be faster? Then Brother Dazhu and the others would learn quicker, apprentice faster, and earn more spirit stones. To do the job well, one must first sharpen the tools!¡±


    Master Chen thought about it and felt there was some reason in it, but his expression was still hesitant.


    Mo Hua yed his trump card, ¡°I won¡¯t charge you spirit stones, I¡¯ll help you draw it for free!¡±


    Master Chen instantly found it hard to refuse.


    It cost quite a few spirit stones to have another Formation Master repair the formation of the Artifact Furnace, let alone drawing a new one from scratch. The risk seemed worth taking.


    ¡°Then about the Spiritual Ink needed to draw the formation¡­¡± Master Chen looked at Mo Hua.


    Mo Hua also looked silently back at Master Chen, the implication clear:


    I¡¯m helping you draw the formation for free, and you want me to provide my own Spiritual Ink?


    Master Chen gave an embarrassed chuckle, bit the bullet, and called out, ¡°Dazhu, go find Old Sun and have him bring a few bottles of top-quality Spiritual Ink, fire-series, and don¡¯t water it down!¡±


    Dazhu scratched his head and said, ¡°Master, what about the spirit stones?¡±


    ¡°Put it on the tab!¡±


    Dazhu seemed troubled. ¡°Old Sun is really stingy.¡±


    ¡°Just tell him the artifact furnace is broken, and if he doesn¡¯t provide the spiritual ink, we won¡¯t be able to fix the furnace, and the batch of spiritual artifacts he wants will have to wait until next year.¡±


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    Dazhu agreed with a sound and ran off in a sh.


    Master Chen was decisive in his actions. With a grand gesture, hemanded his disciples, ¡°Stop refining, dismantle the furnace!¡±


    The disciples looked at each other, but as Master Chen was known for sticking to his word, they did not dare to dy. Several disciples extinguished the furnace fire, poured some cold water to cool it down, and after the residual heat had dissipated and the furnace had cooled, they dismantled the refining furnace, removing the inner furnace to reveal the formation engraved inside.


    The formation was a Melting Fire Formation, which contained five formation patterns, still the handiwork of Mo Hua from before. It looked somewhat familiar at this moment.


    Mo Hua took out the Spiritual Dissipation Liquid, instructing Master Chen¡¯s apprentices to wipe the refining furnace with it, which would erase the previously drawn formation.


    The power of the Melting Fire Formation was small for two reasons: first, this type of formation only included five formation patterns and thus had limited power; second, Mo Hua had copied the formation diagram hastily using inferior quality spiritual ink, which conducted spiritual power poorly.


    Spiritual Dissipation Liquid could remove spiritual ink and was a form Mo Hua learned from Bai Zixi. In the world of Tao cultivation, when drawing formations, either brand new or repairs of old ones were required, and opportunities to erase and redraw them were rare, so the liquid wasn¡¯t frequently used.


    It was avable for sale in Tongxian City, but it was expensive. Mo Hua was reluctant to buy it and instead asked Bai Zixi for the form for the spiritual liquid. The Bai Family was a noble n with profound familial knowledge; there were dozens of different forms for the Spiritual Dissipation Liquid, ranging from first-grade to fifth-grade.


    Bai Zixi chose a form for Mo Hua that was suitable for first-grade formations and below, and it had cheap ingredients, some of which could even be found in the mountains. Mo Hua was grateful and rewarded him with hawthorn cakes made by his mother.


    The formation inside the refining furnace began to fade away as it was wiped with the Spiritual Dissipation Liquid.


    It was the first time Master Chen had seen something that could so cleanly erase a formation. He felt that Mo Hua, being a student of formation, was very professional, which somewhat relieved him.


    Soon after, Dazhu returned, holding several bottles of spiritual ink.


    ¡°It¡¯s not diluted, is it?¡± Master Chen asked.


    ¡°Rest assured, Master, I kept watch; I didn¡¯t give him the chance to add water. Old Sun looked so pained, as if what I was asking for wasn¡¯t ink but his blood,¡± Dazhu chuckled.


    ¡°His blood might not actually be more expensive than this spiritual ink,¡± Master Chen handed the spiritual ink to Mo Hua, looking somewhat unwilling to part with it. ¡°Little brother, do you think this spiritual ink is suitable?¡±


    Mo Hua held it in his hand and gave it a shake. The spiritual ink flowed smoothly and had the right consistency. Upon opening the bottle, a faint scent of pine wafted out and the fishy smell of monster blood was very faint, while the ink gleamed with a lustrous red.


    This was the first time Mo Hua had seen such good quality spiritual ink. When drawing formations himself, to save money, he usually made do with whatever was avable. Now, looking at the sparkling ink in the bottle, he couldn¡¯t help but think that you get what you pay for.


    Of course, not to lose face as a named disciple of Mr. Zhuang, Mo Hua still acted as if he were ustomed to such quality, saying with a casual andposed tone, ¡°It¡¯s fine, usable.¡±


    Master Chen was astounded, thinking, ¡°Is this the level of discernment for those studying formations nowadays, where even such high-quality spiritual ink is just ¡®fine¡¯¡­¡±


    Mo Hua spread the Formation Diagram on the ground, and a group of apprentices gathered around to watch.


    Master Chen didn¡¯t understand much, but he still joined in curiously to take a peek.


    As he watched, he realized something was amiss. Although he didn¡¯t understand formations, he could still count.


    One, two, three, four, five¡­ six!


    Six formation patterns!


    He remembered that the furnace¡¯s Melting Fire Formation had five formation patterns, so why was there now an extra one?

 Chapter 70: Trial Run_1

    Chapter 70: Trial Run_1


    Trantor: 549690339


    Master Chen pondered before asking:


    ¡°Mo¡­ young brother, is there something not quite right with this Formation¡­?¡±


    ¡°What part do you find incorrect?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t really understand, but this Formation Pattern, it seems¡­ it seems there is one extra?¡±


    Mo Hua¡¯s eyes brightened, ¡°You¡¯ve noticed?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­¡± Master Chen inquired, ¡°then this Formation¡­ is it still the Melting Fire Formation?¡±


    ¡°Of course!¡± Mo Hua exined: ¡°This is the Melting Fire Formation with six Formation Patterns. I just learned it from the Gentleman. It is indeed the Melting Fire Formation, but because there¡¯s an additional Formation Pattern, its effect is significantly stronger¡­¡±


    ¡°Have you ever drawn it before?¡±


    ¡°Rest assured, I have drawn it many times on paper!¡± Mo Hua confidently dered.


    ¡°But have you ever drawn it on an Artifact Furnace before?¡±


    This question Master Chen did not voice out loud, but without thinking, he knew this youngster certainly hadn¡¯t actually drawn on an Artifact Furnace before.


    Master Chen¡¯s heart chilled, ¡°It¡¯s over, my Artifact Furnace has been used by this little child for practice!¡±


    But the deed was done, there was no turning back now.


    Master Chen looked at the dismantled Artifact Furnace, nced at the erased Formation, and steeled himself, ¡°Then go ahead and draw it, I believe in you, old man that I am.¡±


    Mo Hua, not detecting Master Chen¡¯s insincerity, felt even more encouraged and began to draw with a sweep of the Formation Pen.


    Master Chen watched anxiously on the side, sweating nervously every time Mo Hua paused in his drawing or frowned in thought.


    This furnace was his entire possession; if anything went amiss, he truly would have to face the biting north wind.


    The ordealsted nearly four hours until Mo Hua hadpleted the entire Formation, and only then did Master Chen heave a sigh of relief. But before he could catch his breath, he heard Mo Hua say:


    ¡°Done.¡±


    Master Chen¡¯s heart leapt into his throat.


    ¡°The Formation¡­ is it drawn wrongly?¡± Master Chen¡¯s voice trembled a bit.


    ¡°The Formation¡­ is actually correct, but the Formation Patterns cannot be effective, the Spiritual Power cannot be conducted¡­¡± Mo Hua rubbed his chin, frowning in thought.


    ¡°Then¡­ what should we do?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Uncle Chen, let me think.¡±


    ¡°Oh, okay.¡±


    Master Chen hurriedly nodded his head, pacing anxiously in circles, yet not daring to interrupt Mo Hua¡¯s train of thought.


    ¡°The Formation matches the one on the Formation Diagrampletely; the Formation Pivot is correct, the Formation Patterns are correct, the Formation eye is a Spirit Gathering Array. When the Spirit Gathering Array begins to absorb Spiritual Power, it should be able to light up the entire Formation¡­¡±


    Mo Hua muttered to himself.


    Normally, after drawing a Formation on an Artifact, one needs to inject some Spiritual Power into it to light up the Patterns and verify whether the Formation can be effective.


    Mo Hua ced his hand on the Spirit Gathering Array, faint Spiritual Power flowing from his palm into the Array. The Spirit Gathering Array glowed faintly, the Spiritual Power gradually seeping into each Pattern, but the entire Formation showed no response.


    After waiting a moment, Master Chen couldn¡¯t help but interrupt, ¡°How about, let me give it a try?¡±


    Mo Hua thought, if I can¡¯t light up my own drawn Formation, how could someone else make a difference? However, seeing Master Chen¡¯s anxious expression, he agreed to his request.


    Master Chen ced his palm on the Spirit Gathering Array, circted his Spiritual Power, and then the entire Formation lit up¡­


    Mo Hua¡¯s mouth fell open, and he looked at Master Chen, baffled:


    ¡°Strange, why can¡¯t I light it up, but you can?¡±


    ¡°Is there a possibility,¡± Master Chen gently suggested, ¡°that your Spiritual Power is too weak¡­?¡±


    Mo Hua: ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re only at the third level of Qi Refinement, aren¡¯t you¡­?¡±


    ¡°If it weren¡¯t for an unexpected reason, I would already be at the fourth level of Qi Refinement!¡± Mo Hua exined.


    If it weren¡¯t for mastering Tianyan Jue, he indeed should have reached the fourth level of Qi Refinement by now.


    Master Chenforted him, ¡°It¡¯s alright, it¡¯s alright, for your age, being at the third level of Qi Refinement is verymendable. My disciples were only at the second or third level of Qi Refinement when they were your age.¡±


    ¡°Mm-hmm!¡±


    Apprentices nodded in agreement, although it was unclear if they truly believed it or not.


    Mo Hua didn¡¯t feel like exining further and simply said, ¡°Install the Refining Furnace, let¡¯s see if it works.¡±


    ¡°Right, right! Almost forgot the real business at hand, let¡¯s quickly set it up and check.¡±


    Master Chen¡¯s spirit was lifted, and he hurriedly called a group of apprentices to install the Refining Furnace. Then, he took out two Spirit Stones and embedded them into the back of the furnace.


    After igniting it, mes leaped out immediately.


    Master Chen¡¯s eyes brightened. He retrieved a knife-shaped Spiritual Artifact embryo and put it into the fire. In a moment, the embryo was glowing red-hot. Master Chen took it out, struck it with a hammer a few times, and beamed with a smile he couldn¡¯t close.


    ¡°Great! This fire is excellent! The intensity of the fire from this furnace is almost on par with therge-sized Refining Furnaces.¡±


    Mo Hua also let out a sigh of relief. Although he was confident, he still feared something unexpected happening. If he really damaged Master Chen¡¯s Refining Furnace, that wouldn¡¯t be good.


    ¡°Then, Master Chen, I¡¯ll head back now.¡±


    ¡°As for the Spirit Stones for the Formation Painting¡­¡±


    Mo Hua waved his hand, ¡°We agreed I¡¯d do it for free, don¡¯t worry about the Spirit Stones.¡±


    Master Chen still felt ufortable, so he gave Mo Hua all the leftover Spiritual Ink from the Melting Fire Formation drawing, along with several Formation Pens, firmly pushing them into Mo Hua¡¯s hands.


    The Formation Pens were brand new, likely made upon someone else¡¯s request for Master Chen¡¯s help, and were better than what Mo Hua used. Needless to say, the Spiritual Ink was even more impressive; Mo Hua, who was longing for high-quality ink, didn¡¯t hesitate to ept them.


    Mo Hua politely refused a few times symbolically, then dly epted them.


    Master Chen added, ¡°If you ever need to refine any Spiritual Artifacts, juste to me. As long as they aren¡¯t particrlyrge items, I won¡¯t charge you Spirit Stones.¡±


    This promise was quite valuable.


    ¡°Thank you, Uncle Chen!¡±


    Mo Hua happily headed home, thinking about which Spiritual Artifacts he might need in the future so he could ask Master Chen for help in refining them.


    After Mo Hua had walked a distance, Dazhu quietly asked his master, ¡°Master, is it really enough to give him just these things? If we had asked Master Jia to draw the formation, it would have cost a lot of Spirit Stones!¡±


    Master Chen replied annoyedly, ¡°I¡¯d like to give more, but where would I find the Spirit Stones?¡±


    ¡°The settlement for the Spiritual Artifacts from the Shen Family hasn¡¯t beenpleted, we need Spirit Stones for fueling the Refining Furnace, buying refined iron for artifacts also costs Spirit Stones, and you bunch of kids need Spirit Stones even for eating. Not enough to go around even if you split a Spirit Stone into ten pieces, so I have no choice but to shamelessly take a little advantage of the kid.¡±


    Dazhu didn¡¯t dare speak further, worried about upsetting his master.


    Master Chen stood up, paced for a moment, and then looking back at the fire, he said with a determined bite of his teeth:


    ¡°Bring me that box of century-old Water Poria. Let¡¯s send it to Mo Hua; I heard his mother isn¡¯t well, suffering from internal heat, and this medicine will be just right for her.¡±


    ¡°But wasn¡¯t that box of Water Poria meant for Formation Master Jia? If we give it to Mo Hua, what are we going to do about Master Jia?¡±


    ¡°Forget him. When it¡¯s time to give gifts, he¡¯s all smiles, but when you ask him to draw Formation, he¡¯s arrogant, and he doesn¡¯t miss a single Spirit Stone. Hungry for so much, he won¡¯t choke.¡±


    ¡°If we stop giving gifts, he won¡¯t be happy, and I¡¯m afraid he won¡¯t draw Formations for us anymore,¡± Dazhu voiced his concern.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, we have Mo Hua now, don¡¯t we?¡±


    ¡°To keep asking Mo Hua to draw Formations without ever giving Spirit Stones, isn¡¯t that a bit improper¡­?¡±


    Master Chen shot Dazhu a re, ¡°Is that the kind of person your master is? We simply don¡¯t have Spirit Stones right now, but we¡¯ll of course give some once we have them, won¡¯t we?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good, that¡¯s good,¡± Dazhu nodded, but then hesitantly added:


    ¡°But I heard that Formation Master Jia might reach assessment in a few years, bing a first-grade Formation Master¡­ If we offend him, won¡¯t that cause trouble?¡±


    Master Chen scoffed disdainfully, ¡°Assessment isn¡¯t that easy; he¡¯s simply bluffing people who don¡¯t understand Formations, talking nonsense. When ites down to actually Drawing Formations, he¡¯s not as efficient as that little kid, Mo Hua. By the time Mo Hua reaches assessment, he probably won¡¯t have made it yet.¡±


    ¡°Impossible. Mo Hua is only at the third level of Qi Refinement; assessment would take forever to reach.¡±


    ¡°Nonsense. Just take it if I tell you to, your master knows what he¡¯s doing.¡±


    Dazhu weighed it in his mind and decided he preferred giving gifts to Mo Hua rather than Formation Master Jia.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go over in a bit.¡±


    ¡°What are you waiting for?¡± Master Chen asked in confusion.


    Dazhu scratched his head, ¡°If I goter, I can grab a meal. Aunt Liu¡¯s cooking is too delicious to miss.¡±


    Master Chen:

 Chapter 71 - 71 Apricot Forest Hall_1

    Chapter 71 Apricot Forest Hall_1


    Trantor: 549690339


    Dazhu delivered the Water Poria to the Mo family¡¯s home when Mo Hua was just eating a steaming bowl of beef noodle soup in a diner, like the other diners.


    Liu Ruhua opened the box, saw the glistening blue Water Poria, and declined, ¡°This is too valuable, I can¡¯t ept it.¡±


    ¡°Aunt Liu, please just take it,¡± Dazhu insisted. ¡°Mo Hua helped my master a great deal, Master Chen specifically asked me to deliver this.¡±


    Liu Ruhua replied with a smile, ¡°What big help could Huar, a mere child, have possibly provided?¡±


    When Mo Hua saw Dazhu, he ran to the door with his bowl and, ncing at the box in Dazhu¡¯s hands, asked, ¡°What is this?¡±


    Dazhu proudly exined, ¡°This is Water Poria, it can clear heat, detoxify, and calm the mind. A herb collector owed my master for Artifact Refining, couldn¡¯t pay with Spirit Stones, and used this to settle the debt instead. Aunt Liu, it¡¯ll be perfect for your health.¡±


    Mo Hua¡¯s eyes lit up, and he readily epted it, ¡°Thank my teacher Master Chen for me!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing, really!¡± Dazhu said, waving his hand.


    Seeing the situation, Liu Ruhua let it be and invited Dazhu, ¡°You haven¡¯t eaten yet, have you? Come in and have a bowl of noodles.¡±


    Dazhu feigned indifference, ¡°I¡¯m not hungry.¡±


    But Mo Hua pulled Dazhu inside to sit down, ¡°Eat before you go back.¡±


    Liu Ruhua served Dazhu a full bowl of noodles with beef on top, steam and aroma assaulting the senses.


    Dazhu ate until his head was covered in sweat.


    Knowing these kids usually did manualbor and rarely had a full meal, Liu Ruhua served up another bowl of noodles.


    Dazhu¡¯s face bloomed with a smile.


    Looking at the box of Water Poria, Liu Ruhua said to Mo Hua, ¡°This Water Poria is very precious. When you have time, go thank Master Chen, and if you can really help him, do what you can to assist.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s no trouble, Mother,¡± Mo Hua assured as he patted his chest and then added after a thought, ¡°I can handle any Formation up to the first rank.¡±


    Mo Hua knew he still couldn¡¯t paint a true Formation that contained nine Formation Patterns.


    ¡°Don¡¯t boast about things you can¡¯t achieve; be humble,¡± Liu Ruhua cautioned, patting Mo Hua¡¯s head.


    ¡°Little Mo is really impressive, his Formation Painting is excellent! My teacher even praised him, saying that he could be a first-rank Formation Master in the future,¡± said Dazhu cheerfully.


    ¡°The future is uncertain, and one must never be arrogant, especially in Tao Cultivation.¡±


    Liu Ruhua said outwardly, but hearing her child praised made her very happy inside. She prepared a te of beef and some rice wine for Dazhu to take back to Master Chen, along with some snacks for his fellow disciples to indulge their cravings.


    Dazhu, carrying several boxes of food, happily went on his way.


    That night, under Mo Hua¡¯s ¡°supervision,¡± Liu Ruhua made a decoction with the Water Poria and drank it. Her meridians became significantly cooler, though she was still somewhat reluctant at the expense of Spiritual Stones.


    Such fine medicinal material would have remained unused if Mo Hua hadn¡¯t insisted.


    Seeing that his mother had taken the medicine, Mo Hua was at ease and returned to his room to continue studying Formations.


    ¡°The quality of Spiritual Ink affects the effectiveness of a Formation¡­¡±


    ¡°On Formation media of different materials, the adherence of the Formation Patterns and the transmission of Spiritual Power also vary¡­¡±


    ¡°With only the third level of Qi Refinement, the Spiritual Power is too weak¡­¡±


    ¡°Practical application does indeed improve memory andprehension of Formations. The Melting Fire Formation, containing six Formation Patterns, felt unfamiliar before, but now it seems etched in my mind, and each stroke surfaces instinctively¡­¡±


    Practice makes perfect just as Mr. Zhuang had rightly said!


    Drawing Formations on various Formation media and getting them to work can uncover many problems, significantly aiding the understanding of Formations.


    But chances to apply this knowledge are hard toe by; no one is likely to ask a third level Qi Refinement Cultivator to draw Formations, and the low-end Formations used in everyday life by Loose Cultivators usually contain only two to three Patterns, with those having more than four being rare.


    What to do now?


    One needs Formations that epass at least five Formation Patterns and preferable Formation media made of fine steel, and must also be an acquaintance; otherwise, others wouldn¡¯t agree to let Mo Hua draw Formations. Any errors in the Formations would be difficult to exin.


    After much consideration, only Master Chen and his furnace seemed the most suitable option.


    However, having just dismantled the furnace, it didn¡¯t seem right to dismantle it again and redraw it.


    Were there any other furnaces?


    Mo Hua stealthily nced at the stove in his own house, feeling that the fire in the stove was perhaps a bit too weak.


    The next day, Mo Hua tentatively shared his thoughts with his mother, who decisively rejected them.


    ¡°This stove isn¡¯t just for business; it¡¯s also for cooking meals for you and your father. Furthermore, the heat is sufficient. Unless it breaks, don¡¯t even think about tampering with it,¡±


    Liu Ruhua was Mo Hua¡¯s mother who had watched him grow up from a young age, and she saw through his little scheme at a nce.


    Mo Hua had no choice but to give up.


    A few dayster, Liu Ruhua went to Apricot Forest Hall to invite Old Mr. Feng for a follow-up consultation. Mo Hua followed her there.


    Old Mr. Feng took her pulse with thread diagnosis and nodded his head,


    ¡°Not bad, the heart and lungs have been nurtured well, and the spiritual power can asionally be used to let the meridians adapt, but it cannot be activated for long periods, otherwise, it will still cause harm to the body. As for the residual fire toxin, it has been mostly cleansed away.¡±


    ¡°I will prescribe a few medicinal ingredients. Go and collect them. Later, I¡¯ll refine them into pills for you to take back and consume,¡±


    Old Mr. Feng picked up his brush and wrote down a few medicinal ingredient names on the paper; Liu Ruhua took the list to gather the herbs and instructed Mo Hua not to run around, but to stay and chat with Old Mr. Feng.


    After Liu Ruhua left, Old Mr. Feng took a sip of tea and looked up to find Mo Hua staring at the alchemy furnace in the room.


    ¡°Huar, what are you looking at that alchemy furnace for?¡±


    Mo Hua asked, ¡°Grandpa Feng, do you think this alchemy furnace can break?¡±


    ¡°As long as it¡¯s a spiritual artifact, it¡¯s possible for it to break,¡± Old Mr. Feng stroked his beard and said.


    ¡°Has it broken before?¡±


    Old Mr. Feng nodded his head, ¡°Indeed, it has broken a few times.¡±


    ¡°The next time it breaks, may I try to repair it?¡± Mo Hua said in a soft voice.


    Old Mr. Feng looked slightly astonished. ¡°Have you learned artifact refining?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Mo Hua waved his small hand, ¡°It¡¯s not the outside of the furnace that I can¡¯t help with, I mean the formation inside, if it breaks, may I repair it?¡±


    Old Mr. Feng looked at Mo Hua with a smile and said, ¡°Alright, if the formation inside the alchemy furnace breaks, I¡¯ll let you repair it!¡±


    Mo Hua smiled with his eyes narrowed, ¡°Then it¡¯s a deal!¡±


    Old Mr. Fengughed, ¡°It¡¯s a deal!¡±


    Liu Ruhua came out with several packages of herbs and saw that Mo Hua and Old Mr. Feng were chatting happily; she couldn¡¯t help but smile and said gently, ¡°What are you talking about?¡±


    ¡°Just made a little deal with Grandpa Feng,¡± Mo Hua said with a beaming smile.


    ¡°Are you thinking of making some spiritual stones off your Grandpa Feng?¡±


    ¡°Just talking about friendship, not discussing spiritual stones,¡± Mo Hua said.


    Liu Ruhua shook her head with a smile and handed the package of herbs to Old Mr. Feng, ¡°Thank you for your trouble, Old Mr. Feng.¡±


    Old Mr. Feng received them with a smile and then stood up to move to the alchemy room. He ced the medicinal ingredients into the alchemy furnace, and as he was about to start the fire, he suddenly stopped, his expressionplex as he looked at the alchemy furnace in front of him.


    ¡°Grandpa Feng, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Mo Hua couldn¡¯t help but ask.


    Old Mr. Feng wiped the edge of the furnace with his hand, checked the spirit stones, and then said with some helplessness, ¡°The alchemy furnace is broken.¡±


    Mo Hua was stunned for a moment before he said in a low voice,


    ¡°This¡­ It didn¡¯t break just because I talked about it, did it¡­¡±

 Chapter 72 - 72 Alchemy Furnace_1

    Chapter 72 Alchemy Furnace_1


    Trantor: 549690339


    Old Mr. Feng shook his head, ¡°It must be quite old. Thest time the formation was repaired, it seems to have been either ten or twenty years ago. Using it for so long without any issues, that¡¯s pretty good.¡±


    ¡°Then this pill furnace¡­¡±


    Old Mr. Feng twisted the crane carving on the exterior wall of the pill furnace, and the inner and outeryers of the pill furnace began to rotate independently of each other, eventuallying apart, revealing the formation inside the inner wall of the pill furnace.


    ¡°I certainly won¡¯t go back on my word, but I have to test you first.¡±


    Old Mr. Feng pointed to the formation inside the inner wall of the pill furnace and said, ¡°First, recognize what these formations are.¡±


    After Mo Hua approached and looked it over carefully, he thought for a moment and said, ¡°Melting Fire Formation, Wood Qi Formation, Spirit Gathering Array¡­ Is this a Compound Formation containing three separate formations?¡±


    Old Mr. Feng was a little astonished, ¡°You even learned about Compound Formations?¡±


    A single formationposed of formation patterns is called a Single Formation, and when multiple Single Formations are connected, they form a Compound Formation.


    A Compound Formation has stronger effects than a Single Formation and can achieve moreplex spiritual power effects, but Formation Masters without a foundation or inheritance can¡¯t learn it, let alone ordinary Loose Cultivators.


    Old Mr. Feng knew that Mo Hua was studying formations and also knew that Mo Hua¡¯s divine sense was exceptional, with some talent in the field of formations, but he didn¡¯t expect that Mo Hua could already identify a Compound Formation at a nce.


    Mo Hua said modestly, ¡°I can¡¯t draw Compound Formations yet and have only seen them in books. Even ordinary Single Formations, I haven¡¯t mastered.¡±


    Old Mr. Feng nodded, ¡°For your age, it¡¯s good enough to know them. This is a Compound Formation called the Wood Fire Spirit Control Formation, with spiritual power effects of both the fire and wood series. The Wood Qi nurtures herbs, while the Fire-series refines their essence. Both can be harmonized through the formation to refine the desired pills.¡±


    ¡°This seems much moreplicated than an artifact furnace¡­¡± Mo Hua marveled.


    ¡°Still want to give it a try?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Mo Hua said, ¡°I can¡¯t draw Compound Formations, but if it¡¯s just repairing the formation, following the original as a guide, there shouldn¡¯t be a problem.¡±


    Liu Ruhua took Mo Hua¡¯s hand and said softly, ¡°If you¡¯re not confident, let it be. Don¡¯t cause trouble for Old Mr. Feng.¡±


    Old Mr. Feng smiled, ¡°It¡¯s fine, let him try casually. Even if it¡¯s wrong, it doesn¡¯t matter, consider it practice. Whether it¡¯s alchemy or drawing formations, if you are afraid of making mistakes, you won¡¯t gain any profound understanding.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Grandpa Feng!¡±


    Mo Hua then stopped being polite, asked Old Mr. Feng for the wood and fire series spiritual ink, and began to set about repairing the formation.


    The Wood Fire Spirit Control Formation lost effectiveness because some of the formation patterns had worn away over years of constant alchemy, interrupting the flow of spiritual power.


    What Mo Hua needed to do was simple: to repair the dim and ineffective patterns so that the spiritual power of the entire formation could circte smoothly. That would count as sessful.


    Mo Hua¡¯s small hands held the Formation Pen, dipped in the Spiritual Ink, and began to trace over the formation patterns.


    Old Mr. Feng inwardlymended him, noting the ease and fluency of his strokes without hesitation, evident of diligent practice. It was clear that Mo Hua had indeed put in a lot of hard work on formations.


    Among the three formations, there were two patterns that were damaged and ineffective, but there were also six or seven dim patterns that needed redrawing as well.


    Mo Hua¡¯s divine sense would not support the drawing of so many patterns, and his spiritual power consumption was also quite high, so he rested two or three times midway before finallypleting the repair of the formation.


    For a cultivator at the thirdyer of Qi Refinement, to be able to repair a total of eight or nine formation patterns, despite a few breaks, presented a divine sense much stronger than what Old Mr. Feng had expected.


    Old Mr. Feng looked at Mo Hua with a bit more seriousness in his eyes.


    ¡°Grandpa Feng, I¡¯m finished. Could you check if the alchemy furnace is fixed?¡±


    ¡°Oh, all right, let me look.¡±


    Old Mr. Feng came back to his senses, collected his thoughts, and after inspecting the pill furnace, despite having had expectations, he couldn¡¯t conceal his surprise and praised sincerely:


    ¡°Not bad, you truly fixed it. You¡¯ve done me a great favor this time.¡±


    Mo Hua chuckled sheepishly.


    Liu Ruhua gently tapped Mo Hua¡¯s forehead, ¡°Old Mr. Feng praises you, and you don¡¯t even know how to be modest.¡±


    Her tone carried a bit of admonishment, but her expression was very pleased.


    Old Mr. Feng started his pill furnace to refine pills, and after two hours, the pills were ready. He ced them into a blue-and-white porcin bottle and handed it to Liu Ruhua.


    ¡°Take them twice a day, two at a time. Once you¡¯ve finished them,e to me for a check-up.¡±


    Liu Ruhua performed a bow, ¡°Thank you for your trouble, Old Mr. Feng.¡±


    Mo Hua also expressed her thanks, ¡°Thank you, Grandpa Feng.¡±


    Just before they were about to leave, Old Mr. Feng suddenly called out to Mo Hua, pondered for a moment, then entrusted her with these words:


    ¡°Huar, if you ever meet a weak cultivator, lend a hand within the scope of your abilities.¡±


    Mo Hua nodded, but her curiosity got the better of her, ¡°Grandpa Feng, why bring this up all of a sudden?¡±


    Old Mr. Feng looked at Mo Hua and said, ¡°I¡¯m old now and have spent my life just to help the loose cultivators of this area refine pills and treat illnesses. But you, you could help more cultivators in the future¡­¡±


    ¡°¡®Toprehend the Heavenly Dao and benefit all beings¡¯ is a saying my master taught me. He saved me when I was destitute and passed on the art of alchemy to me, which is the reason for my achievements today.¡±


    Feng¡¯s master lived by this creed, saved Old Mr. Feng, and because of such kind thoughts, Old Mr. Feng, in turn, saved the weak and frail Mo Hua, born with a susceptibility to illness, and Liu Ruhua, who was inflicted with fire poison.


    Mo Hua was deeply touched, and nodded solemnly, ¡°I¡¯ll remember, Grandpa Feng.¡±


    A hint of contentment appeared in Old Mr. Feng¡¯s eyes.


    Then, Mo Hua brought up another question:


    ¡°What if some people aren¡¯t worth helping?¡±


    ¡°Not benefiting those who are not worthy of it is also a form of benefiting,¡± Old Mr. Feng said with profound meaning.


    After returning home, Mo Hua continued to immerse herself in studying formations.


    Meanwhile, Liu Ruhua tidied up the eatery before sitting down in front of the hall to sew clothes.


    Right at 1 p.m., Mo Shan, who had gone up the mountain to hunt monster beasts, returned home covered in dust. He had a few monster beast hides draped over his shoulder and several storage bags tied around his waist, his clothes bore some cuts and were stained with blood. Seeing his wife, his tired expression softened:


    ¡°Why haven¡¯t you slept yet?¡±


    Liu Ruhua helped Mo Shan remove the hides and storage bags and brought out clean clothes for him to change into, ¡°I can¡¯t rx until you¡¯re home. Are you hurt this time?¡±


    ¡°Just some minor wounds; I¡¯ve applied medicine, it¡¯s nothing serious. How about Huar?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s in her room reading; she¡¯s probably asleep by now.¡±


    ¡°Mhm.¡±


    Liu Ruhua served the meal, and Mo Shan began to devour it hungrily.


    The faint candlelight flickered quietly, and the house was enveloped in silence.


    Seeing Liu Ruhua smiling to herself, Mo Shan asked with a smile, ¡°What¡¯s making you so happy?¡±


    ¡°Mm,¡± Liu Ruhua replied, ¡°today Old Mr. Feng praised Huar¡¯s drawing formations¡­¡±


    Liu Ruhua recounted the events of the day, and then added: ¡°I often hear others praising Huar for being talented. It¡¯s easy for a smart child to receivepliments; not all of them can be taken seriously. But Old Mr. Feng has seen a lot and knows a lot. If he says Mo Hua has a gift, it means Huar might truly be able to be a Formation Master¡­¡±


    Liu Ruhua sighed, ¡°I¡¯m frail and added to Huar¡¯s congenital weakness. There¡¯s a saying: ¡®live off the mountain if the mountain is close.¡¯ Around Tongxian City, there are many monster beasts, and most cultivators can only make a living by bing Monster Hunters. But Huar is frail and can¡¯t be a Monster Hunter, unable to eat from that bowl of rice. We can¡¯t look after him forever, and I¡¯ve been worried that if something happens to us and we can¡¯t be by his side, what would Huar do if he couldn¡¯t fend for himself. Now that he has a chance to be a Formation Master, he doesn¡¯t have to fight and kill monster beasts, which puts my mind at ease.¡±


    Mo Shan gently held his wife¡¯s hand, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mo Hua is a smart and sensible child. He¡¯s bound to achieve something. We will watch him grow up, stand out among the rest, marry and have children. So, you must take care of yourself, we still have many days ahead of us¡­¡±


    ¡°Mhm.¡± Liu Ruhua nestled lightly into Mo Shan¡¯s embrace.


    In the house, Mo Hua¡¯s eyes opened; having practiced formations night and day, his Divine Sense had grown much stronger, so he heard everything his parents said.


    There was a touch of moisture at the corners of Mo Hua¡¯s eyes. He gently wiped them, then let his Divine Sense sink into his Sea of Consciousness and continued practicing formations on the Taoist Stele.

 Chapter 73: Qi Refinement Level 4 – 1

    Chapter 73: Qi Refinement Level 4 ¨C 1


    Trantor: 549690339


    In the days that followed, Mo Hua continued to practice formation as Mr. Zhuang had said, learning through application.


    Both Master Chen¡¯s artifact furnace and Old Mr. Feng¡¯s alchemy furnace had been tinkered with by Mo Hua.


    In the neighborhood, there was nothing left that allowed Mo Hua to ¡°fully demonstrate his skills¡±.


    Mo Hua had no choice but to seek out simpler formations to practice with, such as the Twin Lock Formation on the doors, the Earth Stone Formation on the walls, the Bright Fire Formation on themps, and so forth.


    In the Tao Cultivation World, formations were widely used, from offensive spiritual artifacts to defensive armors, as well as in all aspects of daily life like clothing, food, housing, and transportation, all were marked with formations.


    However, among the lower-tiered loose cultivators, the use of formations was extremely crude and simple, with some being just a simple pattern or two, not even qualifying as formations.


    Inparison, Master Chen¡¯s artifact furnace and Old Mr. Feng¡¯s alchemy furnace were already considered ¡°high-end items¡±.


    Especially Old Mr. Feng¡¯s pill furnace, which even utilized a Compound Formation thatbined three formations to harmonize wood and fire spiritual powers. In all of Tongxian City, there were probably not many formation masters who could draw suchpound formations.


    Mo Hua helped several neighbors repair their doors, walls, andmps. These were mostly misceneous tasks that did not showcase any significant mastery of formations, but the local cultivators were very grateful to Mo Hua.


    They were not rich in spirit stones, so they thanked Mo Hua with some of the fruits and spiritual vegetables they grew themselves. The gifts were modest, but the thoughtfulness behind them was profound.


    Mo Hua¡¯s family was not wealthy, and there were many loose cultivators in Tongxian City even poorer than Mo Hua¡¯s family. Most loose cultivators would cut corners wherever possible, continuing to use broken things, and they would never hire a formation master to repair worn-out formations.


    Sometimes, the spirit stones spent on hiring a formation master to fix a formation might be more expensive than buying a new one.


    Formation masters were rare, and most of them, after mastering their skills, would only serve noble ns, sects, or certain powerful forces in the cultivation world, both to earn more spirit stones and to further advance in formations.


    ¡°Having mastered arts for government and warfare, one offers his service to the emperor¡¯s court.¡± This was a phrase from the memories of Mo Hua¡¯s past life.


    Once entering the threshold of an upper-ss n or sect, naturally, one would no longer look towards those from a humbler background.


    This is both amon human sentiment and a reflection of the warmth and coldness in human hearts.


    Thinking this way, Old Mr. Feng, who after bing a top-tier alchemist, still provided medical alchemy services to poor loose cultivators, deserved even more respect.


    So Mo Hua spent roughly a month fixing formations for others.


    Most of what he fixed were low-tier formations, containing only two or three patterns, but it was also a review for him, and his memories became much deeper than before.


    Previously, when drawing formations on paper, the paper served as the formation media, but in practical use, every brick, stone, and piece of wood could serve as the formation media.


    Although formations drawn on paper could operate, they somewhat carried the sense of ¡°being only theoretical¡±. Also, paper formations generally be void after one use and cannot be utilized for the long term.


    Only by truly drawing formations on all things under heaven and earth, using earth and wood, bricks and stones, various spiritual artifacts, to keep the formations functioning for a long time, can one be said to trulyprehend the Heavenly Dao and act in ordance with it.


    Drawing formations on different media consumes more divine sense and spiritual power, demands higher precision in brushwork, and is more difficult.


    But with diligent practice, one¡¯s understanding of formations bes more profound.


    After practicing for a while, when Mo Hua looked at formations again, he experienced enlightening rity.


    Instead of the obscure and abstract designs, the patterns seemed more vivid and lively, like the pathways through which the spiritual power of the world flowed.


    When Mo Hua immersed his divine sense into his Sea of Consciousness again to look at the Mystery Formation woven from spiritual power, he no longer felt the previous confusion.


    The flow of spiritual power over the Mystery Formation, each strand, had be much clearer.


    One day, Mo Hua started to unravel the formation ording to the rules of spiritual power generation and inhibition Mr. Zhuang had taught him.


    As the lively small hands of Mo Hua sketched, one after another, the formation patterns condensed and then dispersed, unraveling like extracted silkworm threads, slowly stretching out and dissolving into the Sea of Consciousness.


    Mo Hua faintly perceived that with each formation pattern unlocked, the connection between Divine Sense and Spiritual Power became increasingly tight.


    When Mo Hua unraveled thest formation pattern, he realized that the entire Mystery Formation within the Sea of Consciousness had dissipated, and the Sea of Consciousness had returned to its original state, as if nothing had happened¡ªexcept for the Taoist Stele in the midst of the Sea of Consciousness, which still stood conspicuously in ce, unchanged.


    ¡°Is this considered unlocked?¡±


    Mo Hua scratched his head, then tried to mobilize his Spiritual Power, only to discover that the Sea of Consciousness suddenly began to tremble, like a belly that had not been fed for several days, and suddenly became famished with hunger.


    Mo Hua was startled and quickly took out a Spirit Stone, absorbing the Spiritual Energy within. It took refining more than a dozen Spirit Stones before the Sea of Consciousness gradually calmed down.


    Upon internal inspection, Mo Hua found his Spiritual Power much more abundant, and his Divine Sense also stronger.


    ¡°I¡¯m at the fourth level of Qi Refinement now!¡±


    Mo Hua was so thrilled he couldn¡¯t fall asleep on his bed.


    He got up, lit amp, spread out paper, ground some ink, and drew a Three Talents Formation.


    The Three Talents Formation contains six first-grade formation patterns.


    Before, Mo Hua was constrained by his Divine Sense. Although he could also draw it, it was still somewhat difficult. Now that his cultivation had broken through and his Divine Sense had grown, drawing the Three Talents Formation had be much easier.


    After finishing the drawing, Mo Hua remembered it was past 1 a.m. and he could have drawn the formations on the Taoist Stele in his Sea of Consciousness; he had wasted good paper and ink for nothing.


    A mosquito may be small, but it¡¯s still meat.


    Mo Hua felt a slight pain in his heart, then sank his Divine Sense back into the Sea of Consciousness and unreservedly drew formation patterns on the Taoist Stele.


    Formations that once seemed strenuous, thanks to the breakthrough in cultivation and the increase in Divine Sense, became much easier. No wonder others often say that realm is the foundation of a cultivator.


    Mo Hua kept drawing formations until dawn and then couldn¡¯t wait to share the good news with his parents.


    Mo Shan had just returned from the mountains after hunting a few Wild Cattle Monsters with hispanions and was resting at home for a few days. On hearing the news, the couple was overjoyed and began preparing to host a feast for neighbors and familiar friends nearby.


    Advancing from the third to the fourth level of Qi Refinement is stepping from the early phase into the middle phase of cultivation¡ªa middle category breakthrough, and ording to custom, one ought to host a celebration. Da¡¯hu and his two friends had also hosted celebrations when they reached the fourth level of Qi Refinement; however, the Meng Family¡¯s financial situation was not good, so the three children pooled together and hosted only once.


    The eatery closed for a day, and Mo Shan had someone carry the whole Wild Cattle Monster they had hunted a few days earlier to home. After skinning and butchering, Liu Ruhua, having seasoned the meat, started to stew it and directly set up a feast in the eatery.


    Master Chen and Dazhu, along with Master Chen¡¯s other apprentices, all came to the feast. Da¡¯hu and his two friends went without saying. Some Loose Cultivators who were not very well acquainted but had received Mo Hua¡¯s help in the past brought some modest gifts and did not stay to eat. Liu Ruhua prepared some beef as a return gift for them.


    Although it was a celebration, what was eaten was just slightly better than usual. There was no Spiritual Meat, as it was too expensive. However, there was abundant Wild Cattle Meat and, coupled with Liu Ruhua¡¯s culinary skills, which were highly praised by everyone, the affordable dishes were delicious. Everyone thoroughly enjoyed eating meat and drinking wine.


    Mr. Zhuang didn¡¯t like the noisy atmosphere, and the Bai siblings had a special status, so Mo Hua didn¡¯t invite them. Instead, he prepared some extra delicacies and sent them to Mr. Zhuang the next day.


    Bai Zixi expressed his thanks, enjoying the crispy pastries and sweet wine to his heart¡¯s content.


    But Bai Zisheng felt quite regretful. He too wanted to join in the festivities, drink heartily, and eat his fill of meat. But he also knew it was just a fanciful thought; despite Aunt Xue¡¯s gentle temperament, she was strict with them, and it would be absolutely impossible for her to agree.


    Mo Hua initially felt some sympathy for him, but then Bai Zisheng asked with a hint of doubt,


    ¡°Is reaching the fourth level of Qi Refinement really worth such a celebration?¡±


    The little bit of sympathy Mo Hua felt instantly dissipated.


    For an average Loose Cultivator, the Qi Refinement Realm might be the endpoint of their Tao Cultivation, so every step forward is not easy.

 Chapter 74 - 74 Heaven Yan Jue_1

    Chapter 74 Heaven Yan Jue_1


    Trantor: 549690339


    When Mo Hua found Mr. Zhuang, Mr. Zhuang was leisurely taking a nap.


    Mo Hua opened the lunch box, which contained beef prepared in various ways, some fresh vegetables, and fruits that were convenient to apany the wine. The aroma of the meat and the fragrance of the wine slowly began to drift through the air.


    Mr. Zhuang opened his eyes, ¡°Reach the fourth level of Qi Refinement, not bad.¡±


    Mo Hua smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to your teachings, sir.¡±


    Mr. Zhuang waved his hand and then slowly sat up, took a sip of wine, sampled a piece of meat, and then leisurelyy back down.


    ¡°How¡¯s your study of Formation going?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve been attempting to draw a Formation with seven Formation Patterns. I believe my Divine Sense is sufficient, but the Formation still requires more practice.¡±


    Mr. Zhuang¡¯s expression remained unchanged, though his chewing slowed down a bit, and he murmured to himself, ¡°Qi Refinement fourth level, seven Formation Patterns¡­¡±


    ¡°Sir, should I continue learning Formation in the same way as before?¡± Mo Hua hesitated for a moment and asked.


    ¡°Do you have any doubts?¡±


    Mo Hua shook his head, ¡°Learning by doing, drawing Formations on different Formation media while also bringing out the effects of the Formations, can indeed deepen the understanding of Formations¡­¡±


    ¡°Then just keep on doing it,¡± said Mr. Zhuang, ¡°Bing a first-ss or even higher-ss Formation Master is difficult but also simple. You just need to keep on drawing Formations, keep drawing, keep drawing¡­ It¡¯s just that very few can really keep it up.¡±


    Mr. Zhuang¡¯s words carried a profound significance.


    Mo Hua was reassured and was about to take his leave when suddenly Mr. Zhuang asked:


    ¡°Any changes in your Heaven Yan Jue?¡±


    ¡°Uh, my Spiritual Power has grown stronger.¡±


    ¡°With a breakthrough in realm, Spiritual Power naturally bes stronger. It has nothing to do with the Cultivation Technique,¡± said Mr. Zhuang.


    ¡°Then¡­ my Divine Sense has also grown stronger.¡±


    ¡°With a breakthrough in realm, Divine Sense likewise bes stronger. It has nothing to do with the Cultivation Technique.¡±


    ¡°I feel that my Divine Sense has a more sensitive control over Spiritual Power¡­¡± Halfway through, Mo Hua suddenly became unsure, ¡°Is this also unrted to the Cultivation Technique?¡±


    For an instant, Mo Hua felt Mr. Zhuang¡¯s gaze sharpen, but on looking again, it seemed as if nothing had changed, and the moment of sharpness was just an illusion.


    ¡°Draw a Formation for me to see,¡± Mr. Zhuang said in an even tone.


    ¡°Oh,¡± Mo Hua took out paper and spread it out, holding the brush, he asked, ¡°Sir, which Formation shall I draw?¡±


    ¡°Draw the Three Talents Formation.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    Mo Hua had drawn the Three Talents Formation not long ago and remembered it quite well, so hepleted it in one go. Mo Hua was quite satisfied with his work but noticed that Mr. Zhuang¡¯s attention didn¡¯t seem to be on the Formation.


    ¡°Sir, is there something wrong?¡±


    After pondering for a while, Mr. Zhuang said, ¡°You¡¯ve be faster at drawing Formations.¡±


    ¡°With a breakthrough in realm, doesn¡¯t the speed of drawing Formations increase?¡± Mo Hua questioned.


    ¡°No!¡± Mr. Zhuang stated emphatically.


    ¡°The strength of Divine Sense determines whether you are qualified to learn Formation. Understanding the Formation determines if you can draw the Formation, and the proficiency of a Formation dictates the speed of your drawing. Once one¡¯s proficiency reaches a certain level, the only thing that affects the speed of drawing Formation is the control of Divine Sense.¡±


    ¡°Control of Divine Sense?¡±


    ¡°Correct,¡± Mr. Zhuang said, ¡°Control of Divine Sense is extremely important in the cultivation methods of Spells, Object Maniption, Drawing Formation. You are still of humble Cultivation, not having experienced them yet, but you will understandter on.¡±


    Mo Hua, full of anticipation, said, ¡°So, my Cultivation Technique is¡­ quite impressive.¡±


    Mr. Zhuang nced at Mo Hua and hesitated for a moment before saying:


    ¡°The Cultivation World is vast and wondrous, with some Cultivation Techniques yielding effects so miraculous they defy the natural order and are beyond one¡¯s wildest dreams. Yours can be considered passable, at least it¡¯s better than the average technique.¡±


    The ever-unobtrusive Old Kui, who had been standing in the corner the entire time, silently rolled his eyes at Mr. Zhuang.


    But Mo Hua was already very happy. To be deemed ¡°passable¡± by the well-informed Mr. Zhuang was, for Mo Hua, quite apliment.


    Mr. Zhuang continued, ¡°That being said, you must understand the principle that one can never be too careful. It¡¯s best not to disclose anything rted to your Cultivation to others. If someone were to discover the unique aspects of your technique, they would certainly try to seize it, regardless of your life or death.¡±


    ¡°Mhm, mhm!¡± Mo Hua nodded repeatedly.


    Though he had never encountered stories of killing and robbing for treasures or legacies, he had read about them plenty of times and felt deeply about them.


    The protruding beam rots first, and the fattened pig gets ughtered.


    ¡°What would you say if someone asked why your Divine Sense is so sharp?¡± Mr. Zhuang tested Mo Hua.


    ¡°Um¡­ maybe I just say I¡­ have an extraordinary talent?¡± Mo Hua hesitated.


    Mr. Zhuang looked pleased, as if he had a teachable pupil.


    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t that get you beaten up?¡± Mo Hua was unsure.


    ¡°When you say that, you could make your tone more humble. Even if you get beaten up, it¡¯s better than being captured and tortured for information before being killed, right?¡± Mr. Zhuang gently persuaded.


    Mo Hua felt that made sense, indeed Mr. Zhuang was experienced and knowledgeable.


    After finishing the discussion about the technique, Mo Hua suddenly remembered something, ¡°Gentleman, what exactly is a Compound Formation?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve seen a Compound Formation?¡±


    ¡°Yes, in the Pill Furnace at Apricot Forest Hall, Old Mr. Feng used the Wood Fire Spirit Control Formation, which is a Compound Formation.¡±


    ¡°Ah, Compound Formations, they areplex to exin¡­¡± Mr. Zhuang thought to himself and then gestured to the corner.


    Only then did Mo Hua realize that Old Kui had been standing in the corner all along, seemingly without presence or breath, and hence he had not noticed him.


    Old Kui retreated behind the bookshelf and after a short while, came back with a thick book, which he handed to Mo Hua.


    Mo Hua, upon receiving it, saw that the title page bore the words ¡°Initial Understanding of Compound Formation.¡±


    ¡°This book contains knowledge about Compound Formations, including several basic Formation Diagrams. You can read it to broaden your perspective, but don¡¯t invest too much effort; it¡¯s still too early for you to study this,¡± Mr. Zhuang advised.


    Mo Hua was overjoyed; he had been somewhat embarrassed to disturb Mr. Zhuang¡¯s rest. Now he could begin by studying the book. Later on, he could ask Bai Zixi or Bai Zisheng if he had any questions, and only consult Mr. Zhuang if necessary. This would be much more efficient and would avoid disturbing Mr. Zhuang too much. After all, Mr. Zhuang didn¡¯t have many hobbies, apart from eating and sleeping.


    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Zhuang!¡±


    Mo Hua then remembered Old Kui. He looked around and noticed Old Kui had disappeared again. After surveying the area, he realized that Old Kui was actually right beside him.


    It seemed that you could only see Old Kui when he wanted to be seen; when he didn¡¯t, you couldn¡¯t see him at all.


    It might have been an illusion, or perhaps Old Kui was just exceptionally good at concealing his presence.


    Mo Hua handed a Storage Bag to Old Kui; it contained about seven or eight boxes of pine nuts, all specially roasted by Mo Hua¡¯s mother.


    Old Kui took the Storage Bag, a trace of pleasure appearing in his eyes¡­


    Although his expression seemed unchanged, Mo Hua felt that his mood could be considered content.


    ¡°Gentleman, I won¡¯t disturb your meditation any longer.¡±


    Mo Hua bowed and then happily took his leave.


    Mr. Zhuang sighed, ¡°Good child, truly worry-free!¡±


    Then he took another bite of meat, sipped his wine, andy down leisurely.

 Chapter 75 - 75 The Man in Blue Clothes_1

    Chapter 75 The Man in Blue Clothes_1


    Trantor: 549690339


    After Mo Hua returned home, he cultivated while drawing Formation Diagrams.


    ording to Mr. Zhuang, since Mo Hua had learned Heaven Yan Jue, his Divine Sense maniption had strengthened, and with the learning of the Meditation Technique, his Divine Sense recovery had also be faster.


    As a result, Mo Hua now could draw Formations faster during the day, his Divine Sense also recovered more quickly, and he could draw even more Formation Diagrams each day, which naturally made him feel more exhausted.


    asionally, when he felt tired from drawing Formations, he would take out the Formation Books titled ¡°Initial Understanding of Compound Formation¡± given by Mr. Zhuang for diversion, to relieve the fatigue.


    One day, Mo Hua was sprawled on the table in the courtyard of the eatery, poring over Formation Books, when a man wearing a cyan robe walked in. The man ordered a pot of wine, a te of beef, and two dishes of fruits and vegetables, and then sat down to eat.


    As it was not yet noon and it wasn¡¯t the usual mealtime, there were only a few sparse Cultivators eating in the eatery, all living in the vicinity; some were Monster Hunters, others merchants or simr, all dressed in rtively in clothes.


    The man in cyan, spotless and unstained, stood out conspicuously among these ordinary folks.


    Mo Hua gave a nce and noticed that the man was handsome, likely in his thirties, but clearly well-nurtured and looking much younger. He wore a Jade Pendant, and his clothes were primarily cyan. Although not shy, the materials seemed rather expensive, and Mo Hua could vaguely see Formation Patterns on the man¡¯s clothes.


    The fabric used for making Taoist Robes were very soft and not suitable as Formation media, and the materials that could be used were not cheap.


    The man in cyan might have also sensed someone observing him, and when he looked up, he saw a inly dressed but incredibly picturesque young boy with eyes that were clear as day and night, sizing him up.


    The man offered a slight smile and gestured to Mo Hua.


    Mo Hua closed his book and approached. The man said warmly, ¡°Little friend, what would you like to eat? It¡¯s my treat.¡±


    Mo Hua shook his head, ¡°This is my family¡¯s ce; I can treat you.¡±


    The man was slightly taken aback, then nced at the sign at the doorway andughed, ¡°Is your name Liu?¡±


    Seeing no ill intent from the man, Mo Hua replied, ¡°My surname is Mo, my mother¡¯s surname is Liu.¡±


    The man nodded, then noticing the book in Mo Hua¡¯s hands, he asked, ¡°What are you reading? Is there something you don¡¯t understand? I can teach you.¡±


    Mo Hua, suspicious, gave the man who seemed a bit idle a nce and asked, ¡°Do you know about Formations?¡±


    ¡°Of course, Formation knowledge touches on all aspects of Tao Cultivation. Even if one doesn¡¯t follow the path of a Formation Master, the basics are essential. I do not im to be very proficient, but I certainly know more than you, little friend,¡± the man said.


    Mo Hua, feeling his boast was too big to be false, handed over ¡°Initial Understanding of Compound Formation.¡±


    The man in cyan received it and when he saw the words ¡°Compound Formation¡± on the cover, his eyelids involuntarily twitched.


    Mo Hua, still doubtful, looked at him and asked, ¡°Do you really understand it?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    The cyan-d man replied calmly, though his fingers trembled slightly as he pinched the book, internally he couldn¡¯t help but grumble,


    ¡°What in the hell, Compound Formation! Which adult is so idle that they¡¯d let a kid read a book on Compound Formation? Aren¡¯t they afraid of exhausting his Divine Sense?¡±


    Of course, he couldn¡¯t lose face in front of the child, so he buckled down and flipped open ¡°Initial Understanding of Compound Formation.¡±


    ¡°This kid is probably just skimming, probably doesn¡¯t understand much, I can just bluff my way through a few answers,¡± the man in cyan thought to himself. Then he turned the first couple of pages and asked, ¡°What don¡¯t you understand? Go ahead and ask.¡±


    Unexpectedly, without even a nce, Mo Hua flipped a few pages further and pointed to a certain part, asking, ¡°¡®Gather Formation Patterns to make a Single Formation, gather Single Formations to make a Compound Formation¡¯, why not simply umte Formation Patterns to enhance the effectiveness of the Formation instead of using Single Formations to reconstitute into a Compound Formation? Wouldn¡¯t that be redundant?¡±


    The cyan-d man¡¯s heart tightened, and he struggled to recall the words of the Formation Master from his n¡¯s lessons.


    Fortunately, he had been fairly attentive at the time; those things hadn¡¯t been forgotten.


    ¡°Within the same realm, a Cultivator¡¯s Divine Sense is limited, the number of Formation Patterns a Formation of the same rank can contain is also limited. Once the number of Formation Patterns in a Formation exceeds a certain amount, if the Cultivator¡¯s Divine Sense is insufficient, it bes impossible to draw these Formations. One could even die from Divine Sense exhaustion by forcefully drawing Formations¡­¡±


    ¡°To break through the limitation of Formation Patterns, one must rbine Single Formations to form a Compound Formation. This not only enhances the power of the Formation but also allows different Formations to interact, yielding a greater variety of effects¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh, oh, I see¡­¡± Mo Hua couldn¡¯t help but nod in understanding.


    The man in cyan wiped a metaphorical bead of sweat from his forehead.


    Before he could breathe a sigh of relief, Mo Hua¡¯s pale hands swiftly turned a few more pages and pointed to another section, saying,


    ¡°¡®The pivot of a single formation is simple, the pivot of apound formation isplex,¡¯ would there be any difference between the pivot of a single formation andpound formation? Formation patterns are arranged ording to the pivot to constitute a single formation; single formations are arranged ording to the pivot to constitute apound formation, the differences between the two kinds of pivots shouldn¡¯t be that big, right?¡±


    ¡°Cough cough, well¡­ that¡¯s quite a long story. Monster beasts vary from one another, cultivators differ from each other, naturally formation pivots also differ from each other¡ªyou can¡¯t assume they¡¯re all the same just because they¡¯re both pivots¡­¡±


    As the man spoke this rather irrelevant nonsense, his sea of consciousness was working overtime, and then he said:


    ¡°The pivot of a single formation is simple, generally only serving to connect the various formation patterns; but the pivot of apound formation is much more troublesome, not only because it has to connect single formations but sometimes it also needs to mediate the opening and closing of spiritual power¡­ as well as its strength and weakness, to smooth out the conflicts between different types of spiritual powers, and also¡­ to stabilize the entire structure of thepound formation¡­¡±


    It took the man scratching his head to finallyplete his exnation.


    Books are only appreciated when needed. How true that is!


    He has lived so long, yet now he was being forced by a young cultivator to relearn this!


    ¡°Oh, I see.¡±


    Mo Hua nodded, and then his little hand resumed flipping briskly through the pages.


    With each page he turned, the man¡¯s heartbeat quickened by a beat. He nearly wanted to grab Mo Hua¡¯s hand to make him stop flipping. If Mo Hua continued, he might really be unable to answer any more questions.


    Finally, Mo Hua¡¯s hand came to a stop, his fingertip resting on a formation diagram.


    The man¡¯s heart sank.


    It¡¯s over, a formation diagram.


    He only knew some theoretical stuff; he had never actually drawn one. Besides true cultivators determined to be formation masters, who would bother drawing these things?


    ¡°Ahem, this formation diagram¡­ is not something you should be drawing at your age¡­¡± the man in the blue robe tactfully said.


    Mo Hua replied, ¡°I tried drawing it, but I don¡¯t know why, thepound formation always fails to activate¡­¡±


    The man¡¯s vision darkened.


    Tried drawing it?


    What does that mean?


    What cultivation level are you at, what cultivation stage have you reached, how profound is your divine sense, and how audacious are you, to dare to drawpound formations?! Who gave you the courage?!


    Mo Hua took out a piece of paper from his storage bag, on which a formation was painted. It was clearly freshly drawn not long ago, and although it wasn¡¯t activated, it had all the necessary formation patterns, not a single one missing.


    The man in the blue robe was speechless.


    Once he calmed down a bit, he took a closer look at the formation in Mo Hua¡¯s hand and suddenly felt a surge of happiness.


    ¡°Although it¡¯s apound formation, I recognize all the single formations within it, and they¡¯re all very simple, consisting only of two or three patterns, not exceeding my level in formations.¡±


    The young man settled himself down, coughed, and cleared his throat, speaking with someposure:


    ¡°Formation theory is one thing; actually picking up the brush to draw is not so simple. The problem with this is the pivot, you¡¯ve used the pivot of a single formation for apound formation, naturally the formation can¡¯t be activated¡­¡±


    Mo Hua suddenly understood, nodding repeatedly, feeling that he had underestimated the man in the blue robe, and then¡­


    With a stretch of his little hand, he prepared to flip further.


    The man¡¯s just regainedposure dissipated like snow under hot soup, instantly crumbling.


    Please stop flipping¡­


    Fortunately, Mo Hua flipped to the next page, saw that he hadn¡¯t read it either, and didn¡¯t continue. Instead, he closed the book, and with an admiring tone said, ¡°Uncle, you really know a lot.¡±


    The man in the blue robe sighed with relief.


    Mo Hua pointed with his little hand at the wine jug on the table, saying, ¡°I¡¯ll treat you to this jug of wine.¡±


    The man finally let go of his worries and couldn¡¯t help but drink a cup to calm his nerves.


    The moment the wine entered his mouth and reached his heart, the man felt that he had never tasted such a refreshing and sweet wine in his life.

 Chapter 76 - 76 Zhang Lan_1

    Chapter 76 Zhang Lan_1


    Trantor: 549690339


    As long as I¡¯m not interrogated by Mo Hua, there¡¯s nothing to be afraid of.


    The man in green regained hisposure and silently swore to himself that he wouldn¡¯t show off when there was no need to do so next time.


    Especially before showing off to such a seemingly cute and well-behaved little cultivator who held a book in his hands, one should at least make sure to see what book he is holding.


    ¡°Uncle, are you a Formation Master?¡± Mo Hua couldn¡¯t help but ask.


    ¡°No, why bother being a Formation Master if it¡¯s not necessary?¡± the man shook his head.


    ¡°You¡¯re not a Formation Master, yet you know so much. You¡¯re really amazing,¡± Mo Hua sincerely praised him.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright, these things are simple, they are not a big deal,¡± the man in green said, feeling somewhat embarrassed.


    ¡°Then can I still ask you questions in the future?¡± Mo Hua asked.


    ¡°No!¡±


    The man panicked inside and blurted out a refusal, then immediately feeling that it was inappropriate, he exined more earnestly,


    ¡°Uncle is quite busy, too, and I might not always be avable. Moreover, the path of Tao cultivation always values the transmission of knowledge, and knowledge should not be imparted lightly. As we are neither rtives nor friends, I¡¯m not at liberty to discuss more about formation knowledge¡­¡±


    ¡°Besides, I might not be able to answer your questions¡­¡±


    the man added silently in his heart.


    Mo Hua felt a little disappointed, but he could still ask the Bai siblings and Mr. Zhuang, so he didn¡¯t mind too much.


    Mo Hua opened the ¡°Initial Understanding of Compound Formation¡± and continued to read further.


    The man in green, fearing that Mo Hua mighte across something he didn¡¯t understand and ask him about it, made small talk, ¡°Where is your father?¡±


    ¡°He went up the mountain for monster hunting.¡±


    ¡°Monster Hunting? Are there many cultivators nearby who live off monster hunting?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Thend here isn¡¯t fertile, and resources are scarce; only monster beasts run rampant, so most cultivators make their living by hunting monsters,¡± Mo Hua exined, then curiously asked, ¡°Uncle, what do you do?¡±


    ¡°I work for the Taoist Court,¡± the man replied.


    Mo Hua opened his mouth wide in surprise¡ªit was the Taoist Court¡­


    The Taoist Court unified the Nine State and was thergest force in the Cultivation World, somewhat simr to the imperial court in a feudal dynasty, with the most powerful authority. The Taoist Court also gathered the most powerful cultivators of the Nine State.


    The Taoist Court was located in Taoist State at the center of Nine State, the hub of the Cultivation World. The rest of the state boundaries each had a Taoist Court, which managed specific affairs, including the Spirit Stone tax, Earth and Wood projects, Tao Cultivation industries, andw and order.


    In other words, it was a ¡°secure job,¡± ¡°eating the imperial grain!¡±


    The status of Taoist Court cultivators goes without saying, and even for those serving in a local Taoist Court, it¡¯s a once-in-a-lifetime dream for many cultivators.


    Mo Hua¡¯s astonished look somewhat ttered the man, making him feel he regained some of his dignity.


    ¡°So, are you here drinking to ck off?¡± Mo Hua asked curiously.


    The man in green corrected him, ¡°This is called inspecting the local geography and customs of the cultivators in this state boundary.¡±


    ¡°Oh,¡± Mo Hua¡¯s expression was a bit perfunctory, clearly not convinced. ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid of the Court Leader from the Taoist Court scolding you?¡±


    The man chuckled softly, ¡°No worries. Even if he says something, I¡¯ll act as if I didn¡¯t hear it.¡±


    Mo Hua nodded, ¡°I understand.¡±


    ¡°What do you understand?¡± the man wondered.


    After thinking for a moment, Mo Hua replied, ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, you must be a family disciple, right?¡±


    The man raised an eyebrow, and Mo Hua continued, ¡°I guess the family isn¡¯t small either. Coming to Tongxian City here, you¡¯re either exiled for making a mistake, or you¡¯re sent to experience life in our small ce for a while, before going back.¡±


    The man in green was taken aback, ¡°How can you tell all this?¡±


    Mo Hua smirked, pointing to the patrons nearby, ¡°There are many whoe from the north and south here, and with so many customers, all sorts of gossip can be heard when it¡¯s bustling. As for the children from big families, there are only a few possibilities for theiring here.¡±


    The man in green gave Mo Hua a look-over, ¡°You seem so behaved, yet you¡¯re quite shrewd.¡±


    Mo Hua chuckled, then quietly asked, ¡°What did you do wrong to be kicked out by your n?¡±


    ¡°What nonsense are you spouting!¡±


    The man was a bit miffed.


    ¡°Then why is that?¡± Mo Hua inquired.


    The man sighed, assuming a rather self-indulgent air as he said:


    ¡°I won¡¯t hide it from you, I just happen toe from a good family, have higher talent, and look a bit more handsome. Somedies from prestigious ns see me once and are smitten, insisting on marrying me to be my Tao partner. I find it bothersome, so I came out to hide and look for some peace¡­¡±


    Mo Hua looked at him with a face full of skepticism.


    ¡°You don¡¯t believe me?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Mo Hua nodded.


    ¡°What part don¡¯t you believe?¡±


    ¡°That ¡®one nce and smitten¡¯ stuff; even the street storytellers don¡¯t spin that kind of trite tale anymore, it doesn¡¯t fool anyone. Erhu¡¯s dad was deceived by a woman just like that, ended up abandoning his wife and children, got his kidneys removed, and no one knows where he¡¯s buried now.¡±


    The man in blue: ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°So if ady tells you she¡¯s smitten with one nce, she¡¯s definitely tricking you, and you need to be careful.¡±


    The man in blue was left looking dumbstruck.


    ¡°However, there¡¯s another possibility,¡± Mo Hua said.


    ¡°What possibility?¡± the man couldn¡¯t help asking.


    ¡°That you love ¡¯em and leave ¡¯em, toy with people¡¯s feelings, then don¡¯t want to take responsibility to marry them, so you ran off to hide away¡­¡±


    The man nearly spat out a mouthful of blood in frustration, ¡°What ¡®love ¡¯em and leave ¡¯em¡¯? What ¡®toying with feelings¡¯? How old are you exactly? What¡¯s filling up that little head of yours?¡±


    ¡°Although my experiences are limited, I¡¯ve read many stories,¡± Mo Hua insisted with conviction, ¡°The Cultivation World is perilous; the more you know, the less likely you¡¯ll be deceived in the future.¡±


    The man was both amused and irritated, ¡°You¡¯re quite an interesting talker for a little kid.¡±


    Mo Hua was quite serious, ¡°Uncle, I¡¯m just looking out for you, as the saying goes, ¡®He who takes advice gets ahead.¡¯¡±


    Zhang Lan had mixed feelings and didn¡¯t know what to say for a moment. After a while, he suddenly remembered something and asked, ¡°By the way, what¡¯s your name?¡±


    ¡°Mo Hua.¡±


    ¡°Mo Hua?¡± The man nced at Mo Hua¡¯s fair face and delicate features, feeling that the name indeed suited him.


    ¡°Uncle, what¡¯s your name?¡± Mo Hua asked in return.


    ¡°Zhang Lan.¡±


    ¡°Scumbag?¡± Mo Hua repeated.


    Zhang Lan choked on his drink, coughed for a long time, and then, gritting his teeth, corrected:


    ¡°Zhang! Lan! The Zhang from ¡®to change,¡¯ and the Lan from ¡®against the wave¡¯! Not ¡®Scumbag¡¯!¡±


    ¡°If you say it¡¯s not, then it¡¯s not; why are you shouting?¡± Mo Hua muttered.


    Zhang Lan felt silly for having gotten worked up with a child, and from his Storage Bag, he took out a Jade Pendant and tossed it to Mo Hua, ¡°Here, for you.¡±


    Mo Hua shook his head, ¡°I can¡¯t ept rewards without merits; I can¡¯t take your things.¡±


    ¡°You treated me to a drink; I¡¯m giving you the Jade Pendant. Keep it, I¡¯lle look for you again to hang out next time.¡±


    Zhang Lan waved his hand, about to leave, then suddenly turned back and asked, ¡°Just to confirm, what¡¯s your Cultivation level?¡±


    ¡°Qi Refinement, fourthyer!¡±


    Mo Hua was even a bit proud.


    Only Qi Refinement fourthyer, huh¡­


    Zhang Lan sighed.


    Thinking of the earlier Compound Formation, forget it, it gave him a headache just to think about it. Zhang Lan waved his hand and hastily left.

 Chapter 77 - 77 Monster Hunting Festival_1

    Chapter 77 Monster Hunting Festival_1


    Trantor: 549690339


    Mo Hua thought that Zhang Lan¡¯s words, ¡°I¡¯ll find you for some fun when I¡¯m free,¡± were just a polite remark, but it turned out he was serious.


    After that day, Zhang Lan would often show up at the restaurant with nothing to do, order a pot of wine, a dish of meat, and watch the peopleing and going in the street as he ate all morning. asionally, when he saw Mo Hua, he would evenin to him:


    ¡°You¡¯re just a kid, where do you go all the time? I¡¯vee here several times and haven¡¯t seen you.¡±


    Mo Hua¡¯s small face turned serious as he said, ¡°I¡¯m not like you, I¡¯m very busy.¡±


    ¡°What could you possibly be busy with?¡± Zhang Lan didn¡¯t believe him.


    Mo Hua started counting on his fingers, listing one by one:


    ¡°Daily routine cultivation, drawing formations when I have time, reading formation books when tired, bringing some food to my teacher and asking some questions on the side, and helping uncles and aunties in the neighborhood fix their formations¡­¡±


    Zhang Lan felt overwhelmed, ¡°Alright, alright, you win, you¡¯re busier than I am.¡±


    The eleven- or twelve-year-old little cultivator Mo Hua was so busy every day, while he, a cultivator of the Taoist Court, was spending his days here drinking wine. Zhang Lan even felt a bit guilty byparison.


    Considering that when his father pointed at his nose and scolded him, his own heart never rippled.


    ¡°By the way, are there any fun ces in Tongxian City?¡± Zhang Lan asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m a good kid, I don¡¯t indulge in fun, how would I know.¡±


    Mo Hua refused to answer, who knew what kind of fun he meant? He was still a child; there were things not suitable for children that he couldn¡¯t touch.


    ¡°Then, where are the bustling ces?¡± Zhang Lan settled for the next best question.


    ¡°The east side of South Main Street is somewhat lively.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve been there, not many cultivators, not much of a market town either, not interesting.¡± Zhang Lan was unimpressed.


    ¡°Of course, it won¡¯t be lively if you go during the day; not everyone is irresponsible like you, people have to make a living.¡± Mo Hua said.


    Zhang Lan couldn¡¯t argue with that. After thinking it over, he realized it was indeed true. He might be irresponsible, but so be it.


    ¡°So, when is it bustling?¡± Zhang Lan asked.


    Mo Hua thought for a moment and said, ¡°The day after tomorrow, I guess. It¡¯s the annual Monster Hunting Festival ¡ª that¡¯s the most lively time.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the Monster Hunting Festival?¡±


    Mo Hua exined, ¡°It¡¯s a festival where Monster Hunters celebrate their harvest. October is the prime month for hunting monsters. After that, the monster beasts¡¯ activities decrease, and the hunters¡¯ ie drops. Monster Hunters usually hunt more monster beasts in October and sell them during the Monster Hunting Festival; after selling, they rest for a while. By then, the market town will have all sorts of things, and it¡¯ll be very lively.¡±


    Zhang Lan was surprised, ¡°You sure know a lot.¡±


    ¡°Of course,¡± Mo Hua patted his chest, ¡°I¡¯m a bit of a local snake here.¡±


    Zhang Lanughed but also became quite interested in the Monster Hunting Festival, ¡°Good, then I¡¯ll go take a look the day after tomorrow.¡± After saying this, he brushed his sleeve and prepared to leave.


    Mo Hua looked at him curiously and asked, ¡°Haven¡¯t you settled the bill yet?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve put a few dozen spirit stones at the counter, just deduct directly from there,¡± Zhang Lan said with casual extravagance.


    Mo Hua smacked his lips, thinking that Zhang Lan had quite a ir for ying the generous fool.


    Then he continued to lower his head to read the formation books, thinking that he should learn a few more formations in the next couple of days, and then take a break during the Monster Hunting Festival, so he could y with Da¡¯hu and the others for a couple of days.


    Bai Zisheng heard that Mo Hua was going to y at the Monster Hunting Festival and envied him so much he almost drooled.


    The Bai Family had strict rules, and even away from the n, Aunt Xue required them to cultivate every day. Besides that, courses in alchemy, formations, and artifact refining were allid out clearly, not a single one to be missed.


    Perhaps because they were not within their n, Aunt Xue feared they would fall behind the other disciples of the family, so she demanded even stricter standards. Mo Hua had nced at many of the Alchemy, Artifact Refining, or cultivation books and found them profoundly abstruse,pletely beyond hisprehension.


    Fortunately, he could understand the books on Formations, and they didn¡¯t seem too difficult to him.


    However, Mo Hua had always harbored a question, what exactly were the Bai siblings learning by bing Mr. Zhuang¡¯s registered disciples?


    So far, Mr. Zhuang didn¡¯t seem to have taught them anything special, did he?


    The things they were learning, Mo Hua could learn too; the questions they asked, Mo Hua also listened in on. Some of the material was obscure, but none of it seemed so advanced as to require Mr. Zhuang¡¯s personal guidance.


    Moreover, even if Mr. Zhuang taught them nothing, their cultivation was arranged perfectly by their family, with no need for Mr. Zhuang¡¯s intervention.


    Mr. Zhuang¡¯s study was a ce Mo Hua often visited alone, bringing some snacks and asking questions.


    The Bai siblings just cultivated and studied in the small pavilion, and as far as Mo Hua remembered, aside from routine greetings and requests for instruction, they never sought out Mr. Zhuang privately.


    It puzzled Mo Hua greatly.


    Or perhaps, there are certain things that Mr. Zhuang would not teach registered disciples but would only pass on to direct disciples?


    Were they so persistent because they hoped Mr. Zhuang would take them as his disciples to learn more profound arts?


    The difference between registered disciples and direct disciples was significant, with registered disciples addressing him as ¡°Gentleman¡± while direct disciples could call him ¡°Master.¡±


    Cultivators, ce great importance on the transmission between master and disciple, considering ¡°one day as a teacher, a lifetime as a father¡± to be no exaggeration. Dazhu was taken as a disciple by Master Chen, who treated Dazhu like a son and expected him to care for him in his old age.


    Because of the weighty kindness between master and disciple, betraying one¡¯s sect is also considered one of the worst acts of disloyalty in the Cultivation World.


    Mo Hua stroked his chin, wondering to himself, ¡°Would Mr. Zhuang possibly take me as his direct disciple?¡±


    Comparing his own cultivation, Spiritual Root, talents, and family background to that of the Bai siblings, Mo Hua quickly sobered up.


    It¡¯s best not to aim too high.


    Mo Hua thought to himself, silently discarding this unrealistic notion.


    In two days, it would be the Monster Hunting Festival.


    The Monster Hunting Festival was one of the biggest festivals in Tongxian City, evenrger than the Lotus Festival.


    Cultivators from Tongxian City, whether they were poor Loose Cultivators or wealthy family cultivators, had all started preparing for the Monster Hunting Festival well in advance. From morning, the festive atmosphere pervaded Tongxian City, and by evening, it was brightly lit.


    During the Monster Hunting Festival, there were many people and eateries would be bustling, so Liu Ruhua would stay home and, together with Auntie Jiang and a few temporarily hired aunties, manage the business.


    Mo Shan had to contact buyers to sell the skins, bones, or inner cores of the Monster Beasts killed by the Monster Hunting Team over the past month, as theing months would be off-season for monster hunting, with lower earnings. Many cultivators relied on this batch of Spirit Stones tost them until the next year.


    Mo Hua could only stroll the streets with Da¡¯hu and their other two friends.


    However, Da¡¯hu and the others had one more thing to do, which was to participate in the Monster Hunting Rite.


    Every year during the Monster Hunting Festival, a Monster Hunting Rite was held for young Cultivators above the sixth level of Qi Refinement to be Monster Hunters.


    The sixth level of Qi Refinement was a watershed for the Loose Cultivators of Tongxian City, marking not only the peak of the Qi Refinement Middle Phase but also the hope of breaking through to thetter phase of Qi Refinement.


    Cultivators in the Qi Refinement Middle Phase could learn some simple Spells or Martial Arts, and with decent Spiritual Power and physical strength, they had a certain capacity to protect themselves from Monster Beasts.


    Taking one step forward from the Qi Refinement Middle Phase led to the Late Phase of Qi Refinement. In Tongxian City, where Qi Refinement stage cultivators were predominant, the Late Phase of Qi Refinement was the goal of many Cultivators.


    But this step involved many variables, and due to reasons like Spirit Stones, Spiritual Roots, or Cultivation Techniques, many Cultivators could not make this step in their entire lives.


    So for Loose Cultivators, reaching the sixth level of Qi Refinement meant they could be true Monster Hunters. And bing a Monster Hunter meant they would have to rely on hunting Monster Beasts for a living

 Chapter 78 - 78 Monster Hunting Gift_1

    Chapter 78 Monster Hunting Gift_1


    Trantor: 549690339


    Da¡¯hu had reached the sixth level of Qi Refinement nearly a year ago, but his luck was bad, missing the Monster Hunting Ceremony by just a few days, preventing him from bing a Monster Hunter and thus unable to hunt monsters in the mountains.


    Shuanghu and Xiaohu had about the same aptitude; although they were yful, they were still diligent in their cultivation, so within a year, they also made sessive breakthroughs, reaching the sixth level of Qi Refinement.


    The Monster Hunting Ceremony was held in front of the ancestral hall, where Da¡¯hu, the two others, and some other cultivators who had just reached the sixth level of Qi Refinement, participated under the auspices of some respected elders.


    The Monster Hunting Ceremony was ratherplex, beginning with the burning of incense, and worshipping heaven and earth. Afterward, a blood oath was taken, cutting open the palm with a knife and dripping blood into wine, which was then raised in a cup for a collective toast.


    The elder spoke some words, but Mo Hua was too far away to hear clearly, only catching a general idea of what was said.


    The meaning was that as Monster Hunters, though not rted by blood, the blood oath was a pledge, and drinking this wine together signified mutual support¡ªbleeding together, exerting strength together.


    Monster Beasts were several times more formidable than cultivators; if there was no unity, one could not survive the life of a Monster Hunter. It was too easy to lose one¡¯s life, bing prey to the Monster Beasts.


    After the blood oath, the newly initiated Monster Hunters were each given a Monster Hunting Token by the elder.


    The Monster Hunting Token was said to be made from the bones of special Monster Beasts, only the size of a baby¡¯s fist, and pale white in color.


    Every cultivator who became a Monster Hunter received a Monster Hunting Token. Every time a Monster Beast was killed, a blood-red pattern would appear on the Token, bing more prominent the more Monster Beasts were in.


    A Monster Hunting Token covered in patterns could be seen as a Monster Hunter¡¯s merit.


    Each of the three, Da¡¯hu, Shuanghu, and Xiaohu, received a Monster Hunting Token, dripped their fresh blood on it, and then hung it around their necks.


    The blood-stained Monster Hunting Token would apany a Monster Hunter for life; some hunters even treasured their Token as much as their lives, preferring to lose their lives rather than the Token. Losing the Token meant losing one¡¯s past and achievements in Monster Hunting, as well as the entirety of a Monster Hunter¡¯s life.


    After the blood oath and distribution of the Monster Hunting Tokens, the Monster Hunting Ceremony came to an end.


    Throughout the event, the expressions of Da¡¯hu and the others were tense, and only now did they rx.


    They were dressed in new Taoist robes and rattan armor, wielding brand-new Pu des in their hands.


    The Taoist robes were made of ordinary fabric, cheap but sturdy. The rattan armor and Pu des, however, were Spiritual Artifacts; the armor could protect vital veins, and the des were used to y Monster Beasts, considered the mostmon Spiritual Artifacts among Monster Hunters.


    Uncle Meng was not wealthy and had used up almost all his savings to fully equip the three of them with these items. From now on, they would have to rely on these Spiritual Artifacts to support themselves.


    Mo Hua and the three walked around the streets, but seeing that they seemed somewhat dispirited, Mo Hua expressed concern:


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you guys, aren¡¯t you happy?¡±


    The group ended up on a small stone bridge, sitting by the railing, watching the gurgling water blend with the distant lights.


    ¡°I saw my mother crying secretlyst night,¡± Shuanghu said.


    ¡°I saw it too,¡± Xiaohu added. ¡°I think she feels bad about the Spirit Stones. All the family¡¯s Spirit Stones are gone, and she had saved up little by little.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s more to it, we even borrowed some. I saw my father borrowing from the uncles in the Monster Hunting Team, and from Uncle Mo,¡± Da¡¯hu said, then he asked Mo Hua, ¡°Your family isn¡¯t in urgent need of Spirit Stones, are they?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we still have a restaurant, so we¡¯re not short for now,¡± Mo Hua assured them.


    ¡°That¡¯s good,¡± Da¡¯hu sighed with relief, but the three still looked downcast.


    Just a day before, they were still children, but after the Monster Hunting Ceremony, they were about to begin shouldering the hardships of a cultivator¡¯s life. Some things they had not deeply understood before, but now with the responsibility on their shoulders, they started to realize the difficulties of life.


    ¡°No need to be so dejected, it¡¯s actually a good thing,¡± Mo Hua said.


    All three turned to look at Mo Hua.


    ¡°Before, only Uncle Meng and Auntie Meng could earn Spirit Stones, and you could only spend them. Now that you¡¯re Monster Hunters, you can hunt Monster Beasts and earn Spirit Stones. Auntie Meng¡¯s burden will be lighter, and life will get better. Once you repay the debts and earn some extra Spirit Stones, Auntie Meng will be able to buy a lot of nice things to eat,¡± Mo Hua said.


    The three kids¡¯ eyes lit up.


    ¡°But,¡± Shuanghu scratched his head, ¡°can we really earn Spirit Stones? I heard from my dad that new Monster Hunters mostly just watch and learn and don¡¯t get to share in any Spirit Stones.¡±


    ¡°You guys are pretty good at fighting, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    ¡°Just treat Monster Hunting like fighting. You used to fight people, now you¡¯ll fight monsters.¡±


    ¡°But¡­ Monster Hunting is still different from fighting,¡± Xiaohu hesitated.


    ¡°Then just learn more from the uncles in the Monster Hunting Team. Nothing happens overnight. The faster you learn, the sooner you can help out, and the faster you¡¯ll get to share in the Spirit Stones. That way, Uncle Meng and Auntie Meng will be happy.¡±


    Mo Huaforted them, and all three kids perked up a bit.


    ¡°However,¡± Da¡¯hu said hesitantly, ¡°if we go Monster Hunting, we won¡¯t be able toe y with you often.¡±


    ¡°Andter on, we might not be able to y with you ever again¡­¡± Xiaohu added quietly.


    After saying that, the three of them looked downcast again.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, in a year or two, maybe I¡¯ll also reach the sixth level of Qi Refinement, and by then, I could be a Monster Hunter too and then I could go to the mountains with you guys,¡± Mo Hua said.


    ¡°Oh right, of course!¡± Xiaohu said happily.


    ¡°Of course what?¡± Shuanghu rolled his eyes at Xiaohu, then looked at Mo Hua with a bit of concern, ¡°You¡¯re not healthy and you¡¯re not following the path of Body Cultivation. Being a Monster Hunter is dangerous, and Uncle Mo won¡¯t agree. You should be a Formation Master instead, which has higher status, earns more Spirit Stones, and doesn¡¯t involve fighting.¡±


    Da¡¯hu nodded quickly, ¡°Being a Formation Master is good!¡±


    Xiaohu echoed, ¡°Yeah, being a Formation Master is good!¡±


    ¡°Alright, then I¡¯ll consider bing a Formation Master first. If another opportunity arises, or if I can pursue Body Cultivation, then I¡¯ll consider being a Monster Hunter,¡± Mo Hua said.


    But after thinking about it, he realized that he probably didn¡¯t have any talent to be a Monster Hunter. He was frail, and the Cultivation Technique he learned ced emphasis on Spiritual Power. If he really became a Monster Hunter, one close attack from a Monster Beast could easily rip him apart, and he might not survive¡­


    Mo Hua felt a bit regretful, as he was quite drawn to the idea of the bold and free style of Body Cultivation practitioners, who were brave and carefree.


    Unfortunately, he was born weak and never had the chance.


    Mo Hua patted his waist pouch, ¡°Today I¡¯ll treat you guys to Liu¡¯s street-side osmanthus cakes as a farewell treat.¡±


    The mention of food invigorated the three boys.


    ¡°But you¡¯re always treating us, it doesn¡¯t seem fair,¡± Shuanghu said somewhat embarrassedly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, once you be famous Monster Hunters known far and wide, after you¡¯ve killed lots of Monster Beasts and earned a lot of Spirit Stones, you can treat me to something delicious then!¡±


    Upon hearing this, the three boys felt their spirits rise, and they nodded together, ¡°Okay!¡±


    The worries of a moment ago swept away, they walked to the cake shop with their heads held high and an air of confidence.


    After eating the cakes, the day was gettingte, so it was time to go home.


    Before leaving, Da¡¯hu reminded Mo Hua, ¡°Be careful when we¡¯re up in the mountains. If anyone bullies you, make sure to tell us, and we¡¯lle back to fight for you.¡±


    Touched, Mo Hua smiled and said, ¡°Okay, it¡¯s a deal!¡±

 Chapter 79 - 79 Earth Fire Formation_1

    Chapter 79 Earth Fire Formation_1


    Trantor: 549690339


    Mo Hua returned home in the evening and couldn¡¯t fall asleep in bed.


    For one thing, he was a bit worried about Da¡¯hu and the other two; for another, he thought that despite being a cultivator, he seemed to have no means of attack or self-defense.


    The cultivators in Tongxian City were simple and honest, and having grown up there, he hadn¡¯t encountered any dangers. But the absence of danger didn¡¯t mean that danger would nevere.


    In the face of real danger, one should have some means of self-protection; it wasn¡¯t an option to just sit and wait for death.


    Mo Hua was not a Body Cultivation practitioner; his Blood Qi was weak, so he couldn¡¯t learn the martial arts of Tao Cultivation. That left him with only the option of learning spells. However, Mo Hua¡¯s Spiritual Power wasn¡¯t strong either, and what¡¯s more, as a fourth-level Qi Refinement practitioner with low Cultivation, it was a bit early for him to learn spells¡­


    After much thought, the only choice left was formations¡­


    ¡°Is there any formation that can attack?¡±


    Mo Hua rolled out of bed, fetched Mr. Zhuang¡¯s ¡°Thousand Formation Collection,¡± and started searching through it:


    ¡°The ¡®Ice Cone Formation,¡¯ seven Formation Patterns, but I¡¯ve never learned the ice-series patterns, and the Spiritual Ink used for drawing formations is quite rare¡­¡±


    ¡°The ¡®Thunder and Fire Formation¡¯ should be pretty powerful¡­ Nine Formation Patterns, let¡¯s not even consider that¡­¡±


    ¡°The ¡®Wood Prison Formation¡¯ is not meant for attacking¡­¡±


    ¡°The ¡®Fire Breath Formation,¡¯ three Formation Patterns, but it seems a bit weak in power¡­¡±


    Mo Hua flipped through again and again and finally chose the ¡®Earth Fire Formation.¡¯


    Seven Formation Patterns, the ink required was inexpensive, the setup was simple, and he was quite familiar with the fire-series Formation Patterns. The formation would self-destruct upon activation, so its power shouldn¡¯t be weak.


    Mo Hua was satisfied, and after 1 p.m., he began practicing the ¡®Earth Fire Formation¡¯ on the stele in his Sea of Consciousness.


    The formation wasn¡¯t difficult, and Mo Hua spent the whole night practicing it several times until he was familiar with it. The next day when he awoke, he used paper to draw it, and after trying a few times, he was sessful.


    Just as Mo Hua was attempting to activate the formation, he suddenly remembered something:


    Once he infused Spiritual Power, would the Earth Fire Formation take effect and explode immediately? Then wouldn¡¯t his house be gone, and given his frail body, he probably wouldn¡¯t die but would be badly injured¡­


    Mo Hua broke out in a cold sweat.


    He flipped through the ¡°Thousand Formation Collection¡± again for notes on the ¡®Earth Fire Formation¡¯ and read: Infuse Spiritual Power into the formation, and after three breaths, it explodes, causing fire-series spiritual injuries.


    ¡°So that means I infuse Spiritual Power and after three breaths¡­ well, about three seconds, the formation will self-destruct, and the power of the formation¡¯s explosion is simr to the spell power of a fire-series cultivator.¡±


    So this is basically andmine¡­


    Mo Hua muttered under his breath.


    But in any case, he couldn¡¯t try this formation at home.


    Taking advantage of the free time in the morning, he drew two more Earth Fire Formations and, in the afternoon, left home to ce the formation under a tree in a quiet grove on the outskirts of town, and then tentatively infused a bit of Spiritual Power.


    The formation lit up, but it didn¡¯t explode.


    Mo Hua squatted on the ground, his small hand propping up his chin, ¡°It lit up, indicating there¡¯s no issue with the formation, but no explosion means that the infused Spiritual Power wasn¡¯t enough?¡±


    If I infuse enough Spiritual Power, would the formation explode directly?


    Mo Hua felt somewhat unsure, as he was not a practitioner of Body Cultivation and probably couldn¡¯t withstand the power of the Earth Fire Formation explosion.


    Mo Hua took out the ¡°Thousand Formation Collection¡± again and read through it word by word to confirm that it would indeed explode after three breaths, and only then did he feel reassured, ¡°A Formation Master wouldn¡¯t deceive another Formation Master, and besides, this book was given by Mr. Zhuang, so it couldn¡¯t be wrong.¡±


    Mo Hua circted the Spiritual Power in his Qi Sea and infused arge amount directly into the Earth Fire Formation, which caused the Formation Patterns to emit a blinding red light.


    Mo Hua covered his head and ran, then jumped into a pit a few yards away, hiding his entire body in it.


    It was specifically because of this pit that Mo Hua chose this spot to detonate the ¡®Earth Fire Formation.¡¯ He even rehearsed several times beforehand to ensure that with his small arms and legs, he could sessfully hide in the pit within three breaths.


    The Earth Fire Formation exploded, fulfilling Mo Hua¡¯s expectation, and he was very satisfied.


    But even though it exploded, it only sted a gap in therge tree, with slight burn marks. The noise was loud but the effect was minimal, and Mo Hua wasn¡¯t entirely satisfied.


    Looking at it this way, setting off the Earth Fire Formation didn¡¯t seem like detonating a mine, but more like setting off firecrackers.


    ¡°A Formation with seven Formation Patterns should be stronger¡­¡±


    Mo Hua felt he shouldn¡¯t me the Formation but rather look for the cause within himself, ¡°Could it be that, because my cultivation is low, the Spiritual Power I infuse isn¡¯t enough?¡±


    If there wasn¡¯t enough Spiritual Power, then he could only use Spirit Stones.


    Mo Hua took out an Earth Fire Formation, ced it under another tree, and then with a pang of pain, he took out a Spirit Stone, crushed it, and injected the Spiritual Power from the Spirit Stone into the Earth Fire Formation.


    This time, the Formation Patterns on the Earth Fire Formation shone even more dazzlingly.


    Mo Hua hurried back to the pit just in time to hear a loud bang that made his ears ache. Then, following the rumbling sound and the noise of branches snapping off, the big tree targeted by the Earth Fire Formation copsed with a crash.


    When Mo Hua ran over to check, he couldn¡¯t help but gasp in astonishment.


    The big tree, bearing the brunt of the Earth Fire Formation¡¯s self-destruction, had arge chunk blown out of the trunk, which then toppled to the ground. The chunk bore obvious scorch marks, as if it had been sted by intense mes.


    ¡°The power of a single Spirit Stone, is it really so strong? Or is it that my own Spiritual Power is just that weak¡­¡±


    Mo Hua felt somewhat disheartened.


    However, the power of the Earth Fire Formation driven by a single Spirit Stone satisfied Mo Hua a great deal. It wouldn¡¯t hurt to draw a few more to have on hand in case of emergencies.


    After ensuring that there were no signs of fire on the tree sted by the Earth Fire Formation, Mo Hua returned home satisfied.


    Only the sted big tree was left standing alone in its ce.


    The next day, Elder Yu from the Monster Hunting Team came by and, upon seeing the signs of the sted tree, couldn¡¯t help but rage:


    ¡°Go back and check which damn fool from the Monster Hunting Team did this. Having the energy and not going Monster Hunting, but instead blowing up trees here, do they think their cultivation is so remarkable that they have nowhere else to show off?¡±


    The burly men of the Monster Hunting Team all shrank back, not daring to utter a word.


    Elder Yu had quite a bad temper and was known for his strictness; they didn¡¯t dare to say even half a word of dissent.


    After attending the Monster Hunting festival, Da¡¯hu and his two friends became busy. They were either sparring Martial Dao at home or following senior Monster Hunters into the mountains to learn the experiences of Monster Hunting.


    On the evening of the second day of the Monster Hunting festival, Mo Hua could only wander around by himself. Without his friends, even the bustling atmosphere felt somewhat tasteless to him.


    Who would have known that on the third day, after Mo Hua had visited Mr. Zhuang and asked his questions, Bai Zisheng grabbed hold of him persistently.


    ¡°Take me with you!!¡±


    Bai Zisheng¡¯s handsome eyes stared intently at Mo Hua.


    ¡°What¡­¡±


    ¡°The Monster Hunting festival!¡± Bai Zisheng said, ¡°I¡¯ve inquired about it. The Monster Hunting festivalsts for three days, and today is thest day. If we don¡¯t go now, we¡¯ll miss it.¡±


    ¡°It only happens once a year.¡±


    ¡°Who can tell what will happen next year? What if Zixi and I have to go somewhere else? Then I might never get to see it¡­ No, you must take me!¡±


    ¡°But¡­ even if I want to take you, that won¡¯t help, Aunt Xue won¡¯t agree.¡± Mo Hua said.


    ¡°I¡¯ve thought it through,¡± Bai Zisheng¡¯s eyes lit up, ¡°we¡¯ll sneak out without letting Aunt Xue know. At worst, we¡¯ll take a beating when we get back. A man should be able to stand tall under the heavens and not fear punishment; even if it means getting beaten, it will still be worth it!¡±


    ¡°Then think about it, how are you going to keep it a secret from Aunt Xue?¡±


    After thinking for a moment, Bai Zisheng slumped down, looking dejected, ¡°Yeah, there¡¯s no concealing it. From childhood till now, I¡¯ve never once been able to hide anything from her.¡±


    Seeing him downcast like a frostbitten eggnt, Mo Hua sympathized and suggested, ¡°Then why don¡¯t you negotiate with Aunt Xue? Finish your day¡¯s work, and then take a stroll in the streets in the evening?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s the only option left¡­¡± Bai Zisheng nodded.


    ¡°Then start working on your tasks now. If you don¡¯t finish them, you won¡¯t even have the right to speak to Aunt Xue.¡± Mo Hua reminded him.


    Suddenly energized, Bai Zisheng flipped open the book on his desk, nced at it twice, then asked Mo Hua, ¡°If Aunt Xue agrees, how do I find you?¡±


    ¡°Today, at 5 p.m., I¡¯ll wait for you under the big tree on the street. If Aunt Xue agrees, I¡¯ll take you around. If she doesn¡¯t, I can only go by myself.¡±


    ¡°Agreed!¡± Bai Zisheng perked up.


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s a deal.¡±

 Chapter 80: Excitement (Going live tomorrow)_1

    Chapter 80: Excitement (Going live tomorrow)_1


    Trantor: 549690339


    At dusk, as 5 p.m. arrived, Mo Hua reached the big tree on West Street.


    Bai Zisheng had not yet arrived, and Mo Hua, out of boredom, picked up a twig and started to y with drawing formations on the ground.


    The formation Mo Hua practiced was still the Earth Fire Formation, an attacking formation that differed from the others, necessary to contemte over for longer and aim to improve proficiency.


    Just when Mo Hua thought Bai Zisheng wasn¡¯t going toe, she looked up and saw Aunt Xue leading Bai Zisheng and Bai Zixi over.


    Mo Hua waved her hand and said politely, ¡°Aunt Xue, long time no see!¡±


    ¡°Long time no see!¡±


    Aunt Xue¡¯s pale hand couldn¡¯t help but touch Mo Hua¡¯s head. Mo Hua was somewhat reluctant but didn¡¯t refuse.


    ¡°Zisheng and Zixi have been working hard on their cultivation. Since today is also a festival, let them rx a bit. We¡¯ll have to trouble you to show us around,¡± Aunt Xue said in a gentle voice.


    ¡°It¡¯s no trouble at all,¡± Mo Hua shook her head and then beckoned with a small hand, ¡°Follow me, today is thest day of the Monster Hunting Festival, it¡¯s very lively!¡±


    Bai Zisheng uttered a soft exmation, then ran to Mo Hua¡¯s side, curiously looking around, asking Mo Hua about anything novel that he saw.


    The cultivation world is vast and boundless, with great differences in customs and local products. Coupled with strict family constraints, many things were new to Bai Zisheng.


    Bai Zixi, on the other hand, followed quietly beside Aunt Xue, also wearing a hat simr to Aunt Xue¡¯s but much smaller in size, a white gauze veil covering her peerless face, leaving only a small section of her delicate and fair chin exposed. She didn¡¯t talk much along the way, but she listened intently to every word of Bai Zisheng and Mo Hua¡¯s conversation.


    The streets were brightly lit, not exactly bustling but filled with the mor of worldly life.


    Both sides of the street were upied by vendors selling pills, spiritual artifacts, jewelry, snacks, formations, misceneous items, toys, medicinal herbs, spiritual ink, as well as monster beasts¡¯ fur, bones, and inner cores¡ªA dazzling array of goods were avable for all.


    The crowd flowed along the stalls, slowly moving toward the distance, the flickeringnterns stretching out into the unseen far away.


    Not just Bai Zisheng and Bai Zixi, even Aunt Xue was momentarily taken aback.


    She was born into a noble n and had seen more prosperous cities of immortals, but such a lively and bustling street and market town, this was her first encounter. It seemed as if these cultivators were truly alive and breathing.


    Following the noisy stream of people, even an immortal who doesn¡¯t partake in earthly pleasures could taste the joy of the mundane world.


    Bai Zisheng shopped along the way, buying many things such as a fire-breathing bull, a blinking monkey, a dog that could stand on its tail¡ªall wooden toys painted and colored to look lifelike, presumably with simple formations carved inside. Infuse them with a bit of spiritual power, and they¡¯d start moving on their own.


    In addition to these, there was also an ostentatious broadsword, engraved with dragons and phoenixes, shining with a rainbow sheen, purely for show and without any practical use, not even qualifying as a spiritual artifact. Bai Zisheng, however, adored it immensely.


    Mo Hua was holding a pile of things as well, all purchased by Bai Zisheng and entrusted to Mo Hua to carry. Later, Mo Hua could choose something she liked to take.


    Bai Zixi received a tiny white rabbit, only the size of a fingernail. ced in the palm, it would pick up its little legs and run, thump-thump-thump-thump. It was a gift Mo Hua bought for her.


    Because at the stall, she had been staring at the little white rabbit the whole time, yet said nothing. And Mo Hua, feeling indebted for taking advantage of Bai Zisheng, spent a spirit stone to buy the little white rabbit for Bai Zixi.


    Bai Zixi simply expressed her thanks and it wasn¡¯t clear if she liked it, but whenever there was a chance along the way, she would open up her palm, like white jade, watching the little white rabbit run around in her hand.


    In addition to shopping, Bai Zisheng also enjoyed watching ys.


    One type was the shadow puppet y, which used arge screen that disyed the shadows of puppets; the characters included men, women, the elderly, and the young, as well as various ghosts, demons, and Monster Beasts. Cultivators used Spiritual Power to control the puppets¡¯ movements and recited stories, bringing to life one tale after another.


    The stories of the shadow puppet ys featured both humans and monsters, typically with a male Cultivator heroically rescuing a beautiful female Cultivator in the wilderness, leading to their swearing eternal love and privately deciding on a lifetimemitment.


    The male would even defy the Sect and his mentors to elope with the female Cultivator, but when they reached a secluded and uninhabited ce, she would shed her clothes, transform into a Monster Beast, and devour the male.


    This was a story that Mo Hua particrly liked, finding it very instructive and never tiring of it.


    But Bai Zisheng didn¡¯t share the same interest; he preferred the simpler and more lively beast-fighting ys.


    The beast-fighting ys depicted Monster Hunters hunting Monster Beasts. They set up arge stage, and several Cultivators acted as Monster Hunters¡ªalthough they might not even be acting, as they could well be real Monster Hunters¡ªwhile other Cultivators concealed themselves inside puppets made from Monster Beasts¡¯ bones and fur to y the beasts. Then the Monster Beasts would breathe fire, Cultivators would cast spells, and they would noisily y-fight to everyone¡¯s delight.


    Mo Hua felt it was somewhat fake because as a Monster Hunter himself, Mo Shan had told him that real Monster Hunting was tense and dangerous; even when facing weak Monster Beasts, one could not be careless, or one might suffer injuries, or worse, lose their life.


    However, this type of entertainment was just for fun, and no one took it seriously¡ªwell, except for Bai Zisheng.


    He dreamed of going into the mountains to fight Monster Beasts one-on-one, though Aunt Xue would not allow it.


    As they wandered around, they also ran into Zhang Lan.


    Zhang Lan was walking with a group of very elderly Cultivators with little hair but evidently high status, likely high-ranking Cultivators from the Taoist Court and n Heads or Elders from several families of Tongxian City.


    The procession of Cultivators was grand, with Cultivators in Taoist Court robes clearing the path ahead and a group of young Cultivators respectfully following behind.


    These young Cultivators, allowed to apany the Elders on their outing, were probably highly regarded within their ns. Mo Hua had seen a few of them before; they were the true heirs of both the Qian Family and the An Family, with top-ranking achievements at Tongxian Gate.


    Zhang Lan, with his mismatching youthful appearance among the grey-haired Cultivators, was maintaining a stiff, forced smile as he made awkward small talk.


    Mo Hua saw Zhang Lan, but Zhang Lan, preupied withworking, likely didn¡¯t see him.


    Suddenly, after saying something to a particrly old Cultivator with the least hair, Zhang Lan excused himself with a bow and discreetly departed. By the time Mo Hua turned his head, he saw Zhang Lan not far off, waving at him.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you need to apany them? Those are all big shots from the city, right?¡± Mo Hua couldn¡¯t help but ask.


    ¡°Don¡¯t remind me; I was actually on leave, sneaking out for a stroll, only to get caught red-handed by the Court Leader and forcefully spent the day apanying all these Family Heads and Elders.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I originally thought you were shirking your duties, but I didn¡¯t expect you to handle those Elders so well, even if it was a bit fake,¡± Mo Hua remarked with newfound respect for Zhang Lan.


    Zhang Lan casually tousled Mo Hua¡¯s hair, ¡°What do you know, kid? It¡¯s all just ying the part. I may bezy, but I¡¯m not stupid.¡±


    Mo Hua was somewhat disdainful.


    ¡°Oh well, I have things to do; go enjoy yourself,¡± Mo Hua dismissed him.


    Zhang Lanughed, ¡°What could you possibly have to do?¡± But as he turned his head, he spotted the not only young but also strikingly good-looking Bai Zisheng and Bai Zixi, and their presence was overshadowed by the indistinct but distinguished figure of Aunt Xue behind them.

 Chapter 81 - 81 Qian Xing_1

    Chapter 81 Qian Xing_1


    Trantor: 549690339


    Looking at the extraordinary aura of Aunt Xue, Zhang Lan¡¯s eyes could not move away.


    Mo Hua looked at him with even more disdain.


    Zhang Lan coughed and straightened up his appearance, facing Aunt Xue with a serious expression, yet with a hint of sycophancy, he said,


    ¡°I am Zhang Lan, may I ask the name of this Taoist friend¡­¡±


    Aunt Xue didn¡¯t even bother with him and directly said to Mo Hua, ¡°Mo Hua, we will wait for you up ahead.¡± After finishing her sentence, she left with Bai Zisheng and Bai Zixi, leaving Zhang Lan standing there dumbfounded, with that sycophantic look still rigid on his face.


    Mo Hua looked at Zhang Lan with a bit of sympathy. He wanted to pat Zhang Lan on the shoulder, but being too short, he could only manage to pat his waist and said,


    ¡°Everyone goes through setbacks, Uncle Zhang, just take it easy¡­¡±


    The supposed words offort,ing out in his childish voice, didn¡¯tfort at all.


    Zhang Lan was still confused, ¡°I¡¯m not bad-looking, my cultivation isn¡¯t low, and even my actions are refined with the etiquette and grace of a Disciples of the Worldly Family, why won¡¯t she say a single word to me?¡±


    Although Mo Hua did not like his self-absorbed appearance, he felt there was some truth to his words.


    ¡°Maybe Aunt Xue also heard your name as ¡®scumbag¡¯, so she avoided you at all costs? How about you try changing your name?¡± suggested Mo Hua.


    Zhang Lan looked at Mo Hua with a speechless expression.


    Mo Huaforted him a few more words, and Zhang Lan finally didn¡¯t take the incident to heart. After talking a few more sentences, Zhang Lan left with a look of disappointment.


    Mo Hua then caught up with Aunt Xue and the others and continued strolling the streets. When it was about halfway through the hour of the rat, they all went home.


    Bai Zisheng returned home with a bounty, forcing a bunch of odd and interesting things on Mo Hua that he couldn¡¯t refuse to take.


    Mo Hua also bought some gifts for his parents; for Liu Ruhua, it was a Fire-Resistant Hairpin, purchased the day before, much better crafted than the one he had given her before.


    Mo Hua erased the Formation inside the hairpin and drew a new one himself, a Formation with even more intricate Patterns.


    For this, he had specifically sought out Master Chen before going home, asking Master Chen to help him dismantle the hairpin. After redrawing the Formation, he had Master Chen put it back together.


    He presented to Mo Shan a Jade Pendant, which he had also dismantled and redrawn a purifying formation inside. Once the Formation was activated, it could eliminate the poisonous gases or miasma in the mountains to a certain extent, although the range was limited.


    Mo Shan and Liu Ruhua were both very happy, not only because of the gifts Mo Hua had given but also because they contained Formations hand-drawn by Mo Hua.


    After the hustle and bustle of the Monster Hunting Festival, Tongxian City quieted down; Cultivators returned to their routine lives.


    Mo Hua was no exception; he needed to enhance his cultivation and there was much to learn about Formations.


    One day, as Mo Hua was walking home from Mr. Zhuang¡¯s ce, pondering Mr. Zhuang¡¯s teachings while considering what other Formations he needed to learn. As he walked, he was suddenly stopped by a group of people blocking his way.


    Looking up, Mo Hua saw a thin young man dressed in brocade, fluttering a gold-papered fan, with a frivolous look in his eyes, standing in front of him.


    ¡°Young Master Qian?¡±


    Qian Xing, the youngest son of the Family Head of the Qian Family.


    The Qian Family was the most powerful and wealthiest n in Tongxian City. Qian Xing, being the son of the Family Head and of the direct line, was pampered the most as the youngest.


    Since Qian Xing was the youngest, he didn¡¯t have to think about taking over the family business, so his life was all about indulging in pleasures. Mo Hua¡¯s only interaction with him was when they were at the Tongxian Gate, where he wrote some Formation Patterns as homework for him.


    ¡°Is there something you need?¡±


    Qian Xing smiled amiably, ¡°Indeed, there is something I need your help with.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡± Mo Hua had a feeling he wasn¡¯t up to any good.


    Qian Xing coughed lightly and said, ¡°On the night of the Monster Hunting Festival, by chance, I saw you and behind you was a young girl wearing a veil. Do you know her?¡±


    A girl with a veil? Is he talking about Bai Zixi?


    ¡°I suppose I know her¡­¡±


    Qian Xing was delighted, his eyes revealing a trace of excitement, ¡°Call her out, I¡¯d like to get to know her, make friends.¡±


    That evening during the Monster Hunting Festival, Qian Xing had also mingled among the Noble ns¡¯ Disciples and from afar, he noticed the young girl behind Mo Hua. Despite her young age and wearing a veil, he couldn¡¯t forget the ethereal aura she possessed after just one nce.


    He asked people to inquire about the young girl¡¯s background, but there was no news, so he thought of approaching Mo Hua. For the past few days, he and his attendants had been looking for Mo Hua, and now they had finally encountered him.


    ¡°I¡¯m not close enough to call her out,¡± Mo Hua dismissed.


    Qian Xing said, ¡°You were strolling down the street together, don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re not close. Don¡¯t worry, as long as you agree, I won¡¯t treat you unfairly. Do you want Spirit Stones, or a Spiritual Artifact?¡±


    Mo Hua replied calmly, ¡°What if I don¡¯t agree?¡±


    The smile on Qian Xing¡¯s face gradually faded, ¡°I¡¯m trying to give you face here.¡±


    Your face isn¡¯t worth any money. Even if it were thrown on the ground, nobody would pick it up¡­


    Mo Hua didn¡¯t n to deal with him and simply said, ¡°I need to get home. Could you step aside?¡±


    ¡°Step aside?¡±


    Qian Xing was stunned for a moment, then sneered, ¡°You go and ask around. In Tongxian City, it¡¯s always others who make way for me, the young master. There¡¯s never been anyone who dares to ask me to make way!¡±


    Qian Xing¡¯s expression became gloomy.


    ¡°I¡¯ll say it once more, call out that little girl so I can get acquainted with her, and I won¡¯t pursue your earlier offense. Otherwise, I¡¯ll make sure your parents regret bringing you into this world and having you suffer for nothing!¡±


    Mo Hua¡¯s eyes also began to show disdain.


    ¡°Your father should be the one to regret first, for having brought into the world such a waste like you and embarrassing himself!¡±


    Insulting people? Who can¡¯t? Since Qian Xing had started it, Mo Hua didn¡¯t hold back either.


    Mo Hua felt he had only uttered amon insult, but Qian Xing¡¯s reaction was beyond his expectations.


    Qian Xing turned ashen, then his face slowly twisted.


    The surroundings also quieted down substantially.


    Theckeys behind Qian Xing were somewhat dumbfounded. They had followed him around, swaggering and bullying others for so long, but this was the first time they had seen someone dare to publicly insult Qian Xing.


    Mo Hua was taken aback as well.


    He hadn¡¯t said much, so why did it break his defenses?


    If he couldn¡¯t handle that, what if he spat out the swear words he had been fermenting in his stomach? Wouldn¡¯t Qian Xing directly vomit blood?


    It seems that those coddled from birth do have a more fragile Taoist Heart¡­


    In an instant, Qian Xing felt a surge of rage, his eyes reddened, and bloodshot appeared in them. His fingers trembled as he pointed at Mo Hua, his expression ferocious as he screamed:


    ¡°I want him dead! Dead!¡±


    Mo Hua frowned. Just because of a few insults, he wanted to kill?


    In a frenzy, Qian Xing¡¯s followers hesitated, ¡°Young master, do you really want to beat him to death?¡±


    Qian Xing red with blood-red eyes, ¡°Either he dies, or you die, choose for yourselves!¡±


    Most of them were either secondary members of the Qian family or affiliated outsiders. Following Qian Xing allowed them to share in the spoils, so they had no choice but to obey him. If they displeased Qian Xing, they would be discarded like dead dogs from the Qian Family.


    But having followed Qian Xing for so long, they were not strangers to dirty work, so they felt no burden on their conscience.


    A disciple from the Qian Family said maliciously, ¡°Kid, it¡¯s your bad luck, try to see more clearly in your next life.¡± With that, his fist shot straight for Mo Hua¡¯s forehead.


    That punch was both insidious and ruthless, clearly meant to be fatal.


    Only, when the fist was still a few feet away from Mo Hua, it was caught by someone.


    The disciple whose fist was caught struggled to break free, but couldn¡¯t. Instead, he felt his bones creaking. Before he could cry out in pain, he received a punch to the face. Nose bleeding, his body was pushed back by the force repeatedly, and he finally fell and lost consciousness against the wall like a broken sack.


    The others were intimidated for a moment. Looking up, they saw the strapping young man who had somehowe to stand behind Mo Hua.


    It was the apprentice of Master Chen from the Refinery Shop¡ªDazhu.


    The normally jovial Dazhu now stood expressionless, his arms muscled like iron, emanating an imposing aura without anger, silently standing behind Mo Hua.


    Mo Hua appeared unfazed.


    In this district of South Main Street in Tongxian City, his ¡°connections¡± were fairly extensive if it came to a fight.

 Chapter 82 - 82 Dazhu_1

    Chapter 82 Dazhu_1


    Trantor: 549690339


    A disciple of the Qian Family recognized Dazhu and cursed, ¡°Chen Dazhu, just keep swinging your hammer and mind your own business!¡±


    Dazhu sneered, ¡°None of your damn business!¡±


    Mo Hua had an exceptional Divine Sense. When a punch from a Qian Family disciple was thrown, he noticed that Dazhu had already positioned himself behind him, so he didn¡¯t dodge.


    Of course, it was also because he couldn¡¯t have dodged even if he wanted to.


    The fist of a sixth-level Qi Refinement Body Cultivator was quite fast, and powerful Divine Sense allowed Mo Hua adequate reaction time, but his frail physique was not enough to support such a reaction.


    Luckily, Dazhu took the punch for him.


    In Mo Hua¡¯s memory, Dazhu was always the Refinery Apprentice who smiled naively, treated people generously, and liked toe to his house for noodles. But now, Dazhu¡¯s expression was cold with a hint of ruthlessness.


    ¡°Chen Dazhu, get out of the way!¡± the Qian Family disciple threatened.


    Far from stepping aside, Dazhu lifted Mo Hua behind himself and stood in front of him, his face unconcerned, ¡°I won¡¯t move!¡±


    Dazhu was ten years older than Mo Hua and much taller. As he stepped in front of Mo Hua, hepletely shielded him from view, so much so that the Qian Family members couldn¡¯t even see Mo Hua¡¯s figure.


    Seeing that Chen Dazhu was unyielding, the Qian Family disciple tried to persuade him, ¡°Chen Dazhu, this kid is neither your kin nor your kind. Is it worth showing off and sticking your neck out for him?¡±


    ¡°I want to. What¡¯s it to you?¡±


    Dazhu was not good with words. He wanted to curse some more, but he couldn¡¯t think of anything else to say. He felt his momentum waning slightly, so he sneakily nced at Mo Hua.


    Understanding the cue, Mo Hua popped his head out and said, ¡°So what if we¡¯re neither kin nor kind? You guys are rted to Qian Xing; doesn¡¯t he still treat you like dogs?¡±


    Upon hearing this, Dazhu hurriedly nodded in agreement, ¡°That¡¯s right! Like dogs!¡±


    The group of Qian Family disciples flushed with anger, but they couldn¡¯t retort.


    The attitude Qian Xing held toward them was such that calling them dogs was already an overestimation.


    Qian Xing sensed that the situation was not in his favor and said coldly, ¡°Do you want to oppose the Qian Family?¡±


    Dazhu was just about to say, what if he does, when he noticed Mo Hua tugging at his sleeve. He realized Mo Hua didn¡¯t want him to say it, so he kept his mouth shut.


    Mo Hua then poked his head out again and said, ¡°Qian Xing, if your dad knew you were bullying people under the family¡¯s name and tarnishing the Qian Family¡¯s reputation, do you think he¡¯d regret having you? Could it be that you were picked up by your ¡®dad¡¯ somewhere? Maybe your ¡®dad¡¯ isn¡¯t your dad, and your mom isn¡¯t your mom?¡±


    Qian Xing understood the insult; Mo Hua was calling him a bastard, and not even a bastard of the Qian Family.


    Qian Xing, always having been treated with great dignity, felt he had never suffered such indignity in his life as he did today. He gestured behind him and said venomously:


    ¡°Beat him to death, alive! y him! Strip his tendons! As for the Taoist Court, I will have someone send the word; you don¡¯t need to worry about it!¡±


    Seeing Qian Xing¡¯s eyes red with rage, Mo Hua quietly said to Dazhu, ¡°Brother Dazhu, they have more people, let¡¯s take the chance to run.¡±


    Far from showing any fear, Dazhu replied, ¡°It¡¯s okay, we are notcking in numbers either.¡±


    No sooner had he finished speaking than amotion erupted behind them. A group of young men arrived wielding sticks and hammers, stationing themselves behind Dazhu.


    ¡°Brother Zhu, we¡¯ve brought our tools!¡± shouted one of the youngsters.


    Mo Hua looked around and saw that most of them were disciples of Master Chen in Artifact Refining. It was only natural that their weapons of choice were hammers, but there were also some rods and staffs, some even glowing red as if they were Spiritual Artifact embryos just extracted from the Refining Furnace.


    Everyone stood behind Dazhu, and by doing so, they formed an invisible wall around Mo Hua.


    A few Qian Family disciples seemed daunted. Among them, the highest had only reached the seventh level of Qi Refinement, the majority were at the sixth level of cultivation. Although they were slightly superior in cultivationpared to their opponents, they were ustomed to bullying the weak and fearing the strong; when it really came down to fighting, they themselves weren¡¯t confident.


    Their opponents were all apprentices in Artifact Refining, each of them tall and burly with arms as thick as hammers and fists asrge as sandpots. They didn¡¯t want to find out what it felt like to be on the receiving end of one of those punches.


    Moreover, these lower-ranking cultivators were all willing to risk their lives, something they didn¡¯t dare to do.


    ¡°Young master, something is not right. Why don¡¯t we retreat for now and trouble him some other time?¡± someone whispered to Qian Xing.


    ¡°What did you say?¡±


    Qian Xing¡¯s eyes were bloodshot as he red intensely at him.


    The Qian Family disciple¡¯s voice trembled, ¡°We¡­ We are just concerned about the young master¡¯s safety. If a fight breaks out and something happens to you, we won¡¯t be able to exin it to the Family Head¡­¡±


    ¡°I am the one who feeds you, not my father. You should be thinking about how to exin yourselves to me.¡± Qian Xing patted the face of the disciple, ¡°Having that brat Mo Hua dead is the best exnation! Otherwise, think about how you¡¯ll exin yourselves to me.¡±


    A few Qian Family disciples broke out in a cold sweat.


    Qian Xing then added, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve already called for backup. Just hold them off for a while. After the deed is done, a hundred Spirit Stones for each of you. Whoever kills Mo Hua, I will speak to my father and give him one of the direct lineage spots in the Qian Family.¡±


    The disciples looked at each other. A spot in the direct lineage¡­ Could it really be offered?


    Whether true or not, it was worth a gamble.


    A Qian Family disciple gritted his teeth and dered, ¡°I am willing to relieve the young master of his worry!¡±


    He turned to Dazhu and shouted, ¡°Dazhu, I have something to tell you.¡± He then walked towards Dazhu. As he approached, he suddenly drew a knife and sliced toward Dazhu, the de wrapped in a blue Spiritual Power and emitted a chilling aura.


    Dazhu¡¯s eyebrows twitched, and he snorted coldly. Blood Qi surged around him as he met the attack with hisrge hammer.


    But the Qian Family disciple¡¯s knife suddenly twisted, avoiding the hammer and aiming at Mo Hua, who was standing behind Dazhu.


    This had been his calction: taking a hit from Dazhu¡¯s hammer wouldn¡¯t kill him; at worst, he would be gravely injured, but Mo Hua would undoubtedly die if he took this knife strike. Exchanging a slight injury for a direct lineage spot in his family was definitely a winning trade!


    Although the attack was sudden, Mo Hua had already known it wasing; the trajectory of the Spiritual Power on the knife was clearly visible in his Divine Sense. However, the attack and the twist happened in an instant; he had no time to speak, and with his Body Cultivation ability, he couldn¡¯t dodge in time.


    Just as the knife was about to strike him, an Artifact Refining disciple yanked back on his cor. The de¡¯s tip narrowly missed, and although it avoided Mo Hua, he could even feel a slight pain from the pressure of the Spiritual Power as it passed by his forehead.


    Dazhu saw the knifee out and the subsequent change in the attack aimed at Mo Hua, but his hammer was too heavy to redirect in time. He could only worry internally but thankfully Mo Hua narrowly dodged the blow.


    Dazhu felt relieved in his heart, then rage took over; he no longer held back. Blood Qi poured into the iron hammer in his hand, and he smashed down fiercely.


    The Qian Family disciple was struck in the back and crashed heavily onto the ground, a mouthful of fresh blood rising to his throat along with the grating sound in his ears¡ªhis own bones breaking.


    He had anticipated injury but not one this severe. As his consciousness blurred, he felt himself being kicked away and thennding hard, before he lost awarenesspletely.


    ¡°Scoundrel, resorting to underhanded tactics!¡±


    ¡°Even the rats in the gutter aren¡¯t as filthy as he is!¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s beat them up!¡±


    The young Artifact Refining apprentices, filled with righteous indignation, lifted their sticks and swung their hammers, charging at the Qian Family disciples. The Qian Family disciples had no choice but to meet them head-on.


    On the empty street, the cultivators from both sides plunged into a chaotic battle.

 Chapter 83: Subterranean Fire_1

    Chapter 83: Subterranean Fire_1


    Trantor: 549690339


    The disciples of Artifact Refining shed with those from the Qian Family, and the scene became chaotic for a moment.


    In Tongxian City, generally speaking, those in the Qi Refinement Realm middle phase, around the fifth to sixth level of cultivation, would be able to learn offensive Taoist Skills.


    Cultivator¡¯s offensive Taoist Skills are divided into two categories: one is the Martial Dao learned by those practicing Body Cultivation, and the other is the spells practiced by Spiritual Cultivators.


    Body Cultivation emphasized refining the body, channeling spiritual power through a formidable physical form for closebat, while Spiritual Cultivators specialized in magic, controlling spiritual power with Divine Sense to condense spells for long-range casting.


    There were also Cultivators of dual cultivation, Spirit and Body, but such Cultivators needed two exceptionally favorable conditions:


    One was good innate talent, which included a top-notch Spiritual Root and an excellent aptitude for Body Refinement; the other was a good family background, with profound teachings in Tao Cultivation to resolve the conflict between the practices of Body Cultivation and Spiritual Cultivation. Additionally, it would be best if their family had several Spiritual mines, unending supplies of Spirit Stones¡­


    Spirit and Body Dual Cultivation was not destined for the vast majority in the Cultivation World, with some prominent ns sometimes not producing such a talent for several generations, let alone the remote Tongxian City.


    Whether it was a Loose Cultivator or a Cultivator from a smaller n, they could only choose to cultivate one method. They¡¯d either focus on Body Refinement and be a Body Cultivator, or they¡¯d focus on spells and be a Spiritual Cultivator.


    In the Qi Refinement Realm, the advantage of Body Cultivators was much greater than that of Spiritual Cultivators. Unless one had a particrly poor natural constitution¡ªlike Mo Hua, for instance¡ªthey would choose the path of Body Refinement and be a Body Cultivator.


    Therefore, the current battle situation was essentially a melee of Body Cultivators.


    Although there were a few disciples from the Qian Family who were Spiritual Cultivators, their spells had not yet been released before they were rushed upon and knocked down with a punch.


    In the melee among Body Cultivators, it was basically a brawl of fists and feet, striking flesh directly, supplemented with spiritual power of various attributes. Between each punch and palm strike, multicolored lights entwined, looking quite dashing.


    This was the first time Mo Hua had witnessed such arge-scale battle between Cultivators, and for a moment, he was mesmerized. It took half a day before he remembered he should do something. What should he do?


    What indeed?


    After some thought, Mo Hua concluded there was only one thing he could do¡ªrun! In the midst of a brawl among Body Cultivators, with his weak arms and legs, it would be an achievement to escape unharmed. Not being a burden to everyone would be his greatest contribution!


    As Mo Hua prepared to slip away, he hadn¡¯t taken many steps before he felt someone grab his shoulder. Mo Hua struggled, but could not break free, and soon cold hands were clutching his throat.


    When Mo Hua turned his head, he saw Qian Xing looking at him with an icy gaze.


    As if Mo Hua was the sworn enemy who had murdered his father.


    ¡°Stop fighting!¡± Qian Xing shouted in a vicious voice.


    Everyone stopped and divided into two groups. Disciples of the Qian Family, covering their arms and wiping blood, stood behind Qian Xing in a disheveled line, while Dazhu and his group stood in front of him, confronting them.


    Seeing this scene, Mo Hua¡¯s heart sank, ¡°It¡¯s over, the worst possible situation has happened!¡±


    Originally, Dazhu and his group had the upper hand, but now that he was caught, everyone hesitated for fear of causing harm, and the situation became dire.


    Dazhu faced Qian Xing with an expressionless face and said, ¡°Let him go! Or you¡¯re as good as dead!¡±


    ¡°Resorting to dirty tricks when you can¡¯t win, coward!¡±


    ¡°If you can, try beating us again¡­¡±


    The other disciple of Artifact Refining also shouted angrily.


    Qian Xing sneered, ¡°Only knowing how to fight and kill, it¡¯s no wonder you¡¯ll remain lowly for life. I¡¯ve already gone to call for help, wait till the family guards arrive, none of you will escape.¡±


    ¡°What do you want?¡± Dazhu demanded.


    ¡°How does that sound?¡± Qian Xingughed, tightening the hand around Mo Hua¡¯s neck, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t kill him yet. Killing him would dirty my hands, and though I¡¯m not afraid of the Taoist Court, I find it troublesome. I just need to take him up the mountain, hang him from a tree, and attract a few monster beasts to eat his flesh bit by bit until he dies in agony, which will relieve the hatred in my heart. Even if the Taoist Court wants to investigate, since it was the monster beasts that ate him, they won¡¯t be able to trace it back to me.¡±


    Dazhu¡¯s eyes turned bloodshot with rage, ¡°Bastard, how dare you!¡±


    ¡°You dare call me a bastard? What are you?¡± Qian Xingughed mockingly, ¡°Good, then kneel before me, p yourselves, and end your lives. I won¡¯t kill him then. How about that? You like to stand out, right? I¡¯m giving you the chance.¡±


    Grasping Mo Hua¡¯s neck, Qian Xing threatened, ¡°Kneel down, or I¡¯ll kill him right now!¡±


    Dazhu and the others were at a loss, feeling both anger and humiliation.


    There was a sh of sharpness in Mo Hua¡¯s eyes as he rasped, ¡°Qian Xing¡­ don¡¯t push your luck!¡±


    ¡°Push my luck? I¡¯ve given you face, I¡¯ve spoken to you nicely, and you don¡¯t agree, causing all this, and yet you me me for pushing my luck?¡± Qian Xing argued, ¡°I¡¯ve lost so much face today, taking a few lives to regain some is reasonable, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    Mo Hua¡¯s boyish voice carried a chilling hint:


    ¡°Then you¡¯re asking for death!¡±


    Far from getting angry, Qian Xingughed, ¡°You, a fourth level Qi Refinement Realm brat, who doesn¡¯t practice the Martial Way or know any spells, what can you do to me? You say I¡¯m seeking death? Alright then, I¡¯d like to see how you can make me¡­¡±


    Before he could finish his sentence, Qian Xing saw a stream of bright red ink ssh toward his face. In a hurried defense, he raised his right hand to block, but it wasn¡¯t enough; streaks of ink sshed into his eyes, seeping through his squinted lids and causing a fierce burning pain.


    This was Fire-series Spiritual Ink used for Drawing Formation!


    Enraged, Qian Xing endured the pain in his right eye, his left hand clenching with force, intending to strangle Mo Hua. But the momentary pain caused his grip to loosen for an instant, and Mo Hua took the chance to break free.


    Qian Xing reached out to grab again, but knowing he couldn¡¯t escape, Mo Hua turned and leapt up, kicking Qian Xing in the body.


    However, the kick had no effect on Qian Xing; he didn¡¯t budge an inch, nor did he feel the slightest pain. Instead, it was Mo Hua who got sent flying backward by the rebound force.


    Mo Hua used the momentum to retreat, finally falling to the ground and rolling a few times before lying there, covering his head with his hands.


    Seeing him in this state, Qian Xing couldn¡¯t help butugh, ¡°Now you know who¡¯s the waste, right?¡±


    He continued walking forward, intending to catch Mo Hua before Dazhu could get to him.


    But just as he took a step forward, Qian Xing suddenly felt a burning sensation in his chest. Looking down, he saw a piece of paper stuffed into his bosom ¨C the paper was marked with seven Formation Patterns, drawn with bright red ink, which was bing more and more ring, even shining brightly.


    Was this¡­ a Formation?


    Before Qian Xing couldprehend, a deafening boom erupted.


    The Formation exploded.


    Without warning, a surge of intense Spiritual Power fluctuations burst forth in front of Qian Xing, apanied by a scorching heat and a pain that tore through his heart, engulfing himpletely.


    His Taoist Robe was burned to ash, the Spiritual Artifact Heart Protecting Mirror at his chest cracked open, and the scalding st surged upwards to his face, scorching it beyond recognition. The shockwave from the explosion sent him flying, crashing through several stalls before he came to a halt.


    The street fell instantly silent.


    A few n disciples of the Qian Family were affected, lying on the ground wailing.


    Meanwhile, Dazhu and the other cultivators were stunned as they looked at Mo Hua, crouching on the ground with his head in his hands, looking somewhat disheveled, and at Qian Xing on the other side, burned ck and unrecognizable, unable to utter a word.


    The sound of the explosion and the resulting fluctuations in Spiritual Power also rmed nearby cultivators, with more and more rushing over.

 Chapter 84 - 84 Confrontation_1

    Chapter 84 Confrontation_1


    Trantor: 549690339


    ¡°Is this¡­ a spell?¡± a refinery apprentice stuttered.


    Dazhu shook his head, he was also unclear about what had actually happened.


    All he had seen was Mo Hua sshing Spiritual Ink on Qian Xing, who winced in pain and tried to grab Mo Hua. Mo Hua then kicked Qian Xing in return, but it was Mo Hua who was sent flying backward. Soon after, Qian Xing¡­ exploded.


    ¡°Right, Mo Hua!¡±


    The explosion had been so loud just now, it was unknown whether Mo Hua had sustained any injuries. Unlike body cultivators, it would be dangerous if Mo Hua had been caught in the st.


    Dazhu and the others hurried towards Mo Hua but, halfway there, they found that Mo Hua had already stood up on his own, even casually patting his bottom. Seeing Dazhu and the others, Mo Hua looked worried and asked,


    ¡°Brother Dazhu, are you all okay¡­¡±


    The crowd: ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Mo Hua, are you hurt?¡± Dazhu asked.


    ¡°Hmm, I¡¯m fine, just got some scrapes, and my neck is a bit sore,¡± Mo Hua said, touching his neck where he still had some bruises from Qian Xing¡¯s chokehold earlier.


    What about Qian Xing?


    It took Mo Hua a while to find Qian Xing, who was ckened and covered in blood, his fate unknown.


    The power of the Earth Fire Formation turned out to be stronger than Mo Hua had expected. It hadn¡¯t been noticeable when blowing up trees, but the effects on a person were quite obvious.


    ¡°Mo Hua, what exactly happened here¡­¡± Dazhu asked quietly.


    Before Mo Hua could answer, a middle-aged cultivator arrived in a blink of an eye next to Qian Xing. With furrowed brows, after checking Qian Xing¡¯s breath, he finally breathed a slight sigh of relief.


    The middle-aged cultivator took out a few pills and shoved them into Qian Xing¡¯s mouth, then swept his gaze around like a hawk, his voice cold as he asked, ¡°Who did this?¡±


    His voice, filled with Spiritual Power, buzzed in Mo Hua¡¯s ears.


    A Qi Refining Ninth Level cultivator!


    Mo Hua¡¯s scalp tingled. He was about to step forward when Dazhu pulled him back and whispered, ¡°Let the Qi Refining Ninth Level handle it. We don¡¯t need to get involved.¡±


    Sure enough, a burly man with a wolf pelt around his waist stepped out from the crowd and called out loudly, ¡°Kids just messing around, Qian Zhongli, why are you making such a fuss because of your age?¡±


    The middle-aged cultivator known as Qian Zhongli snorted coldly, ¡°Is that how your kid ys games?¡±


    The burly manughed heartily, ¡°If he had that kind of ability, I¡¯d let him do whatever he wanted!¡±


    Qian Zhongli said, ¡°Don¡¯t try to fob me off here. Hand over the person responsible, I need to give an exnation. Otherwise, you won¡¯t get off lightly either.¡±


    Theughter of the burly man ceased as his face dropped instantly, ¡°Qian Zhongli, you son of a bitch, have I given you too much face? Being polite to you is giving you respect, don¡¯t be shameless!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll say it again, hand over the person! Don¡¯t think I wouldn¡¯t dare to act!¡±


    Qian Zhongli said, restraining his rage.


    ¡°I¡¯m saying it too, if I tell you to get lost, you better get lost. So what if you act? Am I supposed to be scared?¡±


    The burly man was equally blunt.


    Although Qian Zhongli talked tough, he genuinely held some fear for the burly man and didn¡¯t dare to strike hastily, only threatening, ¡°The Qian Family elders will be here soon. You don¡¯t want to escte this problem, it won¡¯t be easy to clean up for everyone.¡±


    ¡°What, using your Qian Family clout to bully us loose cultivators, aren¡¯t you?¡± retorted the burly man with a defiant attitude.


    ¡°You really want to take the lead on this?¡±


    ¡°Today you capture a person here, tomorrow you¡¯ll be crapping on our heads. What kind of person your little Qian Family lord is, don¡¯t you have a clue? I can ignore him bullying others, but if he gets beaten while bullying, it¡¯s damn well his fault, and you damn well better not interfere!¡±


    ¡°The Qian Family does have Foundation Building cultivators¡­¡±


    ¡°So what? Only your Qian Family has Foundation Building cultivators? What about the Foundation Establishment Stage? Picking on the younger Qi Refinement generation for fun? Did you spend your years cultivating for nothing?¡± the burly man cursed. ¡°Do I need to speak out the disgraceful deeds your Qian Family did to get where you are today?¡±


    Knowing he couldn¡¯t outtalk the man, and with no idea what else the burly man might say, Qian Zhongli replied,


    ¡°Fine, I don¡¯t need the man for now. But you tell me first, what exactly happened here? What methods were used to hurt the third young master?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it clear?¡± the burly man chuckled. ¡°Your little bastard lord tried to use a spell to bully others, but his skills weren¡¯t up to scratch. Instead of hitting his target, he blew himself up into this ghostly mess! Can¡¯t you see that for yourself, or were those eyes just for show?¡±


    The big man closed his eyes and spouted nonsense, deflecting me very effectively, and Qian Zhongli nearly vomited blood as he listened.


    Since when could Qian Xing cast any spells? Even if he could, he was only at the middle phase of Qi Refinement, what kind of spell could cause such amotion?


    ¡°Don¡¯t spout nonsense!¡± Qian Zhongli said angrily.


    ¡°Then you tell me, what¡¯s going on? Among these people, can you find a single cultivator capable of casting a spell with such might?¡±


    The big man pointed towards Mo Hua, ¡°If you can find one, I won¡¯t say another word, and let you take them away!¡±


    Qian Zhongli was at a loss for words.


    Among these cultivators, the highest level was only at the sixth level of Qi Refinement; none of them had enough spiritual power to use such spells. Though a few had the cultivation, it was clear at a nce they were Body Cultivators. Body Cultivators attack with martial arts and skills, which arepletely different from the spells of Spiritual Cultivators.


    Qian Zhongli repeatedly swept over with his Divine Sense, beginning to doubt himself; could it be that the person who injured young master Qian Xing really wasn¡¯t among them? Indeed, it didn¡¯t seem like anyone here could cast such a spell.


    Mo Hua, mingling in the crowd, shrank his head a little. There were no spell casters, but there was one who knew about Formations¡­


    Nevertheless, Mo Hua, at the fourth level of Qi Refinement, hadn¡¯t even caught Qian Zhongli¡¯s eye.


    ¡°What now? Nothing to say, right?¡± the big man asked with a sneer.


    Qian Zhongli frowned, ¡°Regardless, I need an exnation.¡±


    The big man¡¯s temper red, ¡°Fuck your exnation, looking for trouble, are you? Then let¡¯s talk with our cultivation, let¡¯s see if I can beat you into crying for your parents or if you end up crawling on the ground, searching for your teeth!¡±


    The big man drew out a bloodthirsty Wolf Fang Club, its tips stained with dark red blood, emitting a sinister monster Qi. It was obvious that many Monster Beasts had died under it.


    Qian Zhongli didn¡¯t want to fight, but now there was no choice but to fight. He drew his sword, with his spiritual power surging all over his body, appearing stronger in cultivation, but facing the big man sneering with the Wolf Fang Club, he had not an ounce of confidence.


    Right then, someone called for them to stop, and a cultivator in the robes of the Taoist Court approached, Mo Hua looked carefully ¨C it was actually Zhang Lan.


    Zhang Lan, usually idle and umitted, now in the robes of the Taoist Court, actually held quite a bit of authority.


    ¡°This matter will be handled by the Taoist Court,¡± Zhang Lan said with an air of official business.


    ¡°Court Leader Zhang, this matter¡­¡± Qian Zhongli began, but Zhang Lan raised his hand to stop him, ¡°I¡¯ve said it, the Taoist Court will handle this. Unrted people, stand down!¡±


    Qian Zhongli was reluctant to step back, and the big man remained dauntless, resulting in a stalemate between the two.


    Zhang Lan¡¯s gaze sharpened as he nced at the big man wrapped in wolf skin, ¡°We should not escte this matter,¡± then he turned to Qian Zhongli, ¡°nor should you bring shame upon your n.¡±


    Qian Zhongli gritted his teeth and bowed, ¡°I defer to the Supervisor¡¯s judgment!¡±


    The big man also bowed his fists, then nced at Mo Hua and waved dismissively, ¡°Little brat, what are you staring at? Get lost quickly!¡±


    Mo Hua and the others wisely slipped away.


    Dazhu and the rest got into a fight and were more or less injured. Mo Hua led them to seek Mr. Feng for treatment. Qian Zhongli took the seriously injured Qian Xing away, giving not even a nce at the other Qian Family disciples.


    Seeing this, the big man chuckled coldly and also sauntered off.


    Soon after, several Tribunal Cultivators arrived and, under Zhang Lan¡¯smand, cleaned up the scene.


    Zhang Lan had originally been cking nearby and rushed over after hearing the explosion, arriving to see Qian Zhongli and the big man in a standoff, with no clear idea of what had actually happened.


    But being a Supervisor of the Taoist Court, he couldn¡¯t just ignore everything. When it was time to make an appearance, he needed to put on at least a convincing show.


    After carefully searching the scene, Zhang Lan looked at the Spiritual Ink on the ground and at the Formation Paper that was almost burnt to ashes, and murmured, ¡°Could it be a Formation?¡±


    Who would use such a Formation?


    Formations weren¡¯t something every cultivator could learn, especially not in a small ce like Tongxian City.


    Zhang Lan recalled the curious little face of Mo Hua that had fleetingly appeared in the crowd.


    He had originally thought Mo Hua was just mixed in to watch the excitement, but now a somewhat absurd idea suddenly emerged, making Zhang Lan¡¯s eyelids involuntarily twitch.


    ¡°No way, that kid couldn¡¯t be that eerie, right¡­¡±

 Chapter 85 - 85 Healing Injuries_1

    Chapter 85 Healing Injuries_1


    Trantor: 549690339


    Zhang Lan furrowed his brow.


    Although he didn¡¯t want to admit it, he felt that the less he wanted to admit it, the more likely it was the truth.


    The Formation couldn¡¯t have been drawn by Mo Hua, could it? And that person, was he also blown up by Mo Hua?


    Although Mo Hua was only at the fourth level of Qi Refinement, since he had started studying Compound Formations, his Formation skills were not low; painting a Formation to blow someone up shouldn¡¯t be difficult for him.


    After thinking it over, Zhang Lanpletely erased the traces of the Formation and then thought about when he would go to Mo Hua to drink some wine and to clear up the matter incidentally.


    As for showing partiality in this matter, he had no psychological burden at all.


    He was born in a noble n and had seen plenty of wastrels from a young age, so he despised those like Qian Xing who relied on their n¡¯s name to bully others and act arrogantly, feeling that they not only wasted their n¡¯s resources but also tarnished the family reputation.


    The only regret was that the power of the Formation wasn¡¯t enough, and it didn¡¯t kill that Qian Family¡¯s brat.


    ¡°Mo Hua, this kid, still isn¡¯t skilled enough in his craft¡­¡± Zhang Lan muttered.


    Inside Apricot Forest Hall, Old Mr. Feng was healing Dazhu and the others.


    Old Mr. Feng disliked children who caused trouble, and initially, he was unwilling to help, but Mo Hua had said that he was the one being bullied and Dazhu and the others were hurt when they came to his defense.


    Of course, the supposedly bullied Mo Hua was jumping around lively with just some minor cuts while the ones who bullied him had been blown up beyond recognition¡­ It was best not to tell Old Mr. Feng that part.


    Having watched Mo Hua grow up, Old Mr. Feng was biased, and softened his attitude when Mo Hua said this, concocted some herbal medicine for them to apply to their wounds, and even gave them some Pills to help with blood cirction and remove blood stasis.


    Dazhu whispered, ¡°Mo Hua, you have some serious clout, even managing to convince Old Mr. Feng. Whenever I got hurt from fighting, I wouldn¡¯t dare to seek out Old Mr. Feng, no matter the cause, for fear he would me me.¡±


    Mo Hua said, ¡°Grandpa Feng is kind-hearted. If you really needed help, he¡¯d definitely take action to heal you. If he doesn¡¯t help, it means he knows you¡¯re not seriously injured.¡±


    Dazhu nodded uncertainly, but without Mo Hua leading them, there was no way they would have dared to seek out Old Mr. Feng.


    After Old Mr. Feng finished looking after Dazhu and the others, he checked Mo Hua and saw that he too only had some superficial skin injuries, which finally put his mind at ease.


    ¡°Your frailty is congenital. You should not get involved in fights. If it¡¯s unvoidable, think of a way to escape sooner rather thanter. Don¡¯t risk your life,¡± he cautioned.


    Mo Hua helplessly said, ¡°Grandpa Feng, I did run, but I couldn¡¯t escape.¡±


    Old Mr. Feng frowned, ¡°In Tongxian City, who is so unreasonable as to bully even a child like you?¡±


    Mo Hua chuckled, ¡°It¡¯s nothing serious, just let bygones be bygones.¡±


    Seeing that Mo Hua didn¡¯t want to talk about it, Old Mr. Feng did not insist, only advising:


    ¡°I may have some slight influence here in Tongxian City. If someone really bullies you and you can¡¯t fight back, make sure to tell me.¡±


    ¡°Mhm, thank you, Grandpa Feng!¡±


    Mo Hua said gratefully, touched his neck, and discovered that after applying the medicine given by Old Mr. Feng, it was cool and already much less painful, so he said his goodbyes, ¡°It¡¯s gettingte, I should head home. Next time, I¡¯ll bring some osmanthus wine my mother made for you to taste!¡±


    Old Mr. Feng waved his hand, ¡°Head back early, don¡¯t make your mother worry.¡±


    After bidding farewell to Old Mr. Feng and Dazhu, and seeing their woeful expressions, Mo Hua asked, ¡°Are your injuries very serious?¡±


    ¡°The injuries aren¡¯t serious, but we¡¯ve still shown our colors, and it won¡¯t heal in a day or two. There¡¯s no way we can hide it from our master,¡± Dazhu said dejectedly.


    ¡°Master Chen?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, Master repeatedly cautioned us not to stir up trouble or fight. If anyone gets hurt in a fight, we have to spend spirit stones on our own recovery andpensate the other party with spirit stones as well¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes, so whenever we finish a fight, regardless of whether we are in the right or not, Master will punish us without fail.¡±


    Several disciples chimed in one after another.


    Mo Hua felt somewhat guilty since Dazhu and the others had fought with Qian Xing¡¯s group to help him. If Qian Xing hadn¡¯t been so aggressively provocative, the fight wouldn¡¯t have escted to such an extent.


    Mo Hua said, ¡°Qian Xing bullied others because he thought he could, and you all got into the fight because you were helping me. Master Chen is not unreasonable; he probably won¡¯t me you.¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡± Dazhu nodded but still seemed a bit anxious.


    ¡°If Master Chen still mes you, just tell him that whenever the Refinery Shop needs any formation painted, I can help, as long as it¡¯s not too difficult.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Dazhu¡¯s eyes lit up. Commissioning someone to paint formations cost a lot of spirit stones, and every time it pained their master deeply. If Mo Hua could help out from now on, certainly the Master would be pleased.


    ¡°Just,¡± Dazhu hesitated, ¡°won¡¯t you be at a loss?¡±


    ¡°My father always tells me that neighbors and friends should look out for each other. You¡¯ve helped me, so I help you, where¡¯s the loss in that?¡± Mo Hua patted his chest as he spoke.


    Mo Shan knew that when Mo Hua painted formations for others, he was very happy. He often told Mo Hua exactly that, and also that one should lend a hand whenever possible. The lives of loose cultivators at the bottom were harsh; it was looking out for one another that kept them going.


    In times of hardship, Mo Hua¡¯s family had received much care from others.


    However, Dazhu was quite happy, ¡°If that little bastard Qian Xing troubles you again, we¡¯ll help you beat him up!¡±


    ¡°Right, beat him up!¡± the other disciples echoed.


    After everyone parted ways, Mo Hua went home, had dinner, exchanged a few words with his mother, and then returned to his room to continue studying formations.


    He didn¡¯t mention Qian Xing, not wanting to worry his mother.


    The Qian Family was too powerful, so it was best to avoid conflict with them whenever possible; confront them if it was truly unavoidable. Fortunately, the Qian Family didn¡¯t know that it was he who had used a formation to injure Qian Xing; they probably wouldn¡¯t trouble Mo Hua anytime soon.


    Liu Ruhua sat alone with a heavy heart under themp, sewing clothes until Mo Shan returned. Only then did she speak to her husband,


    ¡°Huar got hurt. He didn¡¯t mention it and even covered his wound, not wanting me to notice, but I¡¯m his mother¡ªhow could I not see¡­¡±


    Mo Shanforted his wife, ¡°Mo Hua is a boy, and it¡¯s right for a boy to shoulder responsibilities. If he doesn¡¯t speak of it, it means he can handle it on his own, and it¡¯s probably not a serious matter. You shouldn¡¯t question him about it.¡±


    ¡°Hmm,¡± Liu Ruhua nodded, ¡°but I¡¯m still a bit worried¡­ Mo Hua is usually well-behaved; he shouldn¡¯t have gotten into any conflicts.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll ask around tomorrow to find out what actually happened. Don¡¯t worry. Even if something did happen, I am here, aren¡¯t I?¡±


    Mo Shan¡¯s tone was gentle,forting his wife, but a trace of sharpness shed across his eyes.


    Meanwhile, at the Refinery Shop, Dazhu and his group were being punished by Master Chen, kneeling in front of the hall.


    Master Chen held a stick in his hand, his face as still as water.


    ¡°Well, well, you¡¯ve be bold now, your wings strong enough to fight with others, even disturbing the Taoist Court Officials. If I hadn¡¯t heard about this from someone else, I¡¯d still be in the dark. Do you have no respect for me as your master?¡±

 Chapter 86 - 86 Blame_1

    Chapter 86 me_1


    Trantor: 549690339


    Master Chen was fuming with rage, and his disciples dared not even take a breath.


    ¡°Why are you silent now?¡±


    Everyone looked around at each other, thinking bitterly, ¡°Isn¡¯t it because you, Master, started hitting as soon as you entered, not letting us speak at all?¡±


    They turned to look at Dazhu, who had no choice but to bite the bullet and say:


    ¡°Master, this is not our fault.¡±


    ¡°If not your fault, then whose? Mine? Did I start this fight?¡±


    ¡°They started bullying first!¡± Dazhu whispered.


    ¡°Exactly, Master, they were too oppressive!¡± all the disciples chimed in agreement.


    Master Chen scoffed, ¡°Oh, they were oppressive, and you had no fault at all? Even if others were wrong, did you have to fight to this extent? If the Taoist Court had detained you, would I not have to shamelessly go to the Taoist Court and beg for your release? And if someone got seriously injured, would I not have topensate them with Spirit Stones?¡±


    Master Chen¡¯s anger grew as he spoke, ¡°Not to mention anything else, are Spirit Stones so easily earned? How did I raise such a wasteful bunch of you, who still haven¡¯t learned much about Artifact Refining and only cause me trouble!¡±


    ¡°We only acted because Mo Hua was being bullied!¡±


    ¡°So what if Mo Hua was bullied? Who hasn¡¯t been bullied before? If everyone who was bullied had to fight back, how many Cultivators would die or be injured in this world? I think you won¡¯t learn your lesson today until you get a beating¡­¡±


    Master Chen raised his stick as if to strike, then suddenly stopped and frowned, asking:


    ¡°Who was being bullied?¡±


    ¡°Mo Hua¡­¡± Dazhu said, ncing at the stick in his master¡¯s hand and shrinking his neck slightly.


    ¡°Mo Hua?¡±


    Thinking of Mo Hua¡¯s appearance, a boy around ten years old, well-behaved and adorable, as well as harmless, Master Chen couldn¡¯t help but ask with confusion:


    ¡°Who went crazy, to bully Mo Hua, that little kid?¡±


    Seizing the moment, Dazhu hurriedly said, ¡°It was not just bullying, it was obviously with a murderous intent, that¡¯s why I stepped in!¡±


    ¡°A murderous intent?¡± Master Chen angrily said, ¡°This is simplywlessness!¡±


    ¡°Exactly! Exactly!¡±


    ¡°Absolutely intolerable!¡±


    ¡°Completely shameless!¡±


    ¡°Shut your mouths!¡± Master Chen barked.


    Master Chen wasn¡¯t clear about what had happened. He had just finished his work and had gone for a drink to ease his fatigue. Before he could even settle in, he heard that Dazhu had gotten into a fight again¡ªnot just Dazhu, but other apprentices as well. It wasn¡¯t just a fight; themotion was huge, not only were people injured, but even the Taoist Court was disturbed.


    His blood surged with anger, and he rushed back to hold these disciples to ount.


    Master Chen continued to question Dazhu, ¡°Who was bullying Mo Hua?¡±


    ¡°Qian Xing.¡±


    ¡°Qian Xing? The young master of the Qian Family?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Do you know why?¡±


    Dazhu shook his head.


    Master Chen¡¯s brow furrowed tighter. What conflict could there be between the Qian Family and Mo Hua? They had nothing inmon¡­


    But Qian Xing¡­ I¡¯ve heard that kid has always been a piece of work, bullying others just to show off his power seems likely.


    Dazhu continued, ¡°When I got there, Qian Xing and his group had already surrounded Mo Hua, and some were about to strike, aiming for the forehead. Out of urgency, I intervened.¡±


    Listening, Master Chen got angrier, feeling that his guess was correct, and he couldn¡¯t help but curse, ¡°The little bastard¡­¡±


    Probably used to being a tyrant on ordinary days, he wanted to bully someone to showcase his influence. If anyone did not yield to him, he¡¯d lose his temper.


    Though the Family Head of the Qian family, Qian Hong, was not a good man, he at least knew some limits. How could he possibly have a son like this¡­?


    Could it really be¡­ a bastard child?


    Master Chen also couldn¡¯t help but wonder.


    Dazhu, seeing that his master was no longer angry, quietly asked:


    ¡°Master, are you still going to hit us?¡±


    Master Chen red at him: ¡°What, you¡¯re notfortable unless you get a beating?¡±


    Dazhu shook his head repeatedly, ¡°No, no, no!¡±


    Master Chen threw aside the stick but still said, ¡°It¡¯s good that you helped someone, but to end up in such a state just from lending a hand is unlikely. You must have gotten carried away in the fight and then lost all sense of measure, regardless of the consequences.¡±


    Master Chen knew these disciples too well. If they really wanted to save someone, they would just save and leave. It must have been some conflict that arose. They were all young and with resentments, they couldn¡¯t pull back once they started.


    Luckily none of the disciples had been seriously hurt or killed, or else just the cost of the pills for treating the injuries would¡¯ve been a hefty sum of spirit stones, a significant burden for a typical cultivator¡¯s family.


    Once a cultivator falls into debt, it¡¯s like having an iron weight pressed upon them, making every breath feel exhausting.


    It¡¯s good for young people to be spirited, but their backgrounds and family circumstances can¡¯t support that kind of temperament.


    Master Chen sighed, but even so, right and wrong still couldn¡¯t be muddled.


    Looking at the group of kids in front of him, Master Chen felt both concern and relief:


    ¡°There were reasons for the incident, so I won¡¯t delve into it. Helping others is right, but avoid casualties when you can, and don¡¯t always act impulsively. Don¡¯t make your parents worry. Today, you won¡¯t get a beating. Kneel here for two hours, reflect on your actions, and then you can leave.¡±


    Dazhu and the others sighed with relief. Kneeling for two hours was nothing as long as they were not beaten. Besides, it seemed that the master wasn¡¯t really angry with them, and he appeared to believe that they hadn¡¯t done wrong but was just punishing them symbolically.


    With such realization, everyone felt much morefortable, and even while kneeling, they sat up straighter.


    It was then that Dazhu thought of something and said to Master Chen, ¡°Master, Mo Hua said that since we helped him, if we ever need any formations drawn, we could just look for him. As long as they aren¡¯t too difficult, he should be able to handle them¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh,¡±


    Master Chen, hands sped behind his back, began to walk away, then after a few steps, turned back around and asked, ¡°What did you say?¡±


    Dazhu sensed something unusual about his master and said, ¡°Mo Hua said¡­¡±


    Dazhu repeated what Mo Hua had told them.


    ¡°Did Mo Hua really say that?¡± Master Chen asked.


    Dazhu nodded, and the disciples added, ¡°That¡¯s what he said.¡±


    After calming his mind several times, Master Chen couldn¡¯t help but rub his hands together, pondered for a moment, and hesitated before saying:


    ¡°If we helped him and he helps us draw some formations, that shouldn¡¯t be considered taking advantage of him, right¡­¡±


    After thinking for a moment, Dazhu replied, ¡°Mo Hua said it¡¯s mutual aid among loose cultivators, not taking advantage!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡±


    Master Chen couldn¡¯t hold back hisughter anymore, but then, remembering he was in front of his disciples, he tried to keep a straight face, though he couldn¡¯t quite suppress his smile.


    Now that they had someone to take care of the formations in the Refinery Shop, even if it was just saving on the Formation Master¡¯s fee, it was a significant expense spared.


    The saved spirit stones could go towards necessary repairs in the Refinery Shop, purchases that needed to be made, better quality metal for artifact refining, and his disciples could even have a few more bowls of rice each meal.


    Master Chen felt as if a weight had been lifted off his shoulders, and he felt more invigorated.


    ¡°Such good children¡­¡± Master Chen, in high spirits, turned to his disciples and said, ¡°Mo Hua may be young, but he¡¯s talented and diligent. By helping us with the formation drawings, we are the ones at an advantage. If his family ever finds themselves in trouble, you must help out as much as you can. Remember this!¡±


    ¡°Yes, Master!¡± Dazhu and the others quickly nodded their heads.


    ¡°Alright, you can all go now,¡± Master Chen waved them off.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Just as Dazhu was about to respond, he suddenly remembered something else and asked quietly, ¡°Aren¡¯t we kneeling anymore?¡±


    Master Chen was both amused and annoyed, ¡°Kneel what? Scram!¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    The disciples replied loudly, running off as if a great burden had been lifted.


    Master Chen shook his head, ¡°A bunch of silly boys, who knows when they will grow up¡­¡±


    He had initially returned in anger, but now, looking at his disciples, his mood was much better. He thought about finding a ce to have a few drinks, took a few steps, then suddenly stopped.


    Master Chen pped his forehead, ¡°I forgot to ask, how did things end up with the Qian Family?¡±


    Though Qian Xing was no good, any mishap would still be troublesome.


    But after another thought, with the Qian Family¡¯s numbers and strength, along with a host of guards, it was unlikely they came to harm. Besides, it was just a fight involving children in the middle phase of Qi Refinement, and even if someone got hurt, it shouldn¡¯t have been too serious. If there had been an incident, these children wouldn¡¯t have been able to return safely.


    Thinking this, Master Chen felt at ease and went on to enjoy his drink with peace of mind.

 Chapter 87 - 87 Inquiry (First Update)_1

    Chapter 87 Inquiry (First Update)_1


    Trantor: 549690339


    After a day full of right and wrong, Mo Hua wanted to sleep early, but he couldn¡¯t fall asleep. Thinking it over, he still decided to go into his Sea of Consciousness and practiced the Formation on the stele all night.


    When drawing the Formation, his mind was free from distractions, and his mood could more easily settle down.


    The next day, Zhang Lan found Mo Hua.


    He sat at an Eight Immortals Table in the corner of an eatery, the tableid with several dishes to apany the drinks, and a pot of wine.


    Zhang Lan poured himself a cup of wine and looked at Mo Hua, ¡°Tell me, what happened yesterday?¡±


    ¡°What happened?¡±


    Zhang Lan curled his lips, ¡°Don¡¯t y dumb with me, the matter with Qian Xing.¡±


    ¡°He bullied me, then Brother Dazhu and the others helped, a fight broke out, and then you all came,¡± Mo Hua said, intentionally downying the incident.


    Although the ount wasplete, the key content was missing, Zhang Lan couldn¡¯t help but say:


    ¡°Don¡¯t try to pull the wool over my eyes, that Formation, it was you who used it, right?¡±


    Mo Hua was startled, ¡°Uncle Zhang, you saw it?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t see it,¡± Zhang Lan took a sip of wine, ¡°If I had, how could I let them get away with such nonsense.¡±


    Mo Hua asked puzzledly, ¡°Then how did you know it was a Formation and not a Spell?¡±


    After the Earth Fire Formation exploded, the Spirit paper turned to ash. No one should have known it was Mo Hua who hurt Qian Xing with a Formation unless they saw it with their own eyes.


    ¡°Where rain falls, traces remain; where geese fly over, they leave their call; a Cultivator doing anything will leave traces. Not being able to see them yourself doesn¡¯t mean others can¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°What sort of traces are there?¡± Mo Hua humbly asked for advice.


    ¡°The ash left by the burned Formation media is different from the ash from other burned objects. After a Formation explodes, the lingering aura of Spiritual Power is also easy to distinguish, and anyone knowledgeable could even tell which Formation you used. There also aren¡¯t many Spells that a Qi Refinement Realm can use. Apart from Spells, only Runes and Formations have such power. Runes are expensive and easier to identify, so thinking it over leaves only the Formation¡­¡± Zhang Lan said all this with an air of clear confidence.


    ¡°I see,¡± Mo Hua had a sudden realization, ¡°Then how should one erase these traces?¡±


    ¡°The ash from the Spirit paper scatters with the wind and dissolves in water, or one could directly use other Formation media to draw a Formation, leaving no residue; the aura left by an exploded Formation can be intentionally confused. Still, it doesn¡¯t matter much, as a normal Cultivator can hardly tell the difference between a Formation¡¯s and a Cultivator¡¯s Spiritual Power. And then there is¡­¡±


    Speaking thus far, Zhang Lan suddenly realized something was off, as if he were teaching Mo Hua how to cover his tracks after doing mischief¡­


    ¡°And what else?¡± Mo Hua was eagerly listening.


    Zhang Lan coughed, ¡°That¡¯s not important. Just tell me, did you hurt Qian Xing or not?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Mo Hua wasn¡¯t foolish enough to admit it and create unnecessary trouble.


    Zhang Lan looked incredulous.


    ¡°Uncle Zhang, think about it, I¡¯m only at the fourth level of Qi Refinement, how could I possibly draw such a powerful Formation?¡±


    ¡°Hmm, that¡¯s a good excuse,¡± Zhang Lan nodded nomittally.


    ¡°Right?¡± As soon as Mo Hua finished speaking, he realized what he implied and corrected himself, ¡°That¡¯s the truth, not an excuse!¡±


    Zhang Lanughed, ¡°Alright, alright, I get it. Don¡¯t worry, I just wanted to know what happened, I wasn¡¯t really going to take you to the Taoist Court for questioning.¡±


    ¡°Your Taoist Court wouldn¡¯t take care of it?¡±


    ¡°The Taoist Court would care, but wouldn¡¯t they also distinguish right from wrong? Could it be that in your eyes, the Taoist Court is in cahoots with the Aristocratic Families and ns?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Mo Hua nodded honestly.


    It would indeed be strange if the Taoist Court and the Noble ns were not in cahoots.


    Zhang Lan choked on a sip of wine and, after thinking, couldn¡¯te up with an example to refute, so he had no choice but to im his innocence, ¡°Alright, there are indeed those who share the same foul breath, but at least I¡¯m not one of them¡ªthat should suffice, right?¡±


    Mo Hua looked at him with a bit of sympathy, whispering, ¡°Uncle Zhang, are you being ostracized? Is that why they don¡¯t include you in their games?¡±


    Zhang Lan¡¯s head started to ache a bit, and his heart felt tired. Just as he was about to exin himself, he suddenly realized the topic was dragged off by the kid to who knows where, and the matter he wanted to inquire about was still unfinished.


    Zhang Lan red at Mo Hua, ¡°Stop beating around the bush, I¡¯m talking to you about Qian Xing.¡±


    ¡°Oh,¡± Mo Hua obediently sat, not nning to say much anyway.


    However, both of them knew what was up, it just went unsaid.


    Zhang Lan didn¡¯t want to press further, so he said, ¡°With your cultivation at merely the fourth level of Qi Refinement, you indeed cannot draw such a Formation. Therefore, the person who injured Qian Xing is definitely not you.¡±


    ¡°Then who could it be?¡± Mo Hua asked tentatively.


    Zhang Lan raised an eyebrow, ¡°Qian Xing has been throwing his weight around, surely offending many. This time, he caused a scene on the street, and a cultivator took the chance tounch a sneak attack under cover. As for who exactly did it, we¡¯ll need some time to investigate¡­¡±


    Mo Hua couldn¡¯t help but admire the talent, indeed, everyone in the Taoist Court was capable. He too should learn the skill of telling such tant lies with eyes wide open.


    ¡°Court Leader Zhang, you¡¯ve worked hard. This meal is on me!¡± Mo Hua pped his chest and offered generously.


    ¡°Oh?¡± Zhang Lan teased, ¡°In that case, let¡¯s have two more tes of beef and two more jars of fine wine!¡±


    Mo Hua felt a bit awkward, ¡°We¡¯re just a small business, that¡¯s probably enough.¡±


    Zhang Lan couldn¡¯t help but burst intoughter.


    ¡°By the way, do you have a grudge against Qian Xing? Why did he specifically target you?¡± Zhang Lan suddenly remembered to ask.


    Mo Hua thought for a moment, ¡°Not really a grudge¡ªhe asked me to do something for him, I didn¡¯t agree, and he flew into a rage from embarrassment.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s it?¡±


    ¡°Yeah,¡± Mo Hua nodded, ¡°He said he¡¯d kill me and throw me into the mountains to be eaten piece by piece by Monster Beasts, so that the Taoist Court wouldn¡¯t be able to trace it back to him¡­¡±


    ¡°Son of a bitch!¡± Zhang Lan mmed the table, exasperating the other customers who turned to look. Zhang Lan quickly coughed and covered it up, ¡°Fine wine!¡±


    Mo Hua couldn¡¯t resist saying, ¡°You¡¯ve damaged our table.¡±


    The table now had several cracks after Zhang Lan¡¯s m.


    Zhang Lan usually restrained his Blood Qi and Spiritual Power, but momentarily, in his anger, he used some strength.


    ¡°Put it on my tab, deduct it from my Spirit Stones,¡± Zhang Lan sheepishly said.


    Mo Hua was just speaking rhetorically, but then he asked a question that puzzled him,


    ¡°Uncle Zhang, Qian Xing wouldn¡¯t really kill someone, would he¡­¡±


    Mo Hua had grown up seeing cultivators who mostly toiled for their livelihood. Even if there were fights to the death, they were usually with Monster Beasts. It was rare for cultivators to kill one another.


    So when Qian Xing tried to use lethal force over a disagreement, Mo Hua was quite shocked, especially with the casual way Qian Xing talked about murder and the method he described of suspending someone in the mountains for Monster Beasts to eat piece by piece. If he hadn¡¯t actually done it, he probably wouldn¡¯t have spoken so convincingly.


    This was also Mo Hua¡¯s first real encounter with the dangers and unpredictability hidden beneath ordinary daily life.


    Zhang Lan¡¯s expression also became more somber, ¡°It¡¯s not impossible¡­¡±


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t the Taoist Court care?¡±


    ¡°The Taoist Court will only act if someone files a report, will only investigate if there are clues, and will only convict if the evidence is conclusive. Otherwise, either they can¡¯t intervene at all or even if they do intervene, they won¡¯t get any results, and in the end, it will usually juste to nothing.¡±


    It seems like the things Qian Xing did would probably alle to nothing¡­

 Chapter 88 - 88 Guidance (Second Update)_1

    Chapter 88 Guidance (Second Update)_1


    Trantor: 549690339


    Mo Hua sighed, ¡°I originally thought that Qian Xing, despite being arrogant and overbearing, was at most a spoilt brat who just bullied others a bit; I never expected him to be capable of doing such bad things behind the scenes¡­¡±


    Upon hearing this, Zhang Lan¡¯s gaze slightly hardened, and he spoke earnestly, ¡°Mo Hua, you often hear the phrase ¡®the human heart is treacherous,¡¯ right?¡±


    Mo Hua nodded.


    ¡°The treachery of the human heart is sometimes invisible. Bad people won¡¯t have the word ¡®bad¡¯ written on their faces. Many despicable people seem just like ordinary folks on the surface, and may even appear more like good people than the average person.¡±


    ¡°People tend to show only the parts of themselves that can stand the light. What dark secrets are hidden in the dark, one will never know¡­¡±


    Mo Hua was shocked to hear such wordsing from Zhang Lan, who usually idled about.


    ¡°That means, for someone like Qian Xing, the things he shows in the light are already not good, not to mention what he might do in the dark, nothing bad would be surprising.¡±


    Zhang Lan looked at Mo Hua in surprise, ¡°Not bad, you catch on pretty fast.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a pity¡­¡±


    Seeing a look of regret on Mo Hua¡¯s face, Zhang Lan asked, ¡°A pity about what?¡±


    ¡°The power of the Formation was a bit too weak¡­¡±


    It didn¡¯t kill Qian Xing.


    Zhang Lan nodded, he was thinking the same thing.


    ¡°Although it didn¡¯t kill him, he was seriously injured. The Qian Family is currently seeking Pill Masters of at least first-tier to heal him; there¡¯s no telling if he can be saved. If you ask me, they shouldn¡¯t bother healing him¡ªit¡¯s purely a waste of Pills.¡±


    Zhang Lan said this, then suddenly, as if remembering something, he asked, ¡°If Qian Xing survives, does he know it¡¯s you who made the move?¡±


    ¡°I sshed Spiritual Ink in his eyes; he shouldn¡¯t be able to see.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Zhang Lan thought to himself, aren¡¯t you just admitting it?


    Mo Hua looked up at the sky, pretending he had said nothing.


    ¡°But what if he really does find out?¡±


    After thinking for a moment, Mo Hua said, ¡°If he finds out, given his pride, he certainly wouldn¡¯t tell his n. Getting injured by a Cultivator at the fourth level of Qi Refinement is an embarrassing matter.¡±


    ¡°What if he seeks revenge on you in private?¡± Zhang Lan couldn¡¯t help but ask.


    ¡°Then I¡¯m even less afraid. If he could be ambushed once, why couldn¡¯t he be ambushed a second time? He was lucky the first time; he might not be so lucky the next¡­¡± Mo Hua said with a sneer.


    Though he wasn¡¯t one to start trouble, he also wasn¡¯t afraid of it. He had been caught off guard before and suffered for it, but if he was prepared, he wouldn¡¯t be afraid of Qian Xing anymore.


    Zhang Lan was taken aback, ¡°How can you be sure his luck won¡¯t hold the second time?¡±


    Mo Hua pretended not to hear.


    Zhang Lan then whispered, ¡°Even if you used the Earth Fire Formation, it only left him with serious injuries; it still couldn¡¯t kill him. At the fourth level of Qi Refinement, you don¡¯t have any other methods, do you¡­¡±


    At the fourth level of Qi Refinement, and not knowing any Spells; even if one knew Spells, their power wouldn¡¯t be high.


    Mo Hua was not suited for Body Refinement, so getting up close and personal in a fight would be suicidal.


    As for Formations, being able to draw an Earth Fire Formation containing seven Formation Patterns at the fourth level of Qi Refinement was probably his limit; even if there were Formations with greater power, they wouldn¡¯t be much stronger.


    Even if such Formations existed, they would be secret Formations closely guarded by the big ns and not casually shared with outsiders.


    Zhang Lan couldn¡¯t think of any other means Mo Hua might have.


    ¡°You¡¯re not thinking of gathering those Refinery Apprentices to gang up and beat Qian Xing to death, are you¡­¡± Zhang Lan suddenly said.


    Mo Hua gave Zhang Lan a slightly disdainful look and said softly, ¡°One Earth Fire Formation can inflict injury; wouldn¡¯t two Earth Fire Formations¡­ kill him?¡±


    Zhang Lan:


    He was ustomed to thinking from the professional perspective of a Cultivator and didn¡¯t expect such a straightforward solution.


    Mo Hua leaned close to Zhang Lan and lowered his voice, ¡°I¡¯ve thought it all through. We¡¯ll do just as you said: after exploding, use water to wash away the ashes, mold a Spirit Stone on the spot to confuse the Spiritual Power, and then they won¡¯t know I used a Formation¡­¡±


    Zhang Lan nodded, then suddenly realized something was wrong. ¡°Wait a minute, when you say ¡®do as I said,¡¯ what do you mean ¡®as I said¡¯?¡±


    Mo Hua smiled apologetically, ¡°I owe it all to your guidance just now.¡±


    Zhang Lan blurted out, ¡°I did not guide you!¡±


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s say I didn¡¯t receive any guidance.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean ¡®let¡¯s say¡¯? No guidance means no guidance!¡±


    Then Mo Huaforted him, ¡°I was just speaking offhand. How could I, a Qi Refinement Fourth Level cultivator, possibly do something so dangerous.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s drop it, forget about this topic.¡±


    Zhang Lan waved his hand, fearing that if the conversation continued, he might end up being seen as the mastermind.


    He had been somewhat worried about Mo Hua, but now he realized he should probably worry more about that Qian Xing kid.


    The Qian Family might not want to make a big fuss about this matter, after all, they were at fault first, failing in their bullying and ending up blown to bits. If word got out, they would be the ones losing face.


    If the dirt came out when digging up the radish, bringing to light Qian Xing¡¯s shady deeds, the Taoist Court would have enough to give them a hard time.


    As long as the Qian Family didn¡¯t take action, even if Qian Xing sought private revenge, Mo Hua should be alright as long as he stayed cautious.


    Mo Hua was only worried about the Qian Family. As for Qian Xing, though he verbally chastised him as useless, in his heart he had always regarded him as such. Unless caught off guard and ambushed, with preparation, dealing with Qian Xing wouldn¡¯t be difficult.


    ¡°By the way, since you study Formation, you must have a master, right?¡± Zhang Lan had always wanted to ask this question.


    In the Tao Cultivation World, Formation is the hardest to learn, and the assessments and rankings for Formation Masters are also the strictest.


    Most cultivators who study Formation have a traditional apprenticeship. The notion of being self-taught simply doesn¡¯t exist.


    Even the most talented Formation Masters need someone else¡¯s guidance; without it, not to mention the vast sea of Formation knowledge, even the basic Formation Patterns would take a lot of time to learn and understand.


    Mo Hua was a Loose Cultivator, not trained in a Sect, but his skill in Formation was not low. Aside from his own hard work and diligent study, Zhang Lan guessed he must also have had instruction from a master.


    ¡°Not a master, just a gentleman, I am merely registered as his disciple,¡± Mo Hua did not hide this fact.


    ¡°Does this gentleman have a name?¡± Zhang Lan inquired.


    Mo Hua shook his head, ¡°The gentleman lives in seclusion, enjoys solitude, and doesn¡¯t wish to reveal his name.¡±


    Zhang Lan nodded in understanding, there were quite a few cultivators in the Tao Cultivation World like that¡ªentric, disliking social interactions, finding a secluded ce to do what they enjoy.


    It was Mo Hua¡¯s fate to have encountered such a person.


    He did not ask further; there are proper bounds to everything, and to inquire further would be prying. Some masters particrly dislike being investigated.


    ¡°However¡­ this gentleman never officially took you as a disciple?¡±


    Zhang Lan couldn¡¯t help but ask, finding Mo Hua to be quite a good kid; diligent, hardworking, and with highprehension, even though sometimes his words could be exasperating. Zhang Lan wasn¡¯t skilled in Formation himself; otherwise, he would have considered taking Mo Hua as a disciple.


    Mo Hua said, ¡°My talent is quite ordinary. I¡¯m already very happy that the gentleman is willing to teach me Formation.¡±


    Zhang Lan nodded and said no more. After they finished eating meat and drinking wine, he gave Mo Hua a few more words of advice before leaving the eatery.


    Once outside the eatery, walking on the road with the breeze on his face, the slight tipsiness from the wine was swept away, and he felt much more sober.


    Then, Zhang Lan suddenly thought of a question, ¡°Qi Refinement Fourth Level, Drawing seven Formation Patterns, Earth Fire Formation¡­ is this what you call quite ordinary talent?¡±


    ¡°What can I draw at Qi Refinement Fourth Level? Four Patterns? No, at least five or six, surely. Mo Hua can draw seven¡­¡±


    ¡°He aims to be a Formation Master, so drawing seven is normal. I¡¯m not aiming to be one, just learning casually. Drawing five or six shouldn¡¯t be too much¡­¡± Zhang Lan nodded to himself.


    ¡°But, how many Formation Patterns can an average Qi Refinement Fourth Level Formation Master draw? Is it four?¡±


    After thinking for a while and still clueless, Zhang Lan shook his head. He had hated Drawing Formations back in the n school, as it quickly depleted one¡¯s Divine Sense and caused headaches, so he never paid much attention to it.


    ¡°I¡¯ll write a letter when I have time to ask the n how many Formation Patterns a Qi Refinement Fourth Level disciple can draw¡­¡± Zhang Lan thought silently to himself.

 Chapter 89 - 89 Pill Master (Third Update)_1

    Chapter 89 Pill Master (Third Update)_1


    Trantor: 549690339


    Meanwhile, at the Apricot Forest Hall, Old Mr. Feng had just finished seeing a patient and was sitting in the hall drinking tea.


    A few cultivators walked in, bowed to Old Mr. Feng, and respectfully said, ¡°Someone in the n has been severely injured, and we humbly request Old Mr. Feng¡¯s help.¡±


    Old Mr. Feng nced at the pale yellow Taoist robes embroidered with golden thread they were wearing and asked, ¡°People from the Qian Family?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the extent of the injury?¡±


    A cultivator from the Qian Family hesitated before speaking, ¡°It seems to be caused by a powerful fire elemental spiritual power, the flesh is charred, the meridians are damaged, and the breath is faint¡­¡±


    Old Mr. Feng frowned, ¡°That serious?¡±


    ¡°A few pill masters from within the n attempted treatment, but they are disputing amongst themselves, unable toe to a decision, so we thought to seek Old Mr. Feng¡¯s opinion. In Tongxian City, your art of healing with pills is truly unparalleled.¡±


    ¡°You tter me,¡± said Old Mr. Feng, ¡°time is of the essence, let me prepare and I¡¯ll be right over.¡±


    Old Mr. Feng provided healing through alchemy to all, regardless of their status or wealth, whether they were loose cultivators or n cultivators; as long as they were truly in need, he would generally lend a hand.


    The Qian Family cultivators bowed respectfully once more and said, ¡°Thank you, Old Mr. Feng.¡±


    Old Mr. Feng chose a few types of spirit grass, several bottles of pills, and a few pill manuals to bring along, and after giving some instructions to his apprentices, he followed the cultivators to the Qian Family.


    It was only upon reaching the Qian Family that he learned the person he was to save was Qian Xing. Old Mr. Feng¡¯s brow furrowed, and he felt somewhat displeased.


    He had heard of Qian Xing¡¯s behavior: the arrogance, the high-handedness, the acts of bullying had not been few.


    But after consideration, he remembered these were merely rumors, not witnessed firsthand, and may not necessarily be true. Furthermore, although Qian Xing was troublesome, Old Mr. Feng hadn¡¯t heard of himmitting any atrocious acts against the Heavenly Dao, so it was not right to forsake him to death.


    The Qian Family was in a gloomy and sorrowful state, the womenfolk were crying, and the elders looked grim.


    Old Mr. Feng sighed. As long as cultivators do not be immortals, they are still human, and where there is humanity, there are joys and sorrows of life. He had seen such scenes often, but he couldn¡¯t help feelingpassion, thinking it best to save the person if he could.


    Old Mr. Feng entered to examine Qian Xing¡¯s injuries, then discussed the treatment methods with a few other pill masters.


    One pill master said, ¡°Young Master Qian¡¯s injuries are too severe, we should nurture him gently, using wood series spiritual objects along with pills to slowly nourish the physical body until he gradually recovers¡­¡±


    Another disagreed, ¡°Nurturing gently does not offer a true cure. He is injured by fire elemental spiritual power, and if the residual spiritual power forms fire poison within the body and it¡¯s notpletely purged, it will damage his meridians and Qi Sea, leading to endless troubles¡­¡±


    ¡°And how would you purge it?¡±


    ¡°With Heaven Yuan Water, supplemented by Water Spirit Pills. With water countering fire, thoroughly eliminating the fire poison, once the fire poison is gone, the damaged meridians and flesh will naturally start to recover slowly¡­¡±


    ¡°Countering with water and fire is too aggressive; if the fire poison is not removed, I fear Young Master Qian would lose his life before that happens!¡±


    The pill masters debated incessantly, each holding their own views, and none could persuade the others.


    Old Mr. Feng coughed once, and the pill masters fell silent.


    In Tongxian City, having healed and saved lives for over a hundred years, Old Mr. Feng may have seemed to have no power or position, but his prestige was profound.


    Cultivators in Tongxian City, even if they had not been personally treated by Old Mr. Feng, certainly had friends or acquaintances who had benefited from his help. Moreover, the future is unpredictable, and no one can be assured they won¡¯t need Old Mr. Feng¡¯s assistance someday.


    The pill masters present knew of Old Mr. Feng¡¯s character and held him in high regard. Before their assessments, some of them had even specially visited Old Mr. Feng to seek his guidance.


    Once Old Mr. Feng coughed, the pill masters stopped speaking and stood obediently on the side, listening.


    ¡°The fire poison needs to be purged¡­¡± began Old Mr. Feng, which pleased the pill master who had advocated for its removal.


    ¡°However, Heaven Yuan Water cannot be used, it¡¯s too fierce¡­¡±


    ¡°What the elder states is indeed true,¡± the pill master responded respectfully.


    ¡°Nurturing gently is possible, but it should not be too mild either, otherwise, it would be fostering the poison¡­¡± Old Mr. Feng added, turning to the other pill master. He then listed several spirit grasses and pills, analyzed the specific injuries, exined how to properly use the medicine, the appropriate dosages, and how to adjust the amount of the pills ording to the severity of the symptoms¡­


    In the end, Old Mr. Feng said, ¡°The art of pills requires mutual exchange and discussion; it¡¯s good to have one¡¯s own ideas, but one must not be stubborn and refuse to ept others¡¯ views.¡±


    The pill masters nodded in agreement.


    After speaking, Old Mr. Feng sat down to the side and drank tea.


    The other pill masters quietly discussed among themselves; they had a direction for treatment, but what specific pills to use, what medicine to refine required further discussion and consideration, and could not be resolved immediately.


    Old Mr. Feng sipped his tea and suddenly asked, ¡°By the way, why is Qian Xing so badly injured?¡±


    A few Pill Masters stopped their discussion, unsure of what to say. After all, it wasn¡¯t a pleasant topic, especially since they were at the Qian Family¡¯s residence, and speaking about it could be deemed disrespectful.


    One of the Pill Masters, seeing no members of the Qian Family nearby, whispered, ¡°It¡¯s said that Young Master Qian was bullying others using his power, but in the end, he was the one who got beaten.¡±


    Old Mr. Feng furrowed his brows.


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t that he got beaten by someone else,¡± another Pill Master said, ¡°It¡¯s that he was using a newly learned spell to hit someone, but his skills weren¡¯t refined, the spell backfired, and that¡¯s how he ended up like this¡­¡±


    ¡°Nonsense! A spell backfiring wouldn¡¯t result in this state!¡± another Pill Master objected.


    ¡°Injuries from a spell backfiring manifest from the inside out; his injuries are clearly from the outside in.¡±


    ¡°Exactly, he was definitely injured by a sneak attack using fire-type spells.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t spells require time to condense? A few moments are enough time to dodge; Young Master Qian isn¡¯t a fool who would just stand there and get hit, is he?¡±


    ¡°How do you know he isn¡¯t a fool?¡±


    ¡°Perhaps he was careless and didn¡¯t dodge¡­¡±


    ¡°None of you are correct; it must have been a fire-type rune, and an expensive one at that, the single-use kind¡­¡±


    The Pill Masters were engrossed in their gossip.


    If the topic was how to heal people with pills, they would have to rack their brains, deep in thought, a truly taxing task. But gossiping got them much more excited.


    Old Mr. Feng was somewhat speechless, then asked again, ¡°He was using his power to bully someone; who was it?¡±


    ¡°It seems he was bullying a child. A Loose Cultivator couldn¡¯t stand it and stepped in to help. The two sides ended up fighting, and it turned into quite a scene. Although the world¡¯s moral standards are declining these days, there are still Cultivators who dare to do the right thing.¡±


    Old Mr. Feng had a guess in his heart, and his expression gradually turned colder. ¡°Do you know who the child is?¡±


    ¡°That, I¡¯m not so sure about. I only heard that the one who helped in the fight is an apprentice from Master Chen¡¯s Refinery Shop, and the child who was bullied seems to have the surname Mo¡­¡±


    Old Mr. Feng put down his teacup, stood up, and left with a swish of his sleeves.


    ¡°Old Mr. Feng¡­¡± Several Pill Masters got up in a hurry and chased after him.


    Seeing this, the Qian Family members also quickly followed, anxiously asking, ¡°Old gentleman, where are you going?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going back!¡±


    ¡°The young master is seriously injured and is counting on you to heal him¡­ ¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t heal!¡± Old Mr. Feng dered decisively.


    ¡°This¡­ you¡­¡± Several Qian Family disciples were at a loss.


    An Elder from the Qian Family, with profound aura and deep wrinkles, blocked Old Mr. Feng¡¯s path, ¡°Old Mr. Feng, please return. Once you heal the young master, the Family Head won¡¯t shortchange you!¡±


    He was a Cultivator in the Foundation Establishment Stage!


    The Pill Masters were inwardly shocked and looked at each other uncertainly.


    Old Mr. Feng nced at the Qian Family Elder, ¡°Are you instructing me on how to do my job?¡±


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare. I¡¯m just asking you to save the young master,¡± the Qian Family Elder said with sped hands.


    Old Mr. Feng snorted, ¡°All my life I have practiced alchemy and medicine to save people, not tomit sins. What kind of person is your young master? Is he worth saving by me?¡±


    The Qian Family Elder was left speechless, as he was well aware of what kind of person the young master was, and he also knew that Old Mr. Feng, upon knowing the full story, would definitely refuse to heal him.


    Old Mr. Feng¡¯s face was as stern as water, ¡°Are you going to let me pass or not?¡±


    The Qian Family Elder had the cultivation of the Foundation Establishment Stage, but faced with the re of Old Mr. Feng, a Qi Refining Ninth Level cultivator, he inexplicably felt a bit guilty. After a long hesitation, he silently stepped aside.


    Old Mr. Feng shook his sleeves and left the Qian Family estate. Seeing this, a few Pill Masters also took the opportunity to excuse themselves. Those who couldn¡¯t afford to offend the Qian Family stayed behind, gritting their teeth.


    A Qian Family disciple said to the Elder, ¡°Elder, why didn¡¯t you stop Old Mr. Feng¡­¡±


    The Qian Family Elder red at him and angrily said, ¡°How can I stop him? He saved my father¡¯s life years ago; where would I find the face to stop him? That he didn¡¯t scold me is already showing me face!¡±

 Chapter 90: Parents (Part 4)_1

    Chapter 90: Parents (Part 4)_1


    Trantor: 549690339


    After chatting with Zhang Lan in the daytime, Mo Hua spent the entire day poring over the ¡°Thousand Formation Collection¡± given by Mr. Zhuang. He found several formations that could be useful and nned to study them in the next few days. Once learned, he would draw a few copies to carry with him, just in case.


    It¡¯s unwise to harbor intentions to harm others, but one must always be prepared to defend against them.


    Mo Hua¡¯s means of self-protection were currently too limited; relying solely on formations clearly wasn¡¯t enough.


    The incident with Qian Xing served as a warning to Mo Hua. Despite thews of the Taoist Court, cultivators might not allply. The Heavenly Dao bestows power upon cultivators, but ughter and power have always been inseparablepanions.


    Being a cultivator himself, Body Cultivators fight to the death with martial arts, while Spiritual Cultivators im lives with spells. If he knew nothing, he wouldn¡¯t survive long enough in the perilous Tao Cultivation World to take care of his aging parents¡­


    Of course, Mo Hua could devote himself solely to bing a Formation Master, finding a safe ce where he would neither battle Monster Beasts nor conflict with other cultivators, focusing only on studying formations and living peacefully ever after.


    But ultimately, cing one¡¯s life in the hands of others¡¯ kindness is never a good choice.


    After all, Mo Hua had no way of knowing whether, in the future, he might encounter a cultivator with murderous intent towards him. If a cultivator targeted him and he had no means of protecting himself, he would have no choice but to ept his fate.


    So, how could he protect himself?


    Mo Hua pondered this question to himself.


    Undertaking Body Cultivation was out of the question, impossible in this lifetime.


    With Mo Hua¡¯s physique, practicing Body Refinement and learning Tao Cultivation martial arts to engage in close-quartersbat would be no different from delivering himself to death.


    That left only the path of bing a Spiritual Cultivator.


    But Mo Hua¡¯s talent for such a pursuit was not particrly remarkable, either.


    His Spiritual Root could only be considered mediocre at best; his Qi Sea couldn¡¯t store an abundance of Spiritual Power, and the cultivation technique he practiced, ¡°Tianyan Jue,¡± didn¡¯t offer any special bonuses to his Spiritual Power. This meant that his Spiritual Power would be somewhat inadequatepared to cultivators of the same realm.


    This was inparison with cultivators of simr aptitude. Compared with geniuses like Bai Zisheng and Bai Zixi, Mo Hua¡¯s Spiritual Power could even be described as ¡°paltry.¡±


    The amount of Spiritual Power was directly linked to the potency of spells.


    ¡°Forget it, let¡¯s talk about it after reaching the fifth level of Qi Refinement. I can¡¯t learn any spells now,¡± Mo Hua sighed.


    Upon reaching the fifth level of Qi Refinement, Body Cultivators could learn Physical Martial Arts, and Spiritual Cultivators could learn spells because their Spiritual Power would be rtively abundant, providing the foundation to manipte Spiritual Power and use Taoist Skills.


    By the time one reached the sixth level of Qi Refinement, many cultivators had to fend for themselves. By then, it would be consideredte to start learning.


    Thinking it over, for now, he could only rely on formations.


    Mo Hua sighed again and earnestly entered his Sea of Consciousness, practicing a few new formations on the Taoist Stele.


    Mo Shan, who had been out and about the whole day, had also returned home.


    ¡°I¡¯ve asked around; Huar didn¡¯t do anything wrong. It was Qian Xing from the Qian Family who was looking for trouble on purpose. He even tried to make a move on Mo Hua, but fortunately, Dazhu and the others intervened, and it ended without incident.¡±


    Liu Ruhua breathed a sigh of relief, but then expressed her worry, ¡°The Qian Family won¡¯t cause trouble for Huar, will they?¡±


    Mo Shan snorted coldly, ¡°They dare? The Qian Family may be powerful, but we Monster Hunters who fight for our lives against Monster Beasts and taste the de¡¯s edge aren¡¯t weak. Unless a Foundation Building Cultivator steps in, if they dare toe at us, they won¡¯t leave in one piece!¡±


    When Mo Shan spoke, his entire being exuded a ferocity, an aura forged from years of battling Monster Beasts, which was rather intimidating.


    Liu Ruhua rarely saw her husband show such an expression; at home, Mo Shan was always gentle and considerate. Holding her husband¡¯s hand, she asked softly, ¡°What if the Qian Family really sends a Foundation Building Cultivator?¡±


    Mo Shan shook his head, ¡°That won¡¯t happen. The Qian Family has Foundation Building Elders, and so do we Monster Hunters. If Foundation Building Cultivators get involved, it would escte matters, and neither side woulde out unscathed.¡±


    ¡°Did you tell the Elder about this?¡±


    ¡°I did. Initially, I wanted to give the Qian Family a hard time. It¡¯s tricky in Tongxian City, but in these mountains, we Monster Hunters call the shots. It would have been easy to make them suffer, but the Elder didn¡¯t agree¡­¡± moaned Mo Shan, his displeasure evident.


    ¡°Did the Elder ask you all to keep the overall situation in mind?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Mo Shan hesitated, then said, ¡°The Elder said, there¡¯s no excuse to pick a fight right now.¡±


    ¡°No excuse?¡± Liu Ruhua looked puzzled.


    Mo Shan whispered, ¡°The Elder said, Qian Xing bullied Mo Hua, but Mo Hua is still bouncing around, alive and well, while Qian Xing himself ended up severely injured, disfigured¡­ Under these circumstances, it¡¯s tough to find an excuse to cause trouble.¡±


    Liu Ruhua, meeting such an Elder for the first time, couldn¡¯t help asking, ¡°What if there was an excuse?¡±


    ¡°If there was an excuse, we¡¯d have the moral high ground. We could start the trouble and then have thempensate us with Spirit Stones. The Monster Hunting Team has been stretched thintely, unable to distribute Spirit Stones. The Elder is quite anxious, and if there were an excuse, he would have pressed forpensation by now.¡±


    Liu Ruhua: ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, although Mo Hua is physically weak and can¡¯t be a Monster Hunter, he is still considered part of the Monster Hunters. In such situations, the Elder wouldn¡¯t just stand by idly. Otherwise, if we let these ns bully us habitually, we poor Monster Hunters wouldn¡¯t be able to survive,¡± Mo Shan reassured his wife.


    Reassured, Liu Ruhua then asked curiously, ¡°You said Qian Xing was severely injured? With servants and guards from the Qian Family, how could he be injured?¡±


    Mo Shan¡¯s expression became enigmatic, ¡°Take a guess.¡±


    Liu Ruhua red at her husband with her gentle eyes and, after thinking a bit, said, ¡°Was it Dazhu and the others who did it?¡±


    Mo Shan shook his head.


    ¡°Then there were other Monster Hunters nearby who lent a hand?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not right either.¡±


    After a few more incorrect guesses, Liu Ruhua shook her head and said, ¡°I can¡¯t figure it out. It couldn¡¯t possibly be Huar who hurt him.¡±


    Mo Shan raised an eyebrow, ¡°You guessed it, it was Huar.¡±


    Liu Ruhua¡¯s mouth fell open in shock, ¡°That can¡¯t be, how old is Huar? His cultivation is so low, how could he have left Qian Xing severely wounded?¡±


    Mo Shan said with aplex expression, ¡°I couldn¡¯t believe it either. Logically, it shouldn¡¯t be possible. But indeed, there were witnesses. That day, when Huar was being held hostage by Qian Xing and broke free, Huar sshed Spiritual Ink into Qian Xing¡¯s eyes. Then he stuffed a piece of paper with a Formation drawn on it into Qian Xing¡¯s chest. At the same time, he crushed a Spirit Stone. After he kicked Qian Xing, Huar was the one sent flying and fell to the ground. And when the Formation exploded, Qian Xing was sted away¡­¡±


    Liu Ruhua listened, dumbfounded, then covered her mouth andughed, ¡°Huar really didn¡¯t suffer a loss.¡±


    Mo Shanughed too, ¡°He got some superficial wounds, seemingly from his own fall, with a bit of bruising on his neck. Old Mr. Feng applied some medicine, and he was already getting better. Compared to Qian Xing, who ended up looking like charcoal, it really wasn¡¯t a loss.¡±


    ¡°Does anyone else know about this incident?¡±


    ¡°Very few know, and even if it were spoken of, no one would believe it. Huar is young after all, and with only the fourthyer of Qi Refinement, neither we as parents nor anyone else would believe it.¡±


    Liu Ruhua nodded, ¡°That¡¯s for the best, the Qian Family won¡¯t cause Huar any trouble. But we really have to thank Dazhu and the kids for this. Otherwise, Huar might have suffered.¡±


    Liu Ruhua felt a lingering fear contemting this.


    ¡°Yes, we should prepare something tomorrow to give to Master Chen and the others.¡±


    ¡°All right.¡±


    ¡°But don¡¯t worry,¡± Mo Shan added with a smile, ¡°I¡¯ve told the Monster Hunting Team¡¯s brothers to keep an eye out when they can. If anyone dares to pick on Huar again, I¡¯ll make sure they regret it.¡±


    Mo Shan held Liu Ruhua in his arms.

 Chapter 91: Harsh Words (Five More Updates)_1

    Chapter 91: Harsh Words (Five More Updates)_1


    Trantor: 549690339


    Many things that happened behind the scenes were unknown to Mo Hua, and as for his parents, he thought he had managed to keep them in the dark.


    It wasn¡¯t until a few dayster, when Mo Shan¡¯s couple prepared some gifts for him to take to Master Chen, that he realized he had failed to keep the secret.


    ¡°After the rain, traces remain, after the geese pass, their calls linger. Uncle Zhang was right, once something happens, there will always be clues. If you don¡¯t know about it, someone else certainly will,¡± Mo Hua sighed to himself.


    Mo Shan didn¡¯t me Mo Hua; he believed a true man should take responsibility for his actions and also keep matters to himself, not feeling obligated to share everything.


    Although Mo Hua was young, he had managed to extricate himself from danger and remained calm afterwards, showing that he had both courage and responsibility. Reflecting on this, Mo Shan felt somewhat reassured.


    Liu Ruhua was at once worried and distressed, somewhat resentful in her heart, but she didn¡¯t voice any criticism. Instead, she firmly pinched Mo Hua¡¯s cheek, as if to vent her frustration.


    The Mo Shan family of three brought the gifts to the Refinery Shop.


    Included in the gifts were severalrge pieces of Wild Cattle Monster meat, from two monsters freshly killed by Mo Shan, specifically the thigh meat, which Liu Ruhua had spent days stewing and curing.


    The meat of the Wild Cattle Monster wasn¡¯t expensive, but what made it valuable was the effort put into curing it and the expense of the Spirit Stones used for stewing. Buying it with Spirit Stones wouldn¡¯t be cheap, and Master Chen certainly wouldn¡¯t want to spend Spirit Stones on such a luxury when he had so many other uses for them.


    So much meat, even for the appetites of the workers at the Refinery Shop, would be enough for them to eat for over a month.


    Dazhu and the others were stupefied. They had never seen so much meat in their lives; they drooled uncontrobly, unable to wipe it all away.


    Master Chen received arge vat of wine and couldn¡¯t stop smiling.


    He also enjoyed a drink now and then but was reluctant to indulge, sipping his drinks one cup at a time, wanting to drink more but feeling guilty about the cost of Spirit Stones. With this vat of wine, he could drink for quite a while if he was sparing.


    After two smooth months passed, Zhang Lan finally came to Mo Hua and said, ¡°Qian Xing¡¯s injuries are healed.¡±


    ¡°Healed?¡± Mo Hua asked.


    ¡°The Pill Masters in Tongxian City refused to treat Qian Xing¡¯s injuries. The Qian Family spent a lot of Spirit Stones and invited several top-tier Pill Masters from outside. It took them two months, but they finally healed him. I heard that they had to refine dozens of batches of pills alone, not to mention the amount of Spiritual Grass that went into them,¡± Zhang Lan said with a click of his tongue.


    ¡°So many Spirit Stones¡­¡±, Mo Huamented, finding it a wasteful shame to spend so much to save Qian Xing.


    ¡°Be careful,¡± Zhang Lan warned.


    After pondering for a moment, Mo Hua said, ¡°Qian Xing may not know that I was the one who hurt him. Will he still trouble me?¡±


    ¡°You rejected his demands, and he became enraged because of that, ending up in that ghastly state. He was bedridden for two months and spent so many Spirit Stones on recovery. Most importantly, he massively lost face. Regardless of who injured him, you are the instigator, and in the end, he will hold you responsible,¡± Zhang Lan exined to Mo Hua.


    ¡°He was the one troubling me first. If anyone¡¯s to be called the instigator, it should be him. Doesn¡¯t he ever reflect on his own faults?¡± Mo Hua said displeased.


    ¡°n scions spoiled from childhood inevitably have extreme temperaments. He will never think he is wrong; the fault always lies with others. I¡¯ve seen many such people¡­¡±


    Zhang Lan twiddled with the cup in his hand, ¡°And there are even worse cases. If he wants your life and you don¡¯t give it, he may feel you are defying him and grow even more furious.¡±


    Mo Hua was taken aback, ¡°Do such people really exist?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll undoubtedly encounter them eventually,¡± Zhang Lan said, ¡°in this world, not everyone treats others as human beings.¡±


    Zhang Lan finished his drink in one gulp and stood up, ¡°I¡¯ll be going now. Don¡¯t worry too much about this matter. There are many eyes watching; the Qian Family won¡¯t dare to make a move. But Qian Xing is both arrogant and somewhat venomous. Be vignt, just in case.¡±


    So many eyes watching¡­ what did that mean, and who was watching?


    Mo Hua wanted to ask, but Zhang Lan had already left.


    Mo Hua frowned slightly, touching the stack of Formations in his storage bag as well as the Spiritual Liquid and Spirit Stones prepared ording to Uncle Zhang¡¯s advice to erase and confuse any traces, and thought to himself:


    Qian Xing, you¡¯d better note, otherwise I fear your parents might never see you again.


    After that, Mo Hua went to Mr. Zhuang to learn about Formations, to help others repair Formation Patterns, or to the Market Town to shop. On his way to and fro, he could always feel the gaze of some Cultivators.


    They thought Mo Hua hadn¡¯t noticed, but having worked with Formations for so long, his Divine Sense was much deeper than that of Cultivators of the same realm. He had long been able to clearly distinguish such undisguised surveince.


    Some stares carried malice, like poisonous snakes lurking in the grass, their eyes filled with venom. Some were probably just following orders to keep an eye on Mo Hua, to grasp his whereabouts.


    Others were colder and more covert, and Mo Hua could only faintly sense them, not clearly.


    This indicated that the Divine Sense of these Cultivators might be stronger than Mo Hua¡¯s. If so, their realm would be much higher than Mo Hua¡¯s, probably those of thete Qi Refinement stage.


    In addition to these, there were also some benevolent gazes, unhidden. Upon sensing them and looking in their direction, they would greet Mo Hua. They were all familiar faces, either uncles and aunts from the neighborhood, patrons from the eatery, or Monster Hunters from the Monster Hunting Team.


    Not a few he knew well, but had seen once or twice. There were also those he hadn¡¯t seen before; Mo Hua didn¡¯t recognize them, but they seemed to recognize him, and would smile and nod when he looked at them.


    So this is what Uncle Zhang meant by ¡°so many eyes on you¡±¡­


    In his heart, Mo Hua felt both vignt and warmed.


    Although the Cultivators watching Mo Hua hadn¡¯t made a move, just when Mo Hua suspected they had given up, Qian Xing actually came looking for him.


    After leaving Mr. Zhuang¡¯s ce, ready to go home, Mo Hua ran into Qian Xing at the foot of the mountain.


    Having not seen him for months, Qian Xing looked in poor health¡ªof course, anyone who had been blown up by the Earth Fire Formation at close range wouldn¡¯t look well.


    Some parts of his body were still wrapped in bandages, his face was scarred, and he was no longer unting that gold-sprinkled fan; instead, he wore a frightful expression as if he wished to devour Mo Hua.


    ¡°Don¡¯t think you can rest easy just because you¡¯re under someone¡¯s protection. I will make you pay back a hundred times for the humiliation I suffered. When the timees, you won¡¯t even be able to die a quick death!¡±


    ¡°Then take care of your health, and don¡¯t die before that happens,¡± Mo Hua said, unable to help himself as he looked at the wretched figure.


    Qian Xing¡¯s expression twisted again.


    Mo Hua sighed internally, thinking how one who had been through life and death could still be so petty, getting angry over a mere sentence.


    While Qian Xing was furious, he didn¡¯t dare to act. Although this was the foot of the mountain, it was still a path frequented by Cultivators, most of them Monster Hunters.


    While they were speaking, several Monster Hunters nearby had started looking over, their gazes sharp as they watched Qian Xing.


    Qian Xing knew his limits and whispered viciously, ¡°You just wait,¡± before leaving with several Qian Family disciples.


    Mo Hua shook his head; seeing his attitude, it seemed Qian Xing was determined not to let the matter go.


    Isn¡¯t it better to just be a carefree wastrel? To indulge in eating, drinking, and merry-making every day, without worrying about making a living or being concerned about Spirit Stones. Indeed, when life is too easy, people start courting death.


    Mo Hua bowed to the nearby Monster Hunters in thanks, and after receiving kind responses, he headed home.


    Behind him on the mountain trail, Bai Zixi watched Mo Hua¡¯s retreating figure, her brows slightly furrowed. After a moment, she spoke softly, ¡°Aunt Xue, check and see what happened.¡±


    Standing behind Bai Zixi, Aunt Xue nodded.

 Chapter 92: Deterrence (Sixth update)_1

    Chapter 92: Deterrence (Sixth update)_1


    Trantor: 549690339


    The next day at 6 A.M., Bai Mansion.


    The sky was barely light when Bai Zixi got out of bed to cultivate. Her daily cultivation schedule was packed: she needed to work on her Cultivation Technique, Formations and Runes, as well as Alchemy and Artifact Refining.


    Bai Mansion was specially built by Aunt Xue for the Bai siblings, equipped with an Alchemy Room, Artifact Refining Room, Book Pavilion, and Cultivation chamber among others, closely modeled on theyout of their ancestral Bai Family home. Although the rooms were a bit smaller, they had all the necessary functions.


    This was at the behest of Mrs. Bai.


    Though the Bai siblings were away from home, they were not to neglect their cultivation practices in any way. Aunt Xue was following Mrs. Bai¡¯s orders, taking care of the Bai siblings¡¯ daily needs and all matters rted to their cultivation.


    Mrs. Bai had high hopes for her two children and was therefore particrly strict.


    While Bai Zisheng was somewhat yful and restless, he was still quite obedient. Compared to him, Bai Zixi was an absolute relief; shepleted every bit of her daily assignments without fail. When it came to her spiritual root¡¯s talent or her dedication to the path of cultivation, she was nearly beyond reproach and required no worry on anyone¡¯s part.


    Bai Zixi would get up at 6 A.M. and sit in the bamboo pavilion in the courtyard to cultivate for two hours.


    Aunt Xue, who had just returned, stood silently at the edge of the bamboo forest, waiting.


    The early morning was tinged with a thin mist, the verdant grass and trees seemed to be covered with drops, and the spirit flowers were on the verge of blooming.


    Seated among them, Bai Zixi was d in a snow-white dress, her skin was clear and translucent, her appearance exquisite and wless.


    The morning sun shone through the mist, casting its light upon the grass and petals, and gracing Bai Zixi with a soft, golden halo.


    Aunt Xue sighed, content to sit and watch such a scene all day long.


    Bai Zixi¡¯s long eyshes fluttered slightly as she opened her eyes.


    Aunt Xue approached and ryed the news she had gathered, including Qian Xing osting Mo Hua, what was said, how the conflict escted, and how it was finally resolved. After Qian Xing had been healed, he held a grudge against Mo Hua and returned to threaten him.


    This was the scene Bai Zixi had witnessed the day before.


    Bai Zixi frowned slightly and said softly, ¡°We came to seek instruction from Mr. Zhuang, wanting no disturbances.¡±


    Aunt Xue nodded and then retired.


    However, as she left, she wondered about the ¡°we¡± Zixi mentioned¡ªdid it refer to both her and her brother, or did it also include Mo Hua?


    Having previously sought Mr. Zhuang¡¯s instruction, Mo Hua visited the Bai siblings on schedule, bringing with him some beef, osmanthus cakes, and sweet fermented rice. He also took the opportunity to ask about a few questions on Formations.


    As they talked, Mo Hua often had the feeling that Bai Zixi was staring at his neck.


    Mo Hua turned his head, curiously observing Bai Zixi.


    Their eyes met, and Bai Zixi asked, ¡°Have you injured your neck?¡±


    ¡°Mm,¡± Mo Hua nodded, ¡°A minor injury, but it¡¯s already healed.¡±


    He said no more on the matter.


    Bai Zixi stopped asking and sipped on the fermented rice, bite by bite.


    After leaving Mr. Zhuang¡¯s residence and returning home, Mo Hua went back to his own cabin to start flipping through Formation Books.


    Since Qian Xing had approached him and he knew that Qian Xing likely would not leave the matter at that, Mo Hua began preparing to deal with Qian Xing¡¯s methods. Unable to study Spells yet and not proficient in other areas, Mo Hua chiefly relied on Formations.


    Mo Hua selected a few Formations to focus on and diligently began to learn them.


    One was the Wood Binding Formation, which upon activation, would release faint blue wood-type spiritual power that entwined like vines to bind a person, useful for trapping an enemy.


    The other was the Fireworks Formation, simr to the previously drawn Bright Fire Formation. However, unlike the Bright Fire Formation which served illumination, the Fireworks Formation upon activation would send a striking red firework into the sky.


    The Fireworks Formation is generally used for celebrations, during festival periods for cultivators to create fireworks, painting the sky in myriad colors and creating a beautiful sight. Mo Hua nned to use the Fireworks Formation in cases of unexpected danger, to draw attention from others and avoid being left isted without aid.


    Another formation is the Iron Armor Formation, which Mo Hua painted onto a thin Rattan Armor. This could make the Rattan Armor as hard as steel, potentially saving his life in critical moments.


    The Iron Armor Formation was initially intended to reinforce armor, with armor made from refined iron that was already tough. With the addition of the Iron Armor Formation, the armor became almost indestructible. When Body Cultivators fought while wearing armor painted with the Iron Armor Formation, bing as solid as rock, they were like tigers with wings, invincible.


    In close-quarterbat, armor significantly influences the oue and so is extremely important for Body Cultivators.


    However, armor was expensive, requiring a lot of refined iron and effort to make, something that Mo Hua could not afford. Among all the Monster Hunters in Tongxian City, only a few possessed armor, most still used the more affordable Rattan Armor.


    Mo Hua¡¯s Rattan Armor was small and exquisitely made; Master Chen had specifically tailored it for Mo Hua. As Mo Hua was slight of build, the Rattan Armor was notrge and didn¡¯t even use a lot of material; Master Chen didn¡¯t even charge any Spirit Stones for it.


    Since Master Chen did not take any Spirit Stones, Mo Hua had no choice but to praise Master Chen with a few ttering remarks. Master Chen didn¡¯t say much in response, but he was quite pleased inside.


    When Mo Hua went back to test the Rattan Armor, it could block swords and knives, but not the force behind the blows; thus, even without external injuries, internal injuries were inevitable.


    There was no helping it; Rattan Armor was made for Body Cultivators who were tough and could withstand de and sword attacks. They didn¡¯t care about such force, but Mo Hua couldn¡¯t handle it.


    Mo Hua had no choice but to paint an Iron Armor Formation on it. While it couldn¡¯tpletely deflect the force, it was much better than before. Furthermore, after painting the Iron Armor Formation on it, the durability of the Rattan Armor itself had greatly increased. Previously, a sword or knife could leave a mark on the Rattan Armor, but now it left none.


    Rattan Armor was meant for self-defense and wasn¡¯tfortable to wear, so Mo Hua ced it in his Storage Bag, ready to be taken out in case of emergency.


    As for offensive formations, he only had the Earth Fire Formation for now. Purely in terms of power, the Earth Fire Formation was already quite good, and other formations weren¡¯t likely to be much stronger. More importantly, once the Earth Fire Formation was activated, it would explode after three breaths, while most other formations took effect instantly. If the spiritual power from the explosion affected Mo Hua, he would also suffer the consequences.


    Such a powerful formation could st Qian Xing to ruin, but if it exploded on Mo Hua, it would definitely be the end of him.


    Besides, there were some other misceneous small formations that Mo Hua prepared, just in case they were needed at some point.


    However, two dayster, Zhang Lan found Mo Hua and immediately said, ¡°Qian Xing has gone mad, he won¡¯t be troubling you anymore.¡±


    Mo Hua¡¯s mouth fell open.


    Seeing Mo Hua¡¯s expression, Zhang Lan knew he really had no clue and let out a sigh of relief as he said,


    ¡°While Qian Xing was sleeping, someone drenched him entirely in fresh Monster Blood and blood-soaked innards. He soaked in the blood all night andpletely lost his mind when he woke up the next day.¡±


    Mo Hua was shocked and asked, ¡°Was he scared mad?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not that simple,¡± Zhang Lan shook his head, ¡°At most, blood and flesh innards are a shock. Burn some Calming Incense, rest for a while, and he should be fine. It¡¯s not enough to drive someone crazy.¡±


    ¡°So what happened?¡± asked Mo Hua.


    ¡°I suspect that in addition to using Monster Blood and innards to scare him, someone probably used an Illusion Technique,¡± said Zhang Lan.


    ¡°Illusion Technique?¡±


    ¡°Apparently, when Qian Xing woke up, he was panic-stricken with a shrill voice, constantly screaming ¡®Don¡¯t eat me.¡¯ If I¡¯m not mistaken, someone used an Illusion Technique to make him believe that he was being eaten bit by bit by a monster in his dream. When he woke up and saw all the Monster Blood and innards around him, he thought he was inside the belly of a beast, truly eaten by the monster. Suffering from pain and fear, he just snapped and went mad.¡±


    Mo Hua listened in shock, amazed that such spells existed. He couldn¡¯t help asking,


    ¡°Illusion Technique¡­ Can I learn it?¡±


    Zhang Lan gave Mo Hua a look and said, ¡°You can¡¯t,¡± bluntly ending Mo Hua¡¯s foolish fantasy.


    ¡°Illusion Technique is a very special spell; learning it requires a special kind of meridian and constitution as well as a deeply rooted family knowledge. Ordinary cultivators can¡¯t learn it; they have nowhere to learn it and can¡¯t learn it at all,¡± Zhang Lan exined.


    Feeling a bit disappointed, Mo Hua then asked Zhang Lan, ¡°Uncle Zhang, can you learn it?¡±


    Zhang Lan choked out, ¡°I¡­ can¡¯t either.¡±


    Mo Hua feltforted and a bit better inside.

 Chapter 93 - 93 Limits (Seven Updates)_1

    Chapter 93 Limits (Seven Updates)_1


    Trantor: 549690339


    Zhang Lan saw Mo Hua¡¯s little tricks and harrumphed, ¡°Although I don¡¯t know Illusion Techniques, the Spells I do know are not a bit inferior.¡±


    ¡°Mhm, Uncle Zhang, you¡¯re so amazing,¡± Mo Hua cated.


    Zhang Lan didn¡¯t argue with him and returned to the main topic, ¡°Do you know who used the Illusion Technique?¡±


    ¡°How would I know?¡±


    Mo Hua shook his head as he said that, but Aunt Xue¡¯s veiled figure loomed in his mind, just a hazy shadow that shed by.


    The high-level Cultivators Mo Hua had encountered could be counted on one hand; among them, Aunt Xue was the most likely, and the use of Illusion Techniques very much fit the impression she had left on Mo Hua.


    ¡°You guessed it?¡± Zhang Lan asked, upon seeing Mo Hua¡¯s expression, and raised an eyebrow.


    Zhang Lan, befitting of a Taoist Court Official, had a keen sense of observation despite appearing lethargic.


    Mo Hua thought, and then asked Zhang Lan, ¡°What does the Taoist Court n to do about it?¡±


    ¡°Not much,¡± Zhang Lan said leisurely, taking a sip of wine, ¡°A Cultivator capable of using Illusion Techniques is no ordinary person; the Qian Family dares not publicize it or investigate it. If the Qian Family keeps quiet, the Taoist Court is happy to be left in peace and won¡¯t bother getting involved.¡±


    ¡°The Qian Family can just let it go?¡± Mo Hua was skeptical.


    ¡°The Qian Family has Foundation Building Cultivators on guard, yet despite this, someone came in without their knowledge, used an Illusion Technique on their young master, and they couldn¡¯t find a single clue. Just this alone is enough to scare them¡­¡± Zhang Lan said, taking some delight in their misfortune.


    ¡°If the person could use an Illusion Technique to drive Qian Xing mad, naturally they could also use other Spells to end his life. They used an Illusion Technique simply as a means of intimidation, to make the Qian Family watch themselves and not stir up trouble they can¡¯t handle. If the Qian Family can¡¯t understand this simple message, they could have never be the top family in Tongxian City,¡± he continued.


    ¡°In the end, the Qian Family is merely a first-tier family; among the assessed families, they rank at the bottom, unable topare with the true Noble ns.¡±


    Mo Hua suddenly understood; the families were indeed ranked. Zhang Lan, havinge from a Noble n, sure knew a lot about the inner workings.


    ¡°Alright, this matter is settled. Even if Qian Xing is cured, after these few setbacks, he won¡¯t dare cause any more trouble. You can just calmly go on with your practice and study of Formation Arts,¡± Zhang Lan spoke with a hint of rxation in his tone.


    ¡°Thank you, Uncle Zhang,¡± Mo Hua expressed his gratitude.


    Considering Zhang Lan¡¯szy disposition, chatting with Mo Hua when there was nothing else to do, while perhaps a way to pass the time when bored, also showed his concern for Mo Hua. This, Mo Hua could see.


    Zhang Lan gave Mo Hua a nce and thought to himself that this kid really had good people skills.


    Leaving aside the Monster Hunter, the fact that the young man named Dazhu dared to stand up against Qian Xing wasmendable, and so many Cultivators in the neighborhood seemed quite fond of Mo Hua.


    As for the Cultivator who used the Illusion Technique, it was unlikely that they had nothing to do with Mo Hua.


    Who would go out of their way to terrify a member of an unrted n to madness?


    Zhang Lan shook his head and bid Mo Hua farewell before leaving.


    ¡°Take care, Uncle Zhang!¡± Mo Hua waved his little hand.


    After Zhang Lan left, Mo Hua sat at the table, flipping through his Storage Bag. Looking at the thick stack of Formation Patterns inside, he felt somewhat regretful.


    It was a pity that without Qian Xing causing trouble, these Formation Patterns had no ce to be used.


    And that Illusion Technique, he wondered if it was really used by Aunt Xue?


    Mo Hua was puzzled.


    The next day, after seeking advice on Formation Arts from Mr. Zhuang, Mo Hua went to visit the Bai siblings.


    Bai Zisheng was dozing off, while Bai Zixi was reading a book.


    Mo Hua quietly observed Bai Zixi, trying to see if she knew something. However, aside from being attractive, there seemed to be nothing else to glean from her face.


    Bai Zixi felt Mo Hua¡¯s gaze, turned her head, and curiously looked back at him.


    Their eyes met, and Mo Hua asked softly,


    ¡°Was Aunt Xue home three nights ago?¡±


    Bai Zixi thought for a moment and said with a smile that wasn¡¯t quite a smile, ¡°It seems she wasn¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Mo Hua understood and did not ask further.


    After a while, he whispered, ¡°My family also has osmanthus cakes, do you want some?¡±


    Bai Zixi nodded, and Mo Hua squinted his eyes with a smile. Afterwards, both of them concentrated on reading and did not speak again.


    With Qian Xing¡¯s matter settled, Mo Hua could cultivate in peace.


    He wanted to cultivate as quickly as possible to the fifth level of Qi Refinement so that he could learn spells.


    Mo Hua was really looking forward to learning spells. He gave up thinking about illusion techniques that even Zhang Lan couldn¡¯t perform, but casting a small fire or sending a jolt of electricity should be no problem.


    Thinking about it, Mo Hua felt a bit excited.


    However, cultivation was a slow and meticulous endeavor. There was a limit to the spiritual energy he could absorb daily and spiritual power he could refine. As long as he practiced regrly, there was no way to significantly speed up or slow down the process.


    ording to his current pace, it would still take some time to reach the fifth level of Qi Refinement.


    In terms of formations, Mo Hua could draw a formation containing seven formation patterns, but not yet one with eight.


    It was likely due to insufficient divine sense, which made learning somewhat forced; he could only attempt to draw those with simpler structures. However, eight formation patterns were already the limit for an average formation master, and an unranked formation master could usually only draw formations of this level.


    Being able to draw seven formation patterns, Mo Hua already considered himself a genuine junior formation master.


    Inside, Mo Hua couldn¡¯t help feeling a bit smug.


    And beyond eight was nine; with nine formation patterns, one could be considered first-rank!


    Once he could draw nine formation patterns, he would be ready to prepare for the first-rank formation master¡¯s assessment.


    Mo Hua had heard that the assessment for formation masters was the strictest, most exacting, and most difficult among all Tao cultivation ssifications.


    ¡°I wonder what formations the assessment will cover?¡±


    Mo Hua felt a bit nervous, yet he was also looking forward to it.


    If he could be a first-rank formation master, he could receive spirit stones every month without doing anything else. Even if an ident happened in the future and he was no longer able to cultivate, he could still receive a basic allowance and not starve to death.


    Mo Hua envied that thought.


    But in the entire Tongxian City, including all ns and sects, the number of cultivators who could pass the assessment to be first-rank formation masters was few and far between, let alone for a poor loose cultivator like him. This showed just how difficult the assessment for formation masters was indeed.


    Mo Hua could draw eight formation patterns, but the step from eight to nine seemed infinitely far away.


    Previously, when Mo Hua practiced drawing formations day and night, he could feel his divine sense steadily growing. But now that the formations he was practicing were more challenging, done more frequently, he found that the growth of his divine sense wasn¡¯t as noticeable.


    At this rate, he had no idea how long it would take to be able to draw nine formation patterns.


    Mo Hua had consulted Mr. Zhuang on this issue before.


    Mr. Zhuang had aplicated look on his face, and it was the first time Mo Hua had seen such an expression on him.


    ¡°Haven¡¯t you realized that your realm is too low¡­¡± Mr. Zhuang silently looked at Mo Hua, ¡°the divine sense is ultimately limited, and the foundation of its strength is your realm.¡±


    Mo Hua had an epiphany and felt he had asked a foolish question.


    The bodies of cultivators and the strength of their spiritual power were also limited, naturally determined by their realm. Without breaking through to a new realm, no matter how much one refined their body or spiritual power at their current realm, neither would increase.


    It was just that cultivators worked on their physical bodies and spiritual power, but not divine sense, so Mo Hua had momentarily forgotten this.


    ¡°Thank you, sir, for your guidance.¡±


    Mo Hua said, a bit embarrassed. After asking a few more questions, he got up and took his leave.


    ¡°Divine sense is limited¡­¡± Mr. Zhuang watched Mo Hua¡¯s small figure disappear at the bend of the road, lost in thought for a long while before he chuckled and said, ¡°I have taught so many cultivators, but it seems this is the first time I¡¯ve said that¡­¡±


    After a moment, Mr. Zhuang looked towards Mo Hua, who was drawing formations under the pagoda tree, with a profound gaze, ¡°Divine sense¡­ Is it really limited¡­¡±

 Chapter 94 - 94 Spiritual Ink (Eight Updates)_1

    Chapter 94 Spiritual Ink (Eight Updates)_1


    Trantor: 549690339


    ¡°Divine Sense has its limits.¡±


    Mr. Zhuang¡¯s words, for some reason, seemed to Mo Hua to make perfect sense.


    Given that, Mo Hua decided not to dwell on it any longer; anyway, as the realm improved, the Divine Sense would naturally enhance as well¡ªit was a matter of course. Focusing on cultivation was the key and rushing wouldn¡¯t make any difference.


    What mattered most now was to learn more about Formation.


    The bottleneck of the Tianyan Jue cultivation technique was the Mystery Formation. To solve the Mystery Formation, one needed to master an extensive array of Formations. Mr. Zhuang had given him the Thousand Formation Catalog, but Mo Hua had only learned a small part of it. His current experience with Formations was still far from sufficient.


    If the Mystery Formation couldn¡¯t be solved, he would not break through the bottleneck. Without breaking through the bottleneck, his realm would stagnate. Once the realm stagnated, his path of Tao Cultivation woulde to an end.


    Thus, apart from routine cultivation, Mo Hua devoted all his thoughts to studying Formations.


    At night, when he slept, he practiced Formation on the iplete steles in his Sea of Consciousness; upon waking in the day, he would start Drawing Formations on paper; asionally, when someone¡¯s Formation ceased to function, they would request Mo Hua¡¯s help.


    Whenever Master Chen¡¯s Refinery Shop needed help, such as repairs to Artifact Furnaces or adding Formations to Spiritual Artifacts, he would invite Mo Hua to take a look. asionally, Old Mr. Feng would also introduce some Cultivators for Mo Hua to Draw Formations for.


    Some gave Mo Hua Spirit Stones as remuneration, while others, whose families were really poor, could only offer fruits and vegetables grown at home, or sugar figures and toys they sold in the Market Town, apologetically.


    Mo Hua knew that life was not easy for Loose Cultivators, so he only symbolically epted a few Spirit Stones, and if he asionally received some food, drinks, and toys, he was quite happy.


    Mo Hua¡¯s initial intent was to apply what he learned, practicing Formation, so he didn¡¯t pay too much attention to these rewards.


    This led to a situation where, whenever Mo Hua went shopping, those uncles and aunts, old men and olddies he had helped in the past, would push things into his hands: wild fruits picked from the mountains, steamed rice cakes made at home, grasshoppers woven from bamboo, Scent Pouches for calming the mind, and even rouge and handkerchiefs for female Practitioners¡­


    Whenever Mo Hua tried to give them Spirit Stones, they adamantly refused to ept them, and they¡¯d be quite unhappy if he didn¡¯t take their gifts.


    So, without spending a single Spirit Stone, Mo Hua could walk from one end of the street to the other end, his Storage Bag stuffed so full that he seemed like a little rich boy who just ate, drank, and took things for free, which left him somewhat bemused.


    After some time, Mo Hua encountered a serious problem:


    He had run out of Spirit Stones to buy Spiritual Ink!


    Since Liu Ruhua had opened a restaurant, Mo Hua¡¯s family¡¯s situation had improved significantly.


    The Spirit Stones that Mo Hua used daily for cultivation were provided by his parents. Mo Hua initially did not want to take them, but Mo Shan and Liu Ruhua insisted. They said that Mo Hua was still young, and it wasn¡¯t yet time for him to be self-sufficient.


    Mo Hua earned some Spirit Stones himself by Drawing Formations, and he would use them to buy brushes and ink for practicing Formations. asionally, he would spend a Spirit Stone or two on some tasty treats.


    Overall, Mo Hua¡¯s ie and expenditure of Spirit Stones were rtively bnced, with a slight surplus asionally.


    Even though the surplus wasn¡¯t much¡­


    But since Mo Hua¡¯s cultivation improved, his Divine Sense gradually strengthened, leading to moreplex Formations, and due to the effects of Tianyan Jue, his control over Divine Sense improved, making his Drawing of Formations even faster.


    The faster he Drew Formations, the more he would draw each day; the more he drew, the stronger his Divine Sense became; the stronger the Divine Sense, the moreplex the Formations he drew. Despite theplexity, Mo Hua still drew faster and faster, resulting in an ever-increasing number of Formations¡­


    Taoist Stele, Tianyan Jue, Meditation Technique¡­


    This originally virtuous cycle led to a vicious oue:


    Mo Hua used Spiritual Ink like water, and naturally, his expenditure of Spirit Stones flowed like water too.


    It wasn¡¯t until one day that Mo Hua realized the gravity of the situation when he found his Spiritual Ink had run out, and he had spent all his Spirit Stones.


    Mo Hua, now penniless, was a bit troubled, ¡°What to do?¡±


    Ask mom and dad for more?


    Mo Hua shook his head. He wanted his parents to spend more Spirit Stones on their own cultivation so that they could increase their cultivation and extend their lifespan. If he asked, they would certainly give all their Spirit Stones to him.


    Charge more Spirit Stones when Drawing Formations?


    Mo Hua also felt this was wrong. The neighbors were all Loose Cultivators, already strapped for resources, and didn¡¯t have many Spirit Stones to begin with. Besides, he had been the beneficiary of hismunity¡¯s kindness, so overcharging for Spirit Stones was out of the question.


    What about making his own Spiritual Ink?


    Mo Hua didn¡¯t know the form or technique to make Spiritual Ink, and even if he did, he would still need raw materials, which he had no way of obtaining.


    Mo Hua pondered over this problem for two days withouting up with a good solution.


    That afternoon, he heard Liu Ruhua furrowing her brows and saying, ¡°Xiaohu was injured while hunting monsters on the mountain. I heard it¡¯s quite serious. Take these things over for me and see how Xiaohu is doing.¡±


    With a leap in his heart, Mo Hua quickly replied, ¡°Okay, mom, I¡¯ll go right away!¡±


    When Mo Hua arrived at the Meng Family¡¯s ce, Da¡¯hu and Shuanghu were taking care of Xiaohu.


    Xiaohuy in bed with his eyes closed, his face pale and a bloody w mark on his back from which blood continued to seep.


    Upon seeing Mo Hua, Da¡¯hu and Shuanghu¡¯s eyes brightened, but then their expressions fell again.


    This was Mo Hua¡¯s first reunion with Da¡¯hu and the others in two months.


    Being a Monster Hunter was not an easy profession. Monster Beasts of the same realm were much stronger than Cultivators, for their innate physical talents and strong Blood Qi made them both agile and keenly responsive. Moreover, the demonic power in Monster Beasts contained either the power of the Five Elements or natural deadly toxins, which made them difficult to handle.


    To be a Monster Hunter meant enduring relentless toil, day and night, and skirting the fine line between life and death.


    Many formidable Monster Hunters, through just a moment of carelessness, have been devoured by Monster Beasts. Even the strongest of Monster Hunters had to pair up and look out for each other in the face of these creatures, allowing no room for oversight.


    Da¡¯hu and the others were still novices, just beginning their Monster Hunting endeavors, and they had much to learn, hence faced greater danger.


    Despite being outstanding among their peers of Loose Cultivators both in Cultivation and Taoist Skills, Da¡¯hu and the others learned rapidly, but when it came to actually hunting Monster Beasts, it was impossible for them to adjust quickly.


    Over the past two months, they stayed in the mountains, getting familiar with the terrain, identifying Monster Beasts, and attempting to fight them. In these battles, full concentration was required; anypse could result in injury, or worse, death.


    A seventeen-year-old Cultivator who had gone into the mountains with them panicked when facing a Monster Beast and was bitten on the neck. He bled out and died.


    These were the stories that Da¡¯hu had shared with Mo Hua, and from them, Mo Hua had profoundly understood the weight carried by the title ¡°Monster Hunter.¡± Now, Xiaohu, who had grown up ying with Mo Hua, was lying there with a bloodied back.


    ¡°Has Old Mr. Fenge to have a look?¡±


    Seeing Xiaohu¡¯s pallid face, Mo Hua felt a surge of sadness.


    ¡°Old Mr. Feng has been here. He prepared some medicinal herbs and applied them to the wound, and Xiaohu has also taken the Pills he provided,¡± Shuanghu said, his eyes red.


    ¡°What happened?¡± Mo Hua couldn¡¯t help asking.

 Chapter 95: Rattan Armor (Nine Updates)_1

    Chapter 95: Rattan Armor (Nine Updates)_1


    Trantor: 549690339


    ¡°We followed Uncle Zhou and his team up the mountain for monster hunting, when we encountered a Split w Wolf Demon, two men tall, with crimson fur, fangs three feet long, and ws like barbed hooks. Its strength was roughly at the middle phase of the first rank, not yet at thetter phase. Our squad should have been able to handle it. Uncle Zhou and the others entangled with it inbat, instructing us to provide support from the outside and prevent it from escaping¡­¡±¡±


    ¡°After a long fight, Uncle Zhou and his team were injured, and the Split w seemed to be on the brink of death, but it suddenly burst forth with power and charged at the three of us. Da¡¯hu and I remembered Uncle Zhou¡¯s instructions not to act rashly, but Xiaohu, in his panic, struck at the Split w with a sh.¡±¡±


    ¡°That sh hit the Split w, only wounding its fur. Taking advantage of the opening Xiaohu created with his attack, the demon circled to Xiaohu¡¯s back and tore through Xiaohu¡¯s rattan armor with one w. Xiaohu¡¯s flesh was ripped open, blood flowing unstoppably¡­¡±¡±


    Shuanghu wiped away his tears with his sleeve, choking up,¡±¡±


    ¡°Uncle Zhou said that the ws of the Split w were enwrapped with demonic power. Once cut open by such ws, the blood would flow incessantly. Many cultivators have died like this, bleeding out after being torn open¡­¡±¡±


    Da¡¯hu, with tears welling up in his eyes, spoke guiltily,¡±¡±I wish I had taken the blow for him. I am stronger than Xiaohu; I wouldn¡¯t have been hurt as badly.¡±¡±


    With their brother so injured, the two older brothers felt both sad and regretful.¡±¡±


    ¡°Old Mr. Feng is very skilled in his pill craft; Xiaohu will be fine,¡±¡± Mo Huaforted them with eyes also beginning to sting.¡±¡±


    Mo Hua examined Xiaohu¡¯s wound again. Although blood still seeped out, the blood at the wound was slowly beginning to clot; Old Mr. Feng¡¯s medicine must have been taking effect.


    Mo Hua breathed a sigh of relief.¡±¡±


    Using his Divine Sense, Mo Hua observed a faint, fresh crimson aura wrapping around Xiaohu¡¯s wound, which must be the demonic power that Monster Hunters often spoke of. It¡¯s a special kind of spiritual power produced by Monster Beasts, a confusion of spiritual energy obtained through their diet mixed with their own Blood Qi.


    It¡¯s not only humans who can harness power from the Dao of Heaven and Earth; Monster Beasts can, too.¡±¡±


    Mo Hua offered a few more words offort to Da¡¯hu and Shuanghu, then handed the items Liu Ruhua had entrusted him with to Auntie Meng.¡±¡±


    Auntie Meng was secretly wiping away tears on the side. Upon seeing Mo Hua, she rallied her spirits,¡±¡±Thank your mother for me; these years, we¡¯ve relied much on her help. And thank you for making the trip. Stay for lunch¡­¡±¡±


    Yet, thinking of her impoverished home, with not much food to offer, nothing impressive to serve, and therge sum of Spirit Stones needed for Xiaohu¡¯s treatment, she didn¡¯t know where they woulde from¡­¡±¡±


    Auntie Meng¡¯s heart soured, a forced smile on her face as tears once again flowed down her cheeks.¡±¡±


    Pretending not to notice, Mo Hua said,¡±¡±No need, Auntie, my mother told me to get back early. You take good care of Xiaohu; I¡¯lle over to y once he¡¯s recovered.¡±¡±


    Auntie Meng nodded, her voice choked with emotion.¡±¡±


    Mo Hua went on to reassure her,¡±¡±I just checked; Xiaohu¡¯s wound is already healing, and the demonic power at the wound has weakened a lot. I estimate he will slowly recover after a few days¡¯ rest. Don¡¯t worry about the Spirit Stones either. Give it some time, and once Da¡¯hu and the others can handle matters on their own, things will get better¡­¡±¡±


    ¡°Mhm,¡±¡± Auntie Meng touched Mo Hua¡¯s head.¡±¡±


    Though young, Mo Hua was always thoughtful and knew much. His words inexplicablyforted Auntie Meng¡¯s heart.¡±¡±


    Mo Hua handed the food box to Auntie Meng and then bid farewell to return home.¡±¡±


    ¡°Be careful on your way,¡±¡± she said.¡±¡±


    Auntie Meng saw Mo Hua off to the door and,ing back, opened the food box. Inside, there were some steamed buns and dried meat, a small pot of nourishing soup still warm, and several bottles of pills for healing wounds.¡±¡±


    Beneath the pills was a small cloth bag, heavy in her hand. Auntie Meng opened it to find over a dozen Spirit Stones inside.¡±


    Auntie Meng stared at the Spirit Stones, dumbfounded for a moment, then tears flowed once more.¡±¡±


    After returning home, Mo Hua also felt very downcast.¡±¡±


    He wanted to help Xiaohu and the others, but couldn¡¯t think of an immediate way to do so. He didn¡¯t know spells, couldn¡¯t practice body refinement, had low cultivation, and had long ago run out of his own Spirit Stones.


    After much deliberation, there was only one option left: drawing formations.


    Mo Hua hurriedly finished his lunch at noon, then rushed to the Refinery Shop to ask Master Chen for a new set of rattan armor.


    Mo Hua had no spirit stones and intended to ask for credit, but Master Chen, without a second word, gave it to him for free¡ªand even gave him three sets.


    ¡°Rattan armor may cost spirit stones if you were to buy it, but it¡¯s practically worthless here. The production of rattan armor doesn¡¯t require much fine iron or spiritual liquid. After soaking the rattan, it just needs to be charred with a fierce me using a special technique, and it doesn¡¯t even upy the furnace for long. At most, it takes a bit of effort. Just take these three sets and have fun¡­¡±


    Mo Hua had drawn formations for Master Chen several times without charging any spirit stones. Master Chen felt guilty and wished Mo Hua would ask for more from him.


    If it were valuable spiritual artifacts, he might have to think twice. However, as for something like rattan armor that his apprentices could make, he would give it away without even blinking an eye.


    Mo Hua expressed his thanks and, upon returning, painted the Iron Armor Formation onto the three sets of rattan armor.


    Mo Hua had one set of such rattan armor in his storage bag, prepared for self-defense in case he had to confront Qian Xing. But since Qian Xing went mad, the rattan armor was rendered useless.


    What Mo Hua didn¡¯t need, Da¡¯hu and the others could surely utilize.


    Monster Hunters have to fight to the death with monster beasts, and the process is extremely perilous, especially for body cultivators.


    Seasoned Monster Hunters are better off, with abundant hunting experience and familiarity with the monster beasts. Even in dangerous situations, they could maneuver skillfully.


    Novice hunters, on the other hand,ck experience. They can¡¯t handle emergencies in time, and a single oversight, if exploited by the monster beasts, could mean minor injuries or even death.


    Many gifted young cultivators, who could have be excellent Monster Hunters, lost their lives due to unforeseen idents, thereby losing their futures.


    Such tragedies happened too often. Mo Shan and Liu Ruhua hadmented about this several times during their chats, which Mo Hua had overheard.


    At times like these, having a suit of sufficiently durable armor could be lifesaving.


    Sadly, most Monster Hunters can¡¯t afford expensive armors and have to settle for cheap rattan ones.


    When Xiaohu was ambushed by a Split w Wolf Demon, if the rattan armor had been tough enough, he wouldn¡¯t have been injured. Even with injuries, they would have been much less severe and not as critical as they were.


    Rattan armor with the Iron Armor Formation attached is much more durable than before. Mo Hua hoped that by wearing it, Da¡¯hu and the others would suffer fewer injuries during monster hunts.


    Mo Hua thought to himself.


    A few dayster, Mo Hua visited Xiaohu, whose condition had improved, and hisplexion looked much better.


    Mo Hua took out the three sets of rattan armor and presented them to them. Da¡¯hu and Shuanghu¡¯s armors were still fine, just a bit cracked from fighting monster beasts. Xiaohu¡¯s had been directly torn open by the Wolf Demon and was beyond use.


    Auntie Meng, looking at the rattan armor in Mo Hua¡¯s hands, hesitated, wanting to say something.


    Mo Hua noticed Auntie Meng¡¯s concerns and said, ¡°These sets of rattan armor were given to me by Master Chen. I have no use for them, so I¡¯m giving them to Brother Da¡¯hu and the others. With the formations I¡¯ve drawn on the armor, they¡¯re much tougher than ordinary rattan armor. This way, they¡¯ll be less likely to get hurt hunting monsters, and if they do get injured, the wounds should be less severe.¡±


    Auntie Meng originally felt embarrassed to ept such a gift, but when she heard Mo Hua say it would ¡°reduce the likelihood of injury,¡± she simply couldn¡¯t refuse. Her eyes reddened with a mix of shame and gratitude.


    Mo Hua tugged at Auntie Meng¡¯s sleeve, ¡°In the future, if I need help, I¡¯m going to ask Brother Da¡¯hu and the others for assistance. They can¡¯t ck off and refuse to help me.¡±


    Auntie Meng repeatedly agreed, ¡°Yes, yes, anytime you need anything, just ask them. If those three dare to say no, I¡¯ll break their legs!¡±


    Auntie Meng¡¯s demeanor brightened, and Da¡¯hu and his brothers alsoughed, holding onto their rattan armors.

 Chapter 96 - 96 Junior Formation Master (10 more)_1

    Chapter 96 Junior Formation Master (10 more)_1


    Trantor: 549690339


    About ten dayster, thanks to the pills provided by Old Mr. Feng, Xiaohu and Da¡¯hu, who had recovered from their injuries, went into the mountains to hunt monsters again.


    Monster Hunters inevitably get injured and bleed. Although Xiaohu and Da¡¯hu were not old and still novices, from the moment they wore the Monster Hunting Token and entered the mountains to hunt, they had to gradually adapt to this Monster Hunter lifestyle.


    Monster Hunters from Tongxian City have always gone through this; every day, there are Monster Hunters who venture into the mountains, every month there are those who suffer injuries, and each year there are Hunters who die within the mountains.


    Mo Hua could only silently wish Da¡¯hu and the others good luck in his heart.


    Unfortunately, Mo Hua¡¯s wishes were ineffective. Half a monthter, Da¡¯hu was carried out of the mountains, his blood having spilled all over the ground.


    Mo Hua had been at home drawing formations when he suddenly heard amotion. Only aftering out to inquire did he learn that Da¡¯hu had been seriously injured while hunting a monster and was on the brink of life and death.


    Mo Hua felt as if he had been doused with cold water, his limbs icy cold.


    He rushed to Apricot Forest Hall and saw Old Mr. Feng with a serious expression, treating Da¡¯hu¡¯s wounds.


    Da¡¯huy on the bed, eyes tightly closed, his face pale as paper, with no indication whether there was any breath left in him. There was arge pool of blood on his chest where blood continuously flowed, staining his outer garment bright red.


    Mo Hua watched with his heart racing.


    Upon seeing Mo Hua, Old Mr. Feng picked up a piece of rattan armor, his expression grave, and asked, ¡°Did you draw the formation on this?¡±


    The rattan armor was also bloody, with a hole on one side that looked like it had been pierced through by the teeth or ws of a monster. There were some formation patterns drawn inside the rattan armor.


    Mo Hua nodded.


    Old Mr. Feng fell silent for a moment then let out a long sigh, ¡°Fortunately, we had this rattan armor; otherwise, thisd¡¯s life might have been lost¡­¡±


    Upon hearing this, Mo Hua was momentarily stunned, then also breathed a sigh of relief, feeling as if a weight had been lifted from his heart.


    Old Mr. Feng¡¯s words meant that at least Da¡¯hu¡¯s life was not in danger; it¡¯s better to have a person alive than anything else.


    Growing up together, always standing in front of Mo Hua, always helping Mo Hua in fights, if his buddy really came to harm, the mere thought was unbearable.


    Shuanghu and Xiaohu came rushing over in tears. Upon hearing Da¡¯hu was fine, they quietly wiped their tears away.


    Uncle Meng had also been hunting monsters on the mountain. When he heard about Da¡¯hu¡¯s incident, he hurried back, his demeanor quite calm, but his hands slightly trembling.


    Auntie Meng was originally helping in the east part of the street. With the family short on Spirit Stones, she was busier than before. Upon hearing about Da¡¯hu¡¯s ident, she too hurried over.


    Auntie Meng stood at the doorway, hesitating for a long time, not daring to enter. Finally, biting her lip, she stumbled in and upon learning that Da¡¯hu¡¯s life was not in danger, her strength seemed to drain away, and she copsed to the ground, burying her head in her sleeves and weeping.


    Old Mr. Feng said it was all thanks to the set of rattan armor given by Mo Hua that Da¡¯hu was saved.


    While Da¡¯hu and his brothers went into the mountains today, they were hunting a Split w Wolf Demon. In the midst of the fight, suddenly another Long-Tailed Demon Beast emerged from the bushes.


    Da¡¯hu shielded his younger brothers behind him, facing the Long-Tailed Demon Beast head-on. But with his level of cultivation, he was no match for the demon beast. The Long-Tailed Demon Beast¡¯s tail had sharp spikes, and it was both fierce and quick; it stabbed towards Da¡¯hu¡¯s heart in an instant. Da¡¯hu didn¡¯t have time to dodge and was struck in the chest.


    Fortunately, the rattan armor on Da¡¯hu¡¯s chest was augmented with the Iron Armor Formation, which was tougher than regr rattan armor, and it wasn¡¯t pierced right away. Although Da¡¯hu did not dodge the attack, he slightly shifted his stance, causing the spike of the beast¡¯s tail to deviate slightly. When the spike pierced the rattan armor and entered Da¡¯hu¡¯s chest, it did not damage his heart.


    Even though Da¡¯hu was struck in the chest, and blood poured out, his heart was undamaged, so his life was not in jeopardy. Old Mr. Feng¡¯s timely intervention meant that even though he was temporarily unconscious, after some time, he would slowlye around.


    Auntie Meng thanked Old Mr. Feng profusely, then clutched Mo Hua¡¯s hand tightly, her heart filled with gratitude but too choked up to speak a word¡­


    In a lifetime, one inevitably endures hardships, and some people always seem to bear more than others.


    Looking at the exhausted Auntie Meng, Mo Hua felt a pang in his heart.


    Fortunately, the Iron Armor Formation that Mo Hua drew was effective, and Da¡¯hu¡¯s life was no longer in danger, which gave Mo Hua some peace of mind.


    Ten dayster, Da¡¯hu¡¯s injuries had healed, and the three brothers were ready to go into the mountains to hunt Monster Beasts again. Mo Hua made a special trip to see them off.


    Although Da¡¯hu had just recovered from his injuries and looked a bit pale, his eyes were resolute. Shuanghu and Xiaohu had rather solemn expressions but showed no fear.


    Despite having lost so much blood and suffered such severe injuries, evening close to losing their lives, the three of them did not hesitate or show fear; once their wounds had healed, they still nned to go into the mountains for Monster Hunting.


    ¡°Dad and mom treated our injuries, and we owe so many Spirit Stones; we need to pay them off as soon as possible.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want mom to suffer anymore.¡±


    ¡°Me neither¡­¡±


    After saying goodbye to Mo Hua, they walked down the path towards the mountains.


    Mo Hua watched as their figures grew smaller, disappearing into the vast expanse of Big ck Mountain.


    In the following days, Mo Hua lived quite frugally.


    Except for drawing Formation Patterns unrestrainedly on the Taoist Stele in his Sea of Consciousness at night, every drop of Spiritual Ink was used cautiously during the day.


    Formations that he was already familiar with were resolutely not drawn with Spiritual Ink, as it would be a waste; those he hadn¡¯t learned yet were also avoided, as they too would be wasteful.


    For those half-mastered Formations, Mo Hua was selective, only considering those with rare attributes and special Formation Pivot structures worth opening the ink bottle and carefully drawing and contemting with Spiritual Ink.


    After some time had passed, one night during dinner, Mo Shan suddenly said to Mo Hua:


    ¡°Huar, someone has asked me to have you draw a few Formation Paintings¡­¡±


    Mo Hua was somewhat astonished, and Mo Shan¡¯s expression was also a bit nuanced.


    Mo Shan usually didn¡¯t inquire much about Mo Hua¡¯s work with Formations.


    Firstly, because Monster Hunting itself was a difficult task, with Mo Shan being the captain of the Monster Hunting Team, he had to lead a group of Cultivators into the mountains to hunt Monster Beasts and ensure safety, and the ie from Monster Hunting had to be distributed as per rules, which was both dangerous and busy. Previously, Mo Hua¡¯s family relied mainly on the ie in Spirit Stones from Mo Shan¡¯s Monster Hunting, and Mo Shan, busy with these matters, had little time to spare for else.


    Secondly, because Mo Shan didn¡¯t understand Formations well. His knowledge was limited to recognizing a fewmon Formations or detecting traps set by Cultivators with Formations. He wasn¡¯t clear about the inner dealings of Formation Masters, so naturally, he didn¡¯t know what questions to ask.


    Thirdly, because Mo Hua was low maintenance, whether it was cultivating or studying Formations, he would do what needed to be done without any need for prompting, sparing Mo Shan from worrying and not wanting to put too much pressure on Mo Hua;


    Mo Hua was still young with low cultivation. Even with talent, to truly achieve something significant with Formations would take time, and he could not expect it to happen too quickly.


    For a Cultivator to learn Formations is very hard, and to be a Formation Master is even harder, something Mo Shan was very aware of.


    The slightly famous Formation Masters in Tongxian City all had beards and hair going grey, and some not only had white hair but were even losing it altogether.


    Now, seeing that Mo Hua had talent, if he could be an ordinary Formation Master by the age of thirty and make a living from Formations, even if not ranked, Mo Shan would be very content.


    All he needed to do was to be more careful and not die in the belly of a Monster Beast before Mo Hua grew up.


    It wasn¡¯t until yesterday, when a Monster Hunter came to Mo Shan and formally requested Mo Hua to draw several Formation Paintings, speaking very politely and without a hint of doubt that Mo Hua could do it.


    That was when Mo Shan realized something was amiss.


    Being sought out to draw Formations was a treatment reserved for Formation Masters, wasn¡¯t it?


    This child, Huar¡­ could he already be a Formation Master.

 Chapter 97 - 97 Request (First Update)_1

    Chapter 97 Request (First Update)_1


    Trantor: 549690339


    Mo Shan had just hunted a monster beast yesterday, skinned it, picked its bones, and collected its demon core. After tidying everything up, he was about to descend the mountain and head home when a monster hunter with whom he was somewhat acquainted approached him, acting quite courteous.


    ¡°Brother Mo, there¡¯s something I¡¯d like to ask for your help with¡­¡±


    This monster hunter¡¯s surname was Zhou, first name Cheng, of average height, with a somewhat lean build.


    Mo Shan was always generous, so thinking Zhou Cheng had hit some difficulty, he said, ¡°Spill it, if I can help, I surely will.¡±


    Zhou Cheng seemed a bit embarrassed, ¡°It¡¯s not that I need Brother Mo to take action; it¡¯s just a small matter for which I would like to ask your son for help¡­¡±


    Mo Shan was stunned, ¡°My son, Mo Hua?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right,¡± Zhou Cheng said, ¡°I suppose I have some acquaintance with Brother Mo, but when ites to your son, I¡¯ve never even seen his face, so it wouldn¡¯t be proper for me to approach him out of the blue. That¡¯s why I¡¯vee to you for help¡­¡±


    Mo Shan looked at him suspiciously, ¡°My son, Mo Hua, is only at the fourth level of Qi Refinement. What help can he provide to you?¡±


    ¡°He can! He surely can!¡± Zhou Cheng hastily replied, ¡°I have a young son, around fifteen or sixteen, at the sixth level of Qi Refinement, and he¡¯s just be a Monster Hunter not long ago. But with his mediocre talent and subpar martial arts from his Tao cultivation, I worry that he might encounter some stubborn monster beasts on the mountain. If something unexpected happens, then¡­¡±


    Zhou Cheng sighed, ¡°He¡¯s been lucky so far, not having met any troublesome monster beasts and has stayed safe. But all of us fathers, also being Monster Hunters, certainly understand that anything could happen once you enter Big ck Mountain. Just thinking about it makes me lose sleep.¡±


    Mo Shan deeply rted and nodded.


    ¡°The other day, I heard that there¡¯s a Junior Formation Master in your area who can put a Formation on the rattan armor which, at a critical moment, could take a hit from a monster beast, essentially saving a life. Later, I inquired and discovered this Junior Formation Master¡¯s surname is Mo, with a father named Mo Shan. I thought that was quite a coincidence, so I decided toe and ask you for help.¡±


    Zhou Cheng looked at Mo Shan with hopeful eyes, terrified that Mo Shan might refuse.


    After hesitating, Mo Shan said, ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to help you, but¡­ I only know Mo Hua is learning Formation Painting. As for Formation arts, I don¡¯t understand much, nor do I know how well he¡¯s learned. The Formation you¡¯re talking about seems quiteplex, and Mo Hua may not even know how to paint it.¡±


    ¡°He does! He surely does!¡± Zhou Cheng quickly added.


    ¡°How do you know he can paint it?¡± Mo Shan asked, puzzled.


    ¡°I heard it from Old Xu, the one who often goes monster hunting with me in the mountains¡ªthe same Old Xu who wasn¡¯t very polite to you before, wanted to challenge you, and got knocked down by your punch¡­¡±


    Zhou Cheng smiled and continued, ¡°He said that old Meng Family¡¯s son, Da¡¯hu, was stabbed in the chest by a Scorpion Demon a while back. Because his rattan armor was painted with a Formation, it didn¡¯t damage his vital meridian, and it saved his life. He also said you¡¯re lucky to have a good son, though his words were a bit sarcastic, but don¡¯t hold it against him, after all, you¡¯ve beaten him¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh, Old Xu, huh¡­¡± Mo Shan remembered now.


    He had also heard about Da¡¯hu¡¯s injury, but at the time, he was in the mountains himself, and aftering down, he learned Da¡¯hu was no longer in serious danger, so he didn¡¯t pay much attention to it.


    It¡¯smon for Monster Hunters to get injured. As long as they don¡¯t lose arms or legs, don¡¯t damage their meridians, and don¡¯t lose their lives, it¡¯s nothing serious, for this is the very livelihood they chose.


    If it was Da¡¯hu, then it¡¯s indeed possible; Mo Hua had grown up ying with them. For him to paint a Formation on Da¡¯hu¡¯s rattan armor would be normal.


    Such were the thoughts running through Mo Shan¡¯s mind.


    Zhou Cheng grasped Mo Shan¡¯s hand, ¡°Brother Mo, you must help me with this. Otherwise, I really won¡¯t be able to rest easy about my young son!¡±


    After thinking for a moment, Mo Shan replied, ¡°I¡¯ll go back and ask. If Mo Hua truly knows how to paint the Formation you mentioned, he will surely paint it for you. But if he doesn¡¯t know how, then there¡¯s nothing to be done¡­¡±


    Zhou Cheng was overjoyed and promptly said, ¡°Thank you, Brother Mo! If he really can paint it, any amount of Spirit Stones will do.¡±


    Then, his face showed a hint of guilt, ¡°Buttely¡­ I am running low on Spirit Stones. If it¡¯s not enough, could I possibly owe you, and pay you back after I go Monster Hunting in the mountains next month and split the Spirit Stones?¡±


    Mo Shan waved his hand dismissively, ¡°It¡¯s a small matter, we¡¯ll talk about itter.¡±


    If it were him helping, charging or not charging Spirit Stones would be fine, but it was about finding Mo Hua, and he had to go back and consult his son¡¯s opinion first.


    Still, he wondered, did Mo Hua truly know how to paint such armor Formations?


    With doubts in his mind, Mo Shan returned home and directly asked Mo Hua, ¡°Can you do it?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡± Mo Hua nodded.


    ¡°Then do you have time these days?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Can you help him draw?¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    Mo Shan hadn¡¯t expected things to go so smoothly.


    When someone had begged him the day before, with the utmost sincerity, he thought it must be a difficult task. Why did it seem like a trivial matter to Mo Hua?


    ¡°How long will it take to draw?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯ll be quick, half a day.¡± Mo Hua said.


    In fact, it wouldn¡¯t even take two hours, as Mo Hua¡¯s divine sense was strong and his control over it was strong; plus, he was so familiar with drawing the Iron Armor Formation that there was basically no difficulty in it. However, it was always good to allow a bit of extra time.


    Mo Shan nodded, then asked, ¡°Then¡­ how much is the usualpensation for Drawing Formation?¡±


    Seeing Mo Shan¡¯s hesitant look, Mo Hua said, ¡°Dad, is there something else you want to say?¡±


    After giving it some thought, Mo Shan said, ¡°His family isn¡¯t well-off either. His youngest son is a Monster Hunter and needs to prepare everything. I guess he doesn¡¯t have many Spirit Stones. It would be good if you could charge him less. But it¡¯s still your decision, as you are the one who will be drawing the formation.¡±


    Previously, Mo Shan thought that Mo Hua¡¯s cultivation wasn¡¯t high, and thus the formations he learned were probably not very profound. Fixing formations for the neighborhood, whether he charged Spirit Stones or not, didn¡¯t matter much; even a bit of a loss was fine.


    But now, Mo Shan realized it was different. The formations that Monster Hunters could use were definitely not the simple kinds with just two or three patterns.


    That Mo Hua could draw such formations meant he was almost at the level of those average Formation Masters in the city.


    Mo Shan knew how difficult it was to be a Formation Master. Even the most ordinary Formation Masters spent a decade or two devotedly studying.


    And Mo Hua was only eleven or twelve years old, which showed he almost devoted all his avable time to learning formations. While other children were stillining about cultivating and thinking about where to y every day, Mo Hua was learning formations day and night.


    Mo Shan remembered that every time he returned from hunting monsters in the mountains, Mo Hua was almost always drawing formations. asionally when Mo Shan returnedte, the light in Mo Hua¡¯s room was still on.


    Mo Shan felt a bit distressed and didn¡¯t want his son to suffer any loss because of it.


    Mo Hua hadn¡¯t noticed Mo Shan¡¯s deep thoughts. After calcting a bit, he said, ¡°Just bring over the Rattan Armor and prepare a bottle of metallic Spiritual Ink. The better the ink, the more effective the formation will be. But if you can¡¯t afford the better ink, ordinary ink is also fine. As for thepensation¡­ Dad, how many Spirit Stones can you hunters earn in a day?¡±


    ¡°About five Spirit Stones each, I guess.¡±


    Five a day, but one can¡¯t be in the mountains every day, nor can they encounter Monster Beasts every day. Even if they do, it¡¯s not certain they can kill them. If they encounter a tricky one and get injured, they have to spend on Pills as well. So the Spirit Stones really aren¡¯t much, especially considering how dangerous Monster Hunting itself is.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s settle on five Spirit Stones.¡± Mo Hua said.


    Mo Shan nodded and couldn¡¯t help asking, ¡°Five Spirit Stones¡­ aren¡¯t you at a loss?¡±


    Asking a Formation Master to draw a formation usually costs a lot of Spirit Stones. Although Mo Shan had never hired one and didn¡¯t have the Spirit Stones to do so, having lived in Tongxian City for so long, he knew a bit about these matters.


    Mo Hua said, ¡°I¡¯m still learning to draw formations. Earning more or less doesn¡¯t matter much to me, as long as I have the opportunity to practice more. Besides, Dad, don¡¯t you always tell me that Loose Cultivators should look out for one another? When our family was in trouble before, these uncles and aunts helped us a little. Now that we have the means, it¡¯s right to help them too.¡±


    With a smile, Mo Hua added, ¡°Being able to help others, practice formations, and earn some Spirit Stones all at once is a good deal, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°Right,¡± Mo Shan agreed, patting Mo Hua¡¯s head, ¡°I¡¯ll have him prepare everything tomorrow for you to draw the formation.¡±


    After dinner, Mo Hua went back to his room to rest.


    Mo Shan sat alone, feeling increasingly content the more he thought about it. Remembering what his son had just said, and realizing his son could now be considered a Formation Master, the usuallyposed Mo Shan couldn¡¯t hide the smile on his face.

 Chapter 98 - 98 Thank You (Two More)_1

    Chapter 98 Thank You (Two More)_1


    Trantor: 549690339


    Hearing Mo Shan say it would only take five Spirit Stones, Zhou Cheng couldn¡¯t help but open his mouth wide before he earnestly said,


    ¡°Brother Mo, this isn¡¯t right¡­ How about I give you another five?¡±


    He thought about giving more, but he really had no more Spirit Stones.


    He had quietly inquired in Tongxian City; to have a single Iron Armor Formation drawn, those Formation Masters would generally charge fifty Spirit Stones, and only the newer, less confident Formation Masters would ask for thirty Spirit Stones¡ªthe absolute lowest price.


    After returning homest night, he fretted for a long time, unsure of how much Mo Shan would charge. Today, however, when he came to ask, Mo Shan only requested five Spirit Stones from him, leaving him feeling quite remorseful.


    Mo Shan patted his shoulder and said, ¡°Use the extra Spirit Stones to buy some good-quality Spiritual Ink. We¡¯re both doing this for the child, so please don¡¯t refuse.¡±


    Zhou Cheng felt grateful inwardly and said no more.


    That afternoon, he found time to purchase some Gold Rock Spiritual Ink, and together with the Rattan Armor, personally delivered it to Mo Hua¡¯s home. In less than two hours, Mo Huapleted drawing the Iron Armor Formation, and then handed over the Rattan Armor to Mo Shan.


    In return, he earned five Spirit Stones and half a bottle of unused Gold Rock Spiritual Ink.


    Mo Hua thought this deal was quite all right.


    ¡°Should I tell others that I am a Formation Master now, and let theme to me for Formation Paintings?¡±


    After pondering, Mo Hua still shook his head.


    He was still young, and doing such would be too conspicuous. He remembered the words of Mr. Zhuang, who had said that a Cultivator should keep a low profile; a protruding beam is likely to rot, and a fattened pig is easily ughtered. The Tao Cultivation World was fraught with danger; with his current cultivation and experience, Mo Hua was not equipped to defend himself against it all.


    Moreover, his proficiency in formations was far from sufficient, and there were many more nuances in formations that he had to learn. He shouldn¡¯t be greedy for short-term profit and lose the heart of seeking the Tao.


    With that, the matter was considered settled. The next day, however, the Monster Hunter who had asked Mo Hua to draw the formation suddenly came to visit, followed by a simple and honest-looking young man.


    ¡°Daping, quickly thank Uncle Mo and Brother Mo,¡± he said.


    The young man did not hesitate and bowed, saying, ¡°Thank you, Uncle Mo, thank you, Brother Mo!¡±


    Mo Shan then introduced him to Mo Hua, ¡°This is your Uncle Zhou, with a single name of Cheng, and this is his youngest son, Zhou Daping. That Formation was entrusted to you by your Uncle Zhou Cheng to draw.¡±


    ¡°Hello, Uncle Zhou, hello Brother Daping!¡±


    ¡°Alright, alright,¡± Zhou Cheng said repeatedly with a smile, ¡°No need to be so formal, just call him Daping.¡±


    Zhou Daping scratched his head, ¡°Yeah, just call me Daping.¡±


    Zhou Cheng handed over a pile of items, including some wine, food, vegetables, and fruits; these were fine, but the most valuable was a bottle of Spiritual Ink.


    Mo Hua had only charged five Spirit Stones to draw the formation for him. Zhou Cheng had already felt ufortable about that, and upon receiving the Rattan Armor and seeing the exacting Formation Patterns and the beautiful strokes shining with a faint golden color,


    he marveled at the Formation¡¯s craftsmanship. Without significant effort, such a formation could not have been drawn.


    Zhou Cheng had initially thought that, given Mo Hua¡¯s young age, if the formation he drew was barely usable, it would suffice. Now that he saw it, evenpared to the Formation Masters in Tongxian City, who had been Drawing Formations for twenty or thirty years, Mo Hua was no less capable.


    Zhou Cheng then tested the Rattan Armor¡¯s effectiveness, which was much better than he had imagined. In a critical situation, it might indeed save his son¡¯s life.


    Now he felt even more indebted, so he cobbled together some more Spirit Stones and specifically bought some gifts to personally thank them.


    Mo Shan resolutely refused to ept them, ¡°Keep these things for yourself; earning Spirit Stones is not easy.¡±


    But no matter what Mo Shan said, Zhou Cheng was determined to give the gifts.


    Thus, the two of them stood stubbornly deadlocked, and it seemed they woulde to no resolution even by nightfall.


    Mo Hua could only say, ¡°Dad, Uncle Zhou is being kind, you should just ept it. If we ever need to draw any formations in the future, juste to us.¡±


    Zhou Cheng said joyfully, ¡°Mo¡¯er is right, just ept it without further ado.¡±


    Left with no choice, Mo Shan reluctantly epted.


    Afterward, when Zhou Daping went to the mountains for monster hunting, he wore the rattan armor that Mo Hua had painted with formations. He was injured a few times, but the sturdy armor meant no significant harm was done.


    Having learned of this, Zhou Cheng finally breathed a sigh of relief, thinking that all his efforts hadn¡¯t been in vain. Just the cost savings in healing from the spirit stones alone was significant, let alone the fact that in a real emergency, the formations on the rattan armor could save a life.


    For loose cultivators like them, who lived in hardship and had struggled to raise their son, it would be devastating to lose a life while hunting monsters.


    As a monster hunter for many years, Zhou Cheng knew that every year there were young cultivators who lost their lives to monster hunting.


    Even these experienced hunters could be prey to monster beasts if they were not careful, let alone those young men fresh in the field?


    Every time he thought about it, Zhou Cheng felt extremely grateful to Mo Hua, but being poor, he could only offer kind words to express his gratitude.


    After that, he would praise Mo Hua to anyone who would listen, iming that despite his young age, Mo Hua¡¯s formation painting was excellent. Having the formations applied to the rattan armor made it impervious to des and spears. With it, his son could go into the mountains to hunt monsters without fear.


    His ims were somewhat exaggerated and a bit fabricated, but people who loved gossip enjoyed listening to them.


    A junior formation master in his teens¡ªsome people didn¡¯t believe it, but of course, others did.


    Every now and then, someone would invite Mo Shan over for a meal or a drink, then hint around to see if his son could really paint formations. They were curious whether a rattan armor with formations painted on it was indeed impervious to des and spears.


    With no choice but to clear things up, Mo Shan exined, ¡°My son can paint formations, it¡¯s true, but even with formations, the rattan armor can¡¯t possibly be impervious to weapons, it¡¯s just a bit tougher than before.¡±


    ¡°I thought so. If it were truly impervious to weapons, that would be something, wouldn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve seen that rattan armor. Once it¡¯s painted with formations, it really does get a lot harder, but it still falls short. It¡¯s fine for use in the Qi Refinement Middle Phase, but it won¡¯t do forter phases. It can¡¯t withstand a w strike from a higher-grade monster beast.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s useful for the Middle Phase?¡± someone asked.


    ¡°It is, and the effects are quite good. It can at least protect the vital parts.¡±


    ¡°Then I should get one for my son. Every time he goes into the mountains, I¡¯m scared out of my wits. When I was young and went up the mountain, I was never this nervous. I, well, I¡¯m thick-skinned and tough; I¡¯m not afraid of monster beasts biting me. But I¡¯m scared for my son. If something goes wrong, I might end up burning paper offerings for him before he can even hold my funeral rites¡­¡± a burly man said with a wry smile.


    ¡°In the end, it¡¯s still just for the Qi Refinement Middle Phase, so it¡¯s not that great¡­¡± someonemented dismissively.


    ¡°Of course, it¡¯s no big deal for you since you don¡¯t have a son. It¡¯s different for me¡ªI have three sons! Mo Shan, after all these years of friendship between us, you¡¯ve got to have your son paint a few sets for me. Just paint three¡­ no, six sets. I want to have some spare¡­¡±


    ¡°Hey, and don¡¯t forget me.¡±


    ¡°I want a set too¡­¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t even have a son, what do you need it for?¡±


    The man retorted, ¡°I don¡¯t have one now; does that mean I can¡¯t have one in the future?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not a certainty.¡±


    ¡°Cut the nonsense; if he wants it, let him have it. For all you know, he might have a few illegitimate kids out there.¡±


    ¡°You bastard, what are you saying!¡±


    After having too much to drink, they began to scuffle with each other.


    Mo Shan didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry.

 Chapter 99 - 99 Elder Yu (Third Update)_1

    Chapter 99 Elder Yu (Third Update)_1


    Trantor: 549690339


    Every now and then, people came to Mo Shan, asking Mo Hua to draw Formations for them. And without exception, all of them wanted an Iron Armor Formation drawn on their rattan armor.


    This was all handled by Mo Shan. Mo Hua only needed to draw the Formation, which wasn¡¯t too troublesome, and it didn¡¯t require showing off.


    The Iron Armor Formation consisted of only six Formation Patterns, which, for Mo Hua, no longer posed any difficulty; moreover, drawing them was very quick. asionally, when someone requested it, he would just draw it in passing, so it didn¡¯t waste much time.


    For one Iron Armor Formation painting, he could get five Spirit Stones and half a bottle of Spiritual Ink.


    After drawing for some time, Mo Hua had saved up a small amount of Spirit Stones and Spiritual Ink. It was just a pity that the Spiritual Ink was of a metallic property and could only be used to draw Golden Series Formations; it was unsuitable for other types of Formations.


    The Iron Armor Formation only contained six Formation Patterns, suitable for mid-phase Artifact Refining Cultivators. Essentially, it was only used by novice Monster Hunters.


    For ate-phase Qi Refinement Cultivator like Mo Shan, it was basically useless. In the face ofte-stage rank one Monster Beasts, even rattan armor with the Iron Armor Formation drawn on it wouldn¡¯t be much better than paper mache¡ªits strength would hardly be improved at all.


    However, among the Monster Hunters, the majority were mid-phase Qi Refinement Cultivators, and each year new Cultivators became Monster Hunters; these Monster Hunters were the ones who needed the Iron Armor Formation the most.


    Although the strength of the Iron Armor Formation could only fend off a Monster Beast¡¯s attack for a brief moment, that moment often made the difference between a minor injury and a severe one, or even between life and death.


    Mo Hua, in fact, wanted to draw more Iron Armor Formations so that young Monster Hunters like Da¡¯hu could receive fewer injuries.


    For ordinary Loose Cultivators, sustaining minor injuries was bearable, but a serious injury could make daily life very difficult; and an unfortunate death would essentially be a disaster for their entire family.


    Among the Monster Hunters in Tongxian City, only a few had connections with Mo Shan; most of the Monster Hunters wouldn¡¯t specifically ask someone to draw a Formation for them, since Formations were difficult to draw and Formation Masters difficult to hire¡ªthey couldn¡¯t afford the Spirit Stones. Thus, the ones who actually came to Mo Hua to have the Iron Armor Formation drawn weren¡¯t many.


    That day, after Mo Hua had finished his dinner and was flipping through Formation Books in his room, he heard someone arriving. Mo Shan was warmly greeting the guest, and curiosity couldn¡¯t help but arise within Mo Hua.


    Mo Shan was usually generous and had quite a few friends, but Mo Hua had never seen him be so enthusiastic before.


    After a while, Mo Shan called out to Mo Hua, asking him toe and meet the guest.


    When Mo Hua lifted the door curtain, he saw a Cultivator with a very long beard, apparently of considerable age, sitting upright on the wooden chair in the middle. This bearded Cultivator was dressed inmon Monster Hunter attire, with a serious demeanor and an air of authority that made him seem somewhat difficult to get along with.


    Mo Shan said, ¡°This is Elder Yu. Huar, say hello to Elder Yu.¡±


    Elder Yu? An Elder from the Monster Hunting Hall?


    Mo Hua politely greeted the Elder and then noticed that this Elder Yu had a profound aura emanating a subtle oppressive force. Mo Hua quietly probed with his Divine Sense, only to find that he couldn¡¯t see anything clearly, just a vague sense that someone was sitting there.


    As Mo Hua was using his Divine Sense to probe, Elder Yu¡¯s eyes shed with insight, and he nced at Mo Hua.


    A Foundation Establishment Stage Cultivator! And probably not an ordinary one at that!


    Just his Divine Sense was far stronger than Mo Hua¡¯s!


    Mo Shan patted Mo Hua on the head and said, ¡°Huar, Elder Yu has something to discuss with you. Have a chat with him. I¡¯ll go to the front to help your mother clean up.¡±


    ¡°What could Elder Yu possibly have to discuss with me?¡± Mo Hua wondered, somewhat puzzled, but he still nodded in agreement.


    After Mo Shan left, Elder Yu got straight to the point:


    ¡°I have heard from Mo Shan that you can draw the Iron Armor Formation?¡± asked Elder Yu.


    Elder Yu¡¯s voice was slightly hoarse with a hint of sternness, probably a habit formed over the years.


    ¡°Yes,¡± replied Mo Hua.


    Elder Yu nodded slightly, ¡°That¡¯s good, I have something I want to discuss with you.¡±


    ¡°Please speak, Elder.¡±


    Elder Yu inwardly nodded. He had heard before that Mo Shan¡¯s son, despite his tender age, was already a Formation Master. He hadn¡¯t believed it, thinking it was too preposterous.


    Later, as more people spoke of it, he began to believe it somewhat, but deep down, he felt that those with talent at a young age must be arrogant due to their talents, especially Formation Masters. All the Formation Masters he had encountered were haughty, regardless of their actual capability, and each had a prideful temperament.


    Initially, he did not have a favorable impression of Mo Hua, but now, seeing that Mo Hua was fair and lovely and also very polite, his expression softened quite a bit.


    ¡°I intend to have you help draw a batch of Formations, all Iron Armor Formations, painted onto rattan armors. During the Monster Hunting Ceremony, we will give a set to each of the young Monster Hunters so they have some protection when they enter the mountains to hunt Monster Beasts.¡±


    Mo Hua suddenly understood. The Hunting Demon Ceremony was approaching, and another group of young cultivators would be Monster Hunters.


    Elder Yu was an elder of the Monster Hunting Hall, responsible for upholding the rules of the Monster Hunters and ensuring their safety, especially for those who were just starting out and had yet to witness the ferocity of Monster Beasts. They were the neers in need of protection now, but in twenty or thirty years, they could be the backbone of the Monster Hunting Guild.


    ¡°How many sets do you need?¡±


    ¡°About one hundred sets,¡± Elder Yu said.


    ¡°One hundred sets¡­¡±


    Mo Hua was taken aback. That would be enough to keep him busy for quite a while.


    ¡°Is that possible?¡± Elder Yu asked tentatively.


    Mo Hua hesitated for a moment, ¡°When do you need these Formations?¡±


    Elder Yu thought for a moment and said, ¡°It¡¯ll be fine as long as it¡¯s before the Monster Hunting Festival, which should be in three months.¡±


    If it was three months, there was plenty of time. Mo Hua nodded and said, ¡°No problem.¡±


    Elder Yu breathed a sigh of relief. He saw that Mo Hua was of low cultivation and his Divine Sense was limited; he also wasn¡¯t sure if Mo Hua¡¯s willpower was strong enough. He worried that Mo Hua wouldn¡¯t be able to draw so many Formations in three months.


    Now, seeing that Mo Hua appeared confident, as if he wasn¡¯t lying, Elder Yu felt somewhat more at ease.


    Even if he couldn¡¯t finish all of them,pleting seventy to eighty percent would still be good.


    Elder Yu hesitated for a while, thinking, then said:


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard from Mo Shan that when you draw Formations for others, you charge only five Spirit Stones for one Iron Armor Formation. These cultivators have connections with your father, so charge them less Spirit Stones, as it¡¯s only reasonable. But for these one hundred sets, let¡¯s not talk about favors. For each Iron Armor Formation, I¡¯ll give you eight Spirit Stones aspensation. What do you say?¡±


    Eight Spirit Stones wasn¡¯t really a lot, considering that for a Formation Master, Divine Sense was limited and the number of Formations he could draw each day was also limited, they naturally hoped the price of their work would be as high as possible.


    Normally, this price wouldn¡¯t be enough to hire a Formation Master to draw Formations.


    But this was already Elder Yu¡¯s limit. The Monster Hunting Guild had big business, but the family was full of Loose Cultivators who were poor as church mice, and he had to arrange everything alone. Everything needed Spirit Stones, and eight Spirit Stones was the highest price he could offer.


    ¡°Eight Spirit Stones¡­¡± Mo Hua frowned slightly.


    Elder Yu observed Mo Hua¡¯s frown; his expression didn¡¯t change, but he felt a chill in his heart.


    It really was difficult to deal with Formation Masters.


    Elder Yu silently thought.

 Chapter 100: Trade (Four updates)_1

    Chapter 100: Trade (Four updates)_1


    Trantor: 549690339


    Elder Yu had spent one hundred and fifty years to reach the Foundation Establishment Stage.


    During these hundred years, he had dealings with all sorts of cultivators, which naturally included many Formation Masters.


    Elder Yu mostly did not have a good opinion of Formation Masters.


    n and sect-born Formation Masters looked down on Loose Cultivators. Some Loose Cultivator-born Formation Masters felt they had leaped over the dragon gate and were superior, showing even more disdain for Loose Cultivators than those from ns or sects did.


    Since formations were difficult to learn and Formation Masters were scarce, they were always arrogant, with their noses in the air.


    In the face of Foundation Building Cultivators, some Formation Masters would be superficially polite, but once you asked them to create a formation, they would demand an exorbitant fee.


    If you tried to bargain, they¡¯d take it as an affront, questioning if you thought their formations were not worth that many Spirit Stones. If you did not bargain, the exorbitant price in Spirit Stones was something these Loose Cultivators could hardly afford.


    But with few Formation Masters in the world and many cultivators in need of formations, sometimes, despite their exorbitant demands, you had no choice but to pay.


    Thus, while Elder Yu showed respect to Formation Masters on the surface, he held no fondness for them in his heart.


    Mo Hua frowned, and Elder Yu guessed in his heart that this deal might not work out. Eight Spirit Stones was the most he could offer; he could not afford any more.


    Though he was a Foundation Building Cultivist, having neither affiliated himself with a sect nor attached himself to a n, he had to earn Spirit Stones on his own and deal with the trivial matters of being a Monster Hunter. He was not much wealthier than a cultivator in the Qi Refinement Realm.


    Elder Yu felt some dissatisfaction toward Mo Hua. Although young and seemingly obedient, the moment Spirit Stones were involved, he probably became greedy, no different from other Formation Masters.


    Indeed, Formation Masters were all cast from the same mold, none of them good news.


    ¡°How much do you want?¡± Elder Yu asked with an unfriendly tone. He was curious to see how much Mo Hua wanted.


    Mo Hua calcted in his mind, then said, ¡°Three would do.¡±


    Elder Yu snorted coldly.


    The room went quiet for a moment. Elder Yu hesitated and then asked in disbelief, ¡°How many?¡±


    ¡°Three¡­¡±


    ¡°Three?!¡±


    Elder Yu raised an eyebrow; the Mo Hua in his eyes suddenly seemed much more adorable.


    He then suspected in his heart that the kid might be a fool. Who ever heard of bargaining backward?


    ¡°Are you sure you only want three?¡±


    ¡°Mm, three Spirit Stones will do, but I have a small condition,¡± Mo Hua replied.


    ¡°A condition?¡± Elder Yu paused, ¡°Let¡¯s hear it.¡±


    ¡°I would like some Spiritual Ink, of all five elements ¨C metal, wood, water, fire, and earth. I need it for practicing formations. It doesn¡¯t have to be much; you can decide the amount, just consider it as extra remuneration.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s it?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s it,¡± Mo Hua nodded.


    ¡°That¡¯s easy then,¡± Elder Yu immediately said.


    Some Spiritual Ink, although it would cost some Spirit Stones, was nothingpared to the price of one hundred Iron Armor Formations. Besides, as a Foundation Building Cultivist, he naturally had his own connections and could get good quality Spiritual Ink without spending too many Spirit Stones. That would save him a considerable amount of Spirit Stones.


    Elder Yu looked at Mo Hua and suddenly felt that the more he looked at the boy, the more handsome he seemed.


    And he said he¡¯d use the Spiritual Ink to practice formations?


    ¡°Excellent! Diligent and eager to learn ¨C no wonder at such a young age, you can draw formations so well!¡± Elder Yu praised inwardly.


    Elder Yu thought for a moment, then worried that Mo Hua might get a bad deal, said, ¡°You¡¯re only asking for three spirit stones, is that enough?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, three spirit stones aren¡¯t too few. Besides, we¡¯re all loose cultivators, we should look out for one another. This is what my dad often tells me.¡± Mo Hua said in a childish voice.


    These words struck a chord with Elder Yu, and he felt a warmth in his heart.


    He himself came from a loose cultivator background, and it was not easy for him to reach the Foundation Establishment Stage. He had thought about moving to a higher-grade state boundary to seek opportunities, perhaps he could even make further progress in Tao cultivation.


    But looking back, he saw the uncles and aunts who had taken care of him, his friends and older brothers, struggling to get by. Without the care of a Foundation Building Cultivator, they would surely be oppressed by the members of the big ns every day, living a hard life.


    After a long consideration, he decided to stay.


    The outside cultivation world was boundless, and even if he left, he would just be one of the countless cultivators with low cultivation and an uncertain future. However, in Tongxian City, he was a towering Foundation Building Cultivator who could ease many people¡¯s suffering, protect many from harm, and allow most loose cultivators to have a slightly better life.


    Now, hearing such words from a small child like Mo Hua, Elder Yu found it very heartening.


    Elder Yu stared at Mo Hua, looking him over from left to right, growing fonder of the boy the more he looked.


    Look at how well Mo Shan has raised his son!


    Mo Hua, feeling a bit uneasy under Elder Yu¡¯s intense gaze, couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Elder Yu, is there something wrong?¡±


    ¡°No, no, everything¡¯s right, very right!¡± Elder Yu said, ¡°Tomorrow I¡¯ll have someone send over the rattan armor, and I¡¯ll help you look for the Spiritual Ink, the kind with the Five Elements attribute, right? I¡¯ll send them to you once I¡¯ve gathered them. Rest assured, you¡¯ve done me a great favor this time, and I won¡¯t let you suffer a loss. If you need anything in the future, you can alsoe to me.¡±


    Mo Hua replied joyfully, ¡°Thank you, Elder!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing, just a trifle!¡± Elder Yu waved his hand, then added with concern, ¡°You should rest now, don¡¯t stay up toote at such a young age.¡±


    ¡°Right.¡± Mo Hua nodded.


    Elder Yu then headed out, but after a few steps, he seemed to remember something and hesitated, eventually turning back.


    Mo Hua looked puzzled and asked, ¡°Elder Yu, is there anything else?¡±


    Elder Yu coughed softly, and discreetly pulled out a storage bag, ¡°I¡­ cough, have two grandsons, and I need your help with their¡­ formations.¡±


    ¡°Is this urgent?¡± Mo Hua asked.


    ¡°This¡­ it¡¯s a bit urgent, but not particrly so, you can make them when you have the time.¡±


    Elder Yu¡¯s two grandsons were with Da¡¯hu¡¯s group, bing Monster Hunters who had already started hunting in the mountains.


    It¡¯s often said that grandparents are more affectionate toward their grandchildren: Elder Yu didn¡¯t bother with his son, but had a soft spot for his two grandsons. Every time they returned from the mountain with injuries, he felt distressed.


    Being a Foundation Building Cultivator, he could not simply go to the mountain.


    If a Foundation Building Cultivator frequently ventured into the mountains, the monster beasts would take it as a provocation, attracting Second Grade Big Demons. In Tongxian City, a Second Grade Big Demon was practically without a natural enemy.


    There weren¡¯t many Foundation Building Cultivators in Tongxian City to begin with. To have Foundation Building Cultivators join forces for monster hunting was even rarer, and even if they did, they were unlikely to match a Second Grade monster beast.


    And if they made a mistake, allowing a Second Grade monster beast to consume one or two Foundation Building Cultivators, that would be a major problem.


    Therefore, unless necessary, Elder Yu, being in the Foundation Establishment Stage, generally wouldn¡¯t enter Big ck Mountain. At most, he would roam the Outer Mountain. If he had to enter the Inner Mountain, he would try his best not to reveal his cultivation.


    Because he could not go into the mountain at will, he was always concerned about the safety of his two grandsons. By adding an Iron Armor Formation to their rattan armors, it gave them a means of protection, and he could feel more at ease.


    ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll help you make them when I have time!¡± Mo Hua promised.


    Elder Yu nodded, and seeing that Mo Hua was about to return to his room, he warmly reminded, ¡°Take your time with those formations. It doesn¡¯t matter if there are more or fewer; just don¡¯t overwork yourself.¡±


    The usually stern Elder Yu spoke in a voice that was indescribably kind and friendly.

 Chapter 101: Qi Refinement, Fifth Level (Five Updates)_1

    Chapter 101: Qi Refinement, Fifth Level (Five Updates)_1


    Trantor: 549690339


    Elder Yu¡¯s expression was severe when he entered, but as he left, his face had visibly lightened, and Mo Shan could even make out a faint hint of a smile on his face.


    Having known Elder Yu for so long, Mo Shan recalled that the Elder was always somewhat irritable, with a stern demeanor and not the best temper. He had never seen him with an expression like today¡¯s.


    ¡°Mo Shan, you¡¯ve raised a good son!¡±


    Elder Yu broke precedent and praised Mo Shan for the first time.


    Mo Shan was startled, even somewhat ttered. No matter how well he had previously mastered the Taoist skills or how many monster beasts he had in, Elder Yu had neverplimented him, and Mo Shan had thought the Elder was strict and never praised anyone.


    Now, this sudden praise caught him off guard, and for a moment, he didn¡¯t quite know what to say.


    After finishing his remark, Elder Yu didn¡¯t wait for Mo Shan¡¯s response. He nodded to Liu Ruhua and walked out the door on his own.


    Mo Shan and Liu Ruhua respectfully saw Elder Yu to the door.


    The sky was already dark, with a bright moon hanging high. The streets were sparsely popted, but inside the houses on both sides, there were always warm yellow lights. asionally, one could hearughter, children¡¯s shouts, and parents¡¯ admonishments.


    Elder Yu took a few steps, looked back at Mo Hua¡¯s doorway, and silently thought, ¡°Among us loose cultivators, perhaps there will finally emerge a Formation Master¡­¡±


    In the world of cultivation, formations are the most revered; cultivators cannot go without them, whether in daily living or in fighting to the death with monster beasts. But formations were never meant for bottom-rung loose cultivators like them¡ªthey were poor and deemed unworthy¡­


    If Mo Hua really made an advancement in formations and continued to stay true to himself, supporting other loose cultivators, even if he remained a Qi Refinement Realm cultivator for life, he would be much more useful to the loose cultivators of Tongxian City than an old, half-dead tree like himself who was in the Foundation Establishment Stage¡­


    Being a Formation Master is wonderful. Elder Yu¡¯s eyes filled with hope for a moment.


    ¡°I wonder if I¡¯ll live to see that day¡­¡±


    The next day, Elder Yu had someone deliver twenty sets of rattan armor, twenty bottles of golden Spiritual Ink, and fifty spirit stones, plus two bottles of each of the Five Elements Spiritual Ink, with the rest of the rattan armor to be delivered after being refined.


    The fifty spirit stones were a deposit, the rest would be paid afterpletion. The Five Elements Spiritual Ink was specifically sought out by Elder Yu as an additional reward for Mo Hua, who was very happy with the high quality of these items.


    The spirit stones and Spiritual Ink shouldst Mo Hua for quite some time.


    Although the Monster Hunting Festival was three months away, Mo Hua didn¡¯t want to wait that long. He nned to finish within a month and a half, painting two to three sets a day during his spare time, careful not to neglect his cultivation and studying of more advanced formations.


    Mo Hua was also looking forward to reaching the fifth level of Qi Refinement so that he could choose a spell to study.


    Half a monthter, as Mo Hua finished painting the thirty-sixth Iron Armor Formation and was nning to continue, he suddenly noticed something unusual about his Qi Sea.


    Mo Hua¡¯s eyes lit up, and he quickly sat down to meditate and regte his breath. He took out a spirit stone and began to absorb the spiritual energy.


    After an unknown period, Mo Hua¡¯s Qi Sea trembled, his spiritual power stirred chaotically before gradually stabilizing and bing slightly more profound.


    He had reached the fifthyer of Qi Refinement!


    Mo Hua was somewhat delighted, as the realm is the foundation of a cultivator.


    It seems that, with the Heaven Yan Jue cultivation technique, except for the bottle neck of the Mystery Formation at the intermediary and major realm breakthroughs, there were no significant obstacles to small realm advancements and no need for Heaven and Earth spiritual items.


    For a moment, Mo Hua felt an endless stream of admiration for the cultivator who had created this technique!


    ¡°If I keep cultivating like this, is it possible¡­ can I really be an Immortal?¡±


    Mo Hua¡¯s thoughts began to wander.


    Then he considered the enormous amount of spirit stones needed for cultivation, theplexity of the Compound Formation that gave him a headache when he read the Formation Books, and the unknown mysteries of the Mystery Formation.


    Mo Hua reined in his fanciful thoughts.


    ¡°One must be down-to-earth in cultivation, not ambitious beyond one¡¯s grasp! One must be down-to-earth in cultivation, not ambitious beyond one¡¯s grasp!¡±


    Mo Hua repeated the mantra twice in his heart, then started to n out his Qi Refinement fifthyer.


    First and foremost, it¡¯s the spells!


    Can one be called a cultivator if they don¡¯t learn spells?


    It¡¯s fine for body cultivators, but as a cultivator who aspires to and can only be a spiritual cultivator, how can you get by without learning a few spells?


    But who to learn them from?


    Mo Hua was a bit worried, as most monster hunters were body cultivators and there were very few spiritual cultivators.


    If we say that it¡¯s somewhat dangerous for body cultivators, who focus on body refinement, to hunt monster beasts, then for spiritual cultivators, who specialize in spells, going into the mountains to hunt monsters is basically betting that they¡¯re not tough enough.


    There is a big difference between spiritual cultivators and body cultivators in the business of monster hunting.


    If a spiritual cultivator happens to be attacked by a monster beast,pared to a body cultivator, what would be a minor injury for a body cultivator could be a serious injury for them, and what would be a serious injury for a body cultivator could mean death for them. If a body cultivator dies, the spiritual cultivator would hardly have a whole corpse left¡­


    Thus, there are very few spiritual cultivators among monster hunters, not only because few choose to be spiritual cultivators but also because few spiritual cultivators survive.


    Unless one really has no choice, like Mo Hua.


    If he were strong and robust, he would be a body cultivator, have Master Chen custom-make him a scimitar engraved with a green dragon and charge into the hoard of monsters, ughtering all around¡ªthe very thought of it is exhrating.


    But the only w in this idea is that it¡¯s just a thought.


    What about seeking Mr. Zhuang¡¯s guidance?


    Mo Hua shook his head. He would be content if Mr. Zhuang could teach him formation techniques; asking him for spells would be a bit presumptuous.


    Moreover, it¡¯s hard to tell what Mr. Zhuang practices. His vital energy doesn¡¯t seem strong, his spiritual power invisible, and his divine sense appears flimsy¡ªaltogether a mysterious and elusive master.


    If he were to ask Mr. Zhuang and somehow displease him, losing even the formation knowledge, it would be like losing a watermelon in pursuit of a sesame seed¡ªa huge loss.


    What about seeking Aunt Xue¡¯s help? She¡¯s always been quite kind to Mo Hua.


    Ah right, Aunt Xue probably practices illusion techniques, which Mo Hua, with his aptitude, is neither qualified nor capable of learning.


    After much consideration, there seemed to be only one person who could help Mo Hua¡­


    Mo Hua picked up a copy of ¡°Qi Refining Spell Record,¡± which details some basic spells for the Qi Refinement realm¡ªof course, only the index, without any specifics on how to cultivate them.


    Mo Hua even took the liberty to erge the characters for ¡°spell¡± on the cover, making it easily noticeable to anyone at a nce.


    Early in the morning, Mo Hua sat in a restaurant with the ¡°Qi Refining Spell Record¡± in hand, ready to go fishing. As the sun rose higher and the weather grew fair, the fish arrived.


    Zhang Lan appeared on the street, basking in the sun, stretchedzily, and then sauntered toward the restaurant.


    Mo Hua ignored him, pretending to be absorbed in his book.


    Zhang Lan entered the restaurant, sat in his usual spot, ordered a pot of wine, a dish of meat, a dish of fruit, and then began to look around out of boredom. During his survey, he noticed Mo Hua and naturally the book in his hands, as well as the prominently disyed ¡°spell¡± on the pages.


    Zhang Lan carefully checked and saw that the cover of the book read ¡°Qi Refining Spell Record.¡±


    He reiterated the words ¡°spell¡± and ¡°Qi Refining¡± in his mind a few times, suddenly feeling a surge of vindication.


    Mo Hua¡¯s previous book, ¡°Initial Understanding of Compound Formation,¡± had almost caused him to capsize in the gutter, and the mere thought of it still sent shivers down his spine. But as long as it¡¯s not about formations, or even just not aboutpound formations, Zhang Lan feared nothing.


    What¡¯s more, it was ¡°Qi Refining,¡± ¡°spells¡±!


    In these two categories, nobody could stop him from showing off!


    Zhang Lan deliberately coughed to clear his throat, swaying over to Mo Hua, and casually said, ¡°Oh? What¡¯s that you¡¯re reading? Anything you don¡¯t understand, want me to teach you?¡±

 Chapter 102: Spell (First Update)_1

    Chapter 102: Spell (First Update)_1


    Trantor: 549690339


    Mo Hua thought to himself, I intentionally wrote the book¡¯s title sorge that it could be seen from several zhang away, and you still ask what book this is. This pretentious act, could it be any more fake?


    ¡°No need, I¡¯m just looking,¡± said Mo Hua.


    The more Mo Hua refused, the more curious Zhang Lan became. He leaned in to take a look and then pretended to notice the book title, saying,


    ¡°¡®Qi Refining Technique Comption,¡¯ not bad huh, interested in learning spells? Reached the fifth level of Qi Refinement?¡±


    ¡°Just reached the fifth level, I¡¯ll take a look first, no rush,¡± Mo Hua said, feigning calm.


    ¡°How about it? Want me to teach you?¡± Zhang Lan raised an eyebrow.


    ¡°Uncle Zhang, are you a Spiritual Cultivator?¡±


    ¡°Well, sort of,¡± he responded.


    ¡°Sort of¡­ What does that mean, oh, a half-baked one?¡± Mo Hua said.


    Zhang Lan¡¯s face darkened, ¡°What half-baked? At such a young age, where did you learn these messy terms?¡±


    ¡°Your Blood Qi doesn¡¯t seem weak though, and I haven¡¯t detected much strong Spiritual Power from you. Am I just not seeing it right?¡± Mo Hua asked.


    Zhang Lan said proudly, ¡°I used a spell to conceal my aura, of course, you can¡¯t detect it. If a youngster like you could, then wouldn¡¯t all my years of cultivation be in vain?¡±


    ¡°Oh, so is this considered Dual Cultivation of Spirit and Body?¡± Mo Hua asked curiously.


    ¡°Dual Cultivation of Spirit and Body is not that easy. I¡¯ve just cultivated my body somewhat, to avoid being at a disadvantage when fighting cultivators who practice Body Cultivation at close range. My main focus is still on spells. A cultivator who practices Dual Cultivation of Spirit and Body needs exceptional natural talent, a prestigious family lineage, and a wealth of resources. You might not even meet one in your entire life,¡± Zhang Lanmented.


    Mo Hua clicked his tongue. Talent, lineage, and resources ¨C each of these requirements seemed as insurmountable as the heavens to Mo Hua, so even if he were reborn ten thousand times, he might not meet the criteria once.


    ¡°Then, Uncle Zhang, are you good at casting spells?¡±


    Zhang Lan replied with pride, ¡°Not bad, just so-so, I guess.¡±


    ¡°So that means you¡¯re not very good, right?¡±


    Zhang Lan, extremely irritated, tapped Mo Hua¡¯s head, ¡°I¡¯m being modest, you understand? Modest!¡±


    Mo Hua rubbed his head and asked, ¡°Then between you and Aunt Xue, who is more impressive?¡±


    ¡°That, well,¡± Zhang Lan hesitated, ¡°how would I know without having sparred with her?¡±


    ¡°Do you know any Illusion Techniques?¡±


    ¡°Of course¡­ not,¡± he admitted.


    Mo Hua said, ¡°Aunt Xue knows Illusion Techniques, but you don¡¯t, so surely you can¡¯t be as capable as her! I¡¯ll ask Aunt Xue when I have time, see what spells I should learn.¡±


    Unconvinced, Zhang Lan retorted, ¡°I just don¡¯t know Illusion Techniques, but other spells are not necessarily weaker than hers.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Mo Hua looked at Zhang Lan skeptically.


    ¡°For spells of the Qi Refinement Realm, you can ask me anything.¡±


    ¡°Alright then, if I want to learn spells now, which one should I start with?¡±


    ¡°Do you have any in mind?¡± Zhang Lan asked.


    Mo Hua handed Zhang Lan the ¡®Qi Refining Technique Comption,¡¯ ¡°I picked out a few spells; you tell me which one I should learn first.¡±


    Zhang Lan took the book, flipped through a few pages, and saw several spells circled with a pen.


    Fireball Technique, Water Arrow Technique, Golden de Technique, Earth Stone Technique¡­


    All could be learned in the middle stages of Qi Refinement. The spells were not difficult and the spiritual power required was not excessive.


    Zhang Lan nodded. Starting from the basic spells and not aiming too high, Mo Hua¡¯s choices were pretty good.


    Many cultivators, when first learning spells, only want to learn those of high grade, great power, or rarity. But they do not realize that with high gradees the need for more spiritual power, greater power means longer casting time, and the rarer the spell, the more stringent the requirements for learning it.


    Let alone mastering the spell, even if they did, using up more than half of their spiritual power for one spell, if they miss their target, would essentially leave them sitting ducks.


    Zhang Lan stared at Mo Hua for a while and suddenly realized a problem, ¡°The spells you¡¯ve picked, they¡¯re all attack-oriented?¡±


    Mo Hua was stunned for a moment, ¡°If I don¡¯t learn attack spells, then what should I learn?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you think about how to save your life?¡±


    ¡°Oh right,¡± Mo Hua had a sudden revtion, ¡°I need to be able to save my life first. If I can¡¯t even save my own life, who am I going to attack?¡±


    The incident with Qian Xing had also made him understand that cultivators must have means to save their own lives. Otherwise, in sudden danger, without the power to protect themselves, they would fall into a passive deadlock.


    ¡°What are the life-saving spells then, Golden Bell Shield?¡± Mo Hua humbly asked for advice.


    ¡°Golden Bell Shield is not bad, but it¡¯s not very useful for you.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± Mo Hua didn¡¯t understand.


    Zhang Lan looked at Mo Hua with a somewhat disdainful nce, ¡°Haven¡¯t you realized that your spiritual power is actually not strong?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s because my cultivation is low,¡± Mo Hua argued with reason.


    ¡°Part of it is because your cultivation is low, but isn¡¯t the quality of your spiritual root itself just mediocre? If I¡¯m not mistaken, the cultivation technique you¡¯re learning doesn¡¯t add much to your spiritual power either. So the spiritual power within your Qi Sea must be weaker than others at the same realm.¡±


    Although Mo Hua was reluctant to admit it, it seemed that this was indeed the fact.


    Zhang Lan thought to himself that it was a good thing that Mo Hua¡¯s spiritual root talent was average. If his spiritual root talent were as good as his talent for Formation, what would happen in the future?


    Indeed, the Heavenly Dao is rtively fair.


    Zhang Lan continued to exin, ¡°If your spiritual power is weak, even if you use a defensive spell like Golden Bell Shield, it won¡¯tst long. Once your spiritual power is exhausted, you¡¯ll still be sitting ducks.¡±


    ¡°Moreover, Golden Bell Shield requires prior knowledge of danger and the pre-emptive mobilization of spiritual power to cast. If you are ambushed and don¡¯t have time to cast it, the spell might as well be unlearned.¡±


    Mo Hua became worried, ¡°Then what should I learn?¡±


    So you do have moments of worry, huh? That¡¯ll teach you for not wanting to ask me!


    Zhang Lan secretly gloated in his heart for a while.


    Every problem at the Qi Refinement Realm is a minor one¡­ as long as it doesn¡¯t involve Formation.


    Zhang Lan put on a bit of an act and then said to Mo Hua, ¡°You can learn movement techniques.¡±


    ¡°Movement techniques?¡±


    ¡°If you learn a defensive spell like Golden Bell Shield, facing an attack, you¡¯d only be able to take it head-on,¡± Zhang Lan nced at Mo Hua, ¡°but your physical body and spiritual power can¡¯t take much of a beating.¡±


    Mo Hua nodded in deep agreement.


    ¡°So that¡¯s why you learn movement techniques. You can advance to attack and retreat to dodge, and if it really doesn¡¯t work out, you can still run,¡± Zhang Lan said.


    ¡°Won¡¯t there be any drawbacks?¡±


    ¡°There will definitely be drawbacks. If you use a defensive spell, you can at least take a few hits before your spiritual power runs out. But if you use movement techniques to dodge, you either have to move cleverly without a scratch or if not, as soon as you are caught off guard, and someone finds a w, you are more often than not doomed.¡±


    ¡°So it¡¯s like, if I make a mistake, I¡¯ll be hit by an attack without any defenses. Is that what you mean?¡±


    ¡°Exactly.¡±


    Mo Hua hesitated for a moment, then said, ¡°Defensive spells¡ªonce my spiritual power runs out, I¡¯ll be at the mercy of others. Movement techniques¡ªif someone catches a w, I¡¯ll be just as vulnerable. But at least with movement techniques, I can attack or retreat. If I learn Golden Bell Shield, then if it doesn¡¯t hold up, I can¡¯t block or run away¡­¡±


    ¡°Have you made up your mind?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll learn movement techniques.¡±


    Zhang Lan nodded, ¡°That¡¯s wise of you. Since you can¡¯t have the best of both worlds, you should y to your strengths and avoid your weaknesses.¡±


    Zhang Lan picked up the ¡°Qi Refining Technique Comption¡±, flipped through it, then took up a pen from the table and marked several movement techniques, ready to let Mo Hua choose one to practice, when he suddenly realized something was amiss.


    These movement techniques weremon at the Qi Refinement Realm. It was fine for Mo Hua to learn them, but if they weremon, others could teach them too. How would that show that he was superior?

 Chapter 103 - 103 Water Passing Step (Two More)_1

    Chapter 103 Water Passing Step (Two More)_1


    Trantor: 549690339


    Mo Hua¡¯spanions were indeed mostly Loose Cultivators with limited horizons, but there were also not a few Cultivators with exceptional insight.


    Not to mention anyone else, the gentleman who taught Mo Hua Formation techniques was definitely not an average Cultivator; the woman called ¡°Aunt Xue¡± by Mo Hua, shrouded in a veiled haze, could possibly perform Illusion Techniques, let alone other spells; there were also the two children who strolled the streets with him that day, seemingly surnamed Bai, with appearances and manners that indicated an extraordinary background; and then there was his father Mo Shan, who, although having average cultivation, had spent years hunting monsters in the mountains, and his judgment and experience were certainly not weak¡­


    Zhang Lan pondered in his heart, if they came to know that he had taught Mo Hua a movement technique asmon as dirt, it wouldn¡¯t be Mo Hua who was looked down upon.


    A mere child, what could Mo Hua understand?


    When the time came, the one to be scorned would only be himself, Zhang Lan.


    Just the thought of that veiled woman looking at him with disdain made Zhang Lan somewhat unable to ept it.


    No, he couldn¡¯t afford to lose face!


    ¡°This matter concerns not just my personal dignity, but also the face of the Zhang Family; I cannot let others think that the Zhang familycks a foundation in Tao Cultivation,¡± Zhang Lan justified to himself.


    ¡°These movement techniques are all quite ordinary; I¡¯ll teach you something different,¡± Zhang Lan told Mo Hua.


    ¡°Different?¡±


    ¡°Yes, different from the usual movement techniques.¡±


    Mo Hua was actually troubled; his original intention was to have Zhang Lan give some pointers on which spells to study, preferably ones that everyone had heard of and practiced before.


    If everyone had practiced them, then those spells must be practical and not too shabby, for Cultivators wouldn¡¯t idle away their time learning a spell that was utterly useless.


    And if everyone had practiced them, it meant the spells were rtively stable; even if Zhang Lan stopped teachingter on, Mo Hua could still find others to consult should he have any doubts about the spells.


    But now Zhang Lan intended to teach Mo Hua something different¡ªthis made Mo Hua apprehensive, as the cultivation of this spell could require some precious spiritual objects which he truly couldn¡¯t afford¡­


    ¡°What¡¯s with that expression?¡± Zhang Lan couldn¡¯t help but tap the table lightly, ¡°Why do you look so reluctant? Others beg me to teach them, and I refuse; don¡¯t try to act cute when you¡¯re getting a bargain, kid!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just worried about causing Uncle Zhang trouble,¡± Mo Hua scratched his head, ¡°How about you just pick any movement technique from this book to teach me?¡±


    Mo Hua spread open the ¡°Qi Refining Technique Comption.¡± It containedmon Qi Refinement Realm techniques, well-known to bottom-tier Loose Cultivators, and Mo Hua felt more at ease learning from it.


    ¡°No way! I can¡¯t afford to lose that much face!¡±


    Zhang Lan firmly disagreed, no matter what.


    Mo Hua didn¡¯t understand¡ªhow could learning a spell be a cause for shame¡­


    Making up his mind, Zhang Lan gritted his teeth and said, ¡°I¡¯ll teach you the Water Passing Step; it¡¯s the Zhang Family¡¯s Ultimate Technique!¡±


    Mo Hua hesitated for a long time before asking weakly, ¡°Is your n¡¯s Ultimate Technique so worthless that you¡¯ll teach it to anyone just like that?¡±


    Zhang Lan was so angry he nearly spat blood, he grabbed Mo Hua¡¯s cor, lifted him with his Spiritual Power and said, ¡°Follow me!¡±


    Liu Ruhua saw it all from a distance, but she knew that Zhang Lan was a Supervisor of the Taoist Court and had a good rtionship with Mo Hua; he wouldn¡¯t make things difficult for Mo Hua, so she didn¡¯t interfere.


    She just thought to herself that Court Leader Zhang, despite his age, still had a temper not much different from Mo Hua¡¯s¡­


    Clutching Mo Hua¡¯s cor, Zhang Lan brought him to the foot of a mountain outside Tongxian City.


    This ce was concealed by lush woods and tranquility¡ªit rarely saw visitors.


    Feeling Spiritual Power lifting him, Mo Hua¡¯s feet left the ground, and the world spun around him, the surrounding scenery receding backwards. After a while, when he regained his senses, they had reached somewhere outside Tongxian City.


    ¡°Uncle Zhang, why have you brought me here?¡± Mo Hua couldn¡¯t help but ask.


    ¡°Stab me with this sword.¡±


    Zhang Lan tossed to Mo Hua a sword iid with gold and pine patterns, clearly not amonce item.


    Mo Hua opened his mouth, ¡°This doesn¡¯t seem right.¡±


    ¡°If I tell you to stab, then stab.¡±


    ¡°What if I hurt you?¡± Mo Hua expressed his concern.


    Zhang Lan looked at Mo Hua speechlessly, making her realize that she might have overestimated herself a bit.


    With Mo Hua¡¯s cultivation, if Zhang Lan stood still and let her stab him with a sword all day, she might not even damage a hair.


    ¡°Fine, then.¡±


    If Zhang Lan wasn¡¯t afraid, what was there for her to fear?


    Mo Hua gripped the sword, ready to stab Zhang Lan, but after trying, she said, ¡°No, it won¡¯t work.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean it won¡¯t work now?¡± Zhang Lan asked.


    ¡°I can¡¯t move this sword¡­¡±


    Mo Hua said softly.


    What kind of sword was Zhang Lan using? Why was it so heavy? Could it really be a sword meant for a spiritual cultivator?


    Zhang Lan sighed and pointed up slightly. Before Mo Hua could understand what had happened, a section of a branch fell from a tree.


    ¡°Use this branch.¡±


    ¡°Oh,¡± Mo Hua nodded.


    She took the branch, held her breath to focus, channeled her strength through the branch, and thrust vigorously at Zhang Lan. Of course, Mo Hua¡¯s strength was almost negligible¡ªafter all, she was not a body cultivator.


    But the next scene left Mo Hua dumbfounded.


    Mo Hua¡¯s branch had pierced through Zhang Lan¡¯s body.


    Mo Hua was startled, but oning to her senses, she realized there was no force feedback on the branch. She hadn¡¯t actually hit anything. As she took a closer look, she saw Zhang Lan¡¯s figure gradually blur and then vanish, with Zhang Lan reappearing a step away.


    Although Mo Hua didn¡¯t know what had happened, it felt incredibly powerful!


    ¡°Is this a movement technique?¡±


    Zhang Lan lightly chuckled, then his figure dispersed like mist, creating many afterimages around Mo Hua. She could neither discern with her eyes nor lock on with her divine sense.


    After a short while all the spiritual power dissipated, and Zhang Lan appeared back in his original spot, as if he had never moved.


    Mo Hua was utterly shocked.


    Seeing Mo Hua¡¯s inexperienced look, Zhang Lan felt quite refreshed, but his facial expression remained indifferent.


    ¡°Now you want to learn, right?¡±


    Mo Hua couldn¡¯t help nodding.


    ¡°This movement technique is called the Water Passing Step, an ultimate technique of my Zhang Family, not ordinarily taught to outsiders. The Water Passing Step is a movement technique for spiritual cultivators that uses spiritual power to manipte the body, enabling swift and nimble movement within tight spaces to dodge attacks from cultivators. And at its advanced stages, one can even create afterimages to confuse someone¡¯s vision and disorient their divine sense¡­¡±


    Mo Hua listened intently, then worriedly said:


    ¡°But if you teach me, won¡¯t that be considered disclosing it? Won¡¯t the Zhang Family penalize you? If so, let¡¯s forget it.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t like this technique?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s good, but I don¡¯t want to cause you trouble,¡± Mo Hua said, somewhat torn.


    Zhang Lan paused for a moment, and thenughed, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. If I dare to teach you, it¡¯s definitely not going to be a problem. Those old stick-in-the-muds in the n can¡¯t do anything about me.¡±


    I¡¯ll just be locked up for a few months or kneel in the ancestral hall for a few days at most¡­


    Zhang Lan silently added in his mind, of course, he wouldn¡¯t say something that would diminish his status out loud.


    ¡°Oh, okay,¡± Mo Hua nodded, then asked, ¡°But if I learned it, wouldn¡¯t your family kill me to keep the technique a secret¡­¡±


    Zhang Lan couldn¡¯t help but tap Mo Hua¡¯s forehead again, ¡°What is your little head filled with? How can you spout such nonsensical things?¡±

 Chapter 104 - 104 Movement Technique (Third Update)_1

    Chapter 104 Movement Technique (Third Update)_1


    Trantor: 549690339


    ¡°Our Zhang Family is a legitimate noble n with strict family traditions; how could we possibly silence someone at every turn? Although the Water Passing Step is an ultimate technique, it¡¯s notpletely forbidden to pass on. I¡¯ll teach you stealthily, and you¡¯ll learn stealthily¡ªthere won¡¯t be any trouble. If anyone finds out, just say it was me who taught you, and push all the responsibility onto me¡­¡± Zhang Lan said rather boldly.


    ¡°If it¡¯s not going to be a big deal, why should I pin it on you? I¡¯ll just say I learned it by a lucky coincidence¡ªwouldn¡¯t that work?¡± Mo Hua asked with a blink, speaking softly.


    Zhang Lan frowned and said, ¡°What you¡¯re saying¡­ seems to make some sense¡­¡±


    Why should he step forward to take responsibility if the Zhang Family wouldn¡¯t make it difficult for Mo Hua?


    If this matter were exposed and the n elders found out, being confined for a few months was almost customary for him. But after all, being grounded and kneeling in the ancestral hall was not something to be proud of; if it could be avoided, so much the better.


    ¡°Then you¡¯ll need an excuse,¡± Zhang Lan said.


    ¡°I¡¯ll just say it was a kind-hearted uncle passing by who taught me. If they ask for a name, I don¡¯t know. If they ask what he looked like, I¡¯ve long forgotten,¡± Mo Hua replied.


    ¡°Alright, as long as that kind-hearted uncle isn¡¯t me.¡±


    With no worries left in his mind, Zhang Lan said, ¡°I¡¯ll teach you the Water Passing Step right now, practice it whenever you have the chance.¡±


    ¡°The Water Passing Step is a movement technique specifically for spiritual cultivators, which uses spiritual power to guide the body, achieving nimbleness and freedom to advance or retreat in tight spaces.¡±


    ¡°The key to movement technique lies in using divine sense to control spiritual power with extreme precision, directing the spiritual power to corresponding meridians, and then guiding the body. This way, you can quickly move and shift within mere inches, and avoid your opponents¡¯ swords within fractions of a breath.¡±


    Zhang Lan exined the essentials of practicing the movement technique to Mo Hua, and then handed him a meridian chart.


    ¡°This chart records the sequential pathways and specific spell points of spiritual power cirction in the meridians for different movements of the Water Passing Step. Take it home, study it carefully, andmit it firmly to memory. Remember to burn it afterwards so you don¡¯t leave any traces.¡±


    ¡°On the back of the meridian chart, there¡¯s also a simple body refinement technique¡­¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it a spell? Why do I need body refinement as well?¡±


    Mo Hua had little confidence in his body cultivation talent.


    Zhang Lan corrected Mo Hua¡¯s understanding: ¡°Spiritual cultivators are those who rely on spiritual power to activate spells for attack, not those who only cultivate spiritual power. Both the physical body and spiritual power are fundamental to a cultivator; you can¡¯tck either. Even for spells, they are notpletely separated from the body. It¡¯s just that spells are so important for spiritual cultivators that physical cultivation might seem optional inparison.¡±


    After exining, Zhang Lan offered Mo Hua some reassurance:


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, the body refinement technique thates with the Water Passing Step isn¡¯t about strengthening the body¡¯s toughness; it¡¯s a body refinement method that makes the limbs flexible and the physique coordinated.¡±


    ¡°Since the Water Passing Step relies on spiritual power to drive the body, if the body is uncoordinated or the legs and feet are stiff, you could end up injuring your tendons and bones due to the spiritual power pulling on you before you even use the technique properly¡­¡±


    Zhang Lan gave a detailed exnation, and Mo Hua listened carefully. Before long, Zhang Lan had finished teaching, and then he said:


    ¡°Try it now to see how much you¡¯ve grasped.¡±


    Mo Hua channeled spiritual power, operating it ording to the intricacies recorded on the chart of the Water Passing Step, and indeed felt more light-footed and agile.


    Mo Hua, being a Formation Master with a powerful divine sense, and also stronger than the average Formation Master, plus the cultivation of Heaven Yan Jue, had strong control over divine sense. Thus, the cirction of spiritual power in the Water Passing Step was unimpeded.


    The technique seemed simpler than Mo Hua had imagined.


    Mo Hua attempted to take a step forward using the Water Passing Step, but his right leg moved the spiritual power too quickly while his leftgged slightly, resulting in a slip¡­


    And he tumbled face-first onto the ground.


    Lifting his head and wiping the mud from his face, with his mouth still full of dirt, Mo Hua grumbled, ¡°This doesn¡¯t seem so simple¡­¡±


    Zhang Lan saw this and thought to himself that seemed more like it, that learning formations quickly was one thing, but it wouldn¡¯t be the same with spells.


    Mo Hua tried several more times, but still failed to seed, either because the spiritual power in his hands and feet were out of sync and he slipped, or he moved his same hand and foot together and plopped down onto the ground on his butt.


    Zhang Lan watched the dust-covered Mo Hua with an unchanged expression, feeling secretly delighted in his heart and thought to himself, ¡°Now you know it¡¯s not easy to learn spells¡­¡±


    Zhang Lan¡¯s main practice was other movement techniques, and he wasn¡¯t very skilled at the Water Passing Step, mainly because this movement technique in the Zhang Family¡¯s ultimate techniques was the kind that wasn¡¯t outstanding in either offense or defense. Offensively, the technique wasn¡¯t sharp enough, and defensively, it was too difficult to control spiritual power, so there weren¡¯t many cultivators in the Zhang Family who primarily practiced the Water Passing Step.


    That was precisely why he dared to secretly teach it to Mo Hua.


    If it had been one of the n¡¯s mainstream movement techniques like the Falling Flower Steps, which everyone in the family learned, anyone would have recognized the origin of the movement technique as soon as it was used, and that would have caused him big trouble.


    The Water Passing Step was just right. The technique itself wasn¡¯t bad and was sufficiently low-key. Not many learned it, so it wasn¡¯t easy to recognize, and it was okay to secretly use it.


    After half a day¡¯s practice of the Water Passing Step, Mo Hua once again fell on his butt.


    Zhang Lan picked up Mo Hua, dusted him off, and then said, ¡°Alright, you go back and practice on your own. Learning spells and formations are simr, it¡¯s all about practice makes perfect. If it doesn¡¯t work once, just practice a few more times and it will be fine.¡±


    ¡°Oh,¡± Mo Hua nodded.


    Zhang Lan returned Mo Hua to the eatery, then warned him a few words, telling him not to say to anyone that he was the one who taught him the technique. He should quietly practice on his own. After that, Zhang Lan happily epted several jugs of wine and a few pounds of meat as ¡°bribes¡± from Mo Hua, then contentedly left.


    Liu Ruhua brought out a cloth, dampened it with water, and as she wiped Mo Hua¡¯s face, she said, ¡°Did Court Leader Zhang teach you something?¡±


    ¡°Uncle Zhang told me not to tell,¡± Mo Hua said, smiling.


    ¡°Alright, then you just practice well. When you have time, don¡¯t forget to thank Court Leader Zhang,¡± Liu Ruhua spoke gently.


    ¡°Mhm,¡± Mo Hua nodded.


    After that, Mo Hua started the days of practicing the Water Passing Step.


    Mo Hua found a corner in the courtyard and began trying to control his limbs with spiritual power, just making simple movements.


    This was the simplest part and was the foundation for all subsequent movements in the Water Passing Step.


    Initially, the practice felt ufortable and he¡¯d fall if he lost bnce. However, after practicing several times and bing familiar with the pulling of spiritual power along the meridians of his flesh, his movements gradually became smoother.


    So, in the corner of the backyard, one could see Mo Hua¡¯s legs entwined with pale blue spiritual power, like water and mist, capable of moving forward or backward without even moving his feet.


    Mo Hua tried several more times and found it fun like sliding on ice in the dead of winter.


    Subsequently, Mo Hua attempted several moreplex movement techniques, such as front somersaults, back somersaults, headstands, and back handsprings, and unsurprisingly, he took a few more falls¡­


    Mo Hua analyzed the reasons and realized that his own body was too weak,cking strength and agility in his movements.


    Mo Hua took out the Body Refinement Realm techniques that Zhang Lan had given him.


    These techniques were simple, only including basic movements. Unlike the Body Cultivation techniques that focused on strength, these techniques cultivated the body¡¯s flexibility and coordination.


    The illustrations showed a figure moving naturally and lightly, as graceful as flowing water.


    Mo Hua had an epiphany, no wonder it was called the Water Passing Step.


    Mo Hua then began practicing the movements depicted in the illustrations, one by one.


    Initially, his limbs would feel sore and hurt so much that he couldn¡¯t get out of bed, but after persevering for a few days, the soreness dissipated, and his cirction improved. Even though his physical strength was still weak, his every move became light and fluid, as natural and graceful as water.


    Feeling that the time was ripe, Mo Hua began to officially practice the more difficult techniques of the Water Passing Step.

 Chapter 105: The Big Tree (Four Updates)_1

    Chapter 105: The Big Tree (Four Updates)_1


    Trantor: 549690339


    When Mo Hua truly started learning, he realized that the Water Passing Step wasn¡¯t as difficult as he had initially thought.


    The difficulty of the Water Passing Stepy in controlling spiritual power with one¡¯s Divine Sense to lead the physical body. The stronger the control of the Divine Sense over spiritual power, the more agile the movement of the physical body.


    The Heaven Yan Jue, an ancient cultivation technique, ording to Mr. Zhuang, doesn¡¯t boost spiritual power or strengthen the Five Elements but specializes in enhancing control over Divine Sense.


    And Mo Hua was already a Formation Master who drew formations daily, making his use of Divine Sense stronger than that of the average cultivator. After practicing Heaven Yan Jue, it was like adding wings to a tiger, controlling spiritual power and driving the movement technique wasn¡¯t a difficult task at all.


    The reason he had found it difficult before was mainly because of his inherently weak constitution, which made it easy to lose bnce and thus restricted the use of his movement technique.


    For the average cultivator, even if the physical body isn¡¯t strong, it is sufficient for practicing movement techniques. The difficulty lies in how to intricately control spiritual power, ensuring its precise cirction through the limbs, meridians, and acupoints.


    For Mo Hua, however, the most challenging part was his weaker physical body. Circting spiritual power to the meridians and acupoints presented no difficulty for him.


    Not only that, but Mo Hua¡¯s cirction of spiritual power was even more detailed and intricate than those required by the mental image maps of the Water Passing Step. In someplicated movements of the technique, Mo Hua could even execute moreplex variations.


    In just over ten days, Mo Hua had almost mastered the movements of the Water Passing Step.


    But merely learning the movements wasn¡¯t enough; Mo Hua felt that he needed realbat practice.


    So, one day, Mo Hua went to the foot of the mountains outside Tongxian City and found a deep-rooted, leafy tree.


    The tree was full of wild fruits that were quite small and tasted tart, which made them inedible. That was why the tree could bear so many fruits; they were hanging nearly from every branch.


    Mo Hua kicked the tree hard, but the tree didn¡¯t budge, while his own foot ended up feeling numb.


    With no other choice, Mo Hua reluctantly drew a simple Earth Movement Formation and buried it under the tree.


    The Earth Movement Formation was a fundamental formation of the Earth Series with not many patterns to include, which made it simple to draw. Once activated with spiritual power, it produced vibrations.


    Mo Hua infused some spiritual power to trigger the formation. The Earth Movement Formation shed a dull earthy light, followed by vibrations that also made the tree tremble; plenty of wild fruits began falling from the branches.


    The falling wild fruits targeted Mo Hua, who was standing right below the tree.


    His spirits lifted, Mo Hua began to employ the Water Passing Step technique to dodge the falling fruits.


    About a dozen wild fruits fell, and Mo Hua managed to avoid most of them, getting hit only twice: once on the shoulder and once on the head.


    Mo Hua clutched his small head, inhaling sharply due to the pain.


    He hadn¡¯t anticipated the pain that getting hit by the fruit would cause.


    Mo Hua nced at the towering tree and then walked away somewhat angrily. After nearly two hours, he came back with a small helmet on his head, looking as proud and fierce as before.


    He had just been to see Master Chen.


    This small helmet was specially and hastily made for him by Master Chen; it was simple and light, not sufficient to protect against an attack by a cultivator, but more than enough to withstand a few falling wild fruits.


    Feeling fearless, Mo Hua again activated the Earth Movement Formation and started to use the Water Passing Step to dodge the falling wild fruits.


    Initially, Mo Hua waspletely focused and barely got hit, but as time passed, despite his still clear Divine Sense, fatigue set in his limbs, and his movements were no longer agile, while his spiritual power also weakened, resulting in getting hit by the wild fruits more frequently.


    As evening approached, Mo Hua patted the big tree and said, ¡°I¡¯ll be back tomorrow,¡± before heading home.


    When he got home, Liu Ruhua, while applying medicine to Mo Hua, said with concern, ¡°Where did you go to y to end up with so many bruises and swellings on your body¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing, Mom, it doesn¡¯t hurt,¡± Mo Hua assured her.


    Liu Ruhua put a little more force into her application of the medicine, causing Mo Hua to cry out in pain.


    Liu Ruhua said irritably, ¡°Still say it doesn¡¯t hurt?¡± After speaking, she felt pity for him and gentled her touch.


    Mo Hua said, ¡°They¡¯re just superficial wounds, nothing serious.¡±


    ¡°You didn¡¯t get into a fight with someone, did you?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mother, I¡¯ve been practicing my movement technique so that I can run away if I¡¯m ever in danger¡­¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Liu Ruhua asked.


    ¡°Mm.¡± Mo Hua nodded.


    Liu Ruhua breathed a sigh of relief, ¡°That¡¯s good to hear.¡± Seeing the bruises on Mo Hua¡¯s body, she couldn¡¯t help saying, ¡°Just be careful, okay?¡±


    Mo Hua said confidently, ¡°Mother, rest assured, I¡¯ve just started learning it. Soon, even if it pours rain from the sky, it won¡¯t even dampen the hem of my clothes¡­¡±


    Liu Ruhuaughed softly, shook her head, and couldn¡¯t help but pinch Mo Hua¡¯s nose, ¡°You¡¯re quite bold!¡±


    The next day, Mo Hua¡¯s ¡°injuries¡± had not healed, and the bruises on his shoulders had not faded, causing pain with every move. Despite bing more proficient with the Water Passing Step, he didn¡¯t perform any better than on the first day.


    On the third day, Mo Hua¡¯s pain had eased somewhat, and his movement technique had improved a step further, so there were fewer wild fruits that managed to hit him.


    Every day thereafter, Mo Hua kept practicing his movement technique under the tree. With each wild fruit that vanished from the branches, his Water Passing Step improved.


    By the time Mo Hua had gotten somewhat proficient with the Water Passing Step, there were only a few wild fruits left on the tree.


    In front of Mo Hua, the towering tree stood silently. A few unripe wild fruits hung forlornly on the once lush branches.


    The sight was somewhat deste¡­


    Feeling a bit guilty, Mo Hua drew a Water and Wood Formation and buried it at the base of the tree.


    The Water and Wood Formation could umte moisture and nourish the spirit wood, helping flowers and trees grow. It was Mo Hua¡¯s way of offering an apology.


    Bathed in the moisture from the Water and Wood Formation, the tree¡¯s leaves seemed to turn a darker shade of green.


    Although Mo Hua had be proficient with the Water Passing Step, how it would fare in actualbat was another question.


    After all, the falling wild fruits followed a predictable path, but in realbat, the trajectories of an enemy¡¯s punches and spells might not be so fixed.


    He still needed to find someone to practice sparring with to know for sure.


    But whom could he ask?


    Mo Shan was about to go into the mountains for monster hunting, and whether in terms of cultivation or actualbat experience, he was far superior to Mo Hua, making him unsuitable. Since bing Monster Hunters, Da¡¯hu and his twopanions often entered Big ck Mountain, staying for at least three to five days or as long as half a month. Even when they returned, they had a pile of things to get busy with, so they certainly couldn¡¯t be bothered.


    Dazhu and the others were also busy learning artifact refining with Master Chen every day.


    Zhang Lan?


    Mo Hua thought for a moment and then shook his head. Although he seemed to have a lot of free time, he was, after all, a Supervisor at the Taoist Court Office and couldn¡¯t possibly do nothing all day long. Moreover, Zhang Lan had taught him the movement technique himself, and asking him to spar again would be somewhat presumptuous.


    Mo Hua couldn¡¯t think of a suitable candidate.


    A few dayster, Mo Hua delivered some food and wine to Mr. Zhuang and asked a few questions before taking his leave.


    When he reached the big pagoda tree, he found Bai Zixi, serene and elegantly reading a book with the glistening, snow-white blossoms gently falling upon her.


    Meanwhile, Bai Zishengy sprawled under the tree, a book covering his face, portraying the epitome of idleness and listlessness, asionally rolling about, his demeanor less than dignified.


    Mo Hua sighed.


    Hearing the noise, Bai Zisheng immediately sat up, his eyes bright and focused on Mo Hua.

 Chapter 106: Sparring (Five Updates)_1

    Chapter 106: Sparring (Five Updates)_1


    Trantor: 549690339


    ¡°Mo Hua!¡± Bai Zisheng said happily, ¡°Did you bring some food?¡±


    ¡°No¡­¡±


    ¡°So you came to y with me?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not that¡­ I came to see Mr. Zhuang,¡± Mo Hua replied honestly.


    Bai Zisheng felt quite disappointed.


    ¡°Did you finish your homework?¡± Mo Hua asked.


    ¡°Not yet, there¡¯s a little bit left, I don¡¯t want to do it anymore.¡± After finishing his words, Bai Zishengy back down.


    Mo Hua¡¯s eyes lit up, ¡°So, you don¡¯t have anything to do right now?¡±


    ¡°I guess so.¡± Bai Zisheng nodded his head.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s spar!¡±


    ¡°Spar!¡± Bai Zisheng sat up excitedly, but after ncing at the thin and frail Mo Hua who was at the fifth level of Qi Refinement with scant Spiritual Power, he furrowed his brows and said, ¡°What would we spar with?¡±


    Mo Hua spoke softly, ¡°We can spar with movement techniques.¡±


    Bai Zisheng was a bitckluster, ¡°That¡¯s so boring.¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to, then never mind,¡± Mo Hua said, turning to walk away.


    Bai Zisheng hastily got up and grabbed Mo Hua, saying,


    ¡°It¡¯s not boring, not boring at all, it¡¯s better than lying around doing nothing.¡±


    After thinking for a moment, Bai Zisheng asked, ¡°But how should wepete? Movement techniques¡­ what¡¯s there topete about?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve newly learned a movement technique for preserving my life,¡± Mo Hua said, taking out a cheap Jade Pendant and threading it with a cloth strip, tying both ends securely and hanging it around his neck.


    ¡°You try to snatch this Jade Pendant from me, if you manage to get it, you win.¡±


    ¡°Is there a prize?¡±


    Mo Hua said with some difficulty, ¡°I don¡¯t have many Spirit Stones.¡±


    Bai Zisheng waved his hand, ¡°I don¡¯t care much for Spirit Stones.¡±


    ¡°If you win, then, I¡¯ll treat you to some beef, and add a pot of osmanthus wine.¡±


    ¡°Deal!¡±


    The prospect of eating, having fun, and sparring with movement techniques made Bai Zisheng very happy. He thought it over and suddenly negotiated with Mo Hua, ¡°Add a box of crabapple pastries too, for Zixi.¡±


    ¡°Sure,¡± Mo Hua agreed cheerfully.


    The two of them delineated boundaries in the open space on one side of the great locust tree, with each standing at one end.


    As soon as Mo Hua said ¡°Begin,¡± Bai Zisheng¡¯s gaze changed, and in his white clothes, he pounced like a fierce tiger, incredibly fast.


    Mo Hua¡¯s eyelids twitched, he held his breath and concentrated, predicting Bai Zisheng¡¯s trajectory through his Divine Sense. He lightly sidestepped, avoiding him. Then, with a tap of his foot on the ground, he lightly retreated three zhang away.


    ¡°Eh?¡±


    Bai Zisheng was surprised; he had thought he would certainly catch Mo Hua this time, yet with just a slight move, Mo Hua had dodged past him.


    ¡°Where did you learn that movement technique?¡±


    ¡°It was taught by a passing, unknown, kind-hearted uncle,¡± Mo Hua exined.


    Not quite understanding, Bai Zisheng didn¡¯t bother to inquire further, but hispetitive spirit was roused, his eyes shining even brighter.


    ¡°Be careful!¡±


    With a push off the ground, Bai Zisheng shed a faint golden Spiritual Power, and in the blink of an eye, appeared again in front of Mo Hua, reaching out his right hand to snatch the Jade Pendant from Mo Hua¡¯s neck.


    Mo Hua leaned back, almost falling to the ground, when he used Spiritual Power to pull his body and glided backward just above the ground.


    Bai Zisheng¡¯s hand missed, and his body turned, chasing after Mo Hua even faster than before.


    Before Mo Hua could finish his move and redirect his Spiritual Power to change his stance, it was toote; Bai Zisheng tackled him to the ground and snatched the Jade Pendant from his neck.


    Bai Zisheng pulled Mo Hua up, feeling somewhat guilty, ¡°I got carried away, are you okay?¡±


    Mo Hua rubbed his arm. Despite the pain, there was no serious harm. He replied, ¡°It¡¯s fine, it was just a friendly spar.¡±


    Bai Zisheng then felt relieved, and couldn¡¯t help but shake the jade pendant in his hand, somewhat proudly, ¡°Don¡¯t forget the beef and pastries, though.¡±


    Seeing his childlike demeanor, Mo Hua couldn¡¯t help butugh, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll bring them to you tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Mhm, mhm.¡± Bai Zisheng nodded repeatedly, then his enthusiasm returned, ¡°Still ying, I mean¡­ sparring!¡±


    Bai Zisheng corrected himself. Sparring Taoist skills was a serious matter, unlike ying.


    Mo Hua thought for a moment, then regretfully shook his head, ¡°No, our cultivation is too different, I¡¯d lose even if we yed a few more times.¡±


    Bai Zisheng came from a great noble n outside of Li State, with top-notch Spiritual Root, Cultivation Techniques, and learned Taoist Skills. He was also a prodigy in his family, with extremely highprehension. Despite often appearing carefree, his strength was undeniably remarkable.


    Just now, after using the Water Passing Step to contend for a while, Mo Hua clearly understood that with his current movement technique, he was no match for Bai Zisheng.


    Not to mention Bai Zisheng¡¯s realm was much higher than his.


    Mo Hua couldn¡¯t help but sigh.


    Seeing Mo Hua a bit downhearted, Bai Zisheng said, ¡°How about I suppress my cultivation and spar with you?¡±


    Mo Hua hesitated for a moment, ¡°Is that okay?¡±


    ¡°Since it¡¯s a spar, it has to be fair,¡± Bai Zisheng said righteously. ¡°Relying on superior cultivation is just bullying. Moreover, if we¡¯re sparring movement techniques, we definitely can¡¯t depend on cultivation; otherwise, it¡¯s meaningless.¡±


    Mo Hua nodded, ¡°Alright, but let me rest a bit first.¡±


    Mo Hua rubbed his arm again and couldn¡¯t help but ask Bai Zisheng, ¡°Zisheng, are you a Body Cultivator?¡±


    Bai Zisheng wasn¡¯t too happy, ¡°You should call me big brother!¡±


    Mo Hua rolled his eyes at him.


    Helpless, Bai Zisheng whispered:


    ¡°I n to practice Body Cultivation and master the Martial Dao. But this is not to be told to outsiders. I¡¯ve only told Zixi, I haven¡¯t even informed Aunt Xue.¡±


    Mo Hua was speechless, thinking with Bai Zisheng¡¯s character that couldn¡¯t hide anything, it would be strange if Aunt Xue didn¡¯t know¡­


    ¡°I heard some geniuses from the noble ns can practice Dual Cultivation of Spirit and Body. Can¡¯t you do that?¡± Mo Hua whispered.


    Bai Zisheng looked disdainful, ¡°What¡¯s the point of Dual Cultivation of Spirit and Body? It¡¯s neither here nor there, not as pure and exhrating as Body Cultivation! Overpower with Single Force, breaking myriadws with one punch, who cares about dual or solo cultivation? If they provoke me, I will smash their noses with a single punch!¡±


    Mo Hua looked on with envy. He, too, wished to shatter myriadws with one punch.


    Previously, when Qian Xing had caused trouble, had Mo Hua possessed Bai Zisheng¡¯s strength, he certainly would have broken his nose with a punch.


    Unfortunately, he could only wish¡­


    After resting up, Mo Hua sparred several more rounds with Bai Zisheng, who had suppressed his cultivation.


    The oue was entirely different.


    With Bai Zisheng¡¯s cultivation suppressed to the fifth level of Qi Refinement, even with his not-somon techniques and movement skills, it was evident that he was slower than before due to theck of cultivation support.


    Mo Hua¡¯s Divine Sense could now clearly see.


    Most of Bai Zisheng¡¯s moves, Mo Hua could predict with his Divine Sense, and dodge with the Water Passing Step. asionally, some extremely tricky moves would catch Mo Hua toote to dodge, and he could only concede defeat.


    The two agreed on twenty rounds to determine the winner. If Bai Zisheng managed to snatch the jade pendant, he would win; if not, Mo Hua would prevail.


    Until evening, the two had their wins and losses, roughly equaling a tie, but Bai Zisheng was probably still a bit better.


    Bai Zisheng had a great time, and Mo Hua gained profound insights into the Water Passing Step.


    Bai Zisheng wanted to continue sparring, but Bai Zixi gently reminded him of ¡°homework.¡± It was like cold water poured on him, and Bai Zisheng had to stop, hurrying to finish his homework before it got dark.


    Mo Hua said goodbye to them, agreeing to return the next day, and, amid Bai Zisheng¡¯s countless reminders, promised to bring alcohol, meat, and crabapple pastries.


    All that happened under the big pagoda tree was observed by Old Kui in a bamboo pavilion nearby.


    Old Kui, watching Mo Hua¡¯s receding figure, had a profound look in his eyes, ¡°The Zhang Family¡¯s Water Passing Step, huh¡­¡±

 Chapter 107 - 107 Progress (Part 1)

    Chapter 107: Progress (Part 1)


    Afterward, whenever Mo Hua had free time, he would go to Mr. Zhuang¡¯s Forgetful Residence to spar with Bai Zisheng in movement techniques.


    Bai Zisheng was very perceptive, and with each session, his movement technique became more refined. However, Mo Hua¡¯s progress was even faster.


    At first, Bai Zisheng had the upper hand, but as Mo Hua¡¯s Water Passing Step became more adept, within twenty rounds, it became hard for Bai Zisheng to snatch the jade pendant from Mo Hua¡¯s neck.


    To prolong their practice sessions, they increased the rounds from twenty to forty.


    ¡°Something¡¯s not right¡­¡±


    After one sparring session, Bai Zisheng frowned and said.


    ¡°What¡¯s not right?¡± Mo Hua asked.


    ¡°Your movement technique¡­ there¡¯s something sinister about it¡­¡±


    Mo Hua looked puzzled.


    ¡°It looks quite ordinary, nothing special, but it¡¯s slipperier than an eel; just when it seems I¡¯m about to catch you, with a flicker you slip through the fingers, impossible to grasp¡­¡±


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t that just prove that this movement technique is extraordinary?¡±


    Bai Zisheng shook his head, ¡°At the end of the day, this movement technique is nothing but the Spiritual Power leading the physical body, but there are many such techniques led by Spiritual Power, and I¡¯ve never encountered one this tricky.¡±


    Mo Hua didn¡¯t understand, ¡°Isn¡¯t it just using Divine Sense to guide Spiritual Power, moving it through certain meridians and acupoints, and then pulling the body to move¡­ Is that difficult?¡±


    Difficult it wasn¡¯t, but being able to manipte Spiritual Power with Divine Sense, and to do so with such precision, even to the finest detail, was not simple at all.


    Bai Zisheng looked at Mo Hua again.


    Although Mo Hua was at the fifth level of Qi Refinement, his Divine Sense was strong enough to draw eight Formation Patterns, and Bai Zisheng had watched Mo Hua Drawing Formation. His brushstrokes were powerful and swift; within moments, he could paint a formation with six or seven Patterns.


    Bai Zisheng was taken aback, momentarily unable to decide whether it was the movement technique that was strange, or Mo Hua himself¡­


    However, he didn¡¯t dwell on these thoughts as Cultivators and spells in the Cultivation World were as vast as the sea. Some Cultivators who practiced certain spells indeed became much stronger than others.


    The fact that Mo Hua¡¯s movement technique could match his own, even when he suppressed his Cultivation, was something Bai Zisheng was too pleased about to question.


    Thereafter, hepleted his daily tasks early every day, and then sat under the big pagoda tree, waiting for Mo Hua toe and spar in movement technique with him.


    One day, Bai Zisheng suddenly asked, ¡°Did you learn this movement technique to dodge Cultivator¡¯s Taoist Skills?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Mo Hua nodded, ¡°Besides Cultivators, there are also Monster Beasts.¡±


    He may have to enter Big ck Mountain one day, and the Monster Beasts there are much stronger than the Cultivators.


    ¡°Then you¡¯d better practice with Monster Beasts as well,¡± Bai Zisheng said as he took a bite of meat.


    ¡°Ah?¡± Mo Hua was startled.


    Bai Zisheng said, ¡°The attack patterns of Monster Beasts are different from those of human Cultivators. Just because you can dodge Cultivators doesn¡¯t mean you can dodge Monster Beasts.¡±


    ¡°Right.¡± Mo Hua realized.


    Monster Beasts wererge, physically strong, with sharp ws and teeth, and mostly quadruped, with attack trajectoriespletely different from Cultivators.


    Moreover, some Monster Beasts specialized in using toxic tails, spines, saliva, and fangs to attack, which made them even more bizarre and tricky to deal with.


    Mo Hua scratched his head, ¡°But I can¡¯t just find Monster Beasts to practice with, and I have to be careful not to be eaten by one¡­¡±


    ¡°I was just saying, be aware for yourself,¡± Bai Zisheng said nonchntly.


    Yet, Mo Hua took this matter to heart.


    He estimated the likelihood of being killed by Cultivators versus being bitten to death by Monster Beasts in his mind.


    He felt there was a greater chance of being killed by Monster Beasts.


    Big ck Mountain is treacherous and unpredictable, infested with monstrous beasts fierce and sly.


    Should he ever enter Big ck Mountain, he would have to confront these beasts, whose brute strength, speed, and mysterious tracks are unparalleled by any cultivator.


    ¡°How can I spar with monstrous beasts? Could it be, I should try to be a Monster Hunter?¡±


    After pondering for a while, Mo Hua decided against it.


    A few dayster, Mo Hua was reading Formation Books in an eatery.


    He could already draw the formation patterns of an eight-formation array. To save Spiritual Ink, he didn¡¯t draw them every day, so he spent his free time just reading the books.


    He couldn¡¯t go to spar with Bai Zisheng every day either.


    The sparring sessions between Bai Zisheng and Mo Hua came to Aunt Xue¡¯s attention after Bai Zisheng let it slip out in a moment of excitement.


    Aunt Xue was somewhat angry, thinking Bai Zisheng was too yful and was also distracting Mo Hua from learning formation techniques, so she assigned him even more tasks.


    Mo Hua went to plead with Aunt Xue on Bai Zisheng¡¯s behalf, iming that it was his own wish to practice movement techniques, which is why Bai Zisheng was sparring with him.


    But Aunt Xue clearly didn¡¯t believe it. She knew about Mo Hua¡¯s congenital frailty, so how could he suddenly start learning movement techniques?


    She thought Mo Hua was merely making excuses for Bai Zisheng, and said, ¡°Good child, I know you mean well for the young master, but without rules, there is no circle.¡±


    After speaking to Mo Hua, Aunt Xue turned around and piled even more assignments on Bai Zisheng.


    Mo Hua felt helpless and would asionally bring some food to Bai Zisheng as constion.


    Zhang Lan, who often used to stroll into the eatery, seemed to have gotten busy with something and had not been seen for many days.


    Thus, Mo Hua¡¯s life became quite peaceful, leaving him alone to read the Formation Books.


    While Mo Hua was reading alone, Aunt Jiang brought over a bowl of chicken soup for him and urged him to drink it while it was still hot.


    Aunt Jiang, whose given name was Yun, had a husband named Chu who was also a Monster Hunter. He had been severely injured during a hunt, leaving them with no other source of ie and a starving child. Liu Ruhua then asked her to help out in the eatery, and gradually their household situation improved, with herplexion bing healthier.


    Although her husband could no longer hunt monsters, he was skilled at using traps and asionally went up the mountain to catch weaker monster beasts, selling them for Spirit Stones to supplement their household ie; sometimes, he even managed to capture a Spirit Beast.


    These Spirit Beasts were most likely raised by ns or Sect Elders and had inadvertently wandered into the mountain, gradually undergoing demonization, their bodies¡¯ Spiritual Energy greatly depleted. However, their flesh was still of better quality than that of monster beasts.


    Aunt Jiang would cook these Spirit Beasts into delicious soups, always making sure to set aside some especially for Mo Hua.


    Aunt Jiang excelled in making pastries and frying pine nuts. She learned her culinary skills from Liu Ruhua, and her cooking tasted quite good.


    ¡°Thank you, Aunt Jiang!¡± Mo Hua said happily as he drank the delicious chicken soup.


    Mo Hua was eating joyously, and Aunt Jiang was also pleased, but she was not good with words, so she just smiled shyly.


    ¡°By the way, was the Wood Binding Formation I gave to Uncle Chu useful?¡±


    Mo Hua remembered something and asked.


    ¡°Mhm, mhm, it¡¯s useful,¡± Aunt Jiang nodded and said, ¡°Each time your Uncle Chu returns from the mountain, he praises how useful that formation is. Now, when monster beasts are trapped, their fur isn¡¯t damaged.¡±


    The fur of the monster beasts often got damaged due to their frantic struggles and biting when caught in traps, which then reduced the number of Spirit Stones they could be sold for.


    After learning about this, Mo Hua searched the ¡°Thousand Formation Collection¡± and found a formation called ¡°Wood Binding Formation¡± that could restrain monster beasts. Although activating the formation required a Spirit Stone, the unspoiled pelt of a monster beast could be sold for many more Spirit Stones.


    ¡°It¡¯s just¡­¡± Aunt Jiang hesitated to speak.


    ¡°Is there a problem with the formation?¡± Mo Hua asked.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s not that,¡± Aunt Jiang waved her hand, ¡°It¡¯s not the formation. It¡¯s that previously your Uncle Chu caught a young monster beast. The beast has been trapped for many days and surprisingly hasn¡¯t died yet. Uncle Chu brought it back, but now he doesn¡¯t know what to do with it¡­¡±


    ¡°A young monster beast?¡±


    Mo Hua¡¯s eyes lit up.

 Chapter 108: Cat Monster (Second Update)_1

    Chapter 108: Cat Monster (Second Update)_1


    ¡°What kind?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s like a cat that was just born not long ago, only two or three feet long, with patterns that haven¡¯t even fully developed¡­¡± Aunt Jiang said.


    ¡°Can you give it to me? I¡¯ll buy it with Flower Spirit Stones!¡± Mo Hua hurriedly said.


    Aunt Jiang waved her hand, ¡°If you want it, I can have Uncle Chu bring it to you tomorrow, there¡¯s no need for Spirit Stones.¡±


    Mo Hua insisted on giving Spirit Stones.


    Aunt Jiang firmly refused, ¡°Sister Liu has helped me too much already, and you have helped us with Drawing Formations, I couldn¡¯t possibly take the Spirit Stones¡­¡±


    Aunt Jiang, who seemed shy and introverted, could sometimes be the most stubborn.


    Mo Hua had no choice but to agree not to give the Spirit Stones, but thought of speaking with his mother about giving Aunt Jiang some extra sry this month.


    ¡°However, what do you want with the Monster Beast? Monster Beasts cannot be tamed.¡±


    After a while, Aunt Jiang asked curiously.


    All Monster Beasts naturally harbor malice towards Cultivators.


    Some Monster Beasts that eat flesh will hunt Cultivators and devour their flesh and blood.


    Even those that do not consume flesh will hunt down Cultivators weaker than themselves, eviscerating them before striding away.


    Young Monster Beasts also possess such nature, and so cannot be raised by Cultivators.


    Some Cultivators in Tongxian City had once raised Monster Beasts.


    When the Monster Beasts were young, it was fine as their strength was weak, and they would not turn on their owner. But once they grew stronger and tasted human blood, they would seize the opportunity to kill their master and consume their flesh and blood.


    Many Cultivators ended up as food for the Monster Beasts they had raised as pets.


    Jiang Yun thought that Mo Hua, being young, might not be aware of the nature of Monster Beasts, so she expressed her concern, ¡°Raising a Monster Beast is very dangerous¡­¡±


    ¡°Aunt Jiang, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m not taking it to raise,¡± Mo Hua exined.


    Jiang Yun nodded. Anyway, she would tell Mo Hua¡¯s parents about the Monster Beast when she brought it over. Mo Shan was a Monster Hunter and was more familiar with Monster Beasts, so there probably wouldn¡¯t be any issues.


    The next day, Jiang Yun brought over the Cat Monster.


    This was the first time Mo Hua had seen a young Monster Beast, and he couldn¡¯t help but look it over multiple times.


    The Cat Monster was both skinny and small, with wrinkled fur and primarily white patterns mixed with dark Patterns, but its coat appeared extremely dim due to the dirt it was smeared with.


    Despite its small size, the Cat Monster had sharp ws, two long fangs at the sides of its mouth, and while its gaze was cautious, it also held a fierce wildness.


    Last night, Mo Hua had told his parents about the Cat Monster, so when Jiang Yun brought it over today, Mo Shan was standing to the side.


    The Cat Monster was confined in an iron cage, which bore scratch marks.


    Perhaps because Mo Shan was a Monster Hunter, and his hands bore the blood of too many Monster Beasts, the Cat Monster, despite the fierce light in its eyes, simplyy down its head without daring to act rashly.


    Mo Shan looked at the Cat Monster with a frown.


    ¡°Dad, what kind of Monster Beast is this? A cat?¡± Mo Hua asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s too small to tell. Some Monster Beasts look very different when they¡¯re adultspared to when they¡¯re juveniles, which makes them hard to identify. However, judging by its appearance, it¡¯s probably either a Night Cat or a Fluorescent Cat,¡± Mo Shan spected carefully.


    ¡°Are Cat Monsters one of the Monster Beasts that move quickly?¡±


    Mo Shan nodded, ¡°Right, feline Monster Beasts do not possess the strongest bodies, but they are incredibly agile and their movements are unpredictable, which makes them quite a handful.¡±


    Mo Shan brought the Cat Monster locked in the iron cage to a side room in their house.


    The side room was originally used for storage, but Mo Hua said he needed it, so Mo Shan cleared it out temporarily.


    Mo Hua told Mo Shan about his n¡ªhe wanted to use the Monster Beast to practice his movement technique.


    Mo Shan had some concerns, but he agreed nheless.


    The Cat Monster was young and not strong, which made it just right for practicing the movement technique. Otherwise, directly facing an adult Monster Beastter on, a single misstep could indeed result in being devoured.


    Nevertheless, Mo Shan still cautioned, ¡°Even young Monster Beasts have some innate Monster Powers that are very troublesome, and they are also exceedingly cunning. You cannot afford to take them lightly.¡±


    ¡°Mhm,¡± Mo Hua nodded, took out a few pieces of beef, and tossed them to the Cat Monster.


    The Cat Monster looked at Mo Hua warily, sniffed the beef a few times, and then wolfed it down.


    Uncle Chu had captured the Cat Monster and, thinking it was going to be killed sooner orter, hadn¡¯t fed it.


    Having eaten the beef, the Cat Monster¡¯s condition seemed to improve.


    ¡°You practice first; I¡¯ll watch from the side,¡±


    Mo Shan was still worried about Mo Hua¡¯s safety and stood by, speaking.


    Mo Hua gently opened the iron cage.


    The instant the cage door opened, the originally weak Cat Monster¡¯s eyes suddenly shed with ferocity, and in a sh, it vanished from Mo Hua¡¯s view, reappearing with its sharp ws aiming straight for Mo Hua¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°As expected, it¡¯s cunning and vicious!¡±


    Mo Hua was inwardly shocked, but all this was still within his expectations.


    Mo Hua, at the fifth level of Qi Refinement, possessed Divine Sense far beyond the ordinary. Since the Cat Monster was young and its strength was only at the initial stage of the first rank, its movements were ghostly and swift, but they were crystal clear in Mo Hua¡¯s Divine Sense.


    Mo Hua tilted his head back and dodged the Cat Monster¡¯s sharp ws.


    While still in the air, the Cat Monster adjusted its position. As soon as itnded, it charged at Mo Hua like an arrow.


    Mo Hua¡¯s gaze became focused, and with a hand pressing on the ground, his body lightly flipped in the air and he evaded the Cat Monster below him.


    But then, the Cat Monster suddenly disappeared from sight.


    Mo Hua¡¯s pupils constricted, and his Divine Sense concentrated; it took another two breaths before he sensed a presence behind him.


    Mo Hua turned aside to dodge, but he was still a fraction too slow. A whitish gleam of sharp ws cut through the air, tearing his sleeve and leaving behind a thin trail of blood.


    The Cat Monsternded and licked the fresh blood on its ws, its fierce eyes even more intense.


    ¡°Seeking death!¡± Mo Shan shouted angrily, his right hand forming into a gesture as mes red, ready to crush the Cat Monster to death right then.


    ¡°Dad!¡± Mo Hua urgently called out to stop him, ¡°It¡¯s just a light injury; it¡¯s not serious.¡±


    Mo Shan¡¯s hand, already raised mid-air, shook his head and said, ¡°This creature has tasted human blood. It can¡¯t be left alive.¡±


    ¡°Dad, I¡¯ll only keep it for a month,¡± Mo Hua insisted.


    After all, it was not easy to find young Monster Beasts. Most cultivators encountering Monster Beasts, whether they were young or adult, would kill them on sight.


    Some Monster Beasts would even bite their young to death to prevent them from falling into a cultivator¡¯s hands.


    Mo Shan frowned for a moment, looking at Mo Hua¡¯s resolute gaze, sighed, and withdrew his hand:


    ¡°Fine, keep it for a month.¡±


    Then Mo Shan turned his head, his eyes fixed on the Cat Monster like sharp swords, ¡°However, if this Cat Monster injures you again, I¡¯ll crush it to death.¡±


    Intimidated by Mo Shan¡¯s aura, the Cat Monster curled up in the corner, shaking violently.


    Mo Hua breathed a sigh of relief and smiled:


    ¡°Dad, don¡¯t worry, I was just careless just now.¡±


    Then, facing the Cat Monster, Mo Hua said, ¡°Be good this month, apany me in practicing movement techniques; after one month, I¡¯ll set you free.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Mo Shan couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Huar, Monster Beasts can¡¯t understand human speech.¡±


    ¡°What if it does understand?¡±


    ¡°Alright then¡­¡± Mo Shan, seeing Mo Hua¡¯s childlike nature, let it be.


    ¡°Wear the Rattan Armor and be careful of the Monster Power Talent of the beasts. Also, if within this month this Cat Monster shows any desire for human blood, or any signs of uncontroble rage, you must kill it sooner,¡±


    Mo Shan further cautioned.


    Mo Hua listened attentively,mitted it to memory, and nodded continuously.

 Chapter 109: Minor Success (Part 3)

    Chapter 109: Minor Sess (Part 3)


    Monster Beasts don¡¯t understand humannguage.


    Mo Hua hade to understand this clearly.


    In the following two days, the Cat Monster seemed to be frightened by Mo Shan, always cowering in its iron cage. Even when let out, it refused to leave the cage, let alone attack Mo Hua.


    No matter what Mo Hua said to it, it couldn¡¯t understand and would only stare at Mo Hua with a vicious but somewhat cowardly gaze.


    Only when Mo Hua fed it meat would its gaze soften a little.


    This way, it was impossible to train the Water Passing Step.


    What to do?


    After contemting for two days, Mo Hua finally came up with a solution.


    He starved the Cat Monster for two days, and when it was famished, its eyes glowing green, he fed it dried small fish specially prepared by Liu Ruhua.


    These dried small fish were also Monster Beasts with bad-tasting meat and a strong fishy smell, not eaten by cultivators but loved by fish-craving cats.


    After that, Mo Hua strung a few dried fish on a string and hung them around his neck. He pointed to the dried fish, then to the Cat Monster.


    The message was roughly, ¡°If you want to eat the fish,e and snatch it yourself.¡±


    The rules were simr to when he sparred with Bai Zisheng, except now the opponent had changed from Bai Zisheng to the Little Demon Cat.


    Even if the Cat Monster didn¡¯t understand human speech, it understood now.


    So, the Cat Monster, formerly timid, began to snatch the dried fish hanging from Mo Hua¡¯s neck in an effort to appease its hunger.


    It clearly remembered Mo Shan¡¯s intimidating gaze, so it didn¡¯t dare to harm Mo Hua in the slightest; its target was only the dried fish on Mo Hua¡¯s neck.


    In this way, in the secluded side chamber, human and monster shadows chased each other in a crisscross pattern.


    After ¡°sparring¡± with the Cat Monster for a few days, Mo Hua couldn¡¯t help but admit that Monster Beasts were indeed much stronger than cultivators.


    This Cat Monster only had the cultivation of the initial First Grade and wasn¡¯t known for its strength, but its speed was very fast, and its movements were exceptionally agile, not even inferior to a typical Sixth Layer Qi Refinement cultivator.


    The Cat Monster¡¯s attack patterns were richer and even more cunningly peculiar than those of cultivators.


    If the attack was up close, a Body Cultivator would mainly rely on fists and feet, while a Spiritual Cultivator would rely on long-distance spells. Their behaviors and actions were traceable.


    But the Cat Monster could use its teeth, ws, and tail to attack, with tricky angles that were unpredictable.


    Furthermore, the Cat Monster had a natural talent activated by demonic power. It could blur its figure for a short time, making it almost impossible for eyes to discern. Mo Hua could only sense the position of the Cat Monster by pushing his Divine Sense to the extreme.


    And this was only at the initial First Grade. If it were the mid orte First Grade, its speed would be even more unimaginable.


    No wonder Monster Hunting Teams generally required around ten Monster Hunters to form a team.


    How powerful would a Second Grade Monster Beast,parable in Cultivation to a Foundation Establishment Stage cultivator, be?


    Wouldn¡¯t most cultivators be obliterated upon contact?


    Mo Hua shivered uncontrobly.


    ¡°I must learn the Water Passing Step well, so that even if I can¡¯t defeat them, I can at least run away.¡±


    Mo Hua thought silently to himself.


    Sparring with Monster Beasts was also a process of practice makes perfect.


    At first, not familiar with the Cat Monster¡¯s moves, the dried fish on Mo Hua¡¯s neck would often end up in the mouth of the Cat Monster not long afterward.


    The Cat Monster would then lie in its cage, leisurely chewing on the dried fish and licking its paws, from time to time casting a nce at Mo Hua with a look of smugness and scorn.


    As Mo Hua gradually became familiar with the Cat Monster¡¯s attack patterns, he could vaguely guess whether the Cat Monster was preparing to unleash a w strike, a bite, or tosh out with its spiked tail.


    The first time he encountered the Cat Monster¡¯s innate ability, he was caught off guard, but after witnessing it several times and developing predictions, Mo Hua gradually began to see through its movements with his Divine Sense.


    The process of the Cat Monster getting its dried fish became increasingly difficult.


    Sometimes, Mo Hua would be careless, and the Little Demon Cat could snatch one or two fish to fill its belly.


    If Mo Hua was fully focused, it basically couldn¡¯t get a single fish and could only stand by the wall, ring fiercely at Mo Hua.


    But this ferocity was somewhat superficial,cking real impact.


    Knowing that hunger was an unpleasant feeling, Mo Hua would deliberately act carelessly, allowing it to have a few pieces of dried fish.


    A month passed like this. Although the Cat Monster wasn¡¯t fully satiated, it wasn¡¯t starving either, and it had grown in size, now five feet long.


    That¡¯s when Mo Hua knew it was time, the Cat Monster couldn¡¯t be kept any longer. If it kept growing, there mighte a day when it wasn¡¯t paying attention, and it could possibly turn on him.


    The nature of Monster Beasts is not so easily changed.


    Mo Hua didn¡¯t intend to kill it, rather he nned on following through on the promise to set it free.


    Even though the Cat Monster couldn¡¯t understand human speech and was unaware of this arrangement.


    One evening, Mo Hua put the Cat Monster into an iron cage, covered it with a ck cloth, and took it to the foothills closest to the exterior of Big ck Mountain, just outside Tongxian City.


    Monster Beasts and other living things cannot be ced in a storage bag; they must be kept in an iron cage instead.


    Mo Hua specifically used the ck cloth to cover it, to prevent other Monster Hunters from discovering it and killing it on the spot.


    Seeing that there was no one around, Mo Hua removed the ck cloth, opened the gate of the iron cage, and released the Cat Monster.


    Upon seeing the mountains and forests around it, the Cat Monster seemed stunned at first and then showed a look of joy.


    But it did not leave immediately, instead, it watched Mo Hua with a wary expression.


    Mo Hua said to it, ¡°I¡¯m keeping our promise and letting you go. But remember, you¡¯re better off not eating people; if we meet again, I will definitely kill you, and if I don¡¯t, other Monster Hunters probably will.¡±


    ¡°Humans actually don¡¯t taste that good. Eating more fish won¡¯t do you any harm.¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t provoke Cultivators, with your talent for movement, you should be able to live longer¡­¡±


    Mo Hua didn¡¯t care whether it understood or not, and rambled on with his advice. Then, he waved his hand at it and said,


    ¡°Go.¡±


    The Cat Monster gave Mo Hua a confused look, took a few tentative steps, and when it saw that Mo Hua didn¡¯t stop it but nodded affirmatively instead, its courage grew.


    It began walking towards Big ck Mountain step by step, and as it was about to enter the forest, it suddenly sped up and with a ¡°whoosh¡± sound, darted into Big ck Mountain.


    Mo Hua breathed a sigh of relief.


    Now, he had achieved the best of both worlds. His Water Passing Step had reached a minor sess, which should be more than enough to handle cultivators of the same realm or deal with Monster Beasts.


    And the Cat Monster had been returned to the forest.


    Big ck Mountain was so vast, it was unlikely they would encounter each other again. Even if they did, the Cat Monster would have grown, changed in appearance, and he might not even recognize it.


    He just hoped it wouldn¡¯t kill other cultivators or die at the hands of other Monster Hunters.


    However, that was beyond Mo Hua¡¯s control now.


    Feeling light-hearted, Mo Hua whistled as he walked back home with his hands behind his back.


    Meanwhile, in the woods of Big ck Mountain, the Cat Monster hadn¡¯t gone far but was crouching in the grass, stealthily watching Mo Hua.


    After seeing Mo Hua leave, a hint of confusion appeared in the Cat Monster¡¯s slit pupils. Momentster, its pupils dted as itmitted the sight of Mo Hua¡¯s retreating figure to memory, then it looked around cautiously before stealthily making its way deeper into Big ck Mountain.


    The Cat Monster moved through the woods, crossed poisonous marshes, climbed onto rocks, and arrived at a small stream in the mountains.


    Seeing that there were no cultivators or other Monster Beasts around, the Cat Monster leaped into the stream to wash off the dust on its body. Momentster, it emerged onto the bank, shook off the water droplets, and its ck Pattern became even deeper, while its white fur shone more brilliantly.


    Simultaneously, the Pattern on the Cat Monster¡¯s forehead gradually became clearer, slowly revealing the outline of the character ¡ª¡±king.¡±

 Chapter 110: Delivery (Fourth Update)_1

    Chapter 110: Delivery (Fourth Update)_1


    The Little Demon Cat apanied Mo Hua in practicing his movement technique. Mo Hua had saved its life, so they were even.


    Now that Mo Hua had made some progress in his movement technique, he was preparing to seek out Bai Zisheng for another sparring match when he suddenly saw a few Monster Hunters wearing rattan armor on the street, which made his heart skip a beat.


    Rattan Armor?


    A chill went through Mo Hua¡¯s heart.


    It¡¯s over, I forgot!


    The Iron Armor Formation that he had promised to draw for Elder Yu wasn¡¯t finished yet¡­


    Previously, he would take some time every day to draw a few, estimating he would finish within a month. But ever since Zhang Lan taught him the Water Passing Step, he had devoted all his thoughts to this movement technique.


    First, he practiced dodging wild fruits falling from trees, then sparred with Bai Zisheng, and also found a Little Demon Cat to practice moves on.


    Now, more than a month had passed, and while his Water Passing Step had be proficient, he had onlypleted a little over thirty Iron Armor Formations¡­


    Mo Hua hurried back home, took out the rattan armor, ground open the Spiritual Ink, and began drawing fervently.


    In the following days, Mo Hua locked himself in his room and focused on drawing the Iron Armor Formation.


    As sunlight streamed through the window into the room, Mo Hua would lie on the small desk, meticulously drawing the Iron Armor Formation on the rattan armor, one stroke at a time.


    Mo Hua was serious in his drawing, yet his brush moved swiftly. With each decisive movement of his wrist, lines of Formation Patterns would leap onto the rattan armor, echoing andbining with one another to form a mysterious Formation.


    When his Divine Sense was exhausted, Mo Hua would use Meditation Technique to recover it.


    Once replenished with Divine Sense, he would continue drawing.


    Five dayster, he finallypleted all one hundred Iron Armor Formations.


    Mo Hua handed over the rattan armor with thepleted Iron Armor Formations to his father, Mo Shan, asking him to deliver them to Elder Yu on his behalf.


    Mo Hua had no personal rtionship with Elder Yu and didn¡¯t know how to find the old man himself. Besides, as the Monster Hunting Guild¡¯s only Foundation Building Cultivator, Elder Yu was always busy with affairs, making him difficult to meet.


    What was originally estimated to be a month¡¯s work took a little over half a month more, and hopefully Elder Yu wouldn¡¯t take offense¡­


    Mo Hua thought to himself.


    When Mo Shan went to visit Elder Yu, he found him discussing matters in his study and didn¡¯t want to disturb him, so he handed the Storage Bag to Elder Yu¡¯s eldest son and asked him to turn it in on his behalf.


    Elder Yu¡¯s eldest son, named Yu Chengyi, was at the Ninth Level of Qi Refinement and stood out as one of the best Monster Hunters in Tongxian City. His cultivation was second only to that of his Foundation Establishment Stage father, and he was quite authoritative among the Monster Hunters.


    But the only person Yu Chengyi truly feared was his father.


    Yu Chengyi kept the Storage Bag safely, and when he went to find Elder Yu, the elder was still discussing issues with a few aged Monster Hunters, and he seemed to be in a very bad mood:


    ¡°Why doesn¡¯t that old bastard from the Qian Family get struck by lightning, always so gloomy and scheming against me? If I¡¯m about to die one day, I swear I¡¯ll take him down with me. Even in death, I want him as my cushion!¡±


    ¡°That Family Head Qian Hong is a coward. He never does anything good, just full of scheming, just like his wretched old man¡­¡±


    ¡°Those vicious beasts, thinking of ways to oppress us every day, skimming Spirit Stones here, withholding a few Spiritual Artifacts there, damn them all¡­¡±


    ¡°If this keeps up, no one will be able to live properly; let¡¯s see how much better the Qian Family will fare¡­¡±


    Elder Yu cursed out the Qian Family non-stop.


    Monster Hunters made their living by hunting Monster Beasts, and the materials they obtained were all sold to the Qian Family, which rose to power through this trade, but in turn exploited Monster Hunters to seize more Spirit Stone profits.


    Elder Yu, as the supporter of the Monster Hunting Guild, naturally had many conflicts with the Qian Family.


    Elder Yu was already known for his bad temper, and after many years of hardships, had be tenacious and even obstinate. He would often be targeted, openly and covertly, by the Qian Family, some of whose tactics were quite despicable. Elder Yu couldn¡¯t stand it, so he would curse vehemently at the Qian Family at any opportunity.


    This study was supposed to be for discussing important matters, but for over half of the three hundred sixty-odd days a year, it was used to curse the Qian Family.


    Yu Chengyi was used to it.


    But indeed, the Qian Family was despicable.


    He didn¡¯t have his father¡¯s cultivation or boldness, or else he would have joined in the cursing.


    Elder Yu cursed for a good while before he stopped, talked about some matters with the few old Monster Hunters, and then everyone dispersed.


    After the meeting, with Elder Yu¡¯s indignation still not subsided, he poured himself a cup of tea and drank slowly.


    Yu Chengyi quietly walked in, ¡°Father.¡±


    Elder Yu¡¯s eyebrows shot up, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°Just now, Brother Mo Shan came by, and he asked me to give this Storage Bag to you.¡±


    Yu Chengyi said, handing over the Storage Bag.


    ¡°Mo Shan?¡±


    Elder Yu frowned in thought for a moment and then his brow rxed as he said, ¡°Let me take a look.¡±


    With a touch of anticipation, Elder Yu opened the storage bag and indeed found aplete set of rattan armor, which even had formation patterns drawn on it.


    Elder Yu couldn¡¯t help but be overjoyed.


    Yu Chengyi looked on in surprise. Although his father¡¯s emotions were easily read on his face, they were mostly out of anger, or he would wear a stern expression. Seeing his father so pleased like now was indeed rare.


    ¡°Dad, what¡¯s in the storage bag?¡±


    Yu Chengyi couldn¡¯t help but ask.


    ¡°Rattan armor,¡± Elder Yu replied casually.


    ¡°Rattan armor?¡±


    ¡°Yes, rattan armor with the Iron Armor Formation drawn on it.¡±


    ¡°Is it for Ada and Aer?¡± Yu Chengyi asked.


    Ada and Aer were his sons. As the saying goes, grandparents spoil their grandchildren. Elder Yu was strict with him, but he doted on these two grandsons.


    ¡°Yes, but not only for them,¡± sighed Elder Yu, ¡°You Monster Hunters are all old hands by now, tough-skinned and hard-fleshed, a few bites from monster beasts won¡¯t matter much¡­¡±


    But a few bites from monster beasts did matter¡­


    In his heart, Yu Chengyi silently rebuked the notion that cultivators could withstand being gnawed on by monster beasts, but he didn¡¯t dare to contradict and could only listen quietly.


    ¡°¡­But it¡¯s different for the newly initiated Monster Hunters. Although they have learned the Taoist skills, they are still children after all. If something bad happens to them, it would pain my heart. The future of the Monster Hunting Guild depends on them¡­¡± said Elder Yu.


    Yu Chengyi nodded, then couldn¡¯t resist asking, ¡°Then Dad, who is the Formation Master you asked to draw these formations?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s still young, I¡¯m not sure if he counts as a Formation Master.¡±


    Elder Yu remembered Mo Hua¡¯s obedient and adorable appearance, and his mood brightened even more. ¡°It¡¯s Mo Shan¡¯s son, named Mo Hua.¡±


    ¡°Mo Hua¡­¡± Yu Chengyi nodded. He had also heard from some familiar Monster Hunters that Mo Shan had a son who showed great talent in the art of formations.


    However, he still had one more question:


    ¡°How many Spirit Stones did you give him for each set?¡±


    Elder Yu, having seen much in his life, couldn¡¯t help but blush slightly, ¡°Ahem¡­.just three¡­¡±


    Yu Chengyi timidly said, ¡°Dad, isn¡¯t it a bit inappropriate to do this¡­¡±


    Elder Yu immediately frowned, ¡°How is it inappropriate? Lower-level Loose Cultivators should help each other. I think the child Mo Hua is quite good, more aware than you are.¡±


    Yu Chengyi remained silent.


    Elder Yu thought for a moment and sighed, ¡°You¡¯re right, no matter what, I did take advantage of him. If his family ever needs help, I¡¯ll just lend a hand.¡±


    Yu Chengyi was inwardly shocked. To make his unshamefaced father owe a favor was rare; he had scarcely seen it happen throughout his life.


    ¡°The Iron Armor Formation is not simple, can Mo Hua really draw it¡­¡± Yu Chengyi pondered before asking again.


    ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t he be able to, here it is,¡±


    Elder Yu patted the rattan armor in his hand. On the armor, a set of light golden formation patterns was meticulously and elegantly inscribed,plex and graceful, with a subtle mystical aura flowing through them.


    Yu Chengyi¡¯s eyes also shone, ¡°Dad, I have to say, these formation patterns are excellently drawn!¡±


    ¡°Of course! I found him myself!¡± Elder Yu said with pride.


    ¡°How many sets did you ask him to draw?¡±


    ¡°One hundred sets.¡±


    ¡°One hundred sets?¡± Yu Chengyi gasped in surprise, ¡°That many! Are they all done?¡±


    ¡°How could it be possible? He¡¯s just a kid; he couldn¡¯t draw that fast.¡±


    Elder Yu hadn¡¯t expected Mo Hua to finish them all at once; getting most of them done would suffice, considering Mo Hua was still young with low cultivation, probably not enough divine sense to draw so many formations.


    Having about seventy to eighty sets would be enough for the time being.


    ¡°There are only¡­¡±


    Elder Yu¡¯s expression was leisurely as he swept through with his divine sense, roughly counting: ¡°Thirty¡­ fifty¡­ eighty¡­¡±


    There¡¯s more?


    Elder Yu¡¯s face stiffened as he counted again, ¡°Forty¡­ seventy¡­ ny¡­ one hundred!¡±


    One hundred?!


    Elder Yu took a cold breath in disbelief, ¡°Finished?!¡±

 Chapter 111: Giving Gifts (Five Updates)_1

    Chapter 111: Giving Gifts (Five Updates)_1


    A hundred Iron Armor Formations, and it only took a little over one and a half months for Mo Hua to havepleted the paintings?


    Elder Yu furrowed his brows and fell silent.


    Seeing this, Yu Chengyi asked, ¡°Dad, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Elder Yu handed the storage bag to his son, ¡°You count.¡±


    Yu Chengyi took it, swept it with his Divine Sense, counted once, and then again, and couldn¡¯t help but count yet another time¡­


    A momentter, he, too, was gaping, ¡°This¡­ it¡¯s all done?¡±


    Elder Yu red at him, ¡°Can¡¯t you count?¡±


    Yu Chengyi gave a sheepish smile, then couldn¡¯t help but ask again:


    ¡°Did¡­ did he do this all by himself?¡±


    Elder Yu opened the rattan armor inside,pared it to the Iron Armor Formation, and even though some strokes were a bit sloppy, they were spirited and integrated,pleted in one go, indeed from the hand of one person.


    Father and son looked at each other, lost for words.


    ¡°This Mo Shan¡­ he couldn¡¯t be some kind of little demon, could he¡­¡± Yu Chengyi couldn¡¯t help but murmur.


    Elder Yu smacked him on the head, ¡°What are you talking about?!¡±


    Yu Chengyi, holding his head, couldn¡¯t help but mutter:


    ¡°I was just saying.¡±


    Elder Yu looked at him with an unexpected expression on his face.


    After a moment of thought, Yu Chengyi added, ¡°It couldn¡¯t have been someone else who helped him paint, could it?¡±


    ¡°Who would help him paint?¡±


    Elder Yu snorted coldly, ¡°As a Foundation Building Cultivator, I¡¯ve asked around everywhere, and not a single person would help me with the Formation Painting.¡±


    As soon as this was mentioned, Elder Yu got a bit angry. Of course, it wasn¡¯t that others weren¡¯t willing to help him paint; it was just that the price he was offering was too low.


    ¡°If it really was his own work, not to mention anything else, the depletion of his Divine Sense must not be trivial. Mo Hua, that kid, is only at the Qi Refinement fifth level, isn¡¯t he? And he¡¯s not that old either¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Elder Yu sighed, suddenly feeling a bitpassionate, andmanded:


    ¡°You take some of the nourishing pills and spiritual objects from the house, I¡¯m going to visit Mo Shan¡¯s ce.¡±


    Yu Chengyi started to speak but held back.


    ¡°Spit it out!¡± Elder Yu scolded.


    Yu Chengyi said softly, ¡°There¡­ aren¡¯t that many nourishing pills at home¡­¡±


    ¡°Take whatever we have!¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    Elder Yu¡¯s face darkened.


    Yu Chengyi dared not say anything further, and could only gather some nourishing pills, Spirit Grass, Lingzhi, and the like that could supplement Spiritual Power or Blood Qi, wrapped them in parchment, packed them in the storage bag, and handed it to Elder Yu.


    Elder Yu took it, turned to leave, then suddenly turned back and instructed, ¡°Youe with me, too.¡±


    Yu Chengyi asked in confusion, ¡°What do I need to go for?¡±


    ¡°If Mo Hua can really be a Formation Master in the future, it will be a fortune for us Monster Hunters. I¡¯m taking you so you can get acquainted; should there be anything in the future, it will be easier to talk,¡± replied Elder Yu.


    Yu Chengyi, despite being a Qi Refining Ninth Level Monster Hunter, felt slightly reluctant to curry favor with a child, but seeing his father¡¯s stern look, he could only obediently say ¡°Yes.¡±


    Elder Yu took Yu Chengyi to the Mo Family.


    Mo Shan was extremely surprised; he hadn¡¯t expected Elder Yu toe in person, and that Yu Chengyi would be with him too. He thought it must be something serious and his expression turned grave.


    Elder Yu waved his hand, ¡°It¡¯s nothing, I¡¯ve juste to check on Mo Hua. You go about your business.¡±


    Taken aback, Mo Shan, but thinking it must have to do with the Formation, put his mind at ease.


    Mo Hua was also startled to see Elder Yu.


    He had thought Elder Yu was dissatisfied with the speed of his Formation Painting and hade to question him about it.


    But surely, an Elder in the Foundation Establishment Stage wouldn¡¯t be so small-minded¡­


    Mo Hua whispered, ¡°Elder Yu, you wanted to see me?¡±


    Elder Yu didn¡¯t know quite how to begin, coughed, and then asked, ¡°That Formation¡­ it took quite some time to paint, didn¡¯t it¡­¡±


    Mo Hua¡¯s heart tightened.


    ¡°Elder Yu couldn¡¯t really be ming me for drawing too slowly, could he¡­¡±


    Yet, it was indeed his fault, as he had been so focused on practicing his movement technique that he had forgotten about this matter.


    By the time he remembered, a month had already passed.


    Mo Hua felt somewhat embarrassed and could only say:


    ¡°Elder, I draw rather slowly, managing only two or three pieces a day, and I was able to finish only yesterday.¡±


    Elder Yu and Yu Chengyi exchanged nces.


    ¡°He really drew them himself!¡±


    A ten-year-old child drawing two or three Iron Armor Formations with six Formation Patterns each day!


    And he did this in his spare time without neglecting his cultivation!


    The father and son duo were taken aback, their minds in turmoil, but they tried their best to keep aposed expression.


    ¡°Not slow at all!¡± Elder Yu hurriedly said, ¡°It¡¯s much faster than what I had expected.¡±


    He had originally thought that if Mo Hua could stick to drawing one Formation Painting a day, it would be quite an achievement. After three months, even if the total fell short of a hundred, there would be eighty or ny pieces. The remaining few could be gradually made up forter.


    However, now that he saw the speed at which Mo Hua drew the Formation Patterns, it was much faster than he had imagined!


    Such talent!


    Elder Yu was thrilled and took out a Storage Bag, speaking gently and softly, ¡°I was afraid that you would be too tired. That¡¯s why I brought some nourishing Pills and Spiritual Objects for you, along with some Spiritual Meat. They¡¯re not anything precious, so please ept them without worry¡­¡±


    Yu Chengyi stood by, dumbfounded. When had his father ever spoken to someone with such a gentle and amiable tone?


    As if he had been possessed by someone else¡­


    Yu Chengyi couldn¡¯t help but shiver.


    ¡°How could I ept this¡­¡±


    Mo Hua politely declined.


    Elder Yu deliberately put on a stern face, ¡°You take what I give you!¡±


    Mo Hua had no choice but to ept. Only then did Elder Yu nod in approval, pulling Yu Chengyi over and saying:


    ¡°This is your Uncle Yu. If you run into any trouble in the future, just go to him. There¡¯s no need to be polite.¡±


    Yu Chengyi, feeling awkward under Mo Hua¡¯s pair of shiny ck eyes, forced a smile and said:


    ¡°Yes, if you have any problems in the future, juste to your Uncle Yu, and there¡¯s no need for formalities.¡±


    Yu Chengyi didn¡¯t know what to say while being watched by Mo Hua, so he just repeated what his father had said.


    Elder Yu felt a bit frustrated with his slow-witted son who couldn¡¯t even make proper conversation!


    Mo Hua gratefully said, ¡°Thank you, Elder Yu! Thank you, Uncle Yu!¡±


    Elder Yu nodded with satisfaction and then patted Mo Hua¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°Focus on your cultivation and on learning the Formation Patterns well. We won¡¯t disturb you any further.¡±


    After saying this, he left with Yu Chengyi.


    Mo Hua had felt somewhat uneasy at first, thinking that Elder Yu was dissatisfied with the speed at which he had drawn the Formations, but now, seeing that Elder Yu was not only unconcerned but also very pleased, he breathed a sigh of relief.


    Mo Hua happily showed the gifts given by Elder Yu to his father, Mo Shan.


    ¡°Dad, these are the gifts Elder Yu gave me. You keep them for now.¡±


    Mo Shan nodded, took the Storage Bag, nced at it a few times, and suddenly paused:


    ¡°Who gave this to you?¡±


    ¡°Elder Yu did.¡± Mo Hua replied, puzzled.


    ¡°Elder Yu?¡± Mo Shan frowned, ¡°The same Elder Yu who just came in?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, in Tongxian City, there¡¯s only one Elder Yu,¡± Mo Hua said, confused.


    Mo Shan was stunned. Elder Yu, known for his bad temper, stern demeanor, and miserly ways, offering a gift?!


    And to give a present to his son?


    Mo Shan was overwhelmed with shock and found himself at a loss for words.

 Chapter 112 - 112 Spell_1

    Chapter 112: Spell_1


    On the way back, Elder Yu cautioned his son,


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell anyone else about Mo Hua¡¯s Formation Painting for now.¡±


    Yu Chengyi was startled, ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s young andes from a humble background, yet he¡¯s bursting with talent. I fear it might attract jealousy, which isn¡¯t necessarily a good thing.¡±


    ¡°Oh,¡± Yu Chengyi somewhat understood.


    ¡°But we can¡¯t keep it a secret forever, can we? If the child truly has a gift for Formations, it¡¯s bound toe out sooner orter.¡± Yu Chengyi added.


    ¡°At least wait until he¡¯s older and can protect himself.¡±


    Despite his relieved gaze, Elder Yu couldn¡¯t help but worry.


    I hope the child can grow up safely¡­


    Havingpleted the Iron Armor Formation, Mo Hua earned some Spirit Stones, Bai received some Spiritual Ink, and also received gifts from Elder Yu, making him very happy.


    The next day, he went to find Bai Zisheng to test the effectiveness of the Water Passing Step.


    Bai Zisheng was first delighted but then suddenly remembered something, hung his head down, and became despondent.


    ¡°Aunt Xue has given me a lot of homework, and she won¡¯t let me spar with you anymore.¡±


    Mo Hua was also taken aback, ¡°How about just one spar?¡±


    Bai Zisheng felt troubled.


    ¡°If we spar in secret, Aunt Xue won¡¯t know, right?¡±


    Bai Zisheng sneakily nced at his sister, Bai Zixi, who was sitting aside, and said,


    ¡°Aunt Xue had Zixi watch me, not allowing me to fight you.¡±


    Next to him, Bai Zixi, who was elegantly and quietly reading a book, moved her beautiful eyes slightly upon hearing this. She looked at Bai Zisheng with a faint gaze and in a soft and melodious voice said,


    ¡°I won¡¯t tell Aunt Xue, but can you finish your homework?¡±


    Now, Bai Zisheng found himself at a loss for words.


    The homework Aunt Xue assigned was copious, covering Alchemy, Artifact Refining, and theories of Tao Cultivation, and sparring with Mo Hua would undoubtedly mean he wouldn¡¯t finish it all.


    Mo Hua looked at Bai Zisheng with sympathy, ¡°You¡¯d better focus on your homework. I¡¯ll bring you some treats when I have time.¡±


    Bai Zisheng felt a bit better.


    Leaving Forgetful Mountain Residence, Mo Hua sighed.


    He had finally learned a movement technique, but now he found no asion to use it, which disappointed him greatly.


    ¡°Why not use this time to learn another spell?¡± he thought to himself.


    With this idea, Mo Hua¡¯s spirits lifted once more.


    An adept Spiritual Cultivator should advance to attack and retreat to defend.


    But¡­ who could he approach to learn a spell?


    Mo Hua felt troubled again.


    He hadn¡¯t seen Zhang Lan for many days and wondered what kept him so busy, probably some affairs of the Taoist Court he couldn¡¯t escape from.


    But even if Zhang Lan was avable, it would not be right for him to seek him out again.


    One can¡¯t always keep shearing wool from the same sheep.


    To learn the Water Passing Step and use it discreetly was one thing, but to learn more from him would be inappropriate.


    If Zhang Lan happened to teach him an ultimate technique of the sect protecting faction on a whim, the elders of the Zhang Family would probably never let him off the hook.


    Even if they didn¡¯t kill him to silence him, they would likely try to make him marry into their family.


    That would be a great loss for Mo Hua.


    And yet, there was no one else from whom he could learn spells¡­


    After much thought, Mo Hua decided to boldly seek advice from Mr. Zhuang.


    The next day, Mo Hua brought some beef and pastries for the siblings, Zisheng and Zixi, and some food and wine to see Mr. Zhuang.


    After asking a few questions about Formations, Mo Hua hesitated several times and held back.


    Mr. Zhuang looked like a sage, with an air of immortality, no detectable Blood Qi, and no sense of Spiritual Power. What if he wasn¡¯t adept at Taoist Skills and never fought with anyone?


    If Mo Hua asked him these questions and he couldn¡¯t answer, what then?


    Considering this for Mr. Zhuang, Mo Hua eventually decided not to ask.


    On his way out, he encountered Old Kui ying chess alone in the pavilion. Mo Hua gave him several boxes of pine nuts and then yed a couple of games of Five Elements Chess with him.


    As he was about to leave, Old Kui asked, ¡°Is something troubling you?¡±


    ¡°How could you tell?¡± Mo Hua couldn¡¯t resist asking.


    ¡°Your chess skills have regressed,¡± Old Kui said.


    Mo Hua opened his mouth, speechless.


    Five Elements Chess is so simple, you can y it blindfolded, and there¡¯s no room for retreat even if you wanted to¡­


    However, Old Kui¡¯s words reminded him, and taking the opportunity, Mo Hua quietly asked:


    ¡°Grandpa Gui, do you know any spells?¡±


    Old Kui hesitated for a moment, then said, ¡°I have some understanding.¡±


    Mo Hua¡¯s eyes lit up, ¡°Then, could you teach me a little?¡±


    Old Kui got up and started walking away.


    Mo Hua thought Old Kui was unwilling, but after walking a few steps, Old Kui turned back to look at Mo Hua and said:


    ¡°Follow me.¡±


    ¡°Oh oh.¡± Mo Hua hurriedly followed.


    Old Kui led Mo Hua to another grassy area, far from therge locust tree.


    This ce was open and spacious, with lush green grass, surrounded by small bridges, ponds, and a bamboo forest rustling in the wind.


    ¡°In learning spells, don¡¯t just focus on their power. The suitable ones are the best,¡± Old Kui said.


    Mo Hua listened attentively, then asked:


    ¡°So, Grandpa Gui, what spell should I learn?¡±


    Old Kui pondered briefly and said, ¡°Unpredictable and mysterious spells, like Illusion Technique, Trickery Technique, Strange Skill¡­¡±


    Mo Hua¡¯s eyes shone brightly.


    ¡°¡­but your Spiritual Root is not good, you won¡¯t be able to learn them.¡±


    Mo Hua: ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Spells of great power, like the Big Five Elements type of spells¡­¡±


    Mo Hua perked up.


    ¡°¡­you don¡¯t have enough Spiritual Power to use them.¡±


    Mo Hua nced at Old Kui somewhat resentfully.


    Old Kui had a smile that was not quite a smile, ¡°But your Divine Sense is outstanding, there¡¯s no need to learn theseplicated ones, the simplest spells will do.¡±


    Old Kui tossed a thin book to Mo Hua.


    Mo Hua opened it and saw three big characters:


    Fireball Technique.


    Mo Hua frowned and pondered for a moment, then couldn¡¯t help asking: ¡°Grandpa Gui, is this Fireball Technique any different from other fireball techniques?¡±


    Old Kui shook his head, ¡°It¡¯s the same.¡±


    Mo Hua flipped through the book and realized that the Fireball Technique Old Kui gave him was not much different from those he had seen in ¡°Basic spells at Qi Refinement Realm¡ªFireball Maniption.¡±


    He felt a smidgen of disappointment.


    ¡°Don¡¯t want to learn it?¡± Old Kui asked.


    Mo Hua hesitated for a moment, feeling that Old Kui had a point. Spells that were tooplex, too difficult or required too much Spiritual Power indeed weren¡¯t suitable for him.


    Besides, he hadn¡¯t nned on learning any remarkable spells to start with, starting from the basics was best, practicality was all that mattered.


    Old Kui was willing to teach him, he was more than grateful, so why be picky?


    Mo Hua shook his head sincerely and said:


    ¡°I want to learn, Grandpa Gui, please teach me.¡±


    Old Kui nodded almost imperceptibly.


    ¡°The key to a spell lies in three aspects, Divine Sense, Spiritual Power, and Meridian.¡±


    ¡°Use Divine Sense to mobilize Spiritual Power, channel it through the meridians to specific acupoints to establish Cirction, and you can condense the spell.¡±


    ¡°A movement technique is also a kind of spell. Since you¡¯ve learned a movement technique, you should understand the simr principle. Starting with the Fireball Technique now should not be difficult¡­¡±


    Old Kui told Mo Hua several key points, and Mo Hua remembered each one, then channeled his Spiritual Power ording to the incantation and Meridian Chart of the Fireball Technique.


    The Fireball Technique was very simple, and its path of Spiritual Power cirction was also much simpler than the Water Passing Step.


    After trying a few times, Mo Hua learned it.


    ¡°Give it a try,¡± Old Kui said.


    Mo Hua took a deep breath, concentrated, mobilized his Spiritual Power, activated his meridians, formed Cirction, then pointed his fingers toward the pond not far away.


    A faint red Spiritual Power gathered at Mo Hua¡¯s fingertips, forming a gaseous red me, which, following his Divine Sense, shot straight towards the pond.


    The fireball exploded on the water surface, jolting the pond water, shredding the water nts, and startling the fish at the bottom.


    The surface of the pond rippled with waves for a while, aplete mess.

 Chapter 113 - 113 Fireball_1

    Chapter 113: Fireball_1


    Is this what a spell is?


    Mo Hua¡¯s eyes widened in astonishment.


    It seemed that all it took was channeling Spiritual Power through specific meridians and using Divine Sense to propel it outward. Then, one could form spells of various attributes, achieving a power far beyond Mo Hua¡¯s expectations.


    After a disturbance, the pond returned to tranquility.


    Only the mottled water stains along the shore and the fragmented vegetation floating on the water bore witness to what had just taken ce.


    Old Kui nodded, ¡°Not bad.¡±


    Mo Hua scratched his head, ¡°Grandpa Gui, what should I practice next?¡±


    ¡°Keep practicing this one.¡±


    ¡°Keep practicing this one?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Old Kui said, ¡°first practice it a hundred times, feel it out.¡±


    ¡°Feel out what exactly?¡± Mo Hua asked, puzzled.


    ¡°Even if I told you, you wouldn¡¯t understand. After a hundred repetitions, you¡¯ll begin to grasp it,¡± Old Kui replied.


    Mo Hua was a little confused.


    Old Kui added, ¡°It¡¯s like with your Formation practice, practice leads to perfection. With more practice, certain things be clear intuitively, but such things are difficult to convey with words.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Mo Hua nodded, understanding a bit more.


    ¡°Can I practice here?¡±


    Mo Hua asked a bit sheepishly.


    He certainly couldn¡¯t practice at home; what if he identally set the ce on fire with the Fireball Technique?


    Practicing alone in the mountains and forests was also somewhat dangerous.


    ¡°It¡¯s no bother,¡± Old Kui said indifferently.


    Mo Hua hesitated a little, ¡°But what if I damage the pond or these flowers and nts, is that okay?¡±


    Old Kui nced at Mo Hua withposure and then with a gentle wave of his sleeve.


    Mo Hua didn¡¯t even know what happened, he just noticed in the blink of an eye, the water stains by the pond had vanished, the charred vegetation was restored, and the fish leisurely resumed their swimming.


    As if nothing that had just taken ce had ever happened, as if Mo Hua had never used that Fireball Technique.


    Mo Hua stood rooted to the spot.


    ¡°It¡¯s no bother,¡± Old Kui said lightly.


    In the following days, Mo Hua kept running over to Mr. Zhuang¡¯s ce.


    If Mr. Zhuang was awake, he would greet him and seek answers to some questions; if Mr. Zhuang was asleep, that was the perfect chance to go practice the Fireball Technique beside the pond, next to the bamboo grove.


    The underlying principles of the Fireball Technique were already clear to Mo Hua, and after practicing for several days, he was getting the hang of using it.


    However, the power of the Fireball Technique, the speed of casting, and the uracy of the strike varied slightly each time.


    These indeed, as Old Kui had said, required personal practice and gradual understanding to masterpletely; they were hard to put into words.


    In these days, Mo Hua had been practicing the Fireball Technique by the pond.


    Ssh after ssh as fireballs exploded in the pond, disrupting the cid waters and causing vegetation to scatter in all directions, the fish at the bottom in panic.


    Fortunately, every day after Mo Hua left, Old Kui would restore the pond.


    Otherwise, Mo Hua would have already blown the pond dry¡­


    On this particr day, as Mo Hua practiced his Fireball Technique by the pond, he saw a little head sneakily peeking over from afar.


    ¡°Bai Zisheng?¡±


    Upon seeing that only Mo Hua was there, Bai Zisheng stealthily ran over, asking curiously, ¡°What are you ying with?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not a game, I am practicing a spell,¡± Mo Hua corrected.


    Bai Zisheng¡¯s eyes lit up, ¡°You¡¯re learning a spell? Which one? Show me!¡±


    Mo Hua set off another Fireball Technique into the pond.


    With a thunderous boom, water sshed every which way.


    After watching, Bai Zisheng¡¯s excitement faded a bit, and he said dismissively:


    ¡°It¡¯s just the Fireball Technique¡­¡±


    Mo Hua wouldn¡¯t have it, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with the Fireball Technique?¡±


    Bai Zisheng consoled, ¡°It¡¯s alright, I guess. I thought you had learned something more powerful.¡±


    ¡°Like what?¡±


    ¡°Like¡­ oh, right, you have low Spiritual Power, even if you learned it, you couldn¡¯t use it,¡± Bai Zisheng said.


    Mo Hua gave him a disdainful look and said coolly, ¡°Have you finished your homework?¡±


    ¡°Not yet,¡± Bai Zisheng¡¯s spirits instantly sank, ¡°I heard noisesing from here, so I sneaked over. I¡¯ll have to go back soon.¡±


    Bai Zisheng went on to ask, ¡°Won¡¯t your practicing the Fireball Technique disturb Mr. Zhuang?¡±


    Mo Hua shook his head, ¡°I asked Grandpa Gui, he said it wouldn¡¯t. Mr. Zhuang¡¯s ce is far away, very quiet.¡±


    Bai Zisheng nodded and looked at Mo Hua enviously, ¡°Mr. Zhuang is really good to you¡­¡±


    ¡°Mr. Zhuang is also pretty nice to you all, and you and Mr. Zhuang, you have some connections, right?¡± Mo Hua asked with puzzlement.


    Bai Zisheng waved his hand, ¡°You don¡¯t understand¡­¡± He thought for a moment but did not borate further.


    He and Zixi held Mr. Zhuang in great awe, and even though they would go to him with questions on regr days, they generally would not disturb the gentleman unnecessarily.


    Like Mo Hua, who would seek the gentleman¡¯s guidance whenever he encountered a problem, even going as far as to use the Fireball Technique to blow up a pond in Mr. Zhuang¡¯s courtyard¡ªthey would not dare to do such a thing.


    ¡°Are you trying to scheme against the gentleman, feeling guilty, and hence you are afraid of the gentleman?¡±


    Mo Hua looked at Bai Zisheng with suspicion.


    Bai Zisheng curled his lip, ¡°I would need the ability to do that first.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true,¡± Mo Hua nodded.


    Bai Zisheng curiously asked, ¡°Did Old Kui teach you this Fireball Technique?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Did Old Kui only teach you the Fireball Technique?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t understand, what¡¯s suitable is the best.¡±


    Mo Hua said, imitating Old Kui¡¯s experienced manner.


    Bai Zisheng thought about it and nodded, ¡°That¡¯s true.¡±


    Mo Hua asked in return, ¡°Is Grandpa Gui really that powerful?¡±


    ¡°He should be,¡± Bai Zisheng said, uncertain.


    ¡°So you don¡¯t know either.¡±


    Bai Zisheng gave an awkward smile.


    Mo Hua then hurried him, ¡°You better go do your studies, don¡¯t disturb me from practicing spells.¡±


    Bai Zisheng didn¡¯t really want to leave, studying was too tedious.


    ¡°You practice, I can give you some pointers.¡±


    ¡°What can you point out? You don¡¯t know spells,¡± said Mo Hua, taken aback.


    Bai Zisheng said, displeased, ¡°Haven¡¯t eaten pork, but haven¡¯t seen a pig run either? Although I practice martial arts, I still know some powerful spells.¡±


    That was indeed the case; the Bai Family had a rich heritage of knowledge.


    ¡°Use the Fireball Technique again for me to see,¡± Bai Zisheng said.


    ¡°Oh,¡± Mo Hua used the Fireball Technique again.


    The pond got blown up once more.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ the power seems a bit small,¡± Bai Zisheng said.


    ¡°Is it because my Spiritual Power is too weak?¡±


    ¡°Not entirely. The strength of a spell is rted to your proficiency with it, the more adept you are at using the spell, the greater its power will be. Master a spell to perfection, and even if the consumed Spiritual Power remains the same, its strength will still increase,¡± Bai Zisheng exined patiently.


    Mo Hua nodded continuously, ¡°Then what specifically does this proficiency entail?¡±


    ¡°Do you have the Meridian Chart for the Fireball Technique?¡±


    Mo Hua opened the Meridian Chart for the Fireball Technique.


    Bai Zisheng pointed at the chart and said:


    ¡°Simply put, it¡¯s about the precision when your Spiritual Power follows these meridians and acupoints. If every time your Spiritual Power circtes exactly through these channels and points, then undoubtedly the power of the spell will greatly increase.¡±


    ¡°Of course, absolute precision is nearly impossible, humans after all, are not puppets, it¡¯s unrealistic to be perfect every time, close enough will do,¡± Bai Zisheng further exined.


    Mo Hua had an epiphany and asked Bai Zisheng several more questions.


    Bai Zisheng was thrilled to show off in front of Mo Hua for once and eagerly gave guidance for quite some time.


    Suddenly, a paper ball flew over from nowhere, striking Bai Zisheng right on the head.


    Mo Hua picked up the paper ball, unfolded it, and saw that it was a simple sketch of a small face drawn with a brush.


    The face had simple lines, just a few strokes and two dots, and it seemed somewhat displeased.


    Bai Zisheng, holding his head, saw the note and eximed:


    ¡°It¡¯s over, Zixi is angry. I told her I wasing to y with you for a while, but I inadvertently stayed too long.¡±


    Bai Zisheng hurriedly stood up, dropping a ¡°Practice more by yourself,¡± before he ran off quickly.


    Mo Hua was stunned for a moment, then couldn¡¯t help butugh.


    Afterward, Mo Hua practiced with precise control of Spiritual Power as Bai Zisheng had said, and sure enough, the Fireball Technique became a bit more powerful.


    Once Mo Hua had practiced a hundred times, he had managed to use the Fireball Technique rather proficiently.


    Mo Hua then went looking for Old Kui, ¡°Grandpa Gui, I¡¯ve practiced it a hundred times!¡±


    Old Kui nodded, ¡°Have you got it?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve got it.¡±


    ¡°Good,¡± Old Kui gave a nod of approval, ¡°Now I will start teaching you properly.¡±


    ¡°Ah?¡±


    Mo Hua was stunned, ¡°Haven¡¯t you already taught me?¡±


    Old Kui said indifferently:


    ¡°I haven¡¯t started teaching yet. What¡¯s there to teach about the Fireball Technique.¡±

 Chapter 114 - 114 Divine Sense_1

    Chapter 114: Divine Sense_1


    ¡°What¡¯s there to teach about the Fireball Technique¡­¡±


    After spending four or five days and practicing the Fireball Technique a hundred times, Mo Hua was stunned.


    He thought he had almost learned it, but Old Kui¡¯s words implied that he actually hadn¡¯t learned anything at all¡­


    ¡°Grandpa Gui, then what other spells will you teach me?¡±


    Mo Hua was somewhat expectant.


    ¡°No need to teach spells, the Fireball Technique is enough,¡± Old Kui said.


    Completely baffled, Mo Hua asked, ¡°Then what are you teaching me?¡±


    Old Kui did not answer but asked a question instead:


    ¡°The first key point of using a spell is what?¡±


    ¡°You learn the spell first?¡± Mo Hua ventured.


    ¡°That¡¯s the foundation, not the key point. The first key point is that you must hit your enemy. No matter how powerful a spell is, if it doesn¡¯t hit the enemy, it might as well not exist; learning it is a waste of time,¡± Old Kui said.


    Mo Hua suddenly realized but also felt that this was somewhat self-evident.


    ¡°If you want to hit someone with a spell, what is it that you rely on?¡± Old Kui continued.


    ¡°Divine Sense,¡± Mo Hua replied.


    ¡°Why?¡±


    After a moment¡¯s thought, Mo Hua said:


    ¡°The execution of a spell relies on Divine Sense, casting depends on Divine Sense, and after a spell is cast, its trajectory is controlled by Divine Sense too. Hence, if a spell is to hit someone, it relies on Divine Sense as well.¡±


    Old Kui nodded in agreement, ¡°The world in Divine Sense is different from the world seen with the naked eye. You know that, right?¡±


    Mo Hua nodded.


    The world seen with the naked eye has clear outlines and a wealth of delicate colors.


    However, when a Cultivator releases their Divine Sense, what they perceive is a void of whiteness, where the objects lose their concrete outlines and only the states of Spiritual Power remain.


    In other words, the world in a Cultivator¡¯s Divine Sense is like a nk piece of paper with colorful daubs of Spiritual Power.


    What Divine Sense perceives is not the specific appearance of objects, but rather the more essential state of Spiritual Power in those objects.


    Old Kui continued, ¡°If a spell requires the guidance of Divine Sense, then to hit the target, the Divine Sense must ¡®see¡¯ it first.¡±


    ¡°Then, Grandpa Gui, can¡¯t we use our eyes to see?¡± Mo Hua asked.


    ¡°Eyes are too easily deceived. It¡¯s very foolish for Cultivators to rely only on sight,¡± Old Kui said.


    Mo Hua nodded.


    With a casual pinch, Old Kui had a narrow, jade-green bamboo leaf falling between his fingers.


    ¡°From thirty feet away, hit this bamboo leaf with the Fireball Technique.¡±


    Mo Hua worried that the Fireball Technique might harm Old Kui, but considering the gap in their Cultivation, he tactfully kept his concerns to himself.


    His Fireball Technique probably wouldn¡¯t even be enough to warm Old Kui¡¯s hands¡­


    Mo Hua stepped back thirty feet, released his Divine Sense, and in the world of Divine Sense, everything was a void of whiteness. The bamboo leaf floated in midair, showing a faint green Spiritual Power shadow.


    But in this world of whiteness, Old Kui¡¯s figure was absent.


    Mo Hua knew this was because of their great disparity in Divine Sense.


    The weaker one¡¯s Divine Sense, the less able they are to glimpse a Cultivator with powerful Divine Sense.


    ¡°Grandpa Gui, here Ie.¡±


    After Mo Hua spoke, he activated the Fireball Technique, targeting the Spiritual Power shadow of the bamboo leaf in his Divine Sense.


    The Fireball Technique hit the bamboo leaf, burning that piece of jade-green into ash, yet Old Kui, who was pinching the leaf, remained wholly unharmed.


    Old Kui flicked his fingers and grasped another bamboo leaf.


    This time he loosened his grip, and the leaf between his fingers began to drift, floating and dancing in the air with the wind.


    ¡°Hit this one with the Fireball Technique.¡±


    Mo Hua found this challenging, but still he focused intently, following the trajectory of the leaf with his Divine Sense, and then cast the Fireball Technique.


    The Fireball flew into the air, barely missing the leaf without hitting it.


    ¡°Do you know why you didn¡¯t hit it?¡±


    Mo Hua scratched his head, ¡°Is the leaf flying too fast?¡±


    With a casual wave of his hand, Old Kui conjured a gust of wind within the room, the wind sweeping up several bamboo leaves and whirling them through the air at high speed.


    Old Kui flicked his fingertips,unching a spark, which then soared upwards, chasing after the leaves in the air.


    No matter how the bamboo leaves danced, they were eventually caught up by the sparks, pierced one by one, and turned to ashes.


    Mo Hua was dumbstruck.


    ¡°This is the first thing I¡¯m teaching you,¡± Old Kui said, looking at Mo Hua, slowly adding:


    ¡°Divine Sense Locking.¡±


    ¡°Divine Sense Locking¡­¡±


    Mo Hua muttered, not understanding what it was, but feeling an inexplicable shock in his heart.


    ¡°Divine Sense Locking means locking onto your enemy with your Divine Sense. This way, no matter how they dodge, they cannot escape the tracking of the spell,¡± Old Kui said.


    ¡°So if you lock on with Divine Sense, will you definitely hit the target?¡± Mo Hua asked.


    ¡°Unless the opponent¡¯s movement technique is so fast that it surpasses your spell, or they defend with another spell or a Spiritual Artifact, otherwise they can¡¯t escape.¡±


    ¡°Oh,¡± Mo Hua said, a bit excited, then asked, ¡°How do I use Divine Sense Locking?¡±


    ¡°Release your Divine Sense, discern the state of the enemy¡¯s Spiritual Power, and once your Divine Sense adheres to it, you will be able to lock onto their position.¡±


    Old Kui exined it briefly, then added:


    ¡°It soundsplicated, but once you practice it a few times, you¡¯ll understand.¡±


    After Old Kui had finished speaking, he pinched a bamboo leaf with his fingers, ¡°Try locking onto this.¡±


    Mo Hua nodded, did as Old Kui had instructed, released his Divine Sense, and discerned the bamboo leaf¡¯s Spiritual Power state. Afterward, he naturally felt a sense of ¡°insightful locking.¡±


    It was like Drawing Formation; once you understood the Formation Patterns, the entire Formation seemed to be imprinted in your mind.


    Mo Hua locked onto the bamboo leaf with his Divine Sense.


    Old Kui watched Mo Hua, his gaze intensifying.


    He¡¯s learning this quickly¡­


    ¡°Is it because his Divine Sense is too strong?¡± Old Kui quietly thought to himself.


    After a moment of silence, Old Kui¡¯s fingers loosened, and the bamboo leaf danced into the air.


    Mo Hua closed his eyes, focused his energy, and a pale red Fireball formed between his fingers. He sent it flying into the air, following the trajectory he envisioned, and it struck the dancing bamboo leaf, reducing it to ashes.


    Mo Hua opened his eyes and smiled happily.


    Old Kui nodded, ¡°You¡¯ve learned well.¡±


    ¡°Grandpa Gui, you teach so well!¡±


    Old Kui neither agreed nor disagreed.


    Mo Hua thought for a moment, then asked, ¡°What if I can¡¯t lock onto my opponent with Divine Sense? What¡¯s the best thing to do?¡±


    ¡°The best course of action,¡± Old Kui looked at Mo Hua and said, ¡°is to run.¡±


    Mo Hua was taken aback and then understood.


    If you can¡¯t lock on with Divine Sense, it means the opponent¡¯s Divine Sense is far stronger than yours, and naturally, their Cultivation is also far beyond yours. Not running equates to waiting for death, and engaging is akin to seeking death.


    ¡°If you really can¡¯t run, or if there¡¯s no escape, you¡¯ll have to rely on your eyesight or guess based on intuition,¡± Old Kui said.


    So, it¡¯s leaving it up to fate then¡­


    Mo Hua silently thought to himself.


    ¡°How can I prevent being locked onto with Divine Sense by an opponent?¡± Mo Hua asked again.


    ¡°If your Divine Sense is stronger than your opponent¡¯s, they will find it difficult to lock onto you. If your Divine Sense is far stronger than the opponent¡¯s, then they cannot lock onto you at all.¡±


    Mo Hua thought it over for a moment and understood.


    The stronger your Divine Sense, the harder it¡¯s for the opponent¡¯s Divine Sense to detect you; consequently, it bes harder for them to lock onto you.


    If your Divine Sense is so strong that the opponent can¡¯t detect you, then naturally, they can¡¯t lock onto you.


    ¡°In magicalbat, there are also techniques for using Divine Sense, but I can¡¯t teach that. You will have toprehend it on your own when you face other Cultivators in battle,¡± Old Kui said.


    ¡°Can¡¯t you teach me even a little?¡± Mo Hua asked.


    Old Kui exined, ¡°Divine Sense is different from Spiritual Power. Spiritual Power has a traceable path while Divine Sense is ethereal. Cultivators can use meridians and acupoints to locate Spiritual Power, but can¡¯t define Divine Sense in the same way.¡±


    ¡°Therefore, how to use Divine Sense is something you must experience andprehend yourself. If I were to exin it, you wouldn¡¯t understand. Even if you did, it doesn¡¯t mean you¡¯ll be able to use it properly¡­¡±


    Mo Hua nodded, making sure to remember everything Old Kui said seriously.


    Even though he didn¡¯t fully understand now, he was certain it would be useful in the future.


    Old Kui continued, ¡°However, you don¡¯t need to worry too much. Generally speaking, among Cultivators of the same major realm, the difference in Divine Sense is not big enough topletely prevent an opponent from locking on¡­¡±


    Old Kui stopped speaking there and nced at Mo Hua, his gaze bing more focused.


    Generally speaking, that¡¯s the case¡­

 Chapter 115: The Fastest_1

    Chapter 115: The Fastest_1


    Generally speaking, cultivators at the same realm, their Divine Sense wouldn¡¯t differ so much as to make it impossible for an opponent to lock on.


    But strictly speaking, Mo Hua doesn¡¯t count as an ¡°ordinary¡± cultivator, at least not when ites to Divine Sense.


    If his Divine Sense keeps growing like this, whether it can be locked on by someone else¡¯s Divine Sense is hard to say¡­


    Old Kui didn¡¯t show it outwardly, but ripples stirred in his heart.


    Mo Hua then remembered another question and asked, ¡°Grandpa Gui, does every cultivator know how to lock on with Divine Sense?¡±


    ¡°Not everyone.¡±


    Old Kui came back to his senses and replied indifferently, ¡°Of the cultivators I have seen, seven out of ten don¡¯t know how, more than two out of ten know but are not adept, and less than one out of ten can use it exquisitely.¡±


    Mo Hua said with some confusion, ¡°It doesn¡¯t seem difficult, why don¡¯t more than seventy percent of cultivators know how to do it?¡±


    At least when he used it, he didn¡¯t find it difficult.


    Old Kui silently gave him a nce, feeling that Mo Hua at this moment bore some resemnce to Mr. Zhuang.


    Not all cultivators have such strong Divine Sense, nor are all cultivators adept at using it.


    It really is ¡°like teacher, like student,¡± isn¡¯t it? This kid Mo Hua has been led astray a bit too¡­


    Old Kui sighed inwardly and then said:


    ¡°The reason seventy percent of cultivators can¡¯t lock on with Divine Sense, half is due tock of proper teachings, unable to get the method right. The other half is because even if they learn, they fail to grasp it¡­¡±


    ¡°Divine Sense is intangible, like antelope horns, leaving no trace. Therefore, it¡¯s not easy to teach, nor easy to learn. Mere verbal instruction is hard to understand¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh,¡± Mo Hua nodded, not fullyprehending.


    ¡°But,¡± Mo Hua hesitated, then asked, ¡°even if a spell hits, Fireball Technique isn¡¯t very powerful, so it¡¯s not much of a threat, right?¡±


    Old Kui didn¡¯t answer directly but instead asked, ¡°How much Spiritual Power is needed to kill a cultivator?¡±


    Mo Hua shivered inside and shook his head.


    He hadn¡¯t killed anyone before, how would he know¡­


    Old Kui said, ¡°Some cultivators can kill with the Spiritual Power of ten cycles, while others can¡¯t kill even with a hundred cycles of Spiritual Power.¡±


    Spiritual Power circtes once through the Twelve regr meridians toplete one cycle. Regardless of the cultivator¡¯s age or physique, the variance in Spiritual Power for one cycle isn¡¯t significant.


    Hence, cultivatorsmonly use ¡°Cycles¡± to measure the abundance of Spiritual Power.


    The more Cycles there are, the greater the Spiritual Power and the stronger the Spells one can cast.


    ¡°Is it because cultivators have vital points?¡±


    Old Kui nodded and said, ¡°The Baihui, Shenting, Heart Meridian, Dantian, and other parts are vital points for cultivators. If hit by a spell without any protection, one would either be seriously injured or dead.¡±


    Mo Hua said, ¡°That means, if you hit the vital points, even if the spell itself isn¡¯t particrly powerful, it could still cause greater damage. If it hits areas that don¡¯t matter much, even a powerful spell might not be fatal.¡±


    ¡°Correct.¡±


    Mo Hua pondered for a while, then suddenly realized and said:


    ¡°So Divine Sense locking is very important; only with a powerful Divine Sense and precise locking can spells more easily hit vital points. Is that correct, Grandpa Gui?¡±


    Old Kui nodded.


    Mo Hua was somewhat excited. With this, even if his Spiritual Power wasn¡¯t strong, his spells could still be quite threatening.


    But Old Kui poured cold water on him by saying, ¡°That¡¯s the theory, but it¡¯s of no use in realbat.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­¡± Mo Hua was stunned.


    ¡°Anyone with sense would protect their vital points. If you aim for them, even if it¡¯s not blocked by armored Taoist Robes, it will be deflected by the cultivator¡¯s arms or hands,¡± Old Kui exined.


    Mo Hua was confused again, ¡°Then what should I do?¡±


    ¡°You should know the vital points of a cultivator; asional sneaky attacks might work, but in face-to-facebat, it¡¯s not reliable.¡±


    Old Kui said, ¡°As a Spiritual Cultivator who excels in casting spells, the most important thing is to know how to use spells.¡±


    ¡°How should they be used?¡±


    Old Kui nodded and continued, ¡°Casting a spell takes time.¡±


    Mo Hua still didn¡¯t quite understand.


    Old Kui exined, ¡°When a cultivator casts a spell, it requires the cirction of Spiritual Power, this time varies from one breath to ten breaths¡­¡±


    ¡°The higher the grade of the spell, the more spiritual power it invokes, and the greater its power, the longer it takes to cast. Some extremely powerful spells can even take several hours to cast.¡±


    ¡°Conversely, although spells of lower grade invoke less spiritual power and have lesser strength, the time it takes to cast them is also shorter¡­.¡±


    Old Kui looked at Mo Hua and said slowly.


    Mo Hua¡¯s eyes lit up slightly.


    ¡°Therefore, when a Spiritual Cultivator faces an enemy, they either anticipate the enemy¡¯s movements, casting spells in advance with powerful spells to strike them dead in one blow or¡­.¡±


    Old Kui¡¯s gaze sharpened as he said, ¡°they take the initiative to suppress the enemy with simple yet sharp spells, giving the enemy no chance to breathe¡­.¡±


    An epiphany struck Mo Hua.


    Since he himself had a low-grade Spiritual Root and weak spiritual power, he couldn¡¯t learn those high-grade spells that were powerful but also consumed a great deal of spiritual power.


    He would have to forge his own path, learning spells like the Fireball Technique that were not very powerful but could be executed quickly to gain the upper hand.


    However, there was still one problem.


    ¡°Can a spell with small power really suppress the enemy?¡± Mo Hua asked.


    ¡°Body Cultivators break their opponent¡¯s moves, Spiritual Cultivators break their opponent¡¯s spells, if the enemy cannot attack, they can naturally only be suppressed.¡±


    Old Kui continued, ¡°Body Cultivators are also human, once struck by your spell, they will naturally suffer pain. If their will isn¡¯t strong, their attack momentum will surely be broken¡­.¡±


    ¡°If you encounter someone who trades blow for blow, life for life, you can aim for their joints or vital points. In doing so, they will have to think twice before engaging with you. Once they hesitate, they dare not risk their life recklessly anymore¡­.¡±


    Mo Hua had never imagined that there were so many intricacies in the use of spells, and for a moment it was like receiving an enlightening blow to the head; the look he gave Old Kui was full of admiration.


    Old Kui¡¯s expression remained calm, but felt a slight sense of satisfaction in his heart, as still as an ancient well, from being looked at with such reverence.


    He thought to himself that Mr. Zhuang was right, teaching a disciple when one had time could also be considered a pleasant pastime.


    ¡°Do you understand now?¡±


    Mo Hua nodded continuously.


    Old Kui gave further guidance:


    ¡°Although there are many spells in the world, the principles arergely the same. Every spell has weaknesses, but every spell also has its strengths. What a Cultivator needs to do is to y to their strengths and avoid weaknesses.¡±


    ¡°Conversely, while every spell has its strengths, they also inevitably have weaknesses. Your task is to identify those weaknesses and use them to break the spell.¡±


    ¡°There is a myriad of Taoist Skills, each with its strengths and shorings; the art of their use lies within the heart.¡±


    The usually taciturn Old Kui, when talking about spells, spoke unceasingly, and his words were like pearls.


    ¡°These truths might not be of use to you now, but Tao Cultivation is a long journey, and these mighte in handy one day,¡± said Old Kui.


    Mo Hua listened attentively,mitting every word to heart, and then bowed to Old Kui, saying,


    ¡°Thank you for your guidance, Grandpa Gui. I will remember everything!¡±


    Old Kui nodded his head.


    Mo Hua thought back carefully to Old Kui¡¯s words and then considered another practical problem.


    He could currently only cast one Fireball Technique.


    The things that Old Kui mentioned, like ¡°seize the initiative, suppress with spells, y to strengths, and break enemy spells,¡± seemed a bit beyond him.


    After all, he only knew one Fireball Technique¡­.


    ¡°So what should I do now?¡± Mo Hua scratched his head again.


    ¡°Practice the Fireball Technique.¡±


    Old Kui gave a simple and unadorned answer.


    ¡°Practice until when?¡±


    ¡°Keep practicing, the more urate the better, the faster the better.¡±


    Old Kui looked at Mo Hua with profound eyes, ¡°You only need to remember one phrase¡­.¡±


    ¡°In the world of spells, only speed is unbeatable!¡±

 Chapter 116 - 116 Spiritual Ink (Fifth Release)_1

    Chapter 116: Spiritual Ink (Fifth Release)_1


    All spells in the world rely on speed, for only speed is unbeatable!


    Mo Hua etched this principle deep into his heart.


    ¡°So Grandpa Gui, what spell should I learn next?¡± Mo Hua asked Old Kui again.


    He couldn¡¯t possibly rely on the Fireball Technique for his entire life¡­


    ¡°Whatever.¡±


    Old Kui¡¯s response was just as casual.


    ¡°Does that mean as long as I understand the principles, it doesn¡¯t matter what I learn¡­¡±


    This was the only way Mo Hua could interpret it.


    Old Kui had reverted to his taciturn and reticent self, so Mo Hua felt it improper to inquire further and decided to practice his Fireball Technique instead.


    Afterward, Mo Hua would practice the Fireball Technique whenever he had time.


    He remembered Old Kui¡¯s words, to practice until his aim was as urate and his casting as quick as possible!


    Now, with Water Passing Step to protect himself and Fireball Technique for offense, he could be considered to have a basic level of defense and self-preservation.


    As for learning other spells, Mo Hua wasn¡¯t in a rush anymore, especially since there was no immediate need for more.


    Mo Hua then redirected his focus to Formation.


    At the fifth level of Qi Refinement, Mo Hua could now draw eight Formation Patterns, but he estimated that within his current realm, it was impossible to draw nine Formation Patterns.


    Just as Mr. Zhuang had said, Divine Sense had its limits.


    Every night, Mo Hua continued to practice Formation at the Taoist Stele to enhance his Divine Sense, but he clearly felt that the growth of his Divine Sense was minute, almost as if he had reached a bottleneck, with his Sea of Consciousness already brimming.


    Given the circumstances, there was nothing to do but wait for a breakthrough in realm to attempt drawing a Formation with nine Patterns.


    Nine Formation Patterns¡­


    Mo Hua frowned and thought about it, then suddenly was taken aback.


    Nine Formation Patterns ¡ª wasn¡¯t that the mark of a First-grade Formation Master?


    Was he, unknowingly, on the verge of bing a First-grade Formation Master?!


    Mo Hua was quietly shaken.


    Although he still needed the Taoist Court¡¯s assessment and an avable First-grade Formation Master position, being able to draw a nine-pattern Formation meant one foot was already over the threshold of a First-grade Formation Master!


    Mo Hua felt a surge of emotion, ¡°Mr. Zhuang was right, as long as one ispletely devoted to drawing Formations, constantly drawing without distraction, one will eventually be a First-grade Formation Master.¡±


    The simplest methods are often the most straightforward!


    Mo Hua wanted to boast a little, but remembering Mr. Zhuang¡¯s teachings to remain humble andposed, he reined in his thoughts and calmed his mind.


    The path of Tao Cultivation is lengthy, and a momentary achievement is nothing significant.


    Only by remaining humble and undiscouraged one can reach for the Longevity Road.


    If he were to boast, it would have to wait until he could draw nine Formation Patterns and be a First-grade Formation Master!


    Mo Hua nodded to himself.


    However, there was a problem with his Spiritual Ink¡­


    To learn the Formation with nine Patterns and be a First-grade Formation Master, not only did he need to practice on the Taoist Stele, but he also had to paint on Formation Paper and other various Formation media.


    It was important not just to learn, but to apply what he learned to deeplyprehend Formation.


    Moreover, the Cultivation Technique Mo Hua was practicing, the Heaven Yan Jue, had its bottleneck in the Mystery Formation; without unraveling the Mystery Formation, he couldn¡¯t break through the bottleneck and ascend in realm.


    Unraveling the Mystery Formation depended on the experience with Formations; to do so, he needed to observe and practice a multitude of Formations.


    Whether it was to be a First-grade Formation Master or to solve the Mystery Formation, Mo Hua needed to learn and practice an extensive array of Formations.


    Which meant, he required a significant amount of Spiritual Ink¡­


    A regr Formation Master wouldn¡¯t need so much Spiritual Ink because their Divine Sense, limited as it was, didn¡¯t allow them to draw many Formations in a day, whether learning or trading.


    But Mo Hua was different.


    Mo Hua¡¯s Divine Sense was considerably higher than that of his peers at the same realm, and with the Taoist Stele, it continued to grow stronger.


    Owing to the Heaven Yan Jue, his Formation drawing was much faster than others, and coupled with the secret technique taught by Mr. Zhuang ¡ª the Meditation Technique ¡ª his Divine Sense recovered quickly.


    So Mo Hua would paint from dawn to dusk without rest, able toplete nearly ten Formation Paintings in a day.


    That¡¯s several times more than other Formation Masters of the same level.


    As a result, Mo Hua used Spiritual Ink like running water.


    Elder Yu would asionally have someone bring some Spiritual Ink for Mo Hua.


    In Elder Yu¡¯s opinion, since Mo Hua was young and his Divine Sense was not stable enough, the Spiritual Ink he provided should have been adequate for Mo Hua¡¯s use.


    But in reality, it was far from enough for Mo Hua.


    Mo Hua was somewhat worried but had no good solutions, which led him to a question:


    ¡°How exactly is Spiritual Ink concocted?¡±


    Mo Hua thought about asking Mr. Zhuang for advice, but since the question wasn¡¯t too profound, he didn¡¯t want to disturb the gentleman¡¯s seclusion. So he went to ask Bai Zisheng instead.


    Bai Zisheng sat under a big pagoda tree, his face twisted in pain as he worked on his studies.


    Mo Hua nced at the book, which was ¡°Alchemy Temperature Control and Pill Quality Analysis¡±.


    Mo Hua didn¡¯t understand¡­


    He indeed wasn¡¯t skilled at Alchemy, but he was fairly clear about the Formation Patterns inside an Alchemy Furnace.


    After all, he had once helped Old Mr. Feng repair the water and wood controlling Spirit Formation inside an Alchemy Furnace.


    Bai Zisheng closed his book andy down on the ground, stiff as a salted fish and motionless.


    ¡°Zisheng, I have a question for you.¡±


    Bai Zisheng spoke wearily, ¡°This book has given me a headache, ask Zixi instead, let me rest for a bit.¡±


    ¡°Oh,¡± Mo Hua turned his head to look at Bai Zixi.


    Bai Zixi had just closed her book as well, her eyes like autumn waters looking at Mo Hua.


    ¡°Do you have a moment?¡± Mo Hua asked quietly.


    Bai Zixi nodded slightly.


    Mo Hua pondered his words and asked, ¡°How is the Spiritual Ink used for Formations concocted?¡±


    ¡°With Monster Blood, Spiritual Liquid, Spirit Grass, or Spiritual Mines,¡± said Bai Zixi sinctly, her voice clear and melodious.


    But Mo Hua didn¡¯t quite understand, ¡°Is there something more specific?¡±


    Just knowing these materials, Mo Hua still had no clue how to concoct them¡­


    ¡°Wait a moment.¡± Bai Zixi opened a snow-white Storage Bag embroidered with elegant pale golden phoenix patterns and rummaged through it to take out a book.


    Mo Hua looked at Bai Zixi¡¯s refined yet exquisite Storage Bag with curiosity.


    He wondered what was stored inside, as it seemed to contain all sorts of books.


    Bai Zixi¡¯s fair and delicate hands held the book and handed it over to Mo Hua.


    Mo Hua took it and flipped through it.


    The cover of the book read ¡°First-grade Spirit Ink Record,¡± which documented the Spiritual Inkmonly used for first-grade and lower formations, including the types of ink, recipes, and specific concocting techniques.


    There was also a line of text on the cover: ¡°Bai Family n collection, not to be disseminated.¡±


    Mo Hua couldn¡¯t help but nce at Bai Zixi.


    Bai Zixi said mildly, ¡°It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s not top-secret.¡±


    Mo Hua felt relieved and continued to browse through it.


    The methods for concocting First-grade Spiritual Ink were rtively simple, mostly using Monster Blood as the base, mixed with a certain proportion of Spirit Stone powder and diluted Spiritual Liquid, or the juice of some Spirit Grass, to neutralize the aggressiveness of the Monster Blood and stimte its efficacy, blending the ink with spiritual energy.


    Spiritual Liquid and Spirit Grass were not used extensively, so it was not too troublesome; the most challenging part was actually obtaining the Monster Blood.


    The Monster Blood used for concocting Spiritual Ink had to be drawn from the Monster Beasts while they were still alive, or within the time span of a cup of tea after their death.


    Once a Monster Beast died, if too much time passed, its blood would either cool and dim, losing much of its efficacy, orpletely solidify, making it unusable for Spiritual Ink.


    Moreover, drawing the Monster Blood also required a special secret technique to guide the blood from the Monster Beasts¡¯ vessels, bit by bit, into a specially made jade bottle for preservation to prevent the blood from solidifying.


    This special spell for drawing Monster Blood was known as the Blood Drawing Art.

 Chapter 117: Blood Drawing_1

    Chapter 117: Blood Drawing_1


    Blood Drawing Art?


    Mo Hua was startled for a moment, then asked Bai Zixi, ¡°Is the Blood Drawing Art difficult to learn¡­¡±


    Bai Zixi shook his head, ¡°It¡¯s not difficult to learn, but it¡¯s hard to use.¡±


    ¡°Blood Drawing Art is a simplified Divine Sense Maniption that can attract Monster Blood with Divine Sense. Divine Sense Maniption is an ability of Cultivators at the Foundation Establishment Stage. Although Qi Refinement Cultivators can barely use it, they can¡¯t do it remotely, and it also consumes a lot of Divine Sense,¡± exined Bai Zixi.


    If it was only a matter of Divine Sense consumption, Mo Hua wasn¡¯t afraid. After all, neither his Spiritual Root nor his Body Refinement were anything to write home about¡ªhe only had a bit of an advantage in Divine Sense.


    Mo Hua looked at Bai Zixi with his pair of glossy ck, spirited eyes, full of expectation.


    Bai Zixi understood, sighed lightly, and then took out a book from the Phoenix Pattern Storage Bag.


    On the book cover was written ¡°Blood Drawing Art¡±.


    ¡°Blood Drawing is quite arduous and drains a lot of Divine Sense. Most cultivators wouldn¡¯t bother to learn it. Be careful,¡± Bai Zixi said.


    ¡°Got it!¡± Mo Hua replied happily.


    Then, he took out a rosewood food box from his own Storage Bag. Inside the box were several pieces of Emerald Cake and a pot of pear blossom brew.


    The Emerald Cake was sweet, the pear blossom brew was refreshingly sweet; mixed together, they emitted a rich fragrance.


    ¡°My mom just made this, try some,¡± he said.


    Bai Zixi was taken aback for a moment, his lips curved slightly upwards, and without being polite to Mo Hua, he delicately picked up a piece of Emerald Cake and nibbled on it.


    Perhaps because it tasted good, his clear eyes slightly narrowed.


    Bai Zisheng smelled the aroma and abruptly sat up, sniffed a few times, and looked toward Mo Hua:


    ¡°What about mine?¡± he asked.


    ¡°Weren¡¯t you suffering from a headache?¡± Mo Hua replied.


    ¡°It¡¯s gone now,¡± Bai Zisheng said.


    ¡°You should rest a bit more.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll rest after I eat.¡±


    Mo Hua shook his head and also took out a dish of beef for him.


    ¡°This was cooked with a spicy seasoning; it will taste even hotter.¡±


    Bai Zisheng picked up several slices of meat and stuffed them into his mouth all at once, immediately huffed, ¡°So spicy!¡±


    After chewing a few bites, he nodded, ¡°Tasty!¡±


    While saying it was spicy yet delicious, Bai Zisheng quickly finished the te of beef. Only then did he say,


    ¡°What did you want to ask just now?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve finished asking.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t just eat your food for free. Think of something else to ask!¡± Bai Zisheng insisted.


    Mo Hua thought for a moment and then asked,


    ¡°The Blood Drawing Art is a simplified Divine Sense Maniption¡­ So, what exactly is Divine Sense Maniption?¡±


    Bai Zisheng looked puzzled, ¡°You don¡¯t know about Divine Sense Maniption? Cultivators at the Foundation Establishment Stage all know it.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m a Qi Refinement Cultivator, wouldn¡¯t it be normal for me not to know the abilities of those at the Foundation Establishment Stage?¡± said Mo Hua.


    Unable to find a rebuttal, Bai Zisheng nodded and exined,


    ¡°Divine Sense Maniption is essentially using Divine Sense to remotely control objects, like these small stone tables and stools. You can move them with your Divine Sense from a distance.¡±


    ¡°That doesn¡¯t seem like such a big deal¡­¡±


    ¡°How could it not be a big deal?¡± snorted Bai Zisheng, ¡°Controlling tables and stools might not be, but you can control swords! Just think, Divine Sense Sword Control! From far away, with a thought of Divine Thought, a sword flies out and kills the enemy miles away! Isn¡¯t that impressive?¡±


    ¡°Really, miles away?¡±


    Bai Zisheng gave him a look of exasperation, ¡°Are you just arguing for the sake of arguing?¡±


    ¡°A Cultivator at the Foundation Establishment Stage couldn¡¯t possibly project their Divine Sense miles away, could they?¡± Mo Hua said pragmatically.


    Bai Zisheng had to admit, ¡°Well¡­ being capable of ten or a hundred miles is already quite good.¡±


    Mo Hua had an expression of ¡°just as I thought.¡±


    ¡°Tao Cultivation must be rigorous. A miss by a millimeter is as good as a kilometer. If you don¡¯t calcte precisely, you could very easily lose your life in a duel,¡± said Mo Hua with a serious face.


    Bai Zisheng: ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Besides, your thousand-mile Sword Control is nearly ten to a hundred times off from the actual situation. With such a huge discrepancy, if you were to really fight, you¡¯d definitely be done for!¡± Mo Hua added.


    Bai Zisheng helplessly said, ¡°Divine Sense Maniption with a sword, aren¡¯t you excited?¡±


    ¡°Sword Weapons are so expensive, I can¡¯t afford them, what¡¯s the use of being excited¡­¡± Mo Hua pragmatically said.


    Bai Zisheng: ¡°¡­¡±


    After thinking for a moment, Mo Hua asked Bai Zisheng, ¡°You practice Body Cultivation, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­¡±


    ¡°Do Body Cultivators also control swords?¡±


    ¡°Generally¡­ they do not control swords.¡±


    ¡°If you can¡¯t control swords either, what are you excited about?¡± asked Mo Hua.


    Bai Zisheng took a deep breath, a sense of powerlessness welling up in his heart.


    Hey down on the ground, looking up at Mo Hua and said earnestly,


    ¡°Mo Hua, someday, someone in this world will be talked to death by you!¡±


    Mo Hua looked confused, ¡°How could that be? After all, everyone is a Cultivator with a tough Taoist Heart. How could someone be talked to death by a few words?¡±


    ¡°Rest assured, there will be!¡± Bai Zisheng dered confidently.


    After parting with the Bai siblings, Mo Hua returned home and started to learn the Blood Drawing Art.


    The Blood Drawing Art wasn¡¯t so much a Spell, nor could it truly be counted as a secret technique. It was more akin to a Tao Cultivation Skill like herb picking, mining, or Spirit nt cultivation.


    Some Cultivators relied on this skill to extract the fresh Monster Blood, selling it to merchants or other Cultivators who needed Monster Blood.


    The process of Blood Drawing was not difficult, but it was burdensome on the Divine Sense and also ratherborious.


    Blood-Drawing Cultivators were simr to those who toiled at the Spiritual Transport Wharf, moving goods through Body Cultivation, except these used their physical strength to move goods, whereas Blood Drawing employed Divine Sense to transport Monster Blood.


    Physical strength could recover quickly, but Divine Sense did not, so the amount of Monster Blood that could be extracted by a Cultivator each day was limited, leading to modest profits. At least near Tongxian City, there weren¡¯t many Cultivators proficient in the Blood Drawing Art.


    Mo Hua guessed that some Cultivators in various state boundaries could extractrge amounts of Monster Blood and make a living by doing so; otherwise, due to its rarity, the Spiritual Ink used by Formation Masters would be much more expensive.


    But this was just spection. With limited experience in the Cultivation World, Mo Hua couldn¡¯t be sure.


    The Blood Drawing Art wasn¡¯t difficult to learn. Following the instructions in the manual, Mo Hua learned it after going through it a few times.


    As Bai Zixi said, the Blood Drawing Art was a simplified version of Divine Sense Maniption, but this Maniption couldn¡¯t take ce through the air. Instead, one had to ce their palm against the Monster Beasts¡¯ fur, sense the flow of Monster Blood, and then use Divine Sense to control it, drawing it out from the Monsters¡¯ bloodstream.


    In Tongxian City, there were no living or freshly dead Monster Beasts for Mo Hua to practice the Blood Drawing Art on.


    Mo Hua had no choice but to ask Mo Shan to cut a piece of hide from a Wild Cattle Monster and pour water on it, then, through the hide, he used his Divine Sense to guide the flow of water.


    Although this differed greatly from the actual Blood Drawing Art, it was better than nothing.


    Mo Hua practiced a few times in reality and soon mastered the technique.


    The biggest problem, however, was that even though he learned the Blood Drawing Art, there were no Monster Beasts for Mo Hua to extract Monster Blood from.


    Without Monster Blood, he could not prepare Spiritual Ink. The scarcity of Spiritual Ink remained unsolved.


    After several days of thought, Mo Hua came up with only one solution:


    Go into the mountains to hunt monsters!


    Find a way to enter Big ck Mountain, y the Monster Beasts, then while they are freshly dead and their blood has not yet clotted, extract the vibrant Monster Blood directly from their veins.


    This was the only way to stably and abundantly acquire Monster Blood.


    Mo Hua looked up: his gaze passed the houses and streets of Tongxian City and rested upon the dark, profound Big ck Mountain in the distance.


    The mountain ranges were treacherous, brimming with poison and miasma, shrouded in mist, and pervaded with Monster Qi.


    It was the dwelling ce of formidable Demonic Creatures and also where countless Monster Hunters from Tongxian City had sought their livelihoods or met their end over thousands of years¡­

 Chapter 118 - 118 Trap_1

    Chapter 118 Trap_1


    To be prepared is to be in a position to act; to be unprepared is to invite failure.


    Since entering Big ck Mountain was the n, ample preparation was necessary.


    The environment within Big ck Mountain was treacherous, with poison everywhere, miasma spreading, and Monster Beasts lurking.


    Monster Beasts did not reason with you; they typically saw humans as food to be eaten, and even those that did not eat people killed them just the same, leaving Cultivators disemboweled before moving on.


    Mo Hua grew up in Tongxian City, and his father was a Monster Hunter. From a young age, he was steeped in knowledge of the dangers of Big ck Mountain.


    Entering the mountain rashly could mean losing one¡¯s life in an instant, likely leaving no trace behind.


    Therefore, if one were to enter the mountain, every aspect had to be fully considered in advance. One needed a n to avoid being caught off guard by danger and teetering on the brink of life and death.


    ¡°After all, my parents have only me as their son,¡± Mo Hua silently thought to himself.


    One day, Liu Ruhua brought some beef and vegetables to Jiang Yun, asking her to take them back and cook them for her child.


    Jiang Yun demurred, saying she couldn¡¯t carry so much.


    The storage bags used by Cultivators in the Qi Refinement Realm were fairly cheap and had limited space, indeed not allowing for much to be carried.


    ¡°Aunt Jiang, I¡¯ll help you carry them back,¡± Mo Hua volunteered confidently.


    ¡°How could I let you do that?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, I was about to go see Uncle Chu anyway.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Jiang Yun asked doubtfully.


    ¡°Mhm,¡± Mo Hua nodded.


    Jiang Yun, no longer objecting, carried the storage bag and led the way, while Mo Hua followed behind her, holding two big cabbages in his arms.


    Along the way, Jiang Yun would asionally look back and check on Mo Hua, advising him to be careful and asking if he was tired or needed to rest.


    After about the time it takes to drink a cup of tea, they arrived at Jiang Yun¡¯s home.


    Jiang Yun¡¯s home was quite simple: two or three rooms with patchy walls and some old and broken tables and chairs.


    Fortunately, the kitchen showed signs of regr use, ensuring at least that hunger was not an issue.


    Jiang Yun was a little embarrassed, ¡°My home is a bit shabby¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, Aunt Jiang,¡± Mo Hua smiled.


    The homes of Loose Cultivators in Tongxian City were mostly like this, in and modest.


    Mo Hua¡¯s own family had slightly better circumstances before, but that was because Liu Ruhua was thrifty in her housekeeping, and Mo Shan was good at Monster Hunting and robust in health. Their family hadn¡¯t faced great upheaval, so although they were poor, they managed to get by.


    But all of this depended on the absence of misfortune.


    The family of a Loose Cultivator, once struck by cmity, could quickly fall into disrepair. Making a living could be a problem, not to mention seeking immortality through Tao Cultivation.


    Aunt Jiang¡¯s husband was seriously injured while Monster Hunting. With depleted savings and no ie, and with a child crying for food at home, tears were her dailypany, yet they solved nothing.


    Later, after finding work at a food shop and receiving some Spirit Stones, and with her husband¡¯s condition improving, they were able to supplement their household needs, making life a bit better.


    The life of a Loose Cultivator was far more fragile than one could imagine, yet despite this, everyone still strove to live on.


    Aunt Jiang¡¯s mother-inw was soothing the child, and upon seeing Mo Hua, she greeted him warmly.


    The child too peeked out, his bright eyes curiously studying Mo Hua.


    Mo Hua gave him a small, cloth-made Little Tiger, and the child said in a gratifyingly husky voice, ¡°Thank you, Brother~,¡± then clung to the Little Tiger, shouting excitedly without letting go.


    Mo Hua smiled briefly and then went to find Jiang Yun¡¯s husband, Chu Guangshan.


    Chu Guangshan was surprised to see Mo Hua, but upon learning Mo Hua hade to him with a request, he was quite happy.


    ¡°Go ahead, tell me what you need. If it¡¯s within my power, consider it done!¡±


    ¡°Uncle Chu, I¡¯d like to learn how traps are used,¡± Mo Hua asked.


    The Little Demon Cat that apanied Mo Hua in practicing the Water Passing Step had been caught by Chu Guangshan using a trap.


    Young Monster Beasts weren¡¯t very strong but were highly alert and sensitive, familiar with the environment¡¯s scents, and usually didn¡¯t fall for the traps set by Cultivators.


    Chu Guangshan was able to trap Monster Beasts, even catching them alive, which was quite remarkable.


    Part of the reason was that Mo Hua had drawn a Wood Binding Formation on the trap, making it harder for the monster to escape.


    However, it also indicated that Chu Guangshan had a lot of experience and insight into setting traps.


    There were many Monster Hunters, but not everyone had the patience and attention to study traps.


    Chu Guangshan hesitated for a moment.


    ¡°If it¡¯s inconvenient, then never mind,¡± Mo Hua quickly added.


    The craft I rely on for a living, asking about it is indeed somewhat abrupt.


    Chu Guangshan was stunned for a moment, then smiled and said:


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing inconvenient about it; I¡¯m happy you asked, but¡­¡±


    Chu Guangshan paused, then added:


    ¡°These are small tricks, you shouldn¡¯t put too much thought into them. You should devote more time to cultivation and learning formations, that¡¯s where the real future lies¡­¡±


    ¡°As for me, I¡¯m half-crippled, unable to hunt monsters, so I can only focus a bit on these minor skills to earn some money. Otherwise, your Aunt Jiang¡­ would suffer too much¡­¡±


    Chu Guangshan sighed, his expression self-mocking.


    Mo Hua was moved and after thinking for a moment, said: ¡°Understanding the ways of the world is all learning, Tao cultivation is profound and vast, epassing all things. The Great Dao is a way, and so is the smaller path.¡±


    Chu Guangshan was slightly taken aback, thenughed: ¡°I don¡¯t know where you learned these things, but they make sense. Since you don¡¯t disdain them, I will teach you everything. But I still say, these things are minor skills, not worth putting too much thought into.¡±


    ¡°Mmhmm, don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t neglect cultivation or formations.¡±


    Only then did Chu Guangshan nod.


    ¡°Trapping is actually quite simple, but requires patience and attention to detail.¡±


    ¡°When setting traps, observe the terrain and environment, guess from where the monster beasts mighte, and where they will go. ce the traps on their inevitable path¡­¡±


    ¡°After setting up the trap, you need to remove traces. Grass, trees, and stones should appear the same before and after. You also need to erase scents. If some scents can¡¯t bepletely removed, you have to learn to mask them¡­¡±


    ¡°How do you mask them?¡± Mo Hua asked.


    ¡°Monster beasts are fond of rancid and rotten smells, so you can use monster blood or spoiled meat to mask scents, or you could use Bloody Herbs and other such herbs with a natural stench.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll draw a few diagrams for trap makingter, it¡¯s quite simple. You can add some formations on your own, the effect should be better.¡±


    ¡°Finally, be careful of monster beasts feigning death. Monster beasts are cunning; asionally when they fall into a trap, they might y dead. When you get close to check, they might suddenly attack. Nine times out of ten, you won¡¯t be able to guard against it.¡±


    Chu Guangshan exined everything in great detail.


    Mo Hua nodded repeatedly as he listened.


    When Mo Hua was about to take his leave, Chu Guangshan hesitated, as if there was something he wanted to say but stopped short.


    ¡°Uncle Chu, is there something else?¡±


    ¡°Nothing, nothing.¡±


    Chu Guangshan hastily waved his hand, but his expression clearly showed there was something on his mind, yet it was difficult for him to speak.


    Mo Hua said softly: ¡°Aunt Jiang has been very kind to me, and you¡¯ve taught me how to use traps, just say whatever it is.¡±


    Chu Guangshan¡¯s face turned bright red, and he hesitated for a long time before he finally said:


    ¡°I was thinking, when Zhouer gets a bit older, could you¡­ teach him a bit about formations¡­¡±


    Zhouer was Chu Guangshan and Jiang Yun¡¯s son, the child Mo Hua had just met.


    Injured by monster beasts, Chu Guangshan himself had survived but was left unable to hunt monsters for a lifetime. It was hard enough just to make a living.


    He didn¡¯t want his son to follow in his footsteps, living on the edge of danger and in constant fear, where a single misstep could be fatal. Hence, he wished for his son to learn a bit about formations, to secure a livelihood in the future.


    To learn formations, one must take a master, something he couldn¡¯t afford with spirit stones.


    So he could only turn to Mo Hua, but he couldn¡¯t afford to pay Mo Hua¡¯s fee either. It was with both shame and reluctance that he made his request.


    But he had no other options, and despite how difficult it was to ask, he did so for his son¡¯s sake.


    Mo Hua was taken aback, and after a moment¡¯s thought.


    Chu Guangshan hurriedly said: ¡°Of course, if Zhouer is dull andcks the talent, then forget it¡­¡±


    Chu Guangshan said this, but hope and a trace of subservience lingered in his eyes.


    Mo Hua felt a pang of sadness¡­


    Pretending not to notice, he simply smiled and said:


    ¡°Sure, but Zhouer needs to grow a bit bigger. Even if he¡¯s not very talented, as long as he can master a few formations, he can trade with merchants and earn some spirit stones. In the future, he may not be wealthy, but he should have enough for food and clothing.¡±


    A weight lifted from Chu Guangshan¡¯s heart, and he let out a long sigh of relief.


    He looked at Mo Hua, his emotions fluctuating, his eyes brimming with gratitude. The words of thanks felt too feeble on his tongue, and he did not know how to express them properly.


    Mo Hua smiled and took his leave.


    Chu Guangshan escorted Mo Hua out of the house and to the street. Seeing the sign for ¡°Liu¡¯s Food Shop¡± up ahead, he finally stopped, but his gaze followed Mo Hua all the way home.

 Chapter 119 - 119 Preparations_1

    Chapter 119 Preparations_1


    Mo Hua went to ask Mr. Zhuang about teaching Formation to others.


    Mr. Zhuang didn¡¯t mind, ¡°Whatever I¡¯ve taught you, you can teach to others, as long as you¡¯re willing.¡±


    Mo Hua was overjoyed, ¡°Thank you, Gentleman!¡±


    Mr. Zhuang was eating meat and drinking wine, his expression one of contentment. Suddenly, he asked with curiosity:


    ¡°Teaching others, you actually don¡¯t get any benefits, do you? Aren¡¯t you afraid of the trouble?¡±


    ¡°Instructor Yan once told his disciple that Formations are like water, they can only endure if passed down.¡±


    Mr. Zhuang¡¯s expression was slightly surprised.


    Looking at Mr. Zhuang, Mo Hua continued, ¡°Gentleman has passed on Formation arts to me, it¡¯s a legacy. Although I am of limited ability and my understanding of Formations is shallow, within the scope of my abilities, I also wish to pass down these Formations. In this way, I won¡¯t let down Gentleman¡¯s guidance and can ensure the arts of Formation endure long into the future.¡±


    ¡°Endure long into the future¡­¡±


    Mr. Zhuang¡¯s slender fingers gently tapped on the armrest of the bamboo chair, ¡°Enduring long into the future, what use is that?¡±


    Mo Hua furrowed his brow slightly, thought for a moment, then slowly said:


    ¡°Formation arts are the manifestation of Heavenly Dao¡¯s rules, studying Formation arts isprehending Heavenly Dao, Drawing Formation is practicing Heavenly Dao, and teaching Formation is passing on Heavenly Dao. Cultivators seek the Dao for eternal life, and if the arts of Formation endure long, it signifies that Heavenly Dao¡¯s flow is ceaseless¡­¡±


    Mr. Zhuang¡¯s eyes brightened, and he nodded, ¡°Well said, Dao creates everything, Dao transforms everything.¡±


    Mr. Zhuang then looked at Mo Hua, ¡°No matter what happens in the future, don¡¯t forget your initial resolve.¡±


    ¡°I will, Gentleman!¡±


    After Mo Hua left, Mr. Zhuangy back in the bamboo chair, raising his right hand to gaze at its palm.


    Now his hand was empty, devoid of Spiritual Power, unable to Draw Formation, clutching at nothing, empty.


    ¡°Legacy, huh¡­¡±


    Mr. Zhuang¡¯s gaze was profound, tinted with a hint of bitterness.


    Mr. Zhuang allowed Mo Hua to pass on the Formation arts, and Mo Hua breathed a sigh of relief.


    Zhouer was still young, being able to learn some Formation arts from him, even just the simple ones, would allow him to make a living in the future.


    Mo Hua continued with his preparations for entering Big ck Mountain.


    He had already learned how to make traps and knew the tricks to setting them up.


    In the following days, using thest of his Spiritual Ink, Mo Hua drew five Earth Fire Formations and some misceneous, potentially useful little Formations.


    He also indirectly learnt from Mo Shan about the rules and taboos of the lower region of Big ck Mountain, as well as the basic process and methods that Monster Hunters used to hunt Monster Beasts.


    With his preparationsplete, Mo Hua sought out Da¡¯hu and the others.


    The trio had gradually shed their greenness, appearing moreposed, though traces of youth still lingered in their eyes.


    They had entered Big ck Mountain, suffered injuries, shed blood, and silently shed tears. Now, they had gradually adapted to the life of a Monster Hunter. Though they couldn¡¯t stand on their own yet, they could at least assist the Monster Hunting Team, and after hunting Monster Beasts, they could now get a share of the Spirit Stones.


    However, these Spirit Stones were still but a drop in the bucket for their rugged life.


    Having justpleted a hunt with the Monster Hunting Team, Da¡¯hu and the others had returned home to recuperate for a few days before they would re-enter the mountain.


    They were delighted when Mo Hua came to find them.


    ¡°I have something to discuss with you all.¡±


    Munching on the sour and sweet wild fruits given by Auntie Meng, Mo Hua spoke with his cheeks puffed.


    The three of them were stunned, ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°I want to enter Big ck Mountain too!¡± Mo Hua said.


    Da¡¯hu and the others were dumbfounded, shaking their heads like rattle drums.


    ¡°No, no, no!¡±


    ¡°Big ck Mountain is very dangerous, you can¡¯t go!¡± Da¡¯hu said.


    ¡°Right, you¡¯re only at the fifth level of Qi Refinement, you can¡¯t go.¡±


    ¡°You aren¡¯t a Body Cultivator, what if you get hurt?¡± Xiaohu expressed his worry.


    ¡°Exactly, you¡¯re frail, you can¡¯t afford to be injured!¡±


    Thinking of his own bloody chest wound and then looking at Mo Hua¡¯s slender frame,


    Da¡¯hu could hold on even when injured, but if Mo Hua were to be pped by a Monster Beast, he¡¯d likely die on the spot.


    Da¡¯hu¡¯s fear grew, his tone even more adamant, ¡°We can¡¯t go!¡±


    Mo Hua scratched his head, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s going to be fine.¡±


    Shuanghu couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°What are you going to do in Big ck Mountain?¡±


    ¡°Monster hunting!¡±


    The three of Da¡¯hu were startled, even more against Mo Hua going.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t let me go, I¡¯ll just have to sneak there on my own, and that would be even more dangerous,¡± Mo Hua said.


    Of course, he was just saying that; Big ck Mountain was so perilous that going there alone was undoubtedly seeking death.


    The three of Da¡¯hu were troubled.


    ¡°Having be Monster Hunters, have you still not earned any Spirit Stones?¡± Mo Hua took the opportunity to ask.


    The three didn¡¯t want to admit it but still nodded their heads.


    They were still getting used to the job and could only help with strategic nning, so the Spirit Stones they received weren¡¯t many.


    Mo Hua said, ¡°I have a way to kill Monster Beasts, but I¡¯ll need help from the three of you.¡±


    ¡°What way do you have?¡± Xiaohu couldn¡¯t help but ask.


    ¡°Formations!¡±


    Mo Hua said, ¡°I¡¯ll set up a Formation to lure the Monster Beasts in, to st them into serious injury first, then you three finish them off.¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡± Da¡¯hu was still worried about Mo Hua.


    ¡°I¡¯ll just set the Formation right and then hide on the side. Once the Monster Beasts are injured by the explosion, you¡¯ll take them down, and I¡¯lle out. It won¡¯t be dangerous,¡± Mo Hua nned.


    ¡°But, can the Formation really injure Monster Beasts¡­?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that; I¡¯ll set up several. Even if the Monster Beasts don¡¯t die, they¡¯ll get seriously injured.¡±


    This was originally what he prepared to deal with Qian Xing, but Qian Xing chickened out, and now it was just right to use against Monster Beasts.


    The three of Da¡¯hu exchanged nces; they trusted Mo Hua¡¯s Formation skills but still had their doubts.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you want Auntie Meng to have a better life?¡±


    The three of Da¡¯hu fell silent; of course, they did.


    Auntie Meng had suffered a lot in order to raise the three of them. Sometimes, not wanting her children to see, she would hide away and wipe away her tears alone.


    The three of Da¡¯hu hung their heads, their eyes slightly reddening.


    Mo Hua sighed and patted their shoulders, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I wouldn¡¯t do anything if I weren¡¯t sure of it.¡±


    Xiaohu hesitated, ¡°Are you really sure?¡±


    ¡°Tomorrow, or the day after, we¡¯ll first go into the outer mountains to find a weaker Monster Beast to test on. If it works, then that¡¯s great; if not, we can still run away.¡±


    ¡°We might be able to run away, but can you¡­?¡±


    Shuanghu looked at Mo Hua and said tactfully.


    Mo Hua said somewhat proudly, ¡°I¡¯ve specifically learned a movement technique, don¡¯t worry, the Monster Beasts won¡¯t be able to hurt me.¡±


    ¡°What kind of movement technique?¡±


    ¡°The person who taught me didn¡¯t allow me to tell.¡±


    ¡°Who taught you?¡±


    ¡°Just a passing-by, unknown, kind-hearted uncle,¡± Mo Hua answered mechanically.


    Da¡¯hu looked at Mo Hua suspiciously, ¡°He isn¡¯t a swindler, is he?¡±


    ¡°How could he be? This movement technique is quite powerful.¡±


    The three of Da¡¯hu looked at each other and finallypromised, ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll take you into the outer mountain, but just this once, okay? If there¡¯s any ident, you must run.¡±


    Mo Hua nodded quickly, ¡°Rest assured, my life is my own, I won¡¯t lose it.¡±


    So two dayster, just as the sky began to brighten, Mo Hua and the three of Da¡¯hu met outside of Tongxian City.


    They set off together, heading towards Big ck Mountain enveloped in Monster Qi.

 Chapter 120 - 120 Monster Hunting_1

    Chapter 120 Monster Hunting_1


    Big ck Mountain is dark and deep, its boundaries unknown.


    The older generation of Monster Hunters from Tongxian City usually divide Big ck Mountain into three sections: the Outer Mountain, the Inner Mountain, and the Deep Mountain.


    The Outer Mountain of Big ck Mountain is where most Monster Hunters hunt Monster Beasts; the area has few poisons, lighter miasma, and although the terrain is treacherous, it¡¯s not exceedingly dangerous.


    The Monster Beasts in the Outer Mountain are mostly at the middle phase of the first grade, with the asionalte phase first grade Monster Beast appearing, but not often.


    The Inner Mountain of Big ck Mountain, on the other hand, is extraordinarily perilous, riddled with poisonous creatures, thick miasma, and fog that confounds the mind.


    The Monster Beasts in the Inner Mountain are mainly at thete phase of the first grade, and asionally there might even be a second grade Monster Beast.


    If a Cultivator at the Qi Refinement Realm encountered a second grade Monster Beast and couldn¡¯t avoid it in advance, it would almost certainly be a life-and-death situation. Therefore, not many Monster Hunters could enter the Inner Mountain.


    As for the Deep Mountain of Big ck Mountain, it is an absolute forbidden zone, off-limits to all Cultivators.


    Mo Hua had never heard of a Monster Hunter daring to enter the Deep Mountain of Big ck Mountain, and Mo Shan had also told Mo Hua that entering the Deep Mountain meant certain death.


    Being of low status, Mo Hua was well aware of his limitations.


    He wouldn¡¯t even nce at a forbidden zone like the Deep Mountain.


    He wouldn¡¯t step foot into a perilous ce like the Inner Mountain either.


    Only the Outer Mountain, and specifically the outermost edge of the Outer Mountain, was the activity range Mo Hua had in mind for himself.


    Mo Hua and the three Da¡¯hu entered Big ck Mountain, stopping at the edge of the Outer Mountain.


    The woods were dense all around, the mountain paths rugged, and the deep mountains hidden by mystery, asionally emitting eerie and strange sounds.


    The air was filled with a light miasma, mixed with the mountain¡¯s fresh breeze and an indistinct bloody smell that was ufortable to smell.


    asionally, there was also a faint Monster Qi lingering in the seclusion of the mountain corners.


    This was just the edge of the Outer Mountain, and Mo Hua already felt an inexplicable oppression.


    If this were the Inner Mountain or the Deep Mountain, Mo Hua didn¡¯t dare imagine it.


    ¡°What do we do next?¡± Shuanghu whispered.


    All three turned their gaze to Mo Hua.


    ¡°Leave it to me,¡± Mo Hua said.


    Mo Hua had already nned everything.


    First, he determined the route the Monster Beasts took out of theirir by examining the footprints on the ground, the hair rubbed off on the trees, the bloodstains on the stones, and the faint Monster Qi left in the air.


    At a narrow fissure in the mountains, a spot they had to pass through, Mo Hua set a trap.


    Inside the trap was a Wood Binding Formation, which could trap a middle phase first grade Monster Beast, but not for long¡ªonly about ten breaths.


    Around the trap, there were five sets of Earth Fire Formation, each embedded with a Spirit Stone.


    Mo Hua covered the traps with rubble, ced some Bloody Herbs on top, and sshed some blood water over them.


    The Bloody Herbs were gathered by favor through Aunt Jiang, and the blood water was the residue from Monster meat cooked in eateries.


    Once everything was ready, Mo Hua, with the three Da¡¯hu, hid behind some boulders.


    ¡°Is this really going to work?¡± Xiaohu asked.


    ¡°Let¡¯s give it a try,¡± Mo Hua said with an attitude of experimentation.


    This n had been rehearsed many times in his mind, considering the trap, the Bloody Herbs, the blood water, and every subsequent detail¡ªit should be foolproof.


    Monster Hunting is dangerous; there can be no negligence.


    Moreover, this was Mo Hua¡¯s first time participating in the hunting of Monster Beasts, so he prepared very thoroughly.


    The group waited behind the boulders.


    From the rising morning sun with its spreading mist to high noon when the mountain fog had all but dissipated, there was still no sign of any Monster Beast.


    ¡°Maybe no Monster Beast wille,¡± Xiaohu started to get restless.


    ¡°Hush,¡± Mo Hua ced his finger to his lips and whispered, ¡°Laying traps requires carefulness and patience, just as Uncle Chu said. We cannot rush.¡±


    The three found this reasonable and nodded in agreement.


    Another two hours passed, and amidst the rustling of the trees, a Monster Beast finally showed itself.


    With crimson fur, sharp teeth and ws, dripping saliva, it was a Split w Wolf Demon!


    Its strength was probably around the middle phase of the first grade.


    Just right for Mo Hua.


    Mo Hua¡¯s spirit lifted, and the three Da¡¯hu were also on full alert.


    The Split w Wolf Demon was not easy to deal with; they had suffered losses many times before.


    As Split w walked, it nced from side to side, its eyes filled with ferocity, extremely alert, asionally scraping the trees and at times licking its dark red ws.


    While walking, Split w soon arrived in front of the trap.


    Enticed by the scent of Bloody Herbs and the rotten smell of blood, its eyes revealed greed, but it remained cautious, circling the trap a few times before ultimately stepping inside.


    The trap was triggered, and pale green Spiritual Energy shackles sprouted from the Wood Binding Formation, binding Split w in ce.


    Split w struggled desperately, appearing to free itself after just a few moments.


    Mo Hua peeked out from behind the rocks, his right hand pointing forward, and a fireball condensed and flew straight out, tracing an arc. However, it didn¡¯t hit Split w but exploded at its feet.


    ¡°Did it miss?¡±


    Da¡¯hu and his twopanions were surprised to see Mo Hua using the Fireball Technique.


    But as the fireball flew out and did not hit Split w as they had anticipated, the three of them felt a bit of regret.


    ¡°No, it hit its mark,¡± Mo Hua said with a calm smile.


    His target wasn¡¯t Split w, but the Spirit Stone beneath its feet.


    The Spirit Stone under Split w was shattered by the fireball, releasing Spiritual Energy that flowed into the Earth Fire Formation buried underneath.


    The Formation Patterns shed red, and three momentster, five sets of the Earth Fire Formation exploded.


    With a deafening boom, the rocks shattered.


    Mo Hua and the others were also left with ringing in their ears from the shock.


    Once the thick smoke cleared, there were shattered rocks and burnt marks everywhere.


    The Split w Wolf Demon was covered in wounds, half of its fur charred ck, its gaze malicious, but its breath was feeble.


    While it was down, time to take its life!


    Mo Hua waved his hand, ¡°Go!¡±


    Da¡¯hu and the others, recovering from the shock of the Earth Fire Formation¡¯s explosion, heard Mo Hua¡¯s shout and immediately charged, forming a pincer movement to surround Split w.


    Mo Hua remained hidden behind the rocks, only his head peeking out to watch the fray.


    Not being skilled in Body Cultivation and hand-to-handbat, he wouldn¡¯t get in the way of Da¡¯hu and the others.


    Da¡¯hu and hispanions had good talent in Body Refinement, and after their tempered experiences in Monster Hunting, had be quite adept in their use of Taoist Skills and Martial Arts.


    Da¡¯hu used boxing techniques, Shuanghu used sword techniques, and Xiaohu used leg techniques.


    Their coordinated advances and retreats entangled in battle with Split w, whirling punches roared, leg strikes swift like the wind, and de shadows dense.


    Fire-series and Earth-series Spiritual Power intertwined in the fray, contending with the dark red demonic power of Split w.


    After dozens of exchanges, the already severely injured Split w could no longer endure, and Shuanghu¡¯s sword struck it on the lower back, ending its life there and then.


    The trio was marked with wounds and spotted with blood, but none serious.


    They stood in their ce, somewhat in disbelief.


    The Split w had died just like that?


    For their Monster Hunting Team to kill a mid-phase Second-Grade Split w Wolf Demon, they would need one or twote Qi Refinement Realm Monster Hunters to be in charge, and at least five or six middle Qi Refinement cultivators to take turns fighting to the death with the beast.


    Additionally, there would have to be several Cultivators in the periphery to assist and prevent the Split w from escaping.


    Only after several trials, if nothing unexpected urred, would they be able to kill the Split w.


    Now, with just one trap set up by Mo Hua, a few Formationsid, and a single fireball tossed, the Split w was severely injured.


    The three of them ganged up on a severely wounded and dying Split w, and took it down¡­ quite effortlessly.


    This was way too easy, far simpler than they had expected.


    As Da¡¯hu and hispanions looked at Mo Hua, recalling the power of the Earth Fire Formation¡¯s st, they were filled with awe.


    To be able to st a Second-Grade mid-phase beast, with such formidable physical strength, to the brink of death¡­


    Mo Hua had somehow managed toy down such powerful Formations without them realizing!


    Their gazes toward Mo Hua had changed a bit.


    Mo Hua then poked his head out from behind the rocks and looking at the Split w, he asked, ¡°Has it stopped breathing?¡±


    The trio came back to their senses.


    Da¡¯hu nodded and said, ¡°It has stopped!¡±


    ¡°Good!¡± Mo Hua¡¯s spirits lifted, holding a jade bottle as he ran out from behind the rocks.


    He was preparing to use the Blood Drawing Art.

 Chapter 121 - 121 Harvest (Fifth Update)_1

    Chapter 121 Harvest (Fifth Update)_1


    The Blood Drawing Art could draw the blood of monster beasts that had just recently died.


    The Split w Wolf Demony on the ground, covered in wounds, with fresh blood flowing from its injuries. However, within moments, it congealed. Thus, it was not possible to obtain monster blood through normal means.


    Mo Hua pointed to the heart vessel of Split w and said to Da¡¯hu, ¡°Make an incision here.¡±


    Da¡¯hu didn¡¯t understand why, but still drew his de and stabbed into the heart vessel of Split w.


    The Split w¡¯s body was tough, and it took Da¡¯hu several stabs to make a small incision.


    Mo Hua ced a jade bottle at the incision, then rested his palm near the heart vessel of Split w, sensing the still vibrant monster blood flowing beneath the fur. He then activated his Divine Sense ording to the key points of the Blood Drawing Art, leading the monster blood into the jade bottle.


    These jade bottles were made from special jade, not particrly precious, but they could preserve Spiritual Energy and also keep the monster blood from spoiling for a period of time.


    The jade bottle in Mo Hua¡¯s hand was originally used for containing Spiritual Ink. After the ink was used up, Mo Hua repurposed the bottle.


    Mo Hua used the Blood Drawing Art to draw the monster blood into the jade bottle.


    After a short while, the jade bottle in his hand was full. Mo Hua sealed it and then exchanged it for another bottle.


    Like this, Mo Hua continuously drew ten bottles of monster blood before stopping.


    Very little blood remained in the Split w¡¯s blood vessels, and it gradually grew cold and flowed more slowly, greatly diminishing its usefulness, so it was not necessary to continue drawing it.


    The use of Divine Sense consumed quite a bit of Mo Hua¡¯s energy, roughly equivalent to painting a formation with seven or eight Formation Patterns.


    For an average cultivator, this might be a substantial burden, but for Mo Hua, a Formation Master, it really wasn¡¯t much.


    Mo Hua sat in meditation to recover a bit of Divine Sense.


    Looking at the ten bottles of monster blood in the Storage Bag, Mo Hua couldn¡¯t help but reveal a smile.


    This monster blood was sufficient for Mo Hua to paint quite a few formations.


    Da¡¯hu and the other two curiously examined the jade bottles and couldn¡¯t help but look at Mo Hua.


    Xiaohu couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Is this blood useful?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s used for Drawing Formations.¡±


    ¡°Can we help you collect monster blood?¡±


    ¡°You need to use the Blood Drawing Art to do it.¡±


    Mo Hua briefly exined how to use the Blood Drawing Art.


    Da¡¯hu and the others listened with confusion and eventually decided to give up.


    ¡°Mo Hua, you really know a lot,¡± Shuanghu praised, with Da¡¯hu and Xiaohu nodding in agreement.


    Mo Hua said with a smile, ¡°You¡¯ll know if you read more books.¡±


    Mo Hua stored away the monster blood and then said, ¡°So, what should we do with this monster beast?¡±


    Da¡¯hu and the others perked up with excitement. This was the first time they had killed a monster beast on their own and could sell its parts!


    Although it was mainly thanks to Mo Hua¡¯s formations, they were still very happy.


    ¡°We need to skin it, strip the bones, cut off the teeth and ws, and also get the heart, vessels, and internal organs¡­¡±


    Shuanghu listed these tasks one by one to Mo Hua.


    Mo Hua scratched his head; these matters he really did not know how to handle.


    Da¡¯hu said, ¡°You go y around nearby, don¡¯t wander off. We¡¯ll finish stripping this monster beast, then head back together.¡±


    Then Da¡¯hu and the others rolled up their sleeves, took out the Pu des, and started to skin the monster beast, extracting other valuable materials.


    Two hours earlier, the Split w that gleamed fiercely was now dead in a ghastly manner.


    Mo Hua didn¡¯t feel sympathy for it, for if it were not the monster beast that had died, they might be the ones being dismembered now.


    This monster beast had foul, fishy saliva; it probably had killed not a few Monster Hunters already.


    While Da¡¯hu and the others skinned the monster beast, Mo Hua wandered around, looking at the mountains, trees, water, getting to know the environment of Big ck Mountain.


    This was his first time entering Big ck Mountain.


    In the morning when he went up the mountain, he felt a bit nervous and restrained. But after spending half a day here and having designed and killed a Split w, as well as acquiring monster blood, his mindset became much moreposed.


    The process of hunting the Monster Beasts generally went ording to Mo Hua¡¯s n.


    The strategy required attention and patience, but was simple and efficient, maximizing safety and yield.


    Afterward, they just needed to make slight adjustments for different Monster Beasts.


    In this way, even though Mo Hua was not a Body Cultivator, he could participate in Monster Hunting and hunt different monsters to draw upon their varying Five Elements Monster Blood.


    Once Da¡¯hu and the other two had finished skinning the Split w, they called for Mo Hua and left Big ck Mountain.


    They entered the mountain in the morning, hunted at noon, and left at dusk.


    In less than a day, the four of them had hunted a middle-phase rank one Monster Beast.


    If it weren¡¯t for the bulging Storage Bags filled with the Split w¡¯s hide and ws, Da¡¯hu and the others would believe they were dreaming.


    Afterward, they went to the Market Town to sell the Split w¡¯s materials.


    Split ws weremon Monster Beasts, not too expensive, but also not difficult to sell.


    After some haggling, they sold them for a total of over eighty Spirit Stones.


    After deducting the costs for Mo Hua¡¯s Formation Painting and the activation of the Formation, each person split twelve Spirit Stones.


    Holding the hefty Spirit Stones in their hands, Da¡¯hu and the others looked stunned.


    This was the first time in their lives that the three of them had earned so many Spirit Stones.


    Mo Hua was used to this, but seeing the excitement of Da¡¯hu and the others made him very happy.


    Da¡¯hu said, ¡°Mo Hua, we owe it to you, whatever you want to eat, it¡¯s on us!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, we¡¯re treating you!¡± Shuanghu and Xiaohu nodded in agreement.


    ¡°No need, I also owe it to your help,¡± Mo Hua waved his hand, ¡°keep the Spirit Stones for now, let¡¯s head to the mountains together some other time when we¡¯re free.¡±


    Monster Beasts had strong physical bodies and their Blood Qi recovered quickly, and though Mo Hua could use a Formation to st them into serious injuries, or even near death, it wasn¡¯t assured that it would be fatal.


    He wasn¡¯t a Body Cultivator and wasn¡¯t skilled in closebat, so he needed Da¡¯hu and the others to help finish the job.


    Although he had learned the Water Passing Step and could entangle with Monster Beasts, there was no need to take that risk.


    After all, even good swimmers can drown; overconfidence sooner orter leads to a fall.


    After selling the Monster Beast and splitting the Spirit Stones, they looked up to see the bright lights on the streets.


    The night streets were getting lively.


    Mo Hua had been busy with Formation Painting and practicing Spells, and it had been a long time since he was out.


    It was the same for the trio too, ever since they became Monster Hunters, it felt like a heavy stone was pressing on their shoulders, making them somber.


    Now that they had hunted a Monster Beast, they all breathed a sigh of relief, feeling much lighter, and strolled down the street to enjoy the novel and bustling scene before parting ways to go home.


    On their way, Xiaohu asked, ¡°What should we do with these Spirit Stones?¡±


    After some thought, Shuanghu said, ¡°I want to give them to mom.¡±


    The three fell silent, then pooled their Spirit Stones together, a total of over thirty.


    When they got home, it was already a bitte, Auntie Meng was heating up the meal and upon seeing them, couldn¡¯t help butin:


    ¡°All day, I didn¡¯t know where you had run off to, not even bothering to eat, I¡¯ve reheated it several times¡­¡±


    Da¡¯hu handed her the Storage Bag.


    Auntie Meng took it, feeling its surprising weight, and asked in confusion, ¡°What¡¯s this?¡±


    Upon opening it, she found over thirty sparkling Spirit Stones.


    Auntie Meng was taken aback.


    ¡°Mom, we earned these Spirit Stones from Monster Hunting, please take them,¡± they said.


    It took Auntie Meng a moment toe back to her senses, looking at the three children who had grown up before her eyes, her tears welled up in an instant.


    She felt gratified, wanted to smile, but tears still streamed down her face.


    She had shed many tears in her life, all salty and bitter, but today¡¯s were tears of joy.

 Chapter 122 - 122 Father and Son (First Update)_1

    Chapter 122 Father and Son (First Update)_1


    Afterwards, whenever Da¡¯hu and his twopanions had free time, Mo Hua would apany them into the mountains to hunt Monster Beasts using Trap Formations.


    They would divide the Spirit Stones after killing the Monster Beasts, and Mo Hua could also extract Monster Blood.


    While Da¡¯hu and the others were happy, they were also somewhat worried and said to Mo Hua,


    ¡°If we do this, only killing severely wounded Monster Beasts and not confronting them head-on, won¡¯t our Taoist Skills get weaker and weaker?¡±


    Mo Hua replied, ¡°This is called nurturing war through war. First, hunt Monster Beasts and earn Spirit Stones, then raise your Cultivation. Once your Cultivation is higher, it won¡¯t be toote to consider head-on confrontations.¡±


    Mo Hua looked at them and said, ¡°We are still young, and fighting with Monster Beasts is inherently disadvantageous for us. If we don¡¯t think of tactics, we can only end up dead.¡±


    Da¡¯hu and hispanions nodded again and again in agreement.


    So, the three followed the methods designed by Mo Hua for Monster Hunting, bing more familiar and more in sync with time. When facing Monster Beasts, they no longer lost theirposure due to fear as before.


    However, after killing several Monster Beasts, something unexpected still happened.


    One day, they surrounded a Fire Spitting Hound as tall as a man, with a red tongue and eyes.


    After a dozen or so exchanges, the Fire Spitting Hound took a hit from Shuanghu¡¯s de but found an opening, a sh of its figure, and escaped from the encirclement of Da¡¯hu and hispanions.


    This Fire Spitting Hound was at the pinnacle of the Monster Beasts Middle Phase and was close to theter phase, so the damage caused by the Earth Fire Formation was not as severe on it as it was on other Monster Beasts.


    After escaping ten feet away, the Fire Spitting Hound red with red eyes, seeminglymitted to remembering Da¡¯hu and hispanions, and then turned to leave.


    Halfway through, its nose twitched, and it suddenly noticed Mo Hua hiding behind some nearby rocks.


    With Mo Hua¡¯s Qi Refinement at the fifthyer, his Cultivation level was not high, and his Blood Qi was weak.


    The eyes of the Fire Spitting Hound zed with red light, and its fanged mouth exposed its dripping saliva, reeking of blood. It turned and charged straight towards Mo Hua.


    Da¡¯hu shouted urgently, ¡°Mo Hua, run!¡±


    Mo Hua froze for a moment.


    But the Fire Spitting Hound had already circled behind him, its gaping jaws biting down fiercely.


    In the eyes of the Fire Spitting Hound there was a cruel and excited glint, yet when its jaws snapped shut, it tasted neither the sweet blood nor the delectable flesh it expected.


    It had bitten empty air.


    Mo Hua was already standing a dozen feet away, looking somewhat tense, but not in a panic.


    The Fire Spitting Hound wore a puzzled expression as it couldn¡¯t understand how the young Cultivator had evaded its attack.


    Da¡¯hu and hispanions let out a loud shout as they rushed over from afar.


    The Fire Spitting Hound, with a scornful look in its eyes, leaped up and charged towards Mo Hua with even greater speed.


    It was only a ten-foot distance, and it covered it in a sh.


    Its wsshed out at Mo Hua¡¯s vitals, and in its eyes, the young Cultivator had nowhere to dodge.


    However, Mo Hua drifted backward a step without any warning, his body light andposed, easily avoiding the swipe.


    The Fire Spitting Hound was momentarily stunned while Mo Hua took the opportunity to retreat another thirty feet, his gaze calm and even a bit mocking.


    This trace of mockery enraged the Fire Spitting Hound, its eyes shed red, and its fur turned crimson until mes zed around its body.


    When the Fire Spitting Hound was truly enraged, its whole body would ignite with mes.


    ¡°Not good!¡±


    Da¡¯hu and hispanions were halfway there when they saw this and were shocked.


    The enraged Fire Spitting Hound, like a ze, charged straight at Mo Hua with increased speed, and it was also suffused with raging demonic power.


    This kind of me, shaped by the Monster Beasts¡¯ demonic power, could erode a Cultivator¡¯s flesh, burn a Cultivator¡¯s Spiritual Power, and even destroy a Cultivator¡¯s meridians. Once it entered the body, it was difficult to eradicate.


    Mo Hua¡¯s expression also became serious as he pushed his Divine Sense to the limit, perceiving the trajectory of the Fire Spitting Hound, while simultaneously stimting his Spiritual Power, performing the Water Passing Step.


    For every step the Fire Spitting Hound advanced, Mo Hua retreated one step.


    With every attack the Fire Spitting Hound made, Mo Hua managed to escape by a whisker, his form flowing like water, ethereal and elusive.


    After several attacks, Mo Hua appeared to be in grave danger, yet remained unscathed.


    Da¡¯hu and hispanions watched with their hearts pounding and mouths agape.


    What kind of movement technique was this¡­


    Snapping back to reality, the three immediately moved towards Mo Hua.


    After several failed attacks, and seeing that Da¡¯hu and hispanions were approaching, the Fire Spitting Hound pushed its demonic power to the extreme, causing the mes to burn even more fiercely on its body.


    It stared at Mo Hua with fierce light zing in its eyes.


    In an instant, Mo Hua guessed that it was prepared to fight to the death.


    As long as it killed him and devoured his flesh and blood to replenish its Blood Qi, it could continue to entangle with Da¡¯hu and the others, or at the very least, retreat with ease.


    Mo Hua¡¯s gaze sharpened as he gathered the Fireball Technique between his fingers.


    At this distance, it was enough for Mo Hua to cast the Fireball Technique, but he did not know how effective it would be against the Monster Beast.


    However, before Mo Hua could release the Fireball Technique, a knife descended from the sky and pierced the Fire Spitting Hound, pinning it firmly to the ground.


    The Fire Spitting Hound struggled a few times, and the mes on its body gradually dissipated. Finally, its breath ceased, but the ferocity remained in its eyes.


    Mo Hua was shocked and, looking up, he saw Mo Shan standing alone on a distant rock, his face as still as water.


    A chill settled in Mo Hua¡¯s heart.


    It was over, he had secretly entered the mountain, and his father had discovered it.


    Mo Hua hadn¡¯t told his parents because he was afraid they would worry, and at the same time, he knew they would not agree with him entering Big ck Mountain.


    Although Big ck Mountain was dangerous, one couldn¡¯t avoid it for a lifetime.


    With thorough preparation and caution, Big ck Mountain was not a ce of certain death.


    Mo Hua knew that his parents would find out sooner orter, but he didn¡¯t expect to be discovered so soon.


    His n to hunt Monster Beasts in Big ck Mountain had only just begun¡­


    Mo Hua sighed, finally understanding the taste of ¡°a venture failing before it¡¯s halfway done.¡±


    Mo Shan didn¡¯t say much, but hisplexion clearly didn¡¯t look good.


    Mo Hua felt apprehensive, and even Da¡¯hu and the others didn¡¯t dare to breathe too loudly.


    After they had dealt with the Fire Spitting Hound, Mo Shan asked Da¡¯hu and the others to go back home first.


    ¡°Uncle Mo, don¡¯t me Mo Hua. It was us¡­¡± Shuanghu said weakly.


    ¡°Alright, you boys go home,¡± Mo Shan said softly.


    No one knows a child better than their parents.


    Although Mo Hua was young, he was intelligent and resolute.


    Even though Da¡¯hu and the others were older, when they yed together, the one to make the decisions was certainly Mo Hua. Going into the mountains to hunt Monster Beasts, there was no need to think; it must have been Mo Hua who convinced them.


    Mo Shan sighed. He wanted to scold Mo Hua, but he didn¡¯t know what to say.


    After the father and son returned home, they ate their meal in silence.


    Mo Shan¡¯s face was stern, and he said nothing. Mo Hua also kept his eyes and nose toward his own bowl, eating obediently.


    Liu Ruhua looked at Mo Shan with a puzzled expression and then curiously at Mo Hua.


    After the meal, just as Mo Shan was about to speak, Liu Ruhua said, ¡°Huar, go back to your room and read your books.¡±


    Mo Shan¡¯s words got stuck in his throat, and he paused for a moment.


    Mo Hua felt relieved and, with a grateful nce at his mother, quickly slipped back to his room.


    Then Liu Ruhua asked, ¡°What happened?¡±


    Mo Shan sighed and told her about encountering Mo Hua in Big ck Mountain.


    Liu Ruhua was startled, ¡°Huar is so bold!¡±


    ¡°Yes, with Big ck Mountain being so dangerous, if something were to have happened to him¡­¡±


    Mo Shan frowned and spoke, his expression filled with retrospective fear.


    ¡°So what do you n to do about it?¡± she asked.


    After thinking for a while, Mo Shan said:


    ¡°From what I could see at a distance, Huar didn¡¯t enter Big ck Mountain out of curiosity or for fun. It seems he had a real n. And the way he went about Monster Hunting, he was very systematic¡ªsetting up Trap Formations, leaving the finishing work to Da¡¯hu and the others¡ªit was all meticulously nned, even more thorough and cautious than some experienced Monster Hunters¡­¡±


    ¡°But in a ce like Big ck Mountain, it¡¯s not the fear of one in a million chances, but the fear of that one chance that could happen. No one knows what dangers one might encounter¡­¡±


    Mo Shan continued, his tone firm, ¡°I won¡¯t me him this time, but he absolutely cannot go to Big ck Mountain again!¡±


    Liu Ruhua thought for a moment, sighed, held Mo Shan¡¯s hand, and said softly:


    ¡°You must know that we, as parents, can¡¯t apany Huar for a lifetime.¡±

 Chapter 123 - 123 Sparring (Second Update)_1

    Chapter 123 Sparring (Second Update)_1


    Mo Shan was momentarily taken aback.


    ¡°I also want to stay by Huar¡¯s side, to see him get married and have children, with grandchildren filling the hall,¡± Liu Ruhua said, her eyes brimming with longing. ¡°But who can predict the future?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry,¡± Mo Shanforted his wife.


    Liu Ruhua shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m not worried. I know you¡¯re concerned about Huar facing danger, but in a cultivator¡¯s life, how can there be no peril?¡±


    Mo Shan thought about it and couldn¡¯t help but nod in agreement.


    Even for the most fortunate cultivators, it¡¯s inevitable to experience twists and face dangerous situations a few times. Especially for those loose cultivators like themselves, who had already been struggling for survival.


    Liu Ruhua continued, ¡°As the saying goes, a parent¡¯s love for their child entails nning for the long term. We are only Qi Refinement cultivators; we can¡¯t make him invincible to danger, so the least we can do is teach him how to face it.¡±


    Mo Shan was silent. He caressed his wife¡¯s long hair, his expression bing one of resignation.


    ¡°You¡¯re right. Tao cultivation is long and arduous. We can¡¯t look after him for his entire life. We can only teach him how to take care of himself.¡±


    The following evening, Mo Shan called Mo Hua to the courtyard and asked:


    ¡°How well have you mastered your movement technique?¡±


    Mo Hua, thinking he was about to be scolded by his father, was taken aback and replied:


    ¡°I¡¯ve pretty much learned it.¡±


    Mo Shan nodded. ¡°Let me test it.¡±


    Mo Hua¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Okay!¡±


    He too wanted to know if his father, who was at thete stage of Qi Refinement cultivation, could break through his Water Passing Step.


    Mo Hua moved back about thirty feet, turned to stand firm, and with a focused gaze on Mo Shan, he said:


    ¡°Dad, I¡¯m ready.¡±


    ¡°Alright, be on your guard,¡± his father replied.


    No sooner had Mo Shan¡¯s words fallen than his body became a fleeting shadow, speeding towards him.


    So fast!


    Mo Hua was startled and, releasing his Divine Sense and igniting his Spiritual Power, drifted backwards.


    Halfway through his retreat, Mo Hua lost sight of his father and suddenly felt a slight pressure behind him. A shiver ran through him, and with a light twirl, he drifted to the left.


    Appearing behind Mo Hua out of nowhere, Mo Shan grabbed at thin air, his expression one of mild surprise, then swiftly shed his body again, his right hand continuing to reach for Mo Hua.


    Mo Hua¡¯s expression was solemn.


    Mo Shan¡¯s speed was too fast, and his years of fighting Monster Beasts had given him abundant experience. His movements were unpredictable, sometimes solid, sometimes elusive; in Mo Hua¡¯s Divine Sense, it was almost impossible to detect Mo Shan¡¯s figure.


    And when he did detect him, Mo Shan would usually already be by his side.


    Mo Shan¡¯s Divine Sense was not much stronger than Mo Hua¡¯s. Mo Hua¡¯s inability to sense him was purely due to Mo Shan¡¯s quick movements and decisive actions, which were highly deceptive and left Mo Hua unable to determine his next move.


    Mo Hua couldn¡¯t help but feel that hisbat experience was sorelycking.


    After a few more exchanges, Mo Hua dodged in an awkward and flustered manner, barely managing to hold on.


    As the chase went back and forth, Mo Shan¡¯s figure in Mo Hua¡¯s Divine Sense finally became clearer and easier to identify.


    Mo Hua¡¯s evasive maneuvers began to show a pattern.


    While Mo Shan relied on feints and surprise attacks, Mo Hua also learned to blend the false with the true, catching the opponent off guard.


    The more they shed, the moreposed Mo Hua¡¯s movements became.


    Just as Mo Hua¡¯s technique was hitting its stride, he was suddenly caught by Mo Shan, who appeared out of nowhere, and hoisted up by his cor.


    Mo Hua was taken aback. ¡°Dad, how did you manage to catch me?¡±


    Mo Shan humphed. ¡°You still need to practice your movement technique more.¡±


    Even so, Mo Shan was still profoundly moved.


    Mo Hua¡¯s movement technique was far more powerful than he had expected!


    During their recent pursuit, even cultivators of the same realm as him would probably not have been able to dodge each attempt.


    Not only had Mo Hua dodged them, but he also did it with ease. Aside from the initial chaos, theter he got, the moreposed he became, his steps ethereal and his movements convincing, on par with some of the experienced Monster Hunters.


    Moreover, this technique was invisible and traceless, with no indication of where the power originated, how it leveraged, or how it was retracted.


    Judging by the usual metrics of Body Cultivation, it was simply inscrutable.


    Mo Shan had not truly deciphered this movement technique; he had simply relied on his years of life-and-deathbat experience, as well as his familiarity with his son, to guess where Mo Hua would appear and casually take a stab at it.


    Had it not been for that, they would probably have had to spar for dozens more rounds until Mo Hua ran out of stamina and exposed a w, which Mo Shan could then exploit to finally catch him.


    Waves of emotion rippled through Mo Shan¡¯s heart.


    Mo Hua had only reached the fifth level of Qi Refinement¡­


    Seeing his father standing in ce, his expression calm, showing neither joy nor anger, but seemingly lost in thought, Mo Hua asked, ¡°Dad?¡±


    Mo Shan came back to his senses, looked at Mo Hua, and after thinking for a moment, said,


    ¡°Your movement technique is not bad, but you still need to practice more, do not ck off!¡±


    ¡°Oh,¡± Mo Hua nodded.


    But thinking that this was also a form of praise, he felt a little happy inside.


    ¡°Dad, have you also learned a movement technique?¡± Mo Hua asked again.


    Mo Shan shook his head. ¡°This isn¡¯t really a movement technique of any sort; it¡¯s just something I figured out on my own to avoid getting hurt while fighting Monster Beasts, then I learned a bit by watching others and pieced it all together.¡±


    ¡°Purely abat-oriented movement technique?¡± Mo Hua asked with sudden respect.


    ¡°You could say that.¡±


    Mo Hua¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Can you teach me?¡±


    Mo Shan hesitated, then said, ¡°Haven¡¯t you learned a movement technique? Do not learn too many at once, master one first.¡±


    ¡°I could use it for reference¡­¡± Mo Hua suggested.


    After a brief moment of thought, Mo Shan nodded. ¡°Alright.¡±


    Mo Shan showed Mo Hua several basic steps of the technique.


    Some moves were simr to the Water Passing Step, but slightly different; others were seemingly simple advance and retreat steps, and then there were assorted moves from other techniques. Eventually, they all blended together into a concise and sharp set of movements.


    It appeared to be a patchwork of different elements, but Mo Hua did not take it lightly at all.


    This was, as far as he was concerned, the most threatening set of movements he had faced, and he could not even think of how to counter it.


    It was straightforward, efficient, without superfluous movements, emphasizing adaptability and the principle of winning by having no fixed moves against someone with a set repertoire.


    One could say it was all openings, but if used well, one could also say it was wless.


    What if these steps could be broken down and integrated into the Water Passing Step; would that make the Water Passing Step even more powerful?


    Invigorated, Mo Hua seriously memorized all these techniques, nning to practice them more when he found the time.


    Mo Shan thought back to the movement technique Mo Hua had used and still found it unbelievable, asking,


    ¡°Did Court Leader Zhang teach you this technique?¡±


    ¡°Uncle Zhang told me not to tell.¡±


    ¡°Hmm,¡± Mo Shan nodded, and couldn¡¯t help thinking to himself, isn¡¯t that the same as telling me¡­


    ¡°Dad, are you not angry anymore?¡± Mo Hua asked softly.


    Mo Shan red at him. ¡°You still know that I can get angry?¡±


    Mo Hua chuckled.


    ¡°Get up early tomorrow morning,¡± said Mo Shan.


    ¡°Tomorrow morning?¡± Mo Hua was taken aback.


    Without saying anything more, Mo Shan turned and left.


    At 6 A.M. the next day, Mo Hua got up and went out to the courtyard, only to see his father Mo Shan had already been standing there early.


    ¡°Your mother made breakfast; eat something first,¡± said Mo Shan.


    After the father and son finished eating, Mo Shan took Mo Hua out of their home.


    The two walked through the streets in the early morning, exited the gates of Tongxian City, and stepped onto the mountain trail outside the city.


    ¡°Dad, where are we going?¡±


    Unable to contain his curiosity, Mo Hua asked.


    Mo Shan was silent for a moment, then said, ¡°I¡¯m taking you to Big ck Mountain!¡±

 Chapter 124: Entering the Mountain (Three More Updates)_1

    Chapter 124: Entering the Mountain (Three More Updates)_1


    ¡°Monster hunting is dangerous, and I originally did not want you to get involved in this matter, but since you have learned movement techniques and have the power to protect yourself, I will teach you all the skills of monster hunting,¡±


    Mo Shan looked at Mo Hua and said, ¡°These are lessons summarized from the life and blood of monster hunters over tens of thousands of years. Learn them well. Even if you don¡¯t be a monster hunter in the future, they will undoubtedly be useful.¡±


    Mo Hua¡¯s little face was serious as she nodded solemnly.


    ¡°The first point of monster hunting is not to kill monster beasts but to familiarize yourself with the terrain.¡±


    ¡°Big ck Mountain¡¯s topography isplex, crisscrossed with variousndforms. You need to familiarize yourself with the paths, know where there are peaks, where there are cliffs, where there are caves, where monster beasts roam, where miasma is dense, and which spirit grasses are poisonous¡­¡±


    ¡°If you know these well, even if your cultivation is not enough when you encounter danger, you will know how to avoid it and not lose your life.¡±


    ¡°Conversely, if you don¡¯t know the terrain, the geography, if you are not poisoned by miasma or by toxic nts, or you identally enter a beast¡¯s den, even if your cultivation is high, it will be very difficult to walk out of Big ck Mountain alive.¡±


    ¡°I will take you around the outer mountain, and you must remember the terrain, the locations of small streams, miasma, venomous marshes, and thick forests¡­¡±


    After he finished speaking, Mo Shan walked along the mountain path.


    Mo Hua followed closely behind, memorizing the path under her feet and the scenery along the way.


    When they encountered dangerous ces, Mo Shan would specifically stop and exin them to Mo Hua carefully.


    For example, where the miasma was thin, which mountain tops had dense miasma, and in ces where the miasma was thick, one should not stay for more than half an hour, or the miasma would invade the body, causing confusion and dizziness.


    Some thick forests would produce heavy fog; if one identally wandered in, they would lose their way. Unless the sun was high at noon and the mountain fog dissipated, they would never be able to find their way out.


    There were also venomous marshes home to some highly poisonous monster beasts whose skin color changed with the nts, requiring careful vignce.


    And which mountain peaks would have big demons roaming, and what signs would indicate a big demon¡¯s presence¡­


    Walking from morning to night like this, they only covered a small part of Big ck Mountain¡¯s outer mountain.


    When evening came and the sky darkened, Mo Shan brought Mo Hua to a small campsite on the mountainside.


    The camp was a small cave with its entrance concealed by grass and wood, sealed off with an iron gate. A simple formation was painted on the door to prevent monster beasts from attacking.


    The camp was notrge, but it had some dry food, misceneous herbs, and a few crude stone beds.


    ¡°This is a temporary campsite for monster hunters to rest or stay overnight. It¡¯s very rudimentary, but it¡¯s enough to take shelter,¡±


    Mo Shan then pointed to the iron gate and said, ¡°There is a formation on the door. It¡¯s not good, but usable. If you are chased by monster beasts and have nowhere to hide, you can take refuge in the camp, activate the formation, and most monster beasts won¡¯t be able to get in.¡±


    Mo Hua nodded her head.


    Father and son spent the night in the camp.


    The next day at dawn, they got up and continued along the mountain path.


    As Mo Shan walked, he exined.


    In this manner, after spending days and nights in Big ck Mountain, it took a full seven days for Mo Shan to finally lead Mo Hua around the entirety of Big ck Mountain¡¯s outer mountain.


    After returning home, Mo Hua felt sore all over, her calves were swollen, and she felt dizzy and had a swelling headache due to the miasma she had inhaled, even though she had taken a Miasma Repelling Pill, her forehead still throbbed with pain.


    Liu Ruhua asked Old Mr. Feng to prepare Clearing Mind Soup, which Mo Hua drank, and then she applied anti-swelling herbal medicine on her body. Seeing Mo Hua¡¯s paleplexion, she felt very heartbroken andined to Mo Shan,


    ¡°You could have taught her slowly. There was no need to stay in the mountains for seven days and go through so much hardship.¡±


    Seeing his wife angry, Mo Shan whispered an exnation: ¡°These hardships would have to be faced sooner orter. If she suffers a bit now, it will be easier for her in the future.¡±


    Liu Ruhua understood this but was still upset. At night, she only gave Mo Shan some in porridge and steamed buns, not even a dish of pickles.


    Mo Shan could onlyugh and cry at the situation.


    Two dayster, Mo Hua had recovered, her body no longer ailment-ridden.


    Thinking that it had been almost ten days since shest visited Forgetful Residence, Mo Hua brought some meat and wine to pay respects to Mr. Zhuang, exining the reasons for her absence.


    Seeing that Mo Hua still looked a little pale, Mr. Zhuang told her to go back and rest, saying that he did not have so many rules there, and for her not to worry.


    Mo Hua also brought some crisp pastries and pine nuts for Old Kui, and afterwards, she brought some snacks and fruit wine for the siblings of the Bai Family.


    Bai Zisheng heard that Mo Hua could enter Big ck Mountain for monster hunting and was exceedingly envious.


    He was strictly supervised by Aunt Xue, let alone hunting monsters, even wandering around was difficult.


    Mo Hua sympathetically patted his shoulder but was powerless to help.


    A few dayster, Mo Shan took Mo Hua into Big ck Mountain again.


    This time, there was no need to exin everything in great detail, only to be familiar with the terrain and topography, so it only took three or four days to traverse the outer mountains.


    Whenever Mo Shan had free time, he would take Mo Hua for a walk in the mountains.


    Mo Hua became more and more familiar with the outer areas of Big ck Mountain.


    When Mo Shan felt it was about time, he took Mo Hua to a cliff on the outer mountain.


    The cliff was steep, the strange rocks rugged, and looking down, one could have a clear view of the scenery at the waist of the mountain.


    After confirming the surrounding safety, Mo Shan said to Mo Hua, ¡°Now that you¡¯re quite familiar with the outer mountain, I¡¯ll teach you what to pay attention to when dealing with monster beasts.¡±


    Mo Hua sat cross-legged on a rock, listening attentively.


    ¡°The code of conduct for a Monster Hunter: first is to ¡®know thyself and thy enemy,¡¯ and second is to ¡®foresee and be established.¡¯


    ¡°¡®Know thyself and thy enemy¡¯ means that you must recognize your own strength. Whether your cultivation is profound, what spells, martial arts, spiritual artifacts, and other techniques you have. At the same time, you need to be familiar with monster beasts, including their realm, blood qi, demonic power, and habits. Where the monster beast is strong, where it is weak, whether it is treacherous, whether it might feign death, and so on.¡±


    ¡°Afterward, weigh each other¡¯s strength. If you can kill it, then act; if you can¡¯t, avoid reckless actions.¡±


    ¡°If, during the fight to the death, you discover an unexpected change, a monster beast you thought you could kill can no longer be killed, you must n early and withdraw in time. Otherwise, once your spiritual power is exhausted, you will be the one who dies.¡±


    ¡°¡®Foresee and be established¡¯ is about being prepared before it rains, and making thorough ns beforehand for everything. Especially when facing powerful monster beasts, whether you can kill them, what you will use to kill them, how to kill them, and what to do in case of an emergency¡ªall these need to be considered in advance.¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t n ahead and act rashly, once a mistake is made, casualties are inevitable.¡±


    Mo Shan exined in detail at great length.


    Mo Hua listened intently, grasping the nuances.


    ¡°For now, just listen. Once you¡¯ve faced monster beasts enough times, you will naturally understand,¡± Mo Shan added.


    Mo Hua nodded.


    ¡°There¡¯s another point you need to remember,¡± Mo Shan advised, ¡°no matter what happens, if you don¡¯t need to take action, don¡¯t, but once you do, it must be ruthless!¡±


    ¡°Ruthless?¡± Mo Hua was somewhat surprised.


    ¡°Monster Hunters make monster beasts their enemy. If you¡¯re not ruthless, the monster beasts will be. If you don¡¯t kill them, you will be the one killed by them.¡±


    ¡°But what does it mean to be ruthless?¡±


    Mo Shan raised his eyebrows slightly and said,


    ¡°When not acting, do not reveal any intent to kill. When the timees to act, don¡¯t hesitate at all.¡±


    ¡°As soon as the opponent shows a weakness, strike first and hard, aiming for a lethal blow, and do not give the opponent a chance to fight back.¡±


    ¡°An opponent who does not act is the best kind of opponent!¡±


    Mo Hua was somewhat shocked by these wordsing from his father, a man with bushy eyebrows andrge eyes.


    After hesitating a moment, Mo Hua couldn¡¯t help but ask for confirmation, ¡°Isn¡¯t that a bit¡­ unsportsmanlike?¡±


    Mo Shan¡¯s expression became stern as he said seriously, ¡°For a Monster Hunter, there is no victory or defeat, only life and death. A victory, no matter how unsportsmanlike, is still a life. A defeat, no matter how glorious, is still death.¡±


    After speaking, Mo Shan patted Mo Hua on the head,


    ¡°A Loose Cultivator¡¯s life is not easy; if you can live, you should do your best to stay alive.¡±

 Chapter 125: Yu Chengyi (Part 4)_1

    Chapter 125: Yu Chengyi (Part 4)_1


    Mo Hua became familiar with the outer areas of the Big ck Mountain and afterwards, he drew his own map of the outer mountain.


    The so-called map was the one used by Monster Hunters, which marked the mountain¡¯s topography, streams and rivers, miasma and poison marshes, areas where Monster Beasts roam, and so on.


    Mo Shan also had a map in his possession, but it was very rudimentary, basically only showing some mountain paths and nothing else.


    To an experienced Monster Hunter, a map wasn¡¯t something drawn on paper, but rather memorized in the mind.


    After all, it wouldn¡¯t be possible for a Monster Beast to be chasing after you and you¡¯d have to stop to look at a map to determine which way to run¡­


    But Mo Hua wasn¡¯t an experienced Monster Hunter, he didn¡¯t even count as a Monster Hunter, so he wanted to make a more detailed map.


    So, Mo Hua made his annotations based on Mo Shan¡¯s old map.


    From mountain shapes to watercourses, all points of interest along the way were earnestly marked on it.


    After Mo Shan took him through the outer mountain several more times, Mo Hua gradually filled in the map and eventually had the entire topography of the outer mountain not only drawn on the map but also etched into his mind.


    Mo Shan casually tested Mo Hua with a few questions.


    For instance, where miasma was poisonous, where Monster Beasts roamed, where the camps were, and where to hide in case of danger, and so on.


    Mo Hua answered with ease, even clearer than some of the veteran Monster Hunters.


    Mo Shan sighed and then breathed a sigh of relief and after that, he didn¡¯t pay much attention to Mo Hua.


    Thus, Mo Hua went to find Da¡¯hu and his two brothers, and they ventured into the mountains together.


    While Da¡¯hu and his brothers killed Monster Beasts, Mo Hua bled them, and then they all split the Spirit Stones.


    The division ofbor was clear and efficient.


    ¡°But, Uncle Mo really let you go into the mountain¡­¡±


    Xiaohu still found it somewhat hard to believe.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you guys also going into the mountain, so can I.¡±


    Mo Hua, while bleeding a wild boar-shaped Monster Beast, said.


    ¡°Is it the same though¡­¡±


    ¡°Exactly, that day when I saw the Fire Spitting Hound charging at you, I broke out in a cold sweat¡­¡±


    ¡°Thankfully your movement technique is good, otherwise, it would have been really frightening.¡±


    The three of them still felt a chill when they thought back to it.


    ¡°However, Mo Hua, your movement technique is really amazing!¡±


    Shuanghu couldn¡¯t help but praise.


    He had never seen such movement technique before; it was like flowing water and like a butterfly, darting unpredictably, making it hard to grasp.


    Being so close to a furiously enraged Fire Spitting Hound and not even having the hem of his clothes touched.


    Mo Hua said somewhat shyly, ¡°I owe it to that kind-hearted uncle who passed by¡­ but I¡¯ve just learned the basics.¡±


    After putting away the jade bottle full of Monster Blood, Mo Hua added:


    ¡°I¡¯m done bleeding it, you guys can skin it. This pig is really big, it could probably sell for a good amount of Spirit Stones.¡±


    Inspired, the three Da¡¯hu brothers began to skin and debone the Pig Monster, getting ready to sell it for Spirit Stones.


    Having nothing to do, Mo Hua checked his Storage Bag and found it already had several dozen bottles of Monster Blood in it.


    But Mo Hua felt it might not be enough.


    Nine Formation Patterns is a significant threshold for a Formation Master.


    After reaching the Middle Phase of Qi Refinement, you need to solve formations to break through the bottleneck of the Heaven Yan Jue, which is also a major threshold.


    Both of these thresholds require a lot of Formation drawing, so naturally, the more Spiritual Ink, the better.


    It¡¯s best to stock up on Monster Blood.


    But¡­ how can he stock up more?


    Mo Hua frowned slightly.


    The three Da¡¯hu brothers, after all, were only at the Sixth Level of Qi Refinement, and killing one Monster Beast in a day was already quite an aplishment.


    If Mo Hua himself took action, facing a dying Monster Beast, although he could manage with his movement technique, killing it would still be a bit difficult, and he could only rely on the Fireball Technique.


    The Fireball Technique wasn¡¯t very powerful, and against Monster Beasts with thick skins and flesh, especially those with Fire-series demonic power, its effectiveness had to be discounted even more.


    Killing a dying Monster Beast, he¡¯d probably need to fire several Fireball Techniques to seed.


    Whenever Mo Hua had time, he practiced the Fireball Technique, which had now be fast and urate, even allowing him to strike before a Monster Beast could.


    But even if he could use the Fireball Technique to kill ten Monster Beasts, a single w, if exploited by a monster, would put him in danger.


    For the sake of ten bottles of Monster Blood, and some Spirit Stones, the risk wasn¡¯t really worth taking.


    Mo Hua thought for several days, but still hadn¡¯te up with a good solution.


    Not until this day, when he was strolling around the outer mountain and updating his map, did he run into Yu Chengyi, who was leading a monster hunting team.


    Yu Chengyi was Elder Yu¡¯s eldest son, with a cultivation of the Qi Refining Ninth Level, quite impressive, and quite well-respected among Monster Hunters.


    Usually, he led teams to hunt monsters in the Inner Mountain, but a few days ago, he received news that a rather troublesome Monster Beast had appeared on the outer mountain. Although it was only in the Middle Phase of the first rank, it was difficult to deal with.


    Yu Chengyi happened to have some free time this day, so he temporarily brought some Monster Hunters to the outer mountain to hunt this creature.


    Yu Chengyi was on high alert, searching for traces of the beast with some Monster Hunters, when suddenly he heard someone calling him, the voice quite youthful.


    Yu Chengyi was startled, looked up, and saw a young cultivator standing on a distant rock, waving at him.


    His jaw nearly dropped in shock.


    Where did this kide from?


    This was Big ck Mountain!


    How did the child get in? And how did he dare toe in?! Wasn¡¯t he afraid of being eaten by Monster Beasts?


    When Yu Chengyi recognized the person, he jumped again and blurted out, ¡°Mo Hua?!¡±


    He remembered Mo Hua.


    The son of Mo Shan, quite young, with a clever appearance. He drew formations well, and his dad had told him to look after the boy.


    A chill ran through Yu Chengyi¡¯s heart, followed by a wave of fright.


    A Junior Formation Master among Monster Hunters, if he were eaten by a monster, the loss would be enormous.


    Yu Chengyi shed over in an instant, taking two steps in one stride, directly reaching Mo Hua¡¯s side, lifted him off the rock, and ced him on the ground.


    ¡°Uncle Yu, your movement technique is really good!¡±


    Mo Hua praised him as hended.


    ¡°It¡¯s all right,¡± Yu Chengyi modestly replied, then thought something wasn¡¯t right. Was now really the time to discuss this¡­


    He looked at Mo Hua, then scanned the surroundings and couldn¡¯t help asking, ¡°Where¡¯s your dad?¡±


    ¡°My dad is in the Inner Mountain.¡±


    ¡°No¡­ I mean, isn¡¯t your dad with you?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t go to the Inner Mountain,¡± Mo Hua said.


    Mo Shan had told him to y in the outer mountain, with strict instructions not to go to the Inner Mountain. Mo Hua strictlyplied; he wouldn¡¯t dare to set foot there even were he doomed.


    Yu Chengyi rified, ¡°What I meant is, isn¡¯t your dad by your side?¡±


    ¡°Uhm, he has to go monster hunting in the Inner Mountain, can¡¯t always apany me,¡± Mo Hua exined.


    Yu Chengyi was dumbfounded, ¡°You mean to say, Mo Shan brought you into the mountain then left you in the outer mountain?¡±


    Had Mo Shan lost his mind?


    ¡°Not exactly,¡± Mo Hua said, ¡°I came with Da¡¯hu and the others. My dad only allowed me in the outer mountain, he forbade me from entering the Inner Mountain.¡±


    Yu Chengyi, word by word, slowly asked, ¡°You¡¯re saying, Mo Shan, he permitted you toe to the outer mountain?¡±


    Mo Hua nodded.


    Yu Chengyi felt a surge of anger.


    What kind of joke was this? The outer mountain was still part of Big ck Mountain! There were poisons, miasmas, and Monster Beasts!


    Don¡¯t underestimate the danger of the outer mountain!


    It took a long time for Yu Chengyi topose himself.


    ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about this,¡± Mo Hua said, ¡°Uncle Yu, could you do me a favor?¡±


    Yu Chengyi had asked a few trivial questions, interrupting Mo Hua¡¯s train of thought, almost making him forget what he originally wanted to do.


    ¡°A favor?¡± Yu Chengyi was taken aback, ¡°To find someone to send you back?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Mo Hua waved his hand, ¡°I¡¯ve just entered the mountain, why go back now?¡±


    Mo Hua stealthily assessed Yu Chengyi¡¯s Monster Hunters and whispered:


    ¡°Could I borrow a few people from you?¡±

 Chapter 126 - 126 Borrowing People (Five Updates) _1

    Chapter 126 Borrowing People (Five Updates) _1


    ¡°Borrow people?¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes.¡± Mo Hua nodded.


    ¡°What do you need people for?¡±


    ¡°I have some matters that require assistance. Cultivators at the sixth level of Qi Refinement will do, five¡­ no, four will suffice,¡± Mo Hua said.


    Yu Chengyi wanted to ask what Mo Hua needed them for, but then he remembered Mo Hua was a Formation Master, which probably meant it had to do with formations. Knowing he wouldn¡¯t understand even if he was told, he realized it was pointless to ask.


    His father, Elder Yu, had instructed him to take good care of Mo Hua. If he didn¡¯t, and his father found out, he definitely wouldn¡¯t be let off easily.


    While his father treated Mo Hua with warmth and pleasure, his demeanor was never as kind towards him.


    Yu Chengyi¡¯s heart tightened, and he said, ¡°It¡¯s a small matter, no problem at all.¡±


    Mo Hua thought he would have to do more talking, but to his surprise, Yu Chengyi agreed so readily. He said happily,


    ¡°Thank you, Uncle Yu!¡±


    Yu Chengyi signaled a few cultivators at the sixth level of Qi Refinement to follow Mo Hua, instructing them to protect Mo Hua¡¯s safety and to assist with whatever he might need.


    Still feeling uneasy, he turned to an older Monster Hunter and said,


    ¡°Old Zhao, follow them as well, just to keep an eye on things.¡±


    Old Zhao looked surprised but nodded and replied, ¡°Alright.¡±


    ¡°Uncle Yu, that¡¯s enough, we don¡¯t need that many people,¡± Mo Hua quickly said.


    The Monster Hunter known as ¡°Old Zhao¡± had a robust aura, likely in thetter phase of Qi Refinement. Plus, with the five middle-phase cultivators just added, there were already plenty of people.


    He only wanted to hunt a mid-grade rank-one Monster Beast; there was no need for so many people.


    Yu Chengyi waved his hand dismissively, ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll feel more at ease with them apanying you.¡±


    He would rather have too many people than too few¡ªin case something unexpected happened, if this Junior Formation Master encountered any mishap, his father would certainly y his skin!


    This was Big ck Mountain, after all, teeming with Monster Beasts. They couldn¡¯t afford to be careless.


    If he wasn¡¯t so tied up himself, he would have liked to apany them.


    ¡°But by borrowing so many people, will you have enough hands here, Uncle Yu?¡± Mo Hua asked with concern.


    Yu Chengyi felt warmed by the concern and patted Mo Hua on the shoulder, saying,


    ¡°It¡¯s no trouble at all. Everyone here is experienced, so don¡¯t worry about us.¡±


    Mo Hua nodded and then said, ¡°Then we¡¯ll be on our way, goodbye for now, Uncle Yu!¡±


    ¡°Go on,¡± Yu Chengyi said. After reflecting for a moment, he added a word of caution,


    ¡°Finish your task quickly and return without dy. Don¡¯t linger in the mountains. Big ck Mountain is very dangerous.¡±


    Mo Hua led several Monster Hunters through the mountain terrain.


    ¡°Bro Mo, what do you need to do?¡± a younger Monster Hunter asked softly.


    Turning around, Mo Hua replied in surprise, ¡°Daping?¡±


    Daping¡¯s surname was Zhou, son of Zhou Cheng. He had once requested Mo Hua to draw an Iron Armor Formation and had specifically visited to express his thanks.


    Mo Hua had only seen Daping once and didn¡¯t have a strong recall of him, which was why he didn¡¯t recognize him earlier amidst the crowd. Now, hearing his familiar voice, Mo Hua recognized him.


    Zhou Daping, somewhat shy and reserved, said, ¡°Bro Mo, do you still remember me?¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes,¡± Mo Hua replied, ¡°I¡¯m taking you to hunt Monster Beasts.¡±


    Zhou Daping was startled, exchanging puzzled looks with the other Monster Hunters.


    Old Zhao was also taken aback upon hearing this.


    Thed sure had guts!


    With these few mid-phase Qi Refinement cultivators hunting Monster Beasts, it wasn¡¯t guaranteed they could all return alive¡­


    No wonder Yu Chengyi assigned him to keep watch.


    Zhou Daping hesitated before saying, ¡°But Bro Mo, the few of us¡­ we can¡¯t kill Monster Beasts.¡±


    After saying this, he timidly added another question, ¡°What strength are the Monster Beasts?¡±


    If they were rank-one early-phase, then there probably wouldn¡¯t be a problem.


    ¡°Well, about mid-phase rank-one. We can¡¯t killte-phase ones anyway,¡± Mo Hua replied.


    Zhou Daping felt a wave of dizziness. They couldn¡¯t killte-phase beasts, but they couldn¡¯t handle mid-phase ones either¡­


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± Mo Hua said, patting his chest, ¡°I¡¯ve nned it all out. Leave it to me!¡±


    Zhou Daping wanted to say more, but was at a loss for words, so he reluctantly followed Mo Hua.


    Old Zhao, on the other hand, was on full alert.


    The kids didn¡¯t understand the risks, but having spent many years in Big ck Mountain, he was acutely aware that even a mid-phase rank-one Monster Beast was not to be taken lightly.


    Since Yu Chengyi had asked him to look after them, if something went wrong, he wouldn¡¯t be able to give an ount.


    ¡°I just hope nothing unfortunate happens¡­¡±


    Old Zhao could only mutter to himself in his heart.


    Mo Hua walked along the mountain path, then stopped before a stretch of mountain forest.


    This was the boundary between the forest and the mountain cliff, an intersection of two paths, the terrain was narrow, and it was a necessary pass for monster beasts entering or leaving the forest.


    Next to it, the wild grass was thick, and mountain rocks provided cover for hiding.


    Mo Hua set up the traps,id out the formations, erased any traces, and then used Bloody Herbs to cover the scent. After that, he led everyone to hide behind the rocks.


    ¡°We¡¯ll wait here. When the monster beastes and triggers the traps, I¡¯ll activate the formation, and we¡­ no, you will take action,¡± Mo Hua said.


    He wasn¡¯t about to add to the trouble.


    Daping and the others nodded while Old Zhao slightly raised his eyebrows.


    He had heard that Mo Shan had a young son who was quite skilled at drawing formations.


    But these were monster beasts, with their thick skin and flesh; could formations really be effective¡­?


    Old Zhao¡¯s brow furrowed even more.


    Zhou Daping was somewhat anxious, ¡°Brother Mo, are you sure this will work?¡±


    Mo Hua reassured him, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve tested it, there will be no problem.¡±


    Zhou Daping nodded, but he still seemed uneasy, gripping the handle of his knife tightly.


    The other monster hunters were also young, and they all held their breath in concentration, not daring to even breathe loudly.


    The waiting was agonizing, and everyone looked very serious.


    Only Mo Hua appeared rxed, even finding it boring, as he picked a de of grass and started casually drawing formation patterns on the ground.


    After an indeterminate amount of time, Daping gently nudged Mo Hua, ¡°Brother Mo¡­ it¡¯sing.¡±


    His voice trembled slightly from nervousness.


    Mo Hua perked up, dropped the grass, and poked his head out to see a goat-like monster beast emerging from the forest.


    The monster beast¡¯s eyes were blood-red, and its mouth was covered in fresh blood; it seemed to have just finished devouring its prey.


    However, it may have eaten too much, as its vignce seemed low.


    As it slowly walked into the trap and got caught by the Wood Binding Formation, Mo Hua threw a fireball from afar to activate the Earth Fire Formation.


    An explosion rang out, fierce mes swirled, spiritual power overflowed, and the surrounding rocks were shattered.


    Zhou Daping and the others were stunned.


    Mo Hua yelled, ¡°Go for it!¡±


    The group snapped out of their stupor and without further dy, drew their swords and threw their punches, rushing toward the monster beast.


    In a short while, the monster beasty on the ground.


    Mo Hua stuck his head out from afar and asked, ¡°Is it dead?¡±


    Seeing the monster beast lying on the ground after just a few rounds, Zhou Daping was stunned for a long time before he slowly replied,


    ¡°It¡¯s¡­ it¡¯s dead.¡±


    Mo Hua then ran forward and began drawing the monster blood using the Blood Drawing Art.


    The bright red monster blood flowed into the bottle, guided by Mo Hua¡¯s divine sense.


    ¡°Brother Mo, this is for¡­?¡± Zhou Daping couldn¡¯t help but ask.


    ¡°For drawing formations,¡± Mo Hua replied, continuing to draw blood.


    ¡°Oh, I see,¡± Zhou Daping said, dropping the subject.


    After Mo Hua finished with the blood drawing and saw that Zhou Daping and the others were still standing there foolishly, he asked,


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to skin it?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°The monster beast, skin it and remove the bones, take them to sell,¡± Mo Hua exined.


    They then came to their senses and set to work, processing the monster beast and putting it into the storage bag.


    Mo Hua did the calctions for them, how many spirit stones the formation would cost, how many to activate the formation. After selling the monster beast and deducting these, the spirit stones would be divided equally among them.


    Daping quickly shook his head, ¡°No, this is your achievement, how could we take the spirit stones?¡±


    The others also declined the offer.


    ¡°You helped, it¡¯s what you deserve!¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    Mo Hua didn¡¯t allow them to refuse and waved goodbye, ¡°I¡¯m heading back home now, if there¡¯s anything next time, I¡¯ll ask for your help again.¡± After saying that, he happily went home.


    Daping and the others stood there, exchanging nces, their expressionsplex.


    After selling the monster beast, each person could share seven or eight spirit stones.


    They had never earned so many spirit stones before¡­

 Chapter 127: Night Drinking (First Update)_1

    Chapter 127: Night Drinking (First Update)_1


    At nightfall, outside of Big ck Mountain.


    Yu Chengyi had exhausted the strength of nine oxen and two tigers to kill the monster beast before him.


    It took him more effort than he had originally anticipated.


    The monster beast was not particrly strong, but it was quite cunning and fast; even when severely injured, it still found ways to escape from his hands.


    Originally, he had plenty of help to encircle and kill the beast, which would have made its escape impossible. But after lending a few people to Mo Hua, the gaps in their encirclement widened.


    The monster beast took the opportunity to flee several times, and it wasn¡¯t until nighttime that Yu Chengyi finally hunted it down to its death.


    The others were more or less injured, but fortunately, they were only superficial wounds, nothing serious.


    After dealing with the monster beast, they rested at the nearby Monster Hunting Campsite.


    It was toote to travel, and after a day ofbor, they also wanted to rest for a while.


    A few Monster Hunters litnterns, and the dim yellow light immediately warmed up the cramped campsite.


    Yu Chengyi took out a few bottles of strong liquor and poured some for everyone.


    They raised their cups, downed the drinks in one gulp, and the burn of the strong liquor seemed to disperse much of the fatigue from their bodies.


    Yu Chengyi smacked his lips and said, ¡°What a pity, we have liquor but no meat.¡±


    One of the Monster Hunters coughed and pulled out a paper-wrapped package from his Storage Bag. When he opened it, it revealed several pounds of sliced Bull Monster Meat.


    The meat, a soy red in color and dotted with piquant spices, was fragrant and spicy to smell.


    Yu Chengyi cursed, ¡°Why the hell didn¡¯t you take it out earlier? I¡¯ve already had a few drinks.¡±


    The man retorted ungraciously, ¡°Then don¡¯t eat it. I didn¡¯t even feel like sharing!¡±


    After a few more jibes and jokes, they all started to eat meat and drink liquor, reveling in the feast.


    ¡°This beef, it¡¯s from Mo Shan¡¯s family, right?¡± someone asked.


    ¡°No shit, where else could you get such tasty meat besides his family¡¯s?¡±


    ¡°You go to the Spiritual Meal Building on North Street, the spiritual meat there is absolutely top-notch!¡±


    ¡°Too expensive, it¡¯s not satisfying to eat.¡±


    ¡°Next time I¡¯ll cozy up to Mo Shan, see if he¡¯d give me some¡­¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve got some nerve?¡±


    ¡°Go to hell!¡±


    They continued to eat and chat.


    Yet Yu Chengyi¡¯s brows were slightly furrowed; mentioning Mo Shan made him think of his son, Mo Hua.


    He wondered how Mo Hua was doing now and whether he had encountered any danger.


    Just then, Yu Chengyi tensed up, his expression turning grave, ¡°There¡¯s a noise!¡±


    The Monster Hunters quickly put down their cups, crouched and reached for their knives, staring warily at the entrance of the campsite. One Monster Hunter went to the entrance, peered out sideways, and then rxed, turning back to say, ¡°It¡¯s Old Zhao.¡±


    Everyone also breathed a sigh of relief, they sat back down in their ces and picked up their cups to drink again.


    Old Zhao entered the camp and cursed when he saw them, ¡°I¡¯ve been rushing here all night, and you lot arefortably enjoying yourselves, with both liquor and meat!¡±


    ¡°We thought you weren¡¯ting back.¡±


    ¡°Your wife is pregnant, we all thought you went back to her.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s your own bad luck¡­¡±


    The groupughed.


    Yu Chengyi poured a cup of liquor and beckoned Old Zhao to sit down.


    Old Zhao didn¡¯t stand on ceremony. Having been on the road for half a day, tired and thirsty, he picked up the cup and downed it, the spicy liquor burning down his throat, but he felt much morefortable.


    Unable to help himself, Yu Chengyi asked, ¡°Mo Hua is alright, isn¡¯t he?¡±


    Upon hearing this, Old Zhao¡¯s expressionplicated.


    Yu Chengyi¡¯s heart skipped a beat, ¡°What, did something happen?¡±


    Old Zhao shook his head, ¡°No, he went back home.¡±


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s good,¡± Yu Chengyi sighed in relief, then cursed, ¡°Can¡¯t you speak inly? You scared the hell out of me!¡±


    Yu Chengyi took another sip of his drink, casually asking, ¡°What did Mo Hua go off to do?¡±


    ¡°Nothing much, went off to kill monster beasts¡­¡±


    Yu Chengyi spat out his drink, ¡°What?¡±


    Old Zhao repeated helplessly, ¡°To kill monster beasts.¡±


    ¡°Middle Phase of First Rank?¡±


    ¡°Middle Phase of First Rank.¡±


    Yu Chengyi was startled, ¡°How was it killed?¡±


    Old Zhao sighed. Yu Chengyi suddenly understood and patted Old Zhao on the shoulder:


    ¡°You did well, Old Zhao, it must have been hard on you!¡±


    Having said that, he felt something was off and voiced his doubt:


    ¡°You weren¡¯t injured, it doesn¡¯t look like you were the one who killed it.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t kill it¡­¡± Old Zhao said, ¡°At least, I don¡¯t suppose it counts as me killing it.¡±


    Yu Chengyi frowned and said, ¡°What do you mean it doesn¡¯t count? Stop beating around the bush and just speak clearly!¡±


    Old Zhao organized his thoughts and replied, ¡°Mo Hua, that kid, set up a trap andid a formation. When the monster beast walked into the trap, he ignited the formation with the Fireball Technique, and the beast was sted into a critical state¡­¡±


    ¡°Then the rest of us, actually, I wasn¡¯t even needed, those Qi Refinement Middle Phase youngsters were enough to kill the critically wounded monster beast¡­¡±


    Yu Chengyi knitted his brows.


    The other Monster Hunters then said, ¡°Old Zhao, have you drunk yourself stupid, what nonsense are you talking about?¡±


    ¡°Could this monster beast really be of the Middle Phase of the first rank?¡±


    ¡°You haven¡¯t drunk that much, have you? Can¡¯t handle your liquor anymore?¡±


    ¡°Get lost!¡± Old Zhao couldn¡¯t be bothered with them.


    Yu Chengyi, however, was somewhat convinced and asked, ¡°What formation?¡±


    ¡°How would I know?¡±


    ¡°Couldn¡¯t you have asked?¡± inquired Yu Chengyi.


    ¡°I was too shocked to think of it,¡± replied Old Zhao.


    ¡°And then what happened?¡±


    ¡°After that, he bled the monster beast, we sold it, and I¡­ got a share of eight Spirit Stones¡­¡±


    Yu Chengyi looked at him with disdain, ¡°You¡¯re taking advantage of a kid.¡±


    Old Zhao¡¯s face turned red, ¡°I tried to refuse, but I couldn¡¯t refuse it!¡±


    ¡°Can you even feel at ease keeping those Spirit Stones?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll send them to his family¡¯s eatery tomorrow, buy some meat to bring back and share with everyone¡­¡±


    ¡°If you feel uneasy, we¡¯ll share the burden with you.¡±


    ¡°You bastards!¡±


    The menughed boisterously for a while.


    However, Yu Chengyi¡¯s brows remained furrowed.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± asked Old Zhao, seeing his expression.


    ¡°Are you certain that the formation could actually st a Middle Phase first-rank monster beast into a critical state?¡± Yu Chengyi asked seriously.


    Old Zhao¡¯s expression grew solemn, ¡°I saw it with my own eyes!¡±


    ¡°What kind of monster beast was it?¡±


    ¡°A Red-eyed Sheep, over three meters tall, with curled horns, white fur, red eyes, and a fondness for entrails. It had just finished eating something; its mouth was covered in blood.¡± After speaking, Old Zhao opened his Storage Bag, took out a bloodstained hoof, and said:


    ¡°This is the hoof of the Sheep Demon. It wasn¡¯t worth much, so I didn¡¯t sell it.¡±


    When everyone saw the hoof as thick as a Cultivator¡¯s thigh, with tips red as blood, even ckening, their mirthful expressions faded.


    ¡°It is indeed a Middle Phase first rank, and moreover in its prime, having feasted on quite a lot of flesh.¡±


    A Monster Hunter hesitantly said, ¡°That Mo Shan¡¯s son is only at the fifth or sixthyer of Qi Refinement, right? Could he really set up such a powerful formation?¡±


    ¡°I find it unlikely.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s hard to say, the Iron Armor Formation on my son¡¯s Rattan Armor was drawn by him. Although I don¡¯t understand it, it is indeed well-drawn!¡± another Monster Hunter stated.


    ¡°If you can¡¯t understand it, how do you know if it¡¯s good or not?¡±


    ¡°Haven¡¯t eaten pork, but haven¡¯t you seen a pig run?¡±


    The crowd argued with many voices at once.


    Yu Chengyi thought for a moment and then said, ¡°I¡¯ll go ask him tomorrow¡­never mind, I will ask him myself to see what kind of formation was used and if it truly could injure a Middle Phase first-rank monster beast.¡±


    Old Zhao nodded, ¡°But aren¡¯t we supposed to go to the Inner Mountain tomorrow?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll postpone it by one day, and go the day after tomorrow,¡± Yu Chengyi answered.


    Everyone was taken aback, ¡°Is this formation that important? To make a team wait an extra day¡­¡±


    Yu Chengyi nodded, ¡°It¡¯s not that important to us, but it¡¯s very important for rookie Monster Hunters.¡±


    ¡°How so?¡± they asked.


    Yu Chengyi thought briefly, looked at everyone, and slowly said:


    ¡°With this formation, if there are only three or four Qi Refinement Middle Phase cultivators, couldn¡¯t they kill a Middle Phase first-rank monster beast?¡±


    The crowd looked at each other, each feeling their hearts skip a beat.

 Chapter 128: Win-Win (Part 2)_1

    Chapter 128: Win-Win (Part 2)_1


    The next day, Yu Chengyi specially went to the eatery to find Mo Hua, who was drawing a formation.


    ¡°Mo Hua, drawing a formation again?¡±


    Yu Chengyi greeted somewhat stiffly.


    ¡°Uncle Yu?¡± Mo Hua was a bit surprised, ¡°What brings you here?¡±


    ¡°I came to see you,¡± Yu Chengyi said with a smile.


    Mo Hua also smiled, ¡°Thank you for yesterday, Uncle Yu.¡±


    Yu Chengyi waved his hand, ¡°It was nothing.¡±


    Mo Hua looked at Yu Chengyi again and asked, ¡°Uncle Yu, you must have something on your mind, don¡¯t you?¡±


    With the Monster Hunting Team so busy, there was no way he woulde to see him without a reason.


    Yu Chengyi hesitated before asking, ¡°Mo Hua, what was that formation you used yesterday?¡±


    ¡°Yesterday?¡± Mo Hua thought for a moment, ¡°It was the Earth Fire Formation.¡±


    The Earth Fire Formation¡­ just the sound of it conveyed no ordinary power.


    Yu Chengyi nodded, then he said with some anticipation:


    ¡°This Earth Fire Formation¡­ can it hurt a middle-phase first-grade monster beast?¡±


    ¡°Hmm,¡± Mo Hua replied, ¡°But one won¡¯t be powerful enough. Combine four or five together, and they can severely wound a middle-phase first-grade monster beast. Then with a few more cuts, it¡¯s done.¡±


    Just as expected!


    Yu Chengyi got excited for a moment, ¡°When you have some time, can you draw a few for Uncle Yu?¡±


    ¡°You want them, Uncle Yu? But this formation isn¡¯t that useful for you, is it?¡± Mo Hua asked in confusion.


    Yu Chengyi, who had reached the ninth level of Qi Refinement, should not need a formation to hunt middle-phase first-grade monster beasts.


    Against ate-phase first-grade monster beast, the power of the Earth Fire Formation would be rather limited.


    ¡°I don¡¯t need it for myself; it¡¯s for the neers to use.¡±


    Yu Chengyi sighed, ¡°Their cultivation is inadequate, and following us, they sometimes don¡¯t even get to share in the spoils. Waiting for them to stand on their own takes too long. With this formation, at least they could earn some spirit stones.¡±


    Mo Hua thought of Da¡¯hu and the others.


    Just bing a monster hunter was both dangerous and earned hardly any spirit stones, truly the most difficult time.


    Mo Hua agreed, ¡°Sure, I can do that.¡±


    Yu Chengyi breathed a sigh of relief, then his expression became hesitant, and he gritted his teeth, ¡°About drawing this formation¡­ how many spirit stones would it cost¡­?¡±


    This formation must beplicated, at least more so than the Iron Armor Formation, so the fee should be higher, but he couldn¡¯t actually offer many spirit stones.


    Yu Chengyi finally understood how his father must have felt.


    Knowing he was imposing yet still reluctantly asking. Unable to provide much in the way of spirit stones but still requesting others to do him a favor.


    And the favor was being asked of a teenager, no less.


    The normally generous Yu Chengyi couldn¡¯t help but look down, too embarrassed to meet Mo Hua¡¯s gaze.


    Mo Hua inwardly sighed.


    Whether it was Elder Yu or Uncle Yu, they must both be proud individuals, yet both were willing to set aside their ego and face for the sake of other monster hunters.


    Mo Hua felt a deep respect, his dark eyes twinkling, he then smiled and said:


    ¡°Uncle Yu, let¡¯s make a deal.¡±


    Yu Chengyi was taken aback, ¡°A deal?¡±


    ¡°Yes, a deal!¡±


    Mo Hua said, ¡°You just provide me with the spiritual ink, I¡¯ll draw the formations. You get someone to take them for monster hunting. After splitting the earned spirit stones, give me a portion as a fee for drawing the formations.¡±


    Yu Chengyi¡¯s eyes also brightened, and he eximed, ¡°That¡¯s a great idea!¡±


    ¡°But I have one more condition,¡± Mo Hua added.


    ¡°Whatever you need, just say it!¡± Yu Chengyi said heartily, not wanting Mo Hua to suffer a loss.


    ¡°I want the monster blood after the beasts are killed.¡±


    ¡°Monster blood?¡± Yu Chengyi was puzzled, ¡°What do you need monster blood for?¡±


    ¡°To mix with the spiritual ink and use for drawing formations.¡±


    Upon hearing that it was for formation use, Yu Chengyi immediately nodded and said,


    ¡°No problem, no one wants the monster blood, it¡¯s all yours.¡±


    ¡°However,¡± Yu Chengyi paused for a moment to think, then added, ¡°Can we collect the monster blood for you? Big ck Mountain is quite dangerous, it¡¯s better if you don¡¯t go there.¡±


    ¡°You need to know the Blood Drawing Art to do it, I have to do it myself,¡± said Mo Hua.


    ¡°I see¡­¡±


    Yu Chengyi felt a bit disappointed, as he didn¡¯t want Mo Hua to take risks, but it was necessary for Mo Hua to go.


    ¡°Just be very careful,¡± Yu Chengyi urged.


    ¡°Mhm, mhm, Uncle Yu, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll be cautious,¡± Mo Hua assured.


    After discussing some minor details, Yu Chengyi said,


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll head back now, and not disturb your formation painting.¡±


    On his way out, he also bought a few pounds of beef.


    Mo Hua waved goodbye to him.


    With the beef in hand, Yu Chengyi left the eatery, feeling as if a weight had been lifted from his heart, refreshed and invigorated.


    ¡°Such a good kid¡­¡±


    Not only smart and sensible but also understanding and immensely talented in forming techniques.


    Indeed, experience trumps all, and his father¡¯s judgment in people was really urate.


    Initially, when his father told him to take a look at Mo Hua and get familiar with him, he was somewhat reluctant, but now he almost wished he could move next door to Mo Shan¡¯s family.


    Seeing each other without lifting or lowering one¡¯s head is what truly makes one familiar.


    ¡°I¡¯ll have to remind Old Zhao and the others, if theye across Mo Hua in the mountain, they must look out for him, we can¡¯t let anything happen to him!¡± Yu Chengyi resolved silently to himself.


    After Yu Chengyi left, Mo Hua also breathed a sigh of relief.


    He had been wondering how he could stock up on more monster blood to mix with the Spiritual Ink.


    With just Da¡¯hu and his twopanions, they were short on manpower, and he couldn¡¯t always be asking Uncle Yu to lend him people.


    Now it was much better, all he had to do was draw formations and then use the Blood Drawing Art to extract the monster blood. The novice monster hunters could also gain experience in monster hunting while earning some spirit stones on the side.


    After all, monster hunters weren¡¯t exactly wealthy.


    Thinking about it that way, he had helped Uncle Yu, and Uncle Yu had helped him, killing two birds with one stone.


    Mo Hua quickly drew several Earth Fire Formations and handed them over to Yu Chengyi.


    Yu Chengyi had people try to use the Earth Fire Formations to hunt monster beasts, but they failed.


    The problemy with the cement of the traps.


    Other monster hunters could also set traps, but the locations weren¡¯t good, and their techniques were rather crude, easily discovered by the monster beasts.


    If the monster beasts didn¡¯t fall for the traps, they wouldn¡¯t be confined, and if not confined, they naturally couldn¡¯t trigger the explosion of the Earth Fire Formation.


    Yu Chengyi came to ask Mo Hua if there was any solution.


    Mo Hua thought for a moment and then rmended Uncle Chu¡ªChu Guangshan.


    Mo Hua¡¯s own method of setting traps was learnt from Uncle Chu, naturally, he was the best person for this task.


    So Chu Guangshan, who was badly injured and unable to continue monster hunting, joined the Monster Hunting Team again and ventured into Big ck Mountain.


    He was in charge of tracking the monster beasts, cing traps, then setting up Mo Hua¡¯s Earth Fire Formations before detonating them with arrows tipped with fire stones.


    After the explosion of the Earth Fire Formation, he didn¡¯t have to take action himself, as the other monster hunters would naturally finish off the monster beasts.


    Even though he was badly wounded and unable to fight the monster beasts to the death, he could still help in hunting them, and in the end, he got a significant share of spirit stones.


    With his share of the spirit stones, Chu Guangshan bought many things and visited with Jiang Yun to express their gratitude.


    But neither of the couple was good with words.


    Jiang Yun¡¯s face was red, while Chu Guangshan was somewhat tongue-tied, not sure what to say.


    Watching the husband and wife struggle to express themselves, Mo Hua was moved but also found it somewhat amusing.


    He thought to himself, the old saying really was true: ¡°You never know a person until you share a house with them.¡±

 Chapter 129: Spices (Third Update)_1

    Chapter 129: Spices (Third Update)_1


    The effects of the Earth Fire Formation exceeded expectations.


    Yu Chengyi was not mistaken, with the Earth Fire Formation in ce, just a few cultivators at the sixth level of Qi Refinement could hunt down a rank one, middle phase monster beast, and as long as they were careful, there wouldn¡¯t be any significant casualties.


    Previously, the Monster Hunting Team consisted of veterans mentoring neers, with several experienced hunters bringing along some rookies.


    This not only protected the neers but also allowed them to familiarize themselves with the environment, gain experience, hone their Taoist skills, and even share some spirit stones to subsidize their household ie.


    However, this method of teaming up significantly reduced the hunting efficiency of the experienced monster hunters.


    Now with the formation in ce, as long as the novices were taught some basic techniques, they could hunt on their own.


    Because the Earth Fire Formation would directly st the monster beasts into severe injuries, their channels would be damaged, their demonic power would circte slowly, and many of their tricky maneuvers could not be deployed, so these neers would also be rtively safer.


    Thanks to the Earth Fire Formation, the novices could earn spirit stones, and the veterans could hunt more easily, making the lives of all monster hunters morefortable.


    However, Mo Hua was just one person, and although she could draw the formations quickly, there was still a limit to how many Earth Fire Formations she could produce in a day.


    Yu Chengyi thought it over and decided to save some Earth Fire Formations and assign more manpower instead.


    Using five Earth Fire Formations required three or four monster hunters to finish off the beasts.


    Now, with three formations, but six or seven monster hunters to deal the final blows.


    The results were more or less the same.


    Mo Hua was extremely familiar with the Earth Fire Formation, drawing them faster and more efficiently over time, and the number of monster hunters using her drawn Earth Fire Formations for hunting increased.


    As time went on, nearly all the cultivators who were at the middle phase of Qi Refinement became acquainted with Mo Hua.


    Some wore Rattan Armor with Iron Armor Formations drawn by Mo Hua; some used Earth Fire Formations drawn by Mo Hua for hunting; others had formations on their family¡¯s doors and windows drawn by Mo Hua.


    Even the cultivators in thetter stages of Qi Refinement mostly recognized Mo Hua.


    Some had life-saving ties with Mo Shan and naturally knew Mo Hua well; some had asked Mo Shan to have Mo Hua draw formations for them; even if some had no direct connection with Mo Hua, they had heard about this Junior Formation Master from rtives or Taoist friends;


    And there were some who had been personally instructed by Yu Chengyi to take extra care of Mo Hua inside Big ck Mountain.


    In this manner, Mo Hua had been mixing in the mountain for over a month and found that almost everyone in the external part of the mountain had be an acquaintance.


    Often, as he walked around, cultivators he recognized would greet him.


    There were also cultivators who would offer him wild fruits picked from the mountainside.


    Sour and sweet, crispy and delicious.


    Beyond wild fruits, there were those who offered dry food, jerked meat, pine nuts, and rice wine.


    Even without bringing anything, Mo Hua could eat to his heart¡¯s content and return home full and satisfied¡­


    Since it¡¯s rude not to reciprocate, Mo Hua began to ask his mother to pack several pounds of sliced beef in various vors into his storage bag for every mountain expedition.


    When others treated him, he would treat them to his beef.


    As this went on, some people started hoping to encounter Mo Hua in the mountains.


    Especially some veteran monster hunters who had a craving for liquor butcked meat to go with it.


    Previously, when they were not hunting monsters, they did not wish to stay in the mountain for a moment longer.


    Now, with time to spare, they would even deliberately wait on the mountain paths of the external mountain, eagerly anticipating Mo Hua¡¯s arrival. Then they¡¯d offer Mo Hua pastries and wild fruits, and Mo Hua would offer them meat to pair with their drinks.


    These monster hunters had been entrusted by Yu Chengyi to keep an eye on Mo Hua, and sometimes when Mo Hua encountered difficulties on the mountain, they would lend a hand.


    Mo Hua remembered their kindness.


    So sometimes, even when he had no particr reason to, Mo Hua would bring some meat to the mountain, sit with them on therge rocks amidst the mountainscape, enjoy the meat, and listen to their tales of monster hunting.


    asionally they wouldment on the taste of the meat.


    Such as it being not spicy enough, cooked too soft to have any chew, or the gamey vor being too mild for their taste¡­


    Whilementing, they gorged on the meat as if it were the most delicious thing ever.


    Some monster hunters even offered advice, suggesting that some of the herbs from the mountains were excellent, and adding them to the meat when cooking would enhance the vor even more.


    Mo Hua¡¯s eyes lit up, and he immediately inquired about where these herbs could be found.


    ¡°There are many in the mountains; you¡¯ll have to find them yourself.¡±


    The Monster Hunter said this as he took out a thin booklet, which depicted various flowers, nts, and trees and also indicated which parts of these nts could be used as spices.


    Some were flowers, some were leaves, some were stems and branches, and there were also dew, flower paste, tree resin, and more.


    All in all, there were dozens of varieties.


    The Monster Hunter gave the booklet to Mo Hua with only one condition¡ªthat he be allowed to taste the delicious meat once it was cooked.


    Mo Hua, considering it a treasure, nodded eagerly.


    Afterward, as Mo Hua crossed the mountains, he kept an eye out for the spices listed in the booklet.


    If he found any, he would pick them andter take them home to his mother.


    Liu Ruhua was also overjoyed; she had always been devoted to researching various Taoist culinary dishes, and with these spices, her cooking could only be enhanced.


    Using the spices, Liu Ruhua made some meat dishes; Mo Hua tasted them and found indeed that the vors were improved and the aftertaste moreplex.


    Mo Hua, as promised, brought some of the meat to the Monster Hunter to try.


    After eating, the Monster Hunter¡¯s expression was calm and open-minded, as if he tasted a kind of ¡°death with no regrets¡± in this lifetime¡­


    His expression was so exaggerated that Mo Hua didn¡¯t know what to say.


    Mo Hua also delivered some to Forgetful Residence.


    Bai Zisheng tasted it and, finding the vor improved, enviously said,


    ¡°Mo Hua, your mother is really great!¡±


    After saying that, he had a brainwave and suggested, ¡°Why don¡¯t you ask your mom if she¡¯d take me as a foster son?¡±


    Mo Hua rolled his eyes at him.


    Bai Zixi couldn¡¯t help herself either and threw a paper ball at Bai Zisheng¡¯s forehead.


    The beef Mo Hua brought to Mr. Zhuang was the best, with an excellent presentation,prising five or six dishes¡ªeach garnished with either vibrant green onions or fiery red hot sauce, every dish offering a unique vor.


    After tasting a bite, Mr. Zhuang furrowed his brow. Momentster, he couldn¡¯t help butment,


    ¡°The desires of the pte can corrupt a person¡¯s determination!¡±


    Yet he couldn¡¯t resist taking another bite.


    The spices were excellent, and the food business thrived even more.


    Mo Hua was very happy and decided that while he was gathering spices, he might as well collect some medicinal herbs and other such things.


    After all, setting up formations and hunting Monster Beasts didn¡¯t actually require him.


    He just needed to paint the formations and then bleed them at the end.


    With the remaining time, he usually strolled around the outer mountains.


    Gathering spices, harvesting herbs, and mining were all part of the same task.


    Mo Hua sought out Old Mr. Feng and got a copy of ¡°Tao Cultivation Herbalism,¡± then went to Master Chen and received a copy of ¡°Tao Cultivation Mineral Records.¡±


    He used the descriptions in the two books to search for medicinal herbs and various minerals.


    It would both enhance his knowledge of Tao Cultivation and allow him to collect some medicinal herbs and minerals¡ªafter all, it was a matter of convenience and opportunity should not be wasted.


    The herbs he collected, Mo Hua gave to Old Mr. Feng, while the minerals he mined, he gave to Master Chen.


    They were not polite to Mo Hua and told him to seek them out whenever he needed pills or a Spiritual Artifact.


    So Mo Hua went about his life outside Big ck Mountain, drawing maps, finding spices, picking some herbs, digging for minerals, and waiting for other Monster Hunters to kill the Monster Beasts before he would go bleed them, stocking up to mix Spiritual Ink.


    Until one day, he noticed that more and more Monster Hunters were using the Earth Fire Formation. Often, by the time he finished bleeding a Monster Beast killed in the south, another would already be dead in the north.


    By the time he heard about it, the Monster Beast in the north would already be too cold to bleed.


    And just like that, ten bottles of Monster Blood were wasted¡­


    After this urred several times, Mo Hua frowned and pondered,


    ¡°I need to think of a solution, or it¡¯s too wasteful¡­¡±

 Chapter 130: Si Nan (fourth update)_1

    Chapter 130: Si Nan (fourth update)_1


    Upon arriving home in the evening, Mo Huaid prostrate on the small desk, lost in deep thought.


    After the Monster Beasts died, Mo Hua needed to arrive at the scene at the earliest opportunity.


    The best method would be to transmit his voice.


    However, Mo Hua inquired about it and found out that methods like the voice transmission Formation, voice transmission talismans, or other rted techniques were not essible to Cultivators in the Qi Refinement Realm.


    So, were there any scouting type Formations?


    Mo Hua leaned over the desk, and flipping through the ¡°Thousand Formation Catalog¡± several times by themplight, found no suitable Formations.


    After looking for a long time, his neck started to ache. Mo Hua tilted his small head back,ying on the backrest of the wooden chair, contemting.


    If there truly existed such a Formation, there should be simr records in the ¡°Thousand Formation Catalog.¡±


    Scouting type Formations should not be so rare that Noble ns or Sects would treasure and keep them secret.


    If the ¡°Catalog¡± did not contain them, then there was another possibility, these Formations were Compound Formations!


    Scouting type Formations likely required thebination of different Single Formations to achieve the desired effect. Since the ¡°Thousand Formation Catalog¡± collected only Single Formations, the absence of such Formation records was quite normal.


    ¡°Compound Formations¡­¡±


    Mo Hua sighed. It seemed that he had to consult Mr. Zhuang again.


    The next day, Mo Hua went to the Forgetful Residence and first sought out Bai Zisheng.


    Bai Zisheng¡¯s Formation knowledge was not extensive, so he looked to his younger sister, Bai Zixi, for help.


    After thinking for a moment, Bai Zixi said, ¡°None exist; scouting Formations are somewhatplex and might not be found among first-grade Formations, at least I have never seen one.¡±


    ¡°Are there simr ones?¡±


    ¡°Simr in what way?¡±


    ¡°I mean, something that would let me know where a Formation has been triggered, or if a Monster Beast has died¡­¡± Mo Hua pondered and said.


    Bai Zixi fell silent.


    ¡°Compound Formations are also fine¡­¡± Mo Hua added.


    Bai Zixi¡¯s delicate eyebrows, resembling the crescent moon, furrowed slightly, and after a brief reflection, her long eyshes fluttered as she replied:


    ¡°The Compass Parent-Child Formation.¡±


    ¡°The Compass¡­ Parent-Child Formation?¡±


    Mo Hua had never heard of it¡­


    Bai Zixi nodded, ¡°It¡¯s a Compound Formation that can sense fluctuations in Spiritual Power.¡±


    Seeing that Mo Hua still did not quite understand, she exined, ¡°Any stimtion of a Formation, a battle between Cultivators, will generate fluctuations in Spiritual Power. Once there is a fluctuation, the Formation can perceive it.¡±


    Mo Hua had an epiphany and asked, ¡°Do you know how to set up this Formation?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t, you¡¯ll have to ask the Gentleman.¡±


    ¡°Okay, thank you!¡± said Mo Hua.


    Getting an answer was already an unexpected joy; Bai Zixi¡¯s knowledge of Formations was much more profound than Mo Hua had imagined.


    Mo Hua looked at her with admiration and couldn¡¯t help but praise:


    ¡°Zixi, you know so much!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just average,¡± Bai Zixi responded indifferently, yet the delicate chin of her fair face couldn¡¯t help but be lightly lifted a little.


    Mo Hua then went to find Mr. Zhuang.


    As expected, Mr. Zhuang was sleeping in the bamboo room, so Mo Hua sat on the threshold waiting for him.


    While waiting, Mo Hua considered what he would askter.


    In a little while, a light breeze blew through the silent hall, brushing over Mo Hua¡¯s shoulder.


    Mo Hua knew then that the Gentleman was awake. He stood up, straightened his clothes, went inside to see Mr. Zhuang, and exined the purpose of his visit.


    Mr. Zhuang¡¯s eyebrows raised, his interest piqued:


    ¡°The Compass Parent-Child Formation?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Gentleman, can you teach me?¡±


    Mo Hua looked at Mr. Zhuang with a pair of pitch-ck, clear eyes.


    Mr. Zhuang found it somewhat difficult to refuse but still said:


    ¡°This is a Compound Formation. It¡¯s still a bit early for you to learn Compound Formations,¡± Mr. Zhuang said.


    Mo Hua responded, ¡°Gentleman, I can already draw Formation Diagrams with eight Formation Patterns, but the nine-pattern one seems far out of reach. It¡¯s unlikely that I¡¯ll manage it anytime soon¡­¡±


    ¡°But drawing eight patterns has be somewhat uninteresting to me, so I want to try learning Compound Formations.¡±


    Mr. Zhuang¡¯s expression remained unchanged, but there was a subtle shift in his eyes.


    Drawing eight patterns has be uninteresting¡­


    In the Qi Refinement Realm¡¯s fifth level, to be able to draw eight Formation Patterns and still find it uninteresting?


    Even he thought his young disciple¡¯s words were gradually getting a bit outrageous.


    Mr. Zhuang coughed and called out to Old Kui before beckoning him over.


    Old Kui, seemingly aware of Mr. Zhuang¡¯s intention, took a book from the back of the shelf and ced it in front of Mo Hua.


    The cover of the book read: ¡°Introduction to Compound Formation Comption.¡±


    ¡°Previously, I gave you an ¡®Initial Understanding of Compound Formation¡¯ as it is fundamental. You should read it more,¡± Mr. Zhuang finished and, pointing to the book before Mo Hua, said, ¡°This ¡®Introduction to Compound Formation Comption¡¯ contains the Formation Diagrams of the Compass Parent-Child Formation. Read through ¡®Initial Understanding of Compound Formation¡¯ first before learning this, ande to me if there is anything you don¡¯t understand.¡±


    Mo Hua was overjoyed and then asked:


    ¡°Gentleman, can I also learn the other Compound Formations in this book?¡±


    Mr. Zhuang looked meaningfully at Mo Hua. ¡°Yes, as long as you¡¯re able to learn, you can learn them all.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Gentleman. I won¡¯t disturb your rest any further!¡±


    Mo Hua happily bowed and then, holding the book, left the bamboo room.


    Mr. Zhuangy back in his bamboo chair and closed his eyes to rest.


    Old Kui spoke impassively, ¡°Isn¡¯t it a bit too early?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s just a Compound Formation.¡±


    Unable to restrain himself, Old Kui said, ¡°What you gave him is the entire ¡®Compound Formation Comption.¡¯¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just introductory.¡±


    Old Kui rolled his eyes, ¡°What ¡®introductory¡¯? Some of the formations in there aren¡¯t even meant for someone in the Qi Refinement Realm to learn, right?¡±


    Mr. Zhuang remained silent.


    Frowning, Old Kui said, ¡°Do you have some sort of n?¡±


    ¡°Sort of,¡± Mr. Zhuang replied, lying on the bamboo chair, his eyes growing deeper, ¡°I just want to see what he can aplish if he tries to learn on his own¡­¡±


    Mo Hua brought the ¡°Introduction to Compound Formation Comption¡± back home and couldn¡¯t help but flip through it.


    He had actually finished the ¡®Initial Understanding of Compound Formation¡¯ given by Mr. Zhuang a while ago and had even ¡°consulted¡± Zhang Lan about some of the knowledge from the book.


    However, he had rushed through the book, only gaining a superficial understanding and hadn¡¯t personally tried drawing most of the Compound Formations. Thus, he only knew a smattering of the subject.


    Since Compound Formations were considered ¡°above-level¡± formations, and knowing he wasn¡¯t at the required level yet, Mo Hua hadn¡¯t invested too much effort in them.


    But now that Mr. Zhuang had given him the ¡°Compound Formation Comption¡± and permitted him to learn Compound Formations, it indicated that in Mr. Zhuang¡¯s eyes, his Divine Sense was ready to study Compound Formations.


    Mo Hua had a great deal of respect for Mr. Zhuang.


    With his broad knowledge and exceptional skill in formations, Mr. Zhuang¡¯s assurance that he could learn meant that he should be able to learn all the Compound Formations in the book, which were no longer ¡°above-level.¡±


    Besides, the book¡¯s title was ¡°Introduction to Compound Formation Comption;¡± since it was introductory, it should not be too difficult.


    That¡¯s what Mo Hua thought.


    In the ¡°Introduction to Compound Formation Comption,¡± Mo Hua found the Formation Diagram of the Compass Parent-Child Formation.


    The Compass Parent-Child Formation is a rtively simple Golden Series Compound Formation.


    The formation consists of two Single Formations ¡ª one is the Compass Mother Formation, with eight Formation Patterns, and the other is the Compass Child Formation, which includes only three Formation Patterns.


    The pivotal Formation Pivot of the Compass Parent-Child Formation is the widely used Five Elements Formation Pivot, which exploits the repulsion and attraction of Golden Series Spiritual Power to gauge whether there are strong fluctuations in Spiritual Power within a certain range.


    Mo Hua briefly reviewed the overall formation and then noted down the Formation Diagram, nning to practice it a few times first.


    As it was his first time formally attempting to draw a Compound Formation, by the time Mo Hua finished noting all the Formation Patterns and mechanisms of the Formation Pivot, it had already passed 1 p.m.


    Mo Huay in bed, closed his eyes, and fell asleep.


    In the expanse of his white Sea of Consciousness, an ancient Taoist Stele emerged.

 Chapter 131 - 131 Formation Pivot (Five More)_1

    Chapter 131 Formation Pivot (Five More)_1


    Mo Hua began to draw the Compass Parent-Child Compound Formation on the Taoist Stele.


    A Single Formation starts with drawing Formation Patterns, connecting independent patterns through the Formation Pivot. A Compound Formation, on the other hand, starts with the Formation Pivot, coordinating different Single Formations through the central covenant of the Formation Pivot.


    When drawing a Single Formation, the brush can pause slightly, but Divine Sense must not be broken.


    If Divine Sense breaks, the mystery of the Heavenly Dao inherent in the Formation will not be connected, the Drawing Formation will fail, and the drawn Formation Patterns will be voided.


    ording to Mr. Zhuang, Formation Masters call this ¡°Creation with a Single Thought.¡±


    That is, with an unbroken Divine Thought, the Formation is drawn out in one breath.


    A Single Formation must be created with a single thought, whereas a Compound Formation is different; it does not need to be entirely made in one breath.


    Otherwise, a Compound Formation, which includes several Single Formations and possibly dozens of Formation Patterns, would be impossible for a Qi Refinement Realm Cultivator to draw in one session.


    A Compound Formation is a concept conceived by Ancient Cultivators as they contemted creation, designed to circumvent the upper limits of Divine Sense of Cultivators and to enhance the effectiveness of Formations.


    Cultivators, when unable to increase Divine Sense orprehend more Formation Patterns, connect single Formations to achieve a stronger effect.


    This is the essence of a Compound Formation.


    Therefore, a Compound Formation is rtively about gathering and scattering. Within the Compound Formation, only the Divine Thought within the Formation Pivot and each Single Formation needs to be continuous; the entire Compound Formation does not require creation with a single thought.


    Mo Hua¡¯s Divine Sense shadow stood in front of the Taoist Stele, using a finger as a brush, beginning to draw the pivot of the Compass Parent-Child Formation.


    The brushwork of the Formation Pivot differs from the Formation Patterns, as it needs to guide Spiritual Power and lead the Formation; hence, the strokes are bolder, structures more stable, and it requires more Divine Sense.


    The highest Single Formation contained within the Compass Parent-Child Compound Formation has eight Formation Patterns. Therefore, the Divine Sense required for its Formation Pivot must be no less than that of eight Formation Patterns.


    Although it does not reach nine Formation Patterns, it consumes more Divine Sense than the usual eight Formation Patterns.


    Mo Hua¡¯s Divine Sense was just sufficient to draw this Formation Pivot, but it was somewhat strained.


    Once the Formation Pivot is drawn, subsequent Formations still need to be drawn. They cannot be erased, and Divine Sense cannot be retracted; thus, Mo Hua could only sit and meditate, waiting for his Divine Sense to slowly recover.


    This was Mo Hua¡¯s first time using a Meditation Technique in the Sea of Consciousness.


    Entering Mental Concentration and calming the mind were easier when inside than outside, and there seemed to be a faint resonance with the Taoist Stele.


    Within the Divine Thought, he could sense a primordial aura of the Great Dao.


    But upon delving deeper, there was nothing to be found.


    Mo Hua frowned, not quite understanding.


    Momentster, he stopped pondering and focused on meditating to restore his Divine Sense.


    Before long, his Divine Sense became full again, which recovered much faster than during outside meditation.


    He wondered if this was due to the Sea of Consciousness or the effect of the Taoist Stele.


    Mo Hua, with abundant Divine Thoughts, continued drawing the Formation.


    Once the Formation Pivot wasplete, what needed to be drawn next was the Compass Mother Formation and Child Formations at specific positions ording to the framework of the Formation Pivot.


    The Compass Mother Formation includes eight Formation Patterns, a Gold-series Formation Method, and amon structure in the Five Elements Formation methods, not difficult to draw. Mo Hua studied it for a while and was able to replicate it.


    The Compass Child Formation consists of three Formation Patterns, which is even simpler. Mo Hua could understand how to draw it with just a nce.


    Mo Hua started drawing with practiced ease, and half an hourter, the Compass Parent-Child Compound Formation waspletely outlined.


    The entire Formation was moreplex than any Mo Hua had previously drawn, yet it possessed an intricate and profound beauty.


    This is the Compound Formation indeed¡­


    Mo Hua became lost in thought, gazing at it several more times, feeling impressed.


    Indeed, it¡¯s more intriguing to draw more challenging Formations.


    The principle of the Compass Parent-Child Formation is the interaction between the parent and child formations; when the Child Formation senses a fluctuation in Spiritual Power, the Mother Formation will react.


    Mo Hua¡¯s Divine Thought flickered, activating the Child Formation. In just a moment, a point on the Mother Formation also began to glow. The glowing point corresponded to the activated Compass Child Formation.


    It was sessful!


    Mo Hua¡¯s spirits lifted, his face showing joy, but then his brow furrowed again.


    Although the Formation was sessful, many key points were still unclear to him.


    For instance, what exactly was the Formation Pivot, what role did it y, why did the Mother Formation resonate when the Child Formation was activated, and what changes would ur in other Single Formations within other Compound Formations¡­


    ¡°It seems that I have to ask Mr. Zhuang,¡± he thought.


    Then, taking advantage of the predawn darkness, Mo Hua practiced the Compass Compound Formation several more times on the Taoist Stele.


    Early the next day, Mo Hua brought some pastries, wild fruit, liquor, and pine nuts, and went to see Mr. Zhuang.


    Mr. Zhuang¡¯s taste had recently be simpler, preferring a vegetarian diet, saying it was to ¡°purify the heart and reduce desires.¡±


    But isn¡¯t the desire to eat vegetarian also a kind of ¡°desire¡±?


    Mo Hua didn¡¯t understand, but tactfully didn¡¯t ask.


    ¡°Have you learned it?¡±


    Sipping his wine leisurely, Mr. Zhuang asked.


    Mo Hua nodded his head, ¡°Yes, I have!¡±


    Mr. Zhuang¡¯s eyelids twitched slightly.


    He learned so fast¡­


    It¡¯s been just one night, hasn¡¯t it?


    ¡°Disciple still has some questions and would like to ask for the teacher¡¯s guidance,¡± Mo Hua said respectfully and obediently.


    Curious, Mr. Zhuang asked, ¡°What would you like to ask?¡±


    Mo Hua repeated some of the important doubts he had while drawing the Compass Compound Formationst night.


    Mr. Zhuang¡¯s slender fingers rested on the bamboo chair, tapping lightly a few times, pondering before he asked back:


    ¡°What do you think the Formation Pivot is?¡±


    Mo Hua thought for a moment and said, ¡°Is it a type of Formation structure?¡±


    ¡°Yes, but also not quite right.¡±


    Mo Hua didn¡¯t understand.


    Mr. Zhuang said, ¡°The Formation Pivot of a Single Formation is a kind of Formation structure, but the Formation Pivot of a Compound Formation, is more like a type of Formation itself.¡±


    ¡°A Formation?¡±


    ¡°Correct, you can see it as a special kind of Formation, with directional and functional structural properties.¡±


    Mo Hua thought deeply, then slowly nodded and asked further, ¡°Disciple understands the directionality, but what specifically are the functions of a Formation Pivot?¡±


    ¡°The Formation Pivot is the crux of the Compound Formation, capable of controlling the Spiritual Power within the Formation, binding different Single Formations, coordinating all the Formation Patterns, each with varying functions, but the mostmon are controlling the opening and closing of Spiritual Power, its sequence, Mutual Attraction and Repulsion, Strong Inhibition, Gathering and Scattering¡­¡±


    Mo Hua listened until his head spun, his little eyebrows furrowing together.


    Mr. Zhuang couldn¡¯t help butugh and said, ¡°To put it simply, it is to control the sequence of Spiritual Power movement within the Compound Formation, its activation and rest, Mutual Attraction and Repulsion, enhancement and inhibition, concentration and dispersal, etc.¡±


    Mo Hua understood a bit more and then said:


    ¡°Like the Compass Parent-Child Formation, it uses the maic properties of Mutual Attraction and Repulsion of Golden Series Spiritual Power, so when the Child Formation moves, the Mother Formation reacts ordingly¡­¡±


    Mo Hua¡¯s eyes lit up, then he said, ¡°I once repaired an Alchemy Furnace for Old Mr. Feng, and the Formation inside was a Wood-Fire Control Spirit Compound Formation; wood generates fire, using the Wood series Single Formation to amplify the Fire-series Single Formation, does this count as ¡®Strong¡¯ within the ¡®Strong Inhibition¡¯ of the Formation Pivot?¡±


    Mr. Zhuang nodded in approval.


    Mo Hua thought again, but then he couldn¡¯t think of anything else, as he hadn¡¯te into contact with other Compound Formations.


    Frowning, Mo Hua pondered for a moment before another question arose:


    ¡°Teacher, what about a Large Formation?¡±


    Mr. Zhuang¡¯s gaze sharpened, and his expression turned serious as he said slowly:


    ¡°Do you wish to learn about Large Formations¡­¡±


    Mo Hua, somewhat confused, replied, ¡°Can¡¯t one learn Large Formations?¡±


    Mr. Zhuang paused, raised his eyebrows with a chuckle, and said:


    ¡°Yes, all are Formations, why would there be anything one can¡¯t learn.¡±


    Mo Hua¡¯s face showed anticipation.


    Mr. Zhuang gently tapped Mo Hua¡¯s forehead, ¡°Don¡¯t aim too high for now; learn what¡¯s before you well, there¡¯s still time for Large Formations!¡±


    ¡°Oh,¡± Mo Hua said, covering his head.


    ¡°Off you go, study well,¡± Mr. Zhuang said with a gentle look, lightly dusting off his sleeve.


    ¡°Yes! Teacher, please rest well, your disciple takes his leave.¡±


    Mo Hua nodded, bowed respectfully, then under Mr. Zhuang¡¯s gaze, he left the bamboo chamber.

 Chapter 132: Disappearance (Part 1)_1

    Chapter 132: Disappearance (Part 1)_1


    Mo Hua was ready to officially draw the Compass Parent-Child Formation.


    He went to see Master Chen and forged a simplepass, as well as dozens of stone needles.


    The mother formation of the Compass Parent-Child Compound Formation had only one part, drawn on thepass. The child formations could be numerous, drawn on the stone needles.


    The child formations had no rtion to one another and only resonated with the mother formation. It seemed like there were many child formations, but in reality, the control was still just for a single formation pair.


    Therefore, the Compass Parent-Child Formation could only be considered apound formation that contained two single formations.


    Mo Hua spent half a day drawing, and then the formation wasplete.


    He then prepared to test its effects.


    Mo Hua entered Big ck Mountain, set up traps and formations, and nted stone needles around ten yards away. He had Da¡¯hu and his twopanions keep watch nearby while Mo Hua himself, holding the Compass Mother Formation, ran far away.


    After more than half an hour, Mo Hua finally stopped and squatted down in a patch of grass, staring at thepass in his hand.


    Mo Hua waited and waited, almost dozing off.


    At that moment, a point on thepass suddenly lit up.


    The illuminated point corresponded exactly to the stone needle that Mo Hua had nted.


    Mo Hua¡¯s spirit was lifted and he immediately ran back.


    By the time he arrived, the Monster Beast had been killed by Da¡¯hu and the others, lying on the ground with blood that hadn¡¯t yet dried.


    Mo Hua approached and ced a finger on the Monster Beast¡¯s heart meridian, finding that its blood was still active and could be moved with Divine Sense. He then took out a jade bottle and started drawing out Monster Blood with the Blood Drawing Art.


    After collecting about eight or nine bottles of blood, Mo Hua stopped.


    He then went to check on the stone needle and saw that it was unharmed, which brought a smile to his face.


    ¡°Mo Hua, is it done?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s done!¡±


    Da¡¯hu and the others didn¡¯t know what Mo Hua was doing with thepass, but they guessed it was rted to a formation.


    Not understanding formations themselves, they didn¡¯t ask, but seeing Mo Hua sessfullyplete his task made them smile too.


    As usual, the group skinned and deboned the Monster Beast that had been bled and put it into a storage bag.


    The Spirit Stones obtained from selling it would be delivered to Mo Hua¡¯s house that evening.


    Mo Hua waved goodbye to Da¡¯hu and hispanions and continued wandering around Big ck Mountain, cing stone needles engraved with the Compass Child Formation.


    The locations for cing the stone needles were mostly at crossroads, mountain paths, and forest clearings that Monster Beasts or Monster Hunters frequently passed¡ªalso ces suitable for setting traps.


    Mo Hua spent three to four days cing all dozens of stone needles.


    Now the outer mountain was essentially under Mo Hua¡¯s control.


    It wasn¡¯t to the point of noticing every de of grass moving, but at least if any Cultivators fought or Monster Beasts fought to the death, causing a fluctuation of Spiritual Power, Mo Hua could be the first to know by watching thepass.


    In the following days, Mo Hua kept busy, happily running all over the outer mountain with thepass in hand.


    Whenever a light on thepass lit up, it meant that a battle had urred.


    Most were due to the explosion of Earth Fire Formations or the fluctuations caused by novice Monster Hunters cornering Monster Beasts.


    When Mo Hua arrived at the scene, the battles were usually nearing their end. He would wait a while and, once the Monster Beast expired, he would then be able to go up and draw blood.


    Some were other Monster Hunters encircling and killing Monster Beasts.


    Normally, a hunting team would not permit others to touch their prey.


    But Mo Hua was well-known, very well-known of that kind.


    Most Monster Hunters had asked Mo Hua to draw formations and owed him favors. Some had never asked, but they also wanted to get in Mo Hua¡¯s good graces, in case they needed a formation in the future, it would be easier to ask.


    So, general Monster Hunting Teams didn¡¯t mind Mo Hua drawing some blood from the Monster Beasts they had killed.


    After all, they had no use for the Monster Blood.


    Others were caused by the fighting of Monster Beasts among themselves, shing demonic powers creating fluctuations.


    Monster Beasts fighting over mates, searching for food, hunting, or contending for territory all led to deadly confrontations.


    Monster Beasts fight to the death; rashly approaching is too risky.


    Mo Hua could only watch from a distance, expanding his experience by observing the habits or characteristics of the Monster Beasts and recording some of their special demonic powers or enraged states.


    For a Cultivator in the Qi Refinement Realm, Mo Hua¡¯s Divine Sense was already very strong. He could observe from afar and even spy on the state of demonic power within the Monster Beasts¡¯ meridians without being detected.


    In this way, Mo Hua¡¯s Cultivation grew gradually, inching toward the barrier of the sixth level of Qi Refinement.


    He had also amassed an increasing amount of Monster Blood, totaling several hundred bottles.


    Mo Hua was well-prepared, thinking that once his realm broke through, he could attempt to reach the rank of a Nine-Patterned First Grade Formation Master.


    In the days that followed, Mo Hua devoted himself to Cultivation and studying Formations.


    A few dayster, in the evening, Mo Hua and Liu Ruhua, the mother and child, were at home waiting for Mo Shan to return for dinner.


    Suddenly, a downpour began,sting for nearly half an hour.


    After the rain, Mo Shan returned, but with a serious expression. He ate a few bites of food, packed some dry rations, and then had to leave again.


    Mo Hua couldn¡¯t help asking, ¡°Dad, what happened?¡±


    Mo Shan originally did not want to say, but thinking that Mo Hua could now survive on his own on Big ck Mountain and was no longer the frail child he had been, he said gravely:


    ¡°Old Zhao is missing.¡±


    Mo Hua was slightly taken aback, ¡°Is it the medium-height Uncle Zhao with thick eyebrows who knows the Mountain Splitting Palm technique?¡±


    Mo Shan was surprised, ¡°You know him?¡±


    ¡°Mm,¡± Mo Hua nodded.


    That was thete-stage Qi Refinement Cultivator Uncle Yu had called ¡°Old Zhao¡± and asked to look after him.


    Mo Shan nodded, ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    ¡°Where did he go missing?¡±


    ¡°Big ck Mountain.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll go have a look too.¡±


    Mo Shan was about to refuse, but after a moment¡¯s thought, he said, ¡°Follow me and don¡¯t get separated.¡±


    ¡°Mm.¡±


    Liu Ruhua prepared some more food for them to take, and with a worried face, she advised, ¡°Be careful on the road.¡±


    Mo Shan left the house with Mo Hua. Instead of heading straight for Big ck Mountain, they first went to Elder Yu¡¯s house.


    Elder Yu¡¯s house was more spacious but furnished simply. The room was filled with quite a few Monster Hunters.


    As Elder Yu¡¯s gaze swept over Mo Shan andnded on Mo Hua by his side, he showed a slight surprise but still nodded at Mo Hua with a kind smile.


    Afterwards, he said with a serious tone, ¡°Old Zhao is missing. I¡¯ve already sent Chengyi to lead a search, but there¡¯s been no news so far.¡±


    ¡°Could it be that he¡¯s just been blocked on the mountain by the heavy rain, found a camp to take shelter, and wille down when it¡¯s light tomorrow?¡± one of the Monster Hunters spected.


    Elder Yu shook his head and said, ¡°Old Zhao¡¯s wife came over and said her husband is missing.¡±


    Elder Yu exined the situation.


    Old Zhao¡¯s wife was pregnant, already five or six months along.


    Old Zhao learned from a Pill Master about a medicinal herb called Baishu Ginseng, which could nourish Qi and stabilize a pregnancy. He found one on the mountain, picked it, nning to bring it down to his wife.


    But that day¡¯s Monster Hunting took longer than expected; when he wasing down, he realized his Storage Bag was broken, and the Baishu Ginseng was missing.


    Guessing it might have fallen out during the fight with the Monster Beasts, he told his wife he¡¯d go back to the mountain to look for it and that he would return shortly.


    As soon as Old Zhao entered the mountain, a downpour began. Even after the rain stopped, he still hadn¡¯t returned.


    It wasmon for Monster Hunters to spend a night in the mountains if needed.


    But Old Zhao¡¯s wife felt an unexinable sense of panic and palpitations, as if she might never see her husband again.


    She couldn¡¯t pin down this intense feeling, and in desperation, she had no choice but to ask Elder Yu to send someone to look for him in the mountains.


    Elder Yu sighed, ¡°Better to err on the side of caution. It¡¯s better to tire ourselves out than to have Old Zhao lose his life. Otherwise, how would his widow and orphan live on.¡±

 Chapter 133: Searching for People (Second Update)_1

    Chapter 133: Searching for People (Second Update)_1


    Elder Yu finished speaking and led the crowd into Big ck Mountain.


    In a camp at the entrance of the outer mountain, everyone met with Yu Chengyi.


    Elder Yu asked, ¡°How did it go?¡±


    Yu Chengyi¡¯s clothes were wet from rain and dew, his face slightly pale, frown deeply furrowed:


    ¡°The rain was too heavy. After the downpour, there were no traces left in the mountain, no idea where he could have gone.¡±


    Elder Yu sighed deeply, ¡°This is troublesome now.¡±


    Big ck Mountain is so vast, even just the outer mountain, if one were to stroll around, it would take seven to eight days, and even longer if searching thoroughly.


    If Old Zhao is fine then all is well, but if something indeed happened, I fear the worst.


    The Monster Hunters in the camp all had gloomy expressions.


    ¡°Where did Uncle Zhao enter the mountain?¡±


    A crisp and youthful voice rang out from the crowd.


    Everyone turned towards the source and saw Mo Hua following behind Mo Shan.


    Though Mo Hua was young, he was quite familiar with most of the Monster Hunters there, and they all called him ¡°Junior Formation Master,¡± so nobody ignored him due to his age.


    Yu Chengyi hurriedly called Mo Hua over, spread out a map, and pointed to a mountain path:


    ¡°Old Zhao entered the mountain through this pass in the evening.¡±


    Mo Hua nced at it, then closed the map, and took out the map he had drawn from his storage bag.


    When Mo Hua unfolded his map, everyone was somewhat taken aback.


    This map was exceedingly detailed, not only showing paths, poison marshes, miasma zones, but also marking points for spices, spirit grass, and mineral veins.


    At a nce, it was densely marked with information; had space allowed, it seemed that Mo Hua would have marked the number and types of trees in every piece of forest¡­


    Mo Hua pointed to a location on his map, ¡°Is it here?¡±


    Yu Chengyi nodded his head.


    Mo Huapared the location with the nearest stone needle on the map, then took out thepass marked with the Compass Mother Formation pattern and looked at it for a moment; his brow furrowed gradually.


    A tightness gripped Yu Chengyi¡¯s heart, and he asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Mo Hua pointed to several positions on the map and said, ¡°There were fluctuations of spiritual power here.¡±


    ¡°What does that mean?¡±


    ¡°It means that someone was using force here!¡±


    The crowd exchanged looks, momentarily astonished.


    ¡°You can tell all that?¡± a Monster Hunter couldn¡¯t help but ask.


    Mo Hua nodded his head, ¡°This is the Compass Parent-Child Formation. I¡¯ve ced stone needles in the mountain, so if there¡¯s spiritual power fluctuation nearby, it will show on thispass.¡±


    The crowd was shocked, and their gazes towards Mo Hua became much more solemn.


    Elder Yu¡¯s expression lightened slightly, ¡°There¡¯s no time to waste, we go there now!¡±


    Without further dy, everyone set off immediately, Mo Shan cautioned ¡°Be careful,¡± and silently followed behind Mo Hua.


    An hourter, the group reached the spot Mo Hua mentioned.


    This was a small hillside. Below was a narrow mountain path, and above was a stretch of woond, with a cliff on the right side.


    Mo Hua found the stone needle and noticed that the formation patterns on it were somewhat dim and distorted, caused by the excessively strong spiritual power fluctuations.


    ¡°How is it?¡± Yu Chengyi asked anxiously.


    Mo Hua nodded, ¡°Indeed someone took action, and their cultivation is not low. They caused quite a stir, there should be traces nearby.¡±


    Yu Chengyi then ordered, ¡°Spread out and look around.¡±


    Shortly after, someone shouted, ¡°Here!¡±


    The group went over to see that the stones on the ground were mottled and shattered; some trees were snapped in half, and on the stone wall nearby, there was a nted palm print with faint earth series spiritual power lingering in it.


    Yu Chengyi looked and said, ¡°Mountain Splitting Palm, it¡¯s Old Zhao.¡±


    Mo Shan also stepped forward, wiping the stone wall with his finger, then brought it to his nose to sniff. His expression turned cold as he said:


    ¡°There are blood traces, washed away by the heavy rain.¡±


    The faces of the crowd all took on a grave expression.


    Elder Yu asked Mo Hua, ¡°Are there any other traces?¡±


    Mo Hua looked at thepass, noticing many points had dimmed, even disappeared. He shook his head:


    ¡°Too much time has passed, the spiritual power fluctuations are very weak now, I can¡¯t make them out.¡±


    The Compass Parent-Child Formation had a time limit; when the spiritual power fluctuation began, the points would be very bright, but as time passed, the points would fade until they vanished.


    Elder Yu and the others all furrowed their brows.


    Feeling a sense of urgency, Mo Hua suddenly had a sh of inspiration and asked:


    ¡°Uncle Yu, when did Uncle Zhao enter the mountain?¡±


    Yu Chengyi thought for a moment and said, ¡°It was about midway through the 5 p.m. hour, so it¡¯s been nearly two hours already.¡±


    Mo Hua¡¯s eyes gleamed slightly. As a Formation Master, he had an exceptional memory. He had nced at thepass before dinner; although he hadn¡¯tmitted it to memory intentionally, some impressions still lingered in his mind.


    He spread out the map and marked a few spots.


    ¡°These spots might indicate battles that took ce after 5 p.m., but they might not necessarily be rted to Uncle Zhao. It could be other Cultivators or Monster Beasts. Moreover, these spots may not be precise¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s alright,¡± Elder Yu said. ¡°Having a direction is always better than searching aimlessly.¡±


    Elder Yu patted Mo Hua on the shoulder. ¡°You¡¯ve done your best. If we really can¡¯t find him, it just means that Old Zhao has bad luck.¡±


    Mo Hua nodded somberly.


    ¡°Any other clues?¡± Elder Yu asked.


    Mo Hua reviewed the map again, then drew several lines on it.


    ¡°There have been fluctuations in spiritual energy along these routes. We should search them carefully.¡±


    Elder Yu¡¯s gaze became focused, and the hearts of the other Monster Hunters were also lifted.


    Continuous fluctuations in spiritual energy meant that battles were consistently taking ce, indicating that someone was being pursued!


    But who was pursuing him? Was it Monster Beasts, or was it other Cultivators¡­


    Elder Yu¡¯s expression turned stern as he decisively ordered:


    ¡°Split up and search. Groups of three for small areas, five forrger ones. For these routes, more than ten people each. Be careful, and blow the whistle to signal any findings.¡±


    Withmands issued by Elder Yu, the Monster Hunters swiftly scattered in all directions.


    Elder Yu then reminded Mo Hua, ¡°Stay with your father, and don¡¯t get separated.¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Mo Hua nodded.


    As night fell, everyone searched for the missing Monster Hunter in the damp Big ck Mountain after the rain.


    Two hourster, the group discovered more signs of battle and even fragments of Rattan Armor, but the person in question was still not found.


    Mo Hua marked all the battle sites on the map.


    Then, staring at the map, he furrowed his brows in thought.


    With signs of battle and a trail indicating a pursuit, one would most likely be seriously injured; in that case, they couldn¡¯t have gone far and should be somewhere near the mountain paths marked on the map.


    But why hadn¡¯t they found him with so many people searching?


    In life, you should see the person; in death, you should at least find the body¡­


    Confused, Mo Hua turned to Mo Shan standing behind him and asked, ¡°Dad, how do you search for people?¡±


    ¡°How to search?¡±


    ¡°I mean, do you use Divine Sense to search?¡±


    After considering for a moment, Mo Shan replied, ¡°We look for traces with our eyes, listen for movements with our ears, smell for traces of blood with our nose, and Divine Sense is just used for a cursory perception.¡±


    It seemed there was no problem with that approach¡­


    Mo Hua nodded but then suddenly wondered ¨C what if he disregarded his five senses and searched purely with Divine Sense?


    Mo Hua¡¯s eyes lit up, and he closed his eyes, releasing his Divine Sense.


    Immediately, everything around him turned into a void of white.


    In the darkness of the night, the mountains, woods, streams, and Cultivators had their contours and original colors obliterated, turning into faint shadows of spiritual energy.


    The shadows of all things in the world, ording to spiritual energy, were primarily a light blue, while the shadows of the Cultivators¡¯ spiritual energy varied in the colors of the Five Elements, depending on their Spiritual Root and the attributes of the Cultivation Technique they practiced.


    The items within the Divine Sense were clearly delineated.


    Mo Hua further discarded his senses, pushing his Divine Sense to its limit.


    The boundary of his perception expanded further, and the shadows of spiritual energy he perceived became even clearer.


    ¡°Nothing¡­¡±


    Mo Hua opened his eyes, moved to the next intersection, and again closed his eyes, releasing his Divine Sense.


    Mo Shan, not understanding what his son was doing, did not interrupt, simply silently following behind him.


    ¡°Nothing.¡±


    ¡°Nothing¡­¡±


    Mo Hua continued to walk and release Divine Sense. After passing several cliffs, he suddenly stopped.


    Mo Shan felt a tightening in his heart, only to see Mo Hua suddenly open his eyes and point towards a nearby cliff:


    ¡°There¡¯s someone over there!¡±


    Mo Shan and a few Monster Hunters nearby immediately leapt forward, pushed through the underbrush, and shone a torch down.


    Hanging from the branches and entangled beneath the cliff, they found the barely alive Old Zhao!

 Chapter 134 - 134 – Chance Encounter (Three Updates)_1

    Chapter 134 ¨C Chance Encounter (Three Updates)_1


    Old Zhao was seriously injured, and his breath was weak.


    The people rescued him, fed him some pills to protect his heart meridian, and sent him down the mountain, knocking on the door of Apricot Forest Hall overnight.


    Old Mr. Feng made a move and saved his life.


    But although his life was saved, he still hadn¡¯t woken up.


    ording to Old Mr. Feng, he had been dealt a deadly blow, pursued over a long distance, depleted of spiritual power, and lost too much blood, which caused him to fall into aa and be unable to wake up.


    He needed to be slowly treated, and once his qi and blood were well-nourished, he would be able to wake up.


    Fortunately, he was discovered early; a bitter, it would have probably been toote to save him.


    When Old Mr. Feng heard that the person was found by Mo Hua, he was stunned for a moment, then smiled relievedly and, patting Mo Hua on the head, said,


    ¡°You child, you have great fortune.¡±


    Mo Hua was somewhat embarrassed.


    Old Zhao¡¯s wife, due to excessive anxiety, fainted several times. Hearing that her husband was in aa but his life was saved, her tense spirit finally rxed.


    When she found the time, she came to thank Mo Hua, presenting him with a few Taoist robes she had made by hand. On the cor of each robe, she had embroidered two lines of small characters:


    Wishing you safety and longevity.


    It was the most heartfelt blessing.


    Liu Ruhua chatted with her in the house, soothing her in a soft voice; by the time she bid farewell and left, her expression had improved a lot.


    But there was still one thing Mo Hua was very concerned about.


    Old Mr. Feng said that Uncle Zhao had been dealt a deadly blow, not chased by monster beasts.


    In Tongxian City, who would want to harm a cultivator in theter stages of Qi Refinement like a Monster Hunter?


    Mo Hua couldn¡¯t figure it out.


    Elder Yu had already sent people to investigate, and there should be some clues. Even if they couldn¡¯t find anything, once Uncle Zhao woke up, they would probably be able to know the truth.


    But this was Elder Yu¡¯s and others¡¯ concern now, no longer rted to Mo Hua.


    He had done what he ought to do.


    He could only hope that Uncle Zhao would wake up soon and that their family would be reunited.


    In the following period, Mo Hua devoted a bit more effort to cultivating.


    Every day, he would spend an additional two hours meditating and refining spirit stones.


    Cultivators talk more about persistence: if one cultivates without interruption day after day, umting over time, sesses naturally.


    There¡¯s no need to cultivate for excessive lengths each day; it¡¯s enough to be consistent for two hours.


    The additional two hours Mo Hua invested were not particrly efficient, and the spiritual power he refined was not much. But after all, he was only a step away from the sixth level of Qi Refinement, and Mo Hua wanted to make an effort to get past it sooner.


    Several dayster, he indeed felt the threshold of the sixth level of Qi Refinement.


    Mo Hua took it seriously, burning incense, bathing, preparing spirit stones, and focusing intently, waiting for the breakthrough.


    Then he failed.


    He didn¡¯t get past the threshold¡­


    Mo Hua¡¯s face darkened, his storage bag slung over his shoulder, he entered Big ck Mountain again.


    As for the cultivation breakthroughs, he would leave it to fate; he didn¡¯t bother anymore.


    He¡¯d better stock up on more monster blood for practicing formations.


    After Mo Hua entered Big ck Mountain, he noticed there were fewer Monster Hunters in the mountain.


    In the past, he¡¯d meet quite a few acquaintances within half a day of entering the mountain. Now, after roaming around for a day, he could only encounter one or two.


    Mo Hua joined a Monster Hunting Team he wasn¡¯t very close with, mooched some monster blood off them, treated them to beef, and inquired about what had happened, only to learn the details.


    Since Old Zhao was pursued and nearly killed, Elder Yu had concerns; he had sent people to investigate and advised everyone to enter Big ck Mountain less frequently in recent days, which is why there were fewer Monster Hunters in the mountain.


    Mo Hua frowned; with fewer people, the mountain would rtively have more monster beasts.


    It would be somewhat dangerous for him to stay in the mountain under these circumstances.


    If he were chased by monster beasts, there would be no one avable to help.


    ¡°Leave the mountain now?¡±


    Mo Hua thought for a moment, then shook his head. His Divine Sense was already strong, no weaker than that of an average cultivator in theter stages of Qi Refinement. He could detect monster beasts early on and wouldn¡¯t easily be chased by them.


    But it was still necessary to keep a low profile.


    Mo Hua smeared some grass juice on his clothes, stuck a few twigs in his hair, and even dirtied his face.


    In this way, monster beasts wouldn¡¯t be able to sniff out his scent; from a distance, with the grass and twigs, his figure wouldn¡¯t be distinguishable.


    As for dirty clothes, his mother would wash them when he returned.


    Mo Hua set his worries aside and continued his original n of ¡°patrolling¡± the mountain.


    Mo Hua held thepass, swaying until noon. When hunger struck, he sprawled in the grass eating the beef his mother had made.


    While eating, Mo Hua suddenly sensed some movement. Looking up through the des of grass, he saw several cultivators walking this way from a distance.


    Their attire didn¡¯t resemble that of Monster Hunters.


    Mo Hua¡¯s expression tensed as hey down and stealthily released his Divine Sense.


    His Divine Sense detected three people approaching¡ªtwo men and one woman¡ªall in thete stages of Qi Refinement, their spiritual power subtle and elusive, hard to probe. They seemed to be arguing about something.


    Mo Hua pricked up his ears, listening with curiosity.


    ¡°¡­Been searching for days, found nothing¡­¡± a man¡¯s voice came intermittently.


    ¡°Be patient¡­ that person is extremely cunning¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­Despicable and shameless¡­ If we catch him, I will tear him to pieces¡­¡± A woman¡¯s voice this time.


    Who are they talking about? Surely not Uncle Zhao¡­


    Mo Hua held his breath and concentrated, listening carefully.


    The three people were getting closer, and their voices became clearer. Among them was a voice that Mo Hua found somewhat familiar.


    ¡°¡­If we still can¡¯t find him, you two should go back first,¡± said the man who was leading the group.


    ¡°I won¡¯t go back!¡± the woman protested.


    ¡°So this is the capability of the Taoist Court from Tongxian City? Can¡¯t even find one person?¡± the other man said, his tone somewhat mocking.


    ¡°That thief is all too familiar with Big ck Mountain. It¡¯s like looking for a needle in the ocean, trying to find him like this.¡±


    ¡°We must fish out that needle from the ocean¡­¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not local cultivators; you don¡¯t understand. Big ck Mountain is riddled with Monster Beasts, exceedingly dangerous¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just a Second Grade state boundary¡¯s monster-infested mountain. How dangerous can it be?¡±


    ¡°Only the ignorant are fearless¡­¡±


    ¡°Hmph, I¡¯m not like you, so cowardly! In this mountain, whether it¡¯s Monster Beasts or that thief, I¡¯ll y each one I see¡­¡±


    The man in front stopped suddenly, sneering:


    ¡°Stop bragging. You¡¯ve been watched for quite a while and haven¡¯t even noticed?¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡±


    ¡°What surveince?¡±


    After a moment of silence, the man abruptly drew his sword and pointed it toward the bushes where Mo Hua was hiding, saying coldly:


    ¡°Stop hiding,e out!¡±


    Upon hearing this, the other two were momentarily stunned, and then a fleeting look of horror shed in their eyes. They both retreated half a step, drew their swords, and looked sternly in the direction the man¡¯s sword pointed.


    The mountain was rugged, the wild grass lush, but there was no sign of anything unusual.


    The more it seemed so, the more frightened they became.


    The sword-wielding man¡¯s expression was stark, and he became cautious.


    If he hadn¡¯t momentarily used his Divine Sense and discovered an almost imperceptible figure in the grass, they would still be unaware they were being spied upon!


    All three cultivators, in thete stage of Qi Refinement, were unaware that someone had been scrutinizing them with Divine Sense all along!


    The stronger the Divine Sense, the deeper the cultivation. Plus, being adept at concealment and crafty in tactics¡­


    As this thought crossed the man with the sword¡¯s mind, his back turned icy cold.


    Realizing he had been discovered, Mo Hua in the bushes slowly stood up.


    The three saw the grass stir slightly, and then a skinny figure appeared.


    He had strange branches growing from his head and wore robes resembling those of a cultivator, but they were stained withrge patches of grass juice, and his face was covered in grime, making it difficult to see clearly.


    His spiritual power also seemed weak. No, it was more like he was deliberately concealing his aura.


    ¡°Is it a person? Or a Monster Beast?¡±


    The tension on the face of the man with the sword intensified, a chill growing in his heart as he wondered whether to act.


    Then he saw the creature, whether person or Monster Beast, wave at him and cheerfully called out:


    ¡°Uncle Zhang, long time no see!¡±


    The sword-wielding man was stunned.


    He recognized the voice, he also recognized that figure¡­


    ¡°Mo¡­ Mo Hua?!¡±


    ¡°Mm-hmm,¡± Mo Hua nodded happily.


    Zhang Lan waspletely dumbstruck, and the sword in his hand ttered to the ground.

 Chapter 135: The Flower Thief (Part 4)_1

    Chapter 135: The Flower Thief (Part 4)_1


    Zhang Lan felt his Tao cultivation life¡¯s dark history had been thickly added to by this kid, Mo Hua.


    He had guarded himself as if facing a great enemy, only to find a small cultivator at the fifth level of Qi Refinement on the other side.


    So embarrassing!


    Zhang Lan couldn¡¯t help butin, ¡°You tell me, what¡¯s a kid your size doing running around in the mountains?!¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s so much I do in the mountains: drawing maps, setting up formation arrays, collecting monster blood, searching for fragrances, gathering herbs, mining ores¡­¡±


    Mo Hua counted them off on his fingers, one by one, to Zhang Lan.


    Zhang Lan became exasperated, ¡°Alright, alright, I get it.¡±


    What a mess.


    Zhang Lan was skeptical; Big ck Mountain wasn¡¯t a ce for a child toe¡­


    Even he, a cultivator in theter stages of Qi Refinement, had to be extremely cautious when entering the mountain, let alone Mo Hua, a little cultivator at the fifth level of Qi Refinement.


    And based on Zhang Lan¡¯s understanding of Mo Hua, although the child had some natural talent for setting up formation arrays, he was physically weak. If he encountered any monster beasts, he would surely be snatched away as a snack.


    Talking about setting up formations and gathering herbs, that¡¯s nonsense¡­


    Zhang Lan didn¡¯t believe it.


    But he also knew that thisd Mo Hua was somewhat unusual, not quite fitting the normal Tao cultivation understanding.


    So even though he didn¡¯t believe, he didn¡¯t say anything.


    The two people behind him were still immersed in shock,pletely ignoring what Mo Hua was saying.


    Their inexperienced looks made Zhang Lan feel a bit better, feeling he had regained some face.


    Mo Hua nced at the two behind Zhang Lan and asked, ¡°Who is this sister?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve got the generation wrong,¡± Zhang Lan said, ¡°You should call her Auntie.¡±


    The female cultivator¡¯s gaze was sharp as a knife as she nced at Zhang Lan, then turned to Mo Hua with a pleasant expression, saying:


    ¡°Sister¡¯s surname is Situ, with a simple name of Fang. Don¡¯t listen to your Uncle Zhang, just call me sister.¡±


    Zhang Lan was speechless.


    Mo Hua sweetly called out ¡°Sister¡±.


    Situ Fang¡¯s face lit up with a smile.


    The man next to her said arrogantly, ¡°My name is Situ Xiu.¡±


    Mo Hua responded indifferently with an ¡°Oh¡±.


    Zhang Lan couldn¡¯t help but say to Mo Hua:


    ¡°Go wash your face clean, and see what you look like, all covered in dirt.¡±


    He had been scared by Mo Hua¡¯s appearance earlier, and now looking at him was still somewhat ufortable.


    Mo Hua found a small stream and washed his face clean.


    The dirty little face immediately turned rosy and white, like a porcin doll.


    Situ Fang took a few more nces and couldn¡¯t help but praise, ¡°Such picturesque brows and eyes, so good looking!¡±


    ¡°Thank you, sister, you are also very beautiful!¡±


    Mo Hua returned thepliment as a matter of courtesy.


    Situ Fang¡¯s face bloomed with joy.


    Zhang Lan sighed and said to Mo Hua, ¡°It¡¯s gettingte, why don¡¯t you head back first?¡±


    Situ Fang nodded in agreement, ¡°There are monster beasts in the mountains, it¡¯s not safe for you here, do you want sister to escort you down the mountain?¡±


    Zhang Lan couldn¡¯t help but give Situ Fang a look, ¡°Have you forgotten about the important matter?¡±


    Situ Fang was somewhat conflicted.


    Mo Hua asked curiously, ¡°What are you doing in the mountains?¡±


    ¡°Taoist Court business, can¡¯t tell you.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re searching for someone, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    Zhang Lan¡¯s head ached, ¡°How did you know?¡±


    ¡°I heard when you guys were chatting earlier.¡±


    Zhang Lan sighed again, he had no way to deal with Mo Hua.


    Mo Hua¡¯s pitch-ck eyes shifted as he said, ¡°How about I help you look for him?¡±


    Situ Fang smiled and responded, ¡°Thank you, little brother, but this matter is too dangerous. We can¡¯t let you do that.¡±


    Zhang Lan stood on the side, silent.


    Mo Hua nced at Zhang Lan and warned, ¡°Big ck Mountain is veryrge. Without knowing the way, you could wander for ten days to half a month and still might not find the person.¡±


    Zhang Lan frowned and after pondering for a moment, said, ¡°Alright, youe with us.¡±


    Situ Fang¡¯s brow furrowed tightly. ¡°Are you crazy? He¡¯s just a child.¡±


    Zhang Lan said helplessly, ¡°Without him to guide us, we won¡¯t only fail to find the person, but we might also get lost in the mountains.¡±


    On the side, Situ Xiu let out a coldugh, ¡°With this kid guiding us, we won¡¯t get lost?¡±


    ¡°We won¡¯t!¡± Zhang Lan dered decisively, ¡°We will get lost, he won¡¯t!¡±


    ¡°How do you know¡­¡±


    ¡°If he could get lost, he wouldn¡¯t havee to the mountain alone.¡±


    Zhang Lan figured it out¡ªMo Hua, the child, wouldn¡¯t do something without certainty. If he offered to help, he must be confident.


    Situ Fang and Situ Xiu fell silent, the image of Mo Hua appearing soundlessly from the bushes surfacing in their minds again.


    At the same time, the chilling sensation they felt earlier, when they were on full alert, also resurfaced.


    The little cultivator before them might indeed not be a concern. What they should be concerned about, on the contrary, were themselves¡­


    ¡°That thief is quite dangerous¡­¡± Situ Fang still hesitated.


    Zhang Lan said, ¡°The three of us can¡¯t protect him?¡±


    With no response to give, Situ Fang fell silent, and Situ Xiu let out a cold huff but didn¡¯t say anything else.


    Mo Hua then asked, ¡°Who are you looking for? Do you have any clues?¡±


    Situ Fang nced at Zhang Lan.


    With things as they were, Zhang Lan didn¡¯t hide anything anymore and said:


    ¡°We are pursuing a rapist.¡±


    Mo Hua was taken aback for a moment, ¡°Rapist?¡±


    He had heard the term before, but not in the context of the Tao Cultivation World, so he wasn¡¯t sure about the difference.


    Zhang Lan exined, ¡°A rapist is someone who uses Evil Path Skills to forcefully Replenish from women, enhancing their own cultivation. Such people are intolerable ording to Taoist Law and will be pursued by the Taoist Court.¡±


    Situ Fang nudged Zhang Lan with her elbow and whispered, ¡°That¡¯s about enough. Don¡¯t talk about Replenishing and such in front of a child.¡± Her cheeks turned slightly red after speaking.


    Zhang Lan hadn¡¯t thought there was anything inappropriate, but now being nudged like that, he felt embarrassed to continue.


    Mo Hua was somewhat disappointed; he had wanted to understand more.


    ¡°So, do you have any clues?¡±


    ¡°We have a portrait.¡± Zhang Lan unfolded a drawing.


    The man in the portrait was young and handsome, but there was a sinister look in his eyes.


    ¡°So young?¡± Mo Hua remarked.


    ¡°Practicing Replenishing Evil Skills makes him appear young. In reality, he¡¯s over a hundred years old. If he goes more than a month without Replenishing, his face will age¡­¡± Zhang Lan said.


    Mo Hua was shocked, ¡°There are such techniques?¡±


    ¡°There are many bizarre and wicked skills¡­¡± Zhang Lan then reminded Mo Hua, ¡°You mustn¡¯t learn them. Evil Path and Demon Path skills are cold and ruthless. Once entangled with them, one essentially annihtes their humanity¡­¡±


    Mo Hua quickly nodded, taking the warning to heart.


    Zhang Lan continued, ¡°We have a lead that the rapist, cornered and wanted by the Taoist Court, has entered Big ck Mountain. He probably wouldn¡¯t dare go into the Inner Mountain, so he¡¯s likely in the outer areas. He should be between Lonely Cloud Peak and Broken Mountain Cliff¡­¡±


    After Zhang Lan finished, Mo Hua had a rough idea in mind and said:


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Since he¡¯s in the outer mountain, he definitely can¡¯t escape.¡±


    Seeing this, Situ Fang couldn¡¯t help but smile, ¡°Then we¡¯re counting on you.¡±


    ¡°Mhm!¡± Mo Hua nodded in agreement.


    The rapist hiding in the outer mountain, practicing Evil Skills, over a hundred years old, the pursued Uncle Zhao¡­


    Was the cultivator chasing Uncle Zhao the same rapist?


    Mo Hua also wanted to catch this thief and find out the truth.

 Chapter 136: Pursuit (Part Five)_1

    Chapter 136: Pursuit (Part Five)_1


    Mo Hua set off with Zhang Lan and two others, beginning their journey to Lonely Cloud Peak.


    Mo Hua was extremely familiar with the mountain paths, so much so that Zhang Lan found it astonishing.


    He knew exactly where there were paths, water, poison, and fog.


    Sometimes when it seemed like there was no way forward, he led them left and right through the woods, and suddenly there would be a path again.


    Whenever they encountered Monster Beasts, Mo Hua would lead them to avoid them from afar before they even noticed.


    Along the way, he could even pick some wild fruit and dig up some herbs¡­


    With such a leisurely and carefree manner, it was as if they weren¡¯t chasing a criminal but out for a spring outing¡­


    Zhang Lan found it hard to believe.


    How could the outer parts of Big ck Mountain seem like Mo Hua¡¯s own backyard to this kid?


    This was not the Big ck Mountain he remembered.


    Even a Cultivator at thete stage of Qi Refinement would be extremely cautious upon entering Big ck Mountain, wouldn¡¯t they?


    Zhang Lan was inwardly shocked, but Situ Fang wasn¡¯t aware of all this. She only had a vague feeling that their journey was much smoother than she had expected.


    Situ Xiu was even more sarcastic, saying to Zhang Lan,


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say Big ck Mountain was dangerous? Why haven¡¯t we encountered anything along the way?¡±


    Zhang Lan looked at him as if he was an idiot.


    This fool,pletely clueless, not even aware that someone was leading the way. What has he been filling his brain with all these years¡­


    After walking for a while, Mo Hua suddenly stopped and said,


    ¡°There are Monster Beasts ahead; we need to take a long detour.¡±


    The journey had been smooth sailing, and Situ Xiu, finding it boring, said,


    ¡°We¡¯re pressed for time. Detouring is too much hassle. Just a few Monster Beasts, we¡¯ll simply cut them down.¡±


    Situ Xiu spoke loudly and didn¡¯t conceal his presence. As soon as he finished speaking, he saw a pair of crimson eyes looking towards him from not far away.


    They were discovered!


    Zhang Lan frowned and cursed the fool once more.


    The Monster Beast looked like a sheep, with red eyes and curly horns, white fur and sharp teeth, and it stood as tall as a person. It was wrapped in a blood-colored demonic power, exuding a faint sense of oppression.


    Upon seeing Zhang Lan and the others, a sh of bloodthirsty delight appeared in its eyes, and it charged at them.


    Zhang Lan and the others had no choice but to brace themselves for battle.


    Fortunately, all three of them were at thete stage of Qi Refinement, so dealing with a single Red-eyed Demon Sheep wasn¡¯t too difficult.


    Situ Xiu wasn¡¯t very strong but became increasingly bold in battle. He couldn¡¯t help but shout proudly, ¡°Just a Monster Beast, nothing to it!¡±


    No sooner had his words fallen than another Monster Beast emerged from the bushes.


    It had dark red fur and a stench from its drooling mouth; it was a Split w Wolf Demon.


    Zhang Lan felt bitter inside and wished he could twist Situ Xiu¡¯s mouth askew!


    Dealing with one Monster Beast was manageable, but two had them in a frantic mess.


    Situ Xiu, injured, felt the pain burning his wound and dared not act arrogantly anymore.


    After a hard fight,


    Two hourster, the Split w was killed, and the Sheep Demon fled injured.


    The three finally had a chance to catch their breath.


    Zhang Lan¡¯s back was soaked with sweat. After taking a moment to breathe, he realized that Mo Hua had disappeared.


    He looked around, not seeing Mo Hua anywhere. Just as he was about to call out, he heard Mo Hua¡¯s concerned voice nearby,


    ¡°Uncle Zhang, are you all okay?¡±


    Mo Hua had appeared from nowhere, and not only that, he was holding a bottle in his hand, excitedly rushing toward the defeated Monster Beast, doing something¡­


    During the fight, Mo Hua didn¡¯t show any sign of his presence, and after the fight, he emerged as if by magic.


    Zhang Lan thought to himself that his guess was indeed correct; they could have been lost to death in the mountains, and this kid Mo Hua still wouldn¡¯t have been troubled.


    Situ Fang, curious, asked Mo Hua, ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m collecting some Monster Blood,¡± answered Mo Hua.


    ¡°Monster Blood? What for?¡±


    ¡°To mix Spiritual Ink, for use in Drawing Formations.¡±


    Situ Fang eximed in surprise, ¡°You know how to set up Formations?¡±


    Mo Hua, somewhat embarrassed, modestly said, ¡°I know a little.¡±


    ¡°Oh,¡± Situ Fang nodded.


    Zhang Lan looked up at the sky, speechless in his heart.


    He said he knew a little, and you actually believed him¡­


    After Mo Hua drained the monster beast¡¯s blood, he said, ¡°We need to hurry up, or we won¡¯t make it before night falls.¡±


    Then, heined a bit, ¡°You wasted quite a lot of time dealing with the monster beasts.¡±


    Situ Fang felt a bit ashamed and asked, ¡°Did you ask us to take a detour because you knew the monster beasts were tough to handle?¡±


    Mo Hua nodded.


    Situ Xiu protested, ¡°This time it was just bad luck to run into two¡­ ¡±


    Mo Hua said, ¡°If there had been only one, would I have asked you to take a detour?¡±


    Situ Xiu was at a loss for words.


    Situ Fang also listened with rm.


    Mo Hua had known there were two monster beasts all along, and they had only found out when the second one appeared¡­


    After Mo Hua had packed up the monster blood and saw that Zhang Lan and the others were mostly recovered, he said, ¡°We need to hurry on our way now.¡±


    The three of them nodded their heads.


    Mo Hua walked a few steps, then turned back to remind them:


    ¡°Be sure to follow instructions, otherwise it¡¯s very dangerous.¡±


    Situ Fang felt a bit embarrassed, and the stubborn Situ Xiu, bruised all over, also lowered his head.


    Afterwards, the three of them followed Mo Hua quietly, and the journey went smoothly, but it was gettingte and they would probably have to spend the night in the mountains.


    Mo Hua then found a passing monster hunter and said:


    ¡°Uncle Zhou, when you go back, please tell my mother I won¡¯t be home for dinner tonight. I¡¯lle back tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re alone, is that okay?¡± the monster hunter asked.


    ¡°Mmm, it¡¯s fine, I have an uncle from the Taoist Court with me,¡± Mo Hua nodded.


    ¡°Alright, then you be careful.¡±


    Mo Hua waved goodbye to the monster hunter, then turned around and said:


    ¡°Let¡¯s find a ce to stay for the night first, and go to Lonely Cloud Peak tomorrow.¡±


    Zhang Lan frowned, ¡°Can¡¯t we go at night?¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you trying to catch someone? It¡¯s not easy at night, and there are more monster beasts.¡±


    Zhang Lan nodded, ¡°We have no choice then.¡±


    Mo Hua found a small camp nearby, lit amp, and drew some meat from the storage bag to offer Zhang Lan and the others.


    Situ Fang took a bite and her eyes lit up, ¡°This is delicious, did you make it yourself?¡±


    Mo Hua said proudly, ¡°My mother made it!¡±


    After eating a few bites, Situ Fangmented, ¡°It¡¯s a pity, this meat has no spiritual energy.¡±


    ¡°Loose cultivators can¡¯t afford spiritual meat,¡± Mo Hua replied.


    Situ Fang apologized, ¡°I didn¡¯t mean this meat isn¡¯t good.¡±


    To show his apology, he took out some pastries from his storage bag and offered them to Mo Hua.


    Situ Xiu didn¡¯t say anything but also offered Mo Hua some wine.


    However, the wine was too strong, and after Mo Hua took a sip and choked, he did not drink any more.


    Zhang Lan, on the other hand, was unfazed by raw or cold food, eating whatever was avable and weing any wine offered.


    After the group had eaten their fill, they went to sleep in their clothes.


    Mo Hua couldn¡¯t sleep; he had to enter his Sea of Consciousness to draw formations at 1 a.m., and seeing that Zhang Lan was also lying awake with his eyes open, he crept over and quietly asked:


    ¡°Uncle Zhang, could you talk to me about rapists?¡±


    Zhang Lan¡¯s eyebrows rose, ¡°You want to be a rapist?¡±


    Mo Hua gave him a disdainful look.


    Zhang Lanughed, ¡°What do you want to ask?¡±


    After thinking for a moment, Mo Hua said, ¡°The Taoist Court has issued the ¡®Taoist Law¡¯ that bans indiscriminate killing, plundering, and ¡®replenishing from others.¡¯ The ¡®Taoist Law¡¯ groups replenishing with indiscriminate killing and plundering, so is replenishing a serious crime?¡±


    Zhang Lan¡¯s expression became serious as he asked in return:


    ¡°Do you understand what replenishing means?¡±

 Chapter 137: Replenishing from Others (First Update)_1

    Chapter 137: Replenishing from Others (First Update)_1


    ¡°I¡¯m still a child, how would I know?¡± Mo Hua said righteously.


    Zhang Lan¡¯s expression stiffened with helplessness, and he feltpelled to exin:


    ¡°The so-called ¡®replenishing from others¡¯ is actually a type of dual cultivation.¡±


    After Zhang Lan finished speaking, he paused and added, ¡°You should at least know what dual cultivation is, right?¡±


    Mo Hua blushed slightly and said, ¡°I know just a little bit.¡±


    Zhang Lan was unsure whether Mo Hua really didn¡¯t know or was just pretending, so he continued:


    ¡°It¡¯s essentially the act between a man and a woman, in and simple. However, dual cultivation can enhance one¡¯s cultivation, and the process is quite enchanting, which is why many cultivators are so engrossed in studying the path of dual cultivation.¡±


    Mo Hua had a question, ¡°Can dual cultivation really enhance your cultivation?¡±


    ¡°It can improve it a bit, which is better than nothing. Rather than wasting time on these side tracks, it¡¯d be better to spend more time meditating and cultivating,¡± Zhang Lan said.


    ¡°What¡¯s the difference between dual cultivation and replenishing from others, then?¡±


    ¡°Dual cultivation is still considered normal, while replenishing from others is malicious. Evil cultivators use it to extract the Blood Qi, Essence Element, and Spiritual Power from others. Those who have been subjected to it might at the least regress in their cultivation, or at worst have their Taoist Foundation shattered and even die; such instances ur quite often.¡±


    Mo Hua felt a chill in his heart.


    ¡°The rapist you all are pursuing, has he also depleted someone to death?¡±


    ¡°He has definitely done such things before, but not this time. The reason we are hunting him is thatst month, he left a womanpletely emaciated, destroyed her Qi Sea, and now she is perpetually dazed and anxious¡­¡±


    Zhang Lan sighed deeply, grinding his teeth as he spoke.


    Mo Hua, feeling sympathy, asked, ¡°So if you catch him, will you sentence him to death?¡±


    Zhang Lan nodded, ¡°The Taoist Court is always strict with crimes rted to replenishing from others, imposing sentences of more than a hundred years or even the death penalty. The one we¡¯re after, death is inevitable.¡±


    Mo Hua then felt relieved.


    After thinking for a moment, Zhang Lan added:


    ¡°I forgot to tell you, dual cultivation is prohibited as well.¡±


    Mo Hua looked confused.


    I¡¯m still a child, why are you telling me this?


    Feeling a bit embarrassed by Mo Hua¡¯s stare, Zhang Lan, having already started, pressed on with his exnation:


    ¡°Normal rtions between a man and a woman, the Taoist Court doesn¡¯t concern itself with. But dual cultivation is different; any dual cultivation techniques and secret techniques, once discovered, will be immediately destroyed¡­¡±


    ¡°If a cultivator engages in dual cultivation and is discovered by the Taoist Court, they will be held ountable. Although it¡¯s not as severe a sentence as for replenishing from others, they will still be recorded in the Taoist Court¡¯s files, which could affect one¡¯s future when seeking masters, entering sects, and marriage arrangements¡­¡±


    Mo Hua asked puzzledly, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that dual cultivation isn¡¯t harmful? Why is it banned then?¡±


    ¡°In principle that¡¯s true, but in practice, it¡¯s a different story,¡± Zhang Lan sighed.


    ¡°Although dual cultivation in itself isn¡¯t harmful and doesn¡¯t vite the ¡®Taoist Law,¡¯ if we don¡¯t prohibit it, some will use the name of dual cultivation to carry out replenishing from others, which indirectly amounts to permitting it. Moreover, if dual cultivation isn¡¯t banned, the Taoist Court will have a hard time investigating; if they start an inquiry, the suspected will im they were engaged in dual cultivation, not replenishing, and then we can¡¯t do anything about it¡­¡±


    As Zhang Lan spoke, he became agitated, ¡°The most infuriating thing is, some cultivators don¡¯t even know they¡¯ve been abused, they take pleasure in it and even defend the ones who are exploiting them; it¡¯s simply stupid!¡±


    ¡°If they say it¡¯s consensual, don¡¯t you lose the ability to intervene?¡± Mo Hua asked.


    Zhang Lan snorted coldly, ¡°In front of Taoist Law, there is no such thing as consent. If the Taoist Law is vited, we will arrest anyone, none can escape.¡±


    Mo Hua nodded.


    Zhang Lan said, ¡°That¡¯s the first reason.¡±


    Mo Hua was surprised, ¡°There¡¯s more?¡±


    ¡°Of course,¡± Zhang Lan continued, ¡°there are billions of cultivators in the Tao Cultivation World across more than twenty thousand years; what kind of mess haven¡¯t we seen?¡±


    ¡°Oh, I see.¡±


    Zhang Lan went on, ¡°The second reason is that even dual cultivation between Daopanions can turn into replenishing from others.¡±


    Mo Hua¡¯s mouth fell open, ¡°Aren¡¯t you supposed to be Daopanions because you get along well?¡±


    ¡°What do you know?¡±


    Zhang Lan had the look of someone saying you¡¯re too young, you wouldn¡¯t understand.


    ¡°Among Daopanions, the closer they are, the more likely they are to develop resentments. Today they may love each other to death, and tomorrow they may wish nothing more than to kill each other. Once discord arises, it can easily turn into enmity, and then what was once dual cultivation bes replenishing from others¡­¡±


    Mo Hua¡¯s eyes were wide with wonder, and he couldn¡¯t help but say,


    ¡°Uncle Zhang, you know so much, haven¡¯t you ever been harvested¡­¡±


    Zhang Lan immediately pinched Mo Hua¡¯s ear and said,


    ¡°Nonsense! I¡¯m a serious cultivator!¡±


    Mo Hua rubbed his ear and muttered softly,


    ¡°Who knows if you¡¯re serious or not¡­¡±


    Zhang Lan was helpless, and then examined Mo Hua, saying,


    ¡°You need to be careful in the future.¡±


    ¡°Careful of what? I¡¯m not going to harvest from others¡­¡±


    Zhang Lan cracked a wicked smile, ¡°Although you won¡¯t harvest from others, you could be harvested from.¡±


    Mo Hua was stunned, ¡°That can¡¯t be¡­¡±


    ¡°Not only female cultivators can be harvested from by male cultivators, but male cultivators can also be harvested from by female cultivators,¡± Zhang Lan said with a smile that was not quite a smile, ¡°Especially someone like you, who is handsome and cute.¡±


    Mo Hua¡¯s mouth hung open.


    Zhang Lan patted Mo Hua on the shoulder, ¡°In the future, when you see those coquettish and licentious female cultivators, you better stay alert, who knows if they¡¯re thinking about harvesting from you.¡±


    Mo Hua pondered for a long while, then nodded earnestly.


    Then he encountered another blind spot and asked curiously,


    ¡°Female cultivators can be harvested from by male cultivators, and male cultivators can be harvested from by female cultivators, but can male cultivators be harvested from by other male cultivators, and female cultivators by other female cultivators?¡±


    Zhang Lan was asked until he saw stars.


    What a mess this all is!


    What on earth is stuffed in that little brain of yours, to ask such things?!


    Zhang Lan was silent for a long moment, finally letting out a tired sigh, ¡°Let¡¯s sleep, I¡¯m exhausted.¡±


    He said this and then closed his eyes, ignoring Mo Hua.


    Mo Hua wanted to ask more, but seeing that Zhang Lan already looked somewhat haggard, he tactfully refrained from asking further.


    The campsite¡¯s lights flickered, settling down into tranquility.


    Mo Hua read the Formation Books for a while, and at 1 a.m., he entered his Sea of Consciousness and practiced the Formation, then closed his eyes to rest for a bit.


    The next day, at 6 A.M., as the sky turned light, Mo Hua woke up.


    Mo Hua got up, and at the same time, Zhang Lan and the others also opened their eyes.


    The three of them ate something simple and left the campsite, continuing their journey.


    Once they reached Lonely Cloud Peak, Mo Hua looked at the terrain and circled several spots on the Map.


    These ces were rtively secluded, seldom visited by Monster Beasts, and not easily discovered by other cultivators.


    Zhang Lan instructed, ¡°Be very careful not to leave a trace, so as not to startle the snake by hitting the grass. If you encounter the thief, don¡¯t act rashly; just keep an eye on him from a distance, and we¡¯ll move in once everyone is here.¡±


    Everyone nodded, then split up to search in the areas Mo Hua had circled.


    Mo Hua followed Zhang Lan.


    Zhang Lan had high cultivation, and it was safer for him to be with Zhang Lan.


    After searching around, they all gathered in a forest not far from a campsite.


    Mo Hua said, ¡°There are traces around here, the thief must be hiding in that campsite.¡±


    ¡°Couldn¡¯t it be other Monster Hunters?¡± Situ Fang asked.


    Mo Hua said, ¡°This campsite has been abandoned for a long time; Monster Hunters wouldn¡¯t stay here.¡±


    Zhang Lan nodded and said, ¡°Let¡¯s surround the campsite and move in together. Mo Hua, it could get dangerous here, you run far away.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡±


    Mo Hua nodded, then immediately ran off into the distance.

 Chapter 138: Engaging in Battle (Second Update)_1

    Chapter 138: Engaging in Battle (Second Update)_1


    Zhang Lan and his twopanions began to besiege the abandoned camp.


    Soon after, a cultivator dressed in white rushed out of the camp.


    The Taoist robe he wore wasvishly styled and looked expensive, but after half a month of fleeing, it was soiled and tattered.


    His face resembled the portrait Mo Hua had seen, but it looked much older and skin was even king off.


    It seemed that due to theck of replenishing from others, his evil skills backfired, and his appearance began to decay and age.


    Indeed, he was the evil cultivator who practiced the technique of replenishing from others.


    After Zhang Lan¡¯s trio confirmed this, they wasted no words and directly took action, showing no mercy.


    The evil cultivator spat out a curse and began to fight back.


    The battle between the two sides was about to erupt.


    Mo Hua hid from a distance, secretly watching the fight unfold.


    Zhang Lan was a spiritual cultivator, skilled in water series spells, and quite powerful at that. From afar, he gathered his spiritual power to cast spells, conjuring streams of water-shaped sword qi and relentlessly attacking the evil cultivator.


    Situ Fang and Situ Xiu were both body cultivators, specializing in de techniques.


    Situ Fang¡¯s de was thin and light, wrapped in a faint green spiritual power, cutting swiftly and densely. Situ Xiu, on the other hand, struck with wide, powerful blows, stimting his flesh with spiritual power, which emitted a faint golden light from his body.


    The two engaged in closebat, entangling the evil cultivator.


    This evil cultivator seemed to also be a body cultivator, with a strong and vigorous blood qi, wielding an iron fan painted with delicate and slender beauties.


    As the iron fan swept through the air, it released waves of pink spiritual power.


    No wonder he is an evil cultivator; even the color of his spiritual power is improper¡­


    Mo Hua thought to himself in silence.


    The evil cultivator¡¯s cultivation level should have been at the ninth level of Qi refinement; he was no match for Zhang Lan¡¯s trio. But he had good movement techniques, evading the attacks of both Situ cultivators and managing to dodge most of Zhang Lan¡¯s water-shaped sword qi.


    But no matter how good his movement technique was, he was gradually overwhelmed by thebined assault of the three.


    With every hit from the sword qi, his injuries grew worse, and each time Situ Fang cut him, more of his blood spilled.


    Moreover, the faint green spiritual power prevented his wounds from healing.


    It wasn¡¯t long before the evil cultivator was struck by one of Zhang Lan¡¯s sword qi sts, falling to the ground and lying motionless.


    Mo Hua did not act rashly but waited until he saw Zhang Lan lock the evil cultivator with shackles before he came out.


    ¡°Is he dead?¡± Mo Hua asked.


    ¡°No, this beast still clings to life.¡±


    Mo Hua scanned with his divine sense and found that the evil cultivator¡¯s spiritual power was indeed still circting within his body.


    ¡°Are all evil cultivators this tough?¡± Mo Hua asked.


    Zhang Lan said, ¡°Not all, but most are quite troublesome to deal with. The methods of the heretical path, despite having many drawbacks, are also very powerful. Otherwise, there wouldn¡¯t be so many falling into the path of the heretical demons.¡±


    Mo Hua nodded in understanding.


    With the evil cultivator captured, everyone breathed a sigh of relief.


    Situ Xiu asked, ¡°What do we do next?¡±


    Zhang Lan kicked the evil cultivator, ¡°Take this beast back, deliver him to the Taoist Court, interrogate him, and then convict him ording to thew. We¡¯ll also have something to report to Old Master An.¡±


    ¡°Old Master An?¡± Mo Hua nced at Zhang Lan.


    Zhang Lan had slipped up and, looking up at the sky, pretended he hadn¡¯t said anything.


    Situ Fang and Situ Xiu chopped down a few trees and made a raft, cing the evil cultivator on it, ready to drag him back.


    Mo Hua stared at the evil cultivator for a long time, then kindly suggested,


    ¡°You should break his legs.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Situ Fang was taken aback.


    ¡°And you must destroy his meridians and shatter his Qi Sea!¡±


    Situ Fang was speechless.


    This kid, how can he say such frightening things with such an innocent face¡­


    Zhang Lan thought for a moment, ¡°He has a point.¡±


    Situ Fang hesitated, ¡°The man¡¯s already been captured, he doesn¡¯t have the ability to resist, doing this, aren¡¯t we going too far with our own authority¡­¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ve only subdued him temporarily, it doesn¡¯t count as a capture,¡± Mo Hua corrected.


    ¡°Can we really do this¡­¡± Situ Fang was hesitant.


    But Zhang Lan had already drawn his sword, ready to sever the evil cultivator¡¯s meridians.


    Before, Mo Hua didn¡¯t understand why Zhang Lan, who was clearly a spiritual cultivator, would carry a sword weapon; he thought it was purely for show.


    Now I understand, even as a Spiritual Cultivator, merely with spells and a knife or a sword for tools, one can be prepared for unexpected needs.


    At least it made severing a person¡¯s meridians much more convenient.


    But before Zhang Lan¡¯s sword could pierce down, the Evil Cultivator suddenly opened his eyes wide, his hands shook, and the chains fell off.


    Zhang Lan¡¯s eyes narrowed, and he elerated his sword thrust.


    The Evil Cultivator twisted his body to dodge the vital points, and the sword only grazed ayer of skin.


    ¡°Be careful!¡± Zhang Lan shouted.


    The moment the Evil Cultivator opened his eyes, Mo Hua had already retreated several meters away.


    When he had swept the area with his Divine Sense earlier, he noticed something odd about the fluctuations of the Evil Cultivator¡¯s Spiritual Power.


    But he had not expected this Evil Cultivator to be so cunning and hardy. Even after sustaining multiple wounds, he still had the strength to resist.


    The Evil Cultivator dodged Zhang Lan¡¯s sword and aimed a palm strike straight at Zhang Lan¡¯s face.


    Zhang Lan¡¯s expression turned grave as he retreated to avoid the blow. At this distance, it was toote to use spells; he could only counter with a backward stab of his sword.


    But the Evil Cultivator didn¡¯t take the strike; instead, with a flicker of his body, he appeared beside Situ Xiu, who was raising his sword to strike.


    Situ Xiu, originally nning to attack the Evil Cultivator from behind while unnoticed, had not anticipated that the Evil Cultivator had already sensed him. With a bizarre movement technique, the Evil Cultivator circled to his side.


    His attempt to ambush failed, and he was ambushed instead, struck by the Evil Cultivator¡¯s palm on the rib cage, he spat out fresh blood and flew sideways.


    The pain from this palm strike pierced to the heart, and the bizarre Spiritual Power followed the force into his organs.


    Only then did Situ Xiu realize that this Evil Cultivator had not been using his full strength before!


    But the realization came toote, as he no longer had the strength to fight again in the short term.


    Situ Fang also drew his sword, swinging it at the Evil Cultivator. After several exchanges, he suddenly felt weak all over. His meridians were corroded by a peculiar pink Spiritual Power, preventing his own Spiritual Power from circting.


    The Evil Cultivator¡¯s Spiritual Power was poisonous!


    He hadn¡¯t noticed it during the fight earlier, but now the poison was gradually taking effect.


    Forcing himself to circte his Qi, Situ Fang suddenly spat out a mouthful of fresh blood, ring at the Evil Cultivator with hatred in his eyes.


    Licking his lips, the Evil Cultivator looked at Situ Fang and said, ¡°Not bad!¡±


    He hadn¡¯t replenished himself for a month.


    He needed to vent his demonic fire and also replenish his Spiritual Power.


    The Evil Cultivator¡¯s gaze roamed over Situ Fang. As his mind wavered slightly, a pale blue Sword Qi pierced directly through his shoulder.


    Enraged, the Evil Cultivator¡¯s mouth also exuded fresh blood as he turned to look.


    There, not far away, stood Zhang Lan with his fingers formed into a sword, coldly watching him.


    There was still a tough one left.


    The Evil Cultivator reined in his thoughts. Unless he dealt with Zhang Lan, he couldn¡¯t escape.


    Even if he managed to run away, in the treacherousnds of Big ck Mountain, he wouldn¡¯tst long.


    With his body drained and demonic fire growing, he needed replenishment.


    As long as he killed Zhang Lan¡­


    The Evil Cultivator¡¯s eyes shed fiercely as he charged straight toward Zhang Lan.


    Zhang Lan¡¯s heart tightened, What fast movement technique!


    The Evil Cultivator¡¯s movement technique was faster and more bizarre than before. Had he been holding back all along¡­


    ¡°Good, let me meet you!¡±


    Zhang Lan¡¯s gaze sharpened as he executed the Falling Flower Steps; instantly, his figure multiplied, as graceful as falling petals.


    The Evil Cultivator was taken aback.


    This Taoist Court¡¯s Cultivator¡¯s movement technique was actually not inferior to his.


    He was a rapist, who relied on movement techniques to make his living!


    The Evil Cultivator was in a difficult position, yet he had to fight. After about a dozen exchanges, he still hadn¡¯t managed tond a hit on Zhang Lan.


    Meanwhile, Zhang Lan had already grasped his opponent¡¯s strengths and weaknesses. In his advances and retreats, he still had the leeway to condense Sword Qi, threatening the Evil Cultivator.


    Just as Zhang Lan was about to capture the Evil Cultivator¡¯spse and finish him with Sword Qi, the Evil Cultivator suddenly disappeared.


    Zhang Lan released his Divine Sense, but detected nothing.


    Suddenly, he felt a surge of rm and nced toward Mo Hua in the distance, urgently shouting, ¡°Be careful!¡±


    At the same time, a shadow flickered behind Mo Hua, and the Evil Cultivator appeared, his voice hoarse and vicious:


    ¡°Brat, you want to break my legs?¡±

 Chapter 139: Broken Leg (Third Update)_1

    Chapter 139: Broken Leg (Third Update)_1


    The evil cultivator¡¯s pale right hand reached for the back of Mo Hua¡¯s neck.


    Originally, everything was within his n.


    He pretended to be defeated first, recuperating his spiritual power, waiting for the moment when the dogs of the Taoist Court would be careless and off guard. Then he would suddenly burst forth and ambush, killing the two men and keeping the woman for replenishing from others.


    By replenishing from the woman until her death, he would be able to recover his blood qi and spiritual power.


    His appearance would also be restored.


    At that time, with this young and handsome shell, he could deceive a naive little girl, slowly replenish from her, and find temporary shelter,ying low for a while.


    Once the heat died down, he would still be able to roam freely.


    If it weren¡¯t for this brat!


    Talking about breaking his legs, destroying his meridians, and even shattering his Qi Sea!


    His n might have already seeded.


    If the cultivator from the Taoist Court had moved to destroy his meridians, he certainly wouldn¡¯t have allowed himself to be captured so easily. After all, even if he was highly skilled, once his meridians were cut and his spiritual power was gone, he wouldn¡¯t be able to turn the tides.


    He could only make his move early.


    The two cultivators with knives were easy to handle, but the one with the sword was a bit more troublesome.


    He had originally thought it would be only somewhat difficult, but he never imagined it would be to this extent.


    The movement technique he relied on did not give him any advantage.


    The man with the sword was neither injured nor bleeding, so his sinister spiritual power posed no threat to him.


    Moreover, he himself was already covered in injuries, at the end of his tether. If he continued to dy, he would be dragged to death.


    Even if he fled, trapped within Big ck Mountain,cking clothing and food, and without female cultivators to replenish from, he was bound to die sooner orter!


    So he had no choice but to settle for the next best thing: to capture this brat first, to use as a threat against the man, seeking a sliver of a chance for survival.


    The evil cultivator¡¯s hand reached for the back of Mo Hua¡¯s neck.


    In his eyes, this brat was absolutely unavoidable.


    Not to mention a child of around ten years of age, even a cultivator in theter stages of Qi Refinement would not be able to escape this sudden attack¡­


    But he grabbed at air.


    Mo Hua seemed to have sensed it early on, ducking his head and crouching down, his small body rolling to the side and ending up several meters away.


    Leaving the evil cultivator standing there foolishly¡­


    Mo Hua had dodged, and Zhang Lan breathed a sigh of relief.


    If Mo Hua had been caught, he truly would have been out of options, and the situation would have turned into a checkmate.


    Either a few would die, or they would all die together.


    Luckily, Mo Hua was clever.


    In such a short time, he was able to sense the danger and agilely evade it.


    Zhang Lan felt a chill in his heart and then his eyes turned cold as he propelled his sword qi, attacking the evil cultivator.


    He needed to quickly ughter this beast to prevent further trouble.


    The evil cultivator came back to his senses, looking at Mo Hua in the distance with a cold gaze.


    ¡°Stinking brat, you¡¯re pretty lucky.¡±


    He didn¡¯t believe Mo Hua could evade his move; the boy had merely been lucky.


    Mo Hua stood still in the distance, sighing,


    ¡°It seems I must destroy your meridians, shatter your Qi Sea, and break your legs, or else you¡¯ll continue doing evil.¡±


    Mo Hua thought for a moment and then added,


    ¡°All three legs!¡±


    Zhang Lan¡¯s expression froze before he hurriedly said, ¡°Don¡¯t provoke him!¡±


    He turned his head and saw, as expected, the evil cultivator¡¯s eyes red with rage.


    The evil cultivator¡¯s eyes were blood red with intense anger, having never been humiliated by a stinking brat like this in his life.


    His figure shed, the evil cultivator¡¯s gaze filled with resentment as he dashed straight towards Mo Hua.


    Coldness settled in Zhang Lan¡¯s heart.


    This was bad, this was a ninthyer Qi Refinement evil cultivator, and Mo Hua couldn¡¯t handle him.


    He had been relieved that Mo Hua had escaped once, thinking that if the boy ran far enough, he would be safe.


    Then he would use a spell to repel the evil cultivator, and they coulde up with a long-term n.


    He hadn¡¯t expected Mo Hua to verbally provoke the man; given that the evil cultivator had already wanted to capture him for leverage and was now humiliated by Mo Hua¡¯s words, rage filled his heart, making it impossible for him to calm down.


    In his urgency, Zhang Lan could only quickly drive his sword qi, hoping the evil cultivator would back off knowing the difficulty.


    However, he was far from Mo Hua, while the evil cultivator was close.


    Casting the Condensing Technique required time, so the sword qi he released afterward had difficulty hitting the evil cultivator and only managed to slow him down.


    The evil cultivator, with his eerie movements, dodged several beams of sword qi and closed in on Mo Hua, reaching down to grab him.


    Then, he grasped at empty air again.


    Mo Hua slowly drifted backward, sliding away from his grasp just before his fingers could close.


    The Evil Cultivator refused to believe it, squatted and turned, lifting his left hand and reaching for Mo Hua once more.


    Yet, Mo Hua flipped back lightly, without borrowing or exerting any force, as if he were a leaf floating and dancing in the breeze, once again slipping through his fingers.


    The Evil Cultivator continued to reach for Mo Hua, but with each move, he was always a hair¡¯s breadth away, and Mo Hua managed to escape from his hands every time.


    His movement technique was formless, like flowing water, adapting to the situation and eluding capture.


    Appearing to be within reach, yet, in reality, as far away as the horizon.


    The Evil Cultivator nearly spat out a mouthful of blood.


    He was a rapist, after all! A rapist who relied on his movement technique to get by!


    It was one thing to be outmatched by a dog of the Taoist Court, but now even a mere child was ying him for a fool?


    And the worst part was, he couldn¡¯t even get the better of this little brat!


    Every round he thought he could catch him, but he just couldn¡¯t.


    As the Evil Cultivator¡¯s onught grew more desperate, Mo Hua¡¯s movement technique became even moreposed.


    All of a sudden, Mo Hua increased the distance between them and began condensing Qi at his fingertips.


    The Evil Cultivator was stunned. What was he doing?


    Was he trying to use a spell?


    ¡°Seeking death!¡±


    The distance was so close that by the time his spell was released, he would have already snapped his neck.


    With a sneer, the Evil Cultivator leapt forward.


    But before he could reach Mo Hua, a fireball had already formed and flew toward his face, smearing across it.


    The Evil Cultivator couldn¡¯t believe it, and a chill ran through his heart.


    ¡°How could it be so fast?!¡±


    The Fireball Technique wasn¡¯t highly powerful, but it hit his face, causing a throbbing pain and leaving his head reeling.


    The Evil Cultivator involuntarily faltered in his movements.


    At that moment, Zhang Lan seized the opportunity to send out a Water-shaped Sword Qi, striking the Evil Cultivator directly in the heart channel.


    The Evil Cultivator¡¯s gaze became vacant, and with a thud, he fell to the ground.


    The woods grew quieter.


    The Evil Cultivatory on the ground, but the one who had felled him, Zhang Lan, was still stunned in ce, his emotions fluctuating wildly.


    What had he just witnessed?


    A cultivator of the ninth level of Qi Refinement¡¯s attack, all dodged by Mo Hua?


    Qi Refinement, ninth level? All dodged?


    And what was that movement technique?


    Without a constant pattern, without a fixed form, unpredictable, elusive, straightforward yet enigmatic¡­


    Who taught him this movement technique?!


    Zhang Lan stood still for a while, his memories churning, before he remembered.


    Oh right, it seems like it was the Water Passing Step!


    This¡­ it seems that I taught it¡­


    Mo Hua, looking at the fallen Evil Cultivator, swept him with his Divine Sense and said,


    ¡°Uncle Zhang,e quickly, he¡¯s not dead yet.¡±


    Zhang Lan came back to his senses and immediately went over to the Evil Cultivator.


    After checking his injuries, he said, ¡°He¡¯s not dead, but his Spiritual Power is exhausted, and his Blood Qi is depleted; he won¡¯t make any more trouble.¡±


    His Sword Qi had pierced through the Evil Cultivator¡¯s heart channel, but it was slightly off, so the Evil Cultivator wasn¡¯t dead yet.


    Zhang Lan had barely finished speaking when the Evil Cultivator groaned in pain, opening his eyes full of resentment.


    ¡°What a tough life,¡± Mo Hua remarked.


    Zhang Lan gave Situ Fang and Situ Xiu some pills, and after meditating for a while, they revived somewhat. Then they wanted to drag the Evil Cultivator back to the Taoist Court.


    ¡°Wait a moment,¡± Mo Hua said.


    Everyone turned their heads, looking at Mo Hua with confusion.


    Mo Hua walked over to Zhang Lan and, with some effort, pulled out the sword from Zhang Lan¡¯s waist.


    Holding the sword with both hands, he walked up to the Evil Cultivator and said,


    ¡°That¡¯s right, it was I who wanted to break your legs!¡±


    Then with one stroke, he severed the Evil Cultivator¡¯s legs.

 Chapter 140 - 140 Inquiry (Four Updates)_1

    Chapter 140 Inquiry (Four Updates)_1


    In the agonized cries of the evil cultivator, Zhang Lan and his twopanions looked at Mo Hua with even moreplex emotions.


    Mo Hua wiped Zhang Lan¡¯s sword on the ground, but the bloodstains remained, not wiped away.


    Zhang Lan sighed, helplessly took the sword back, and slid it directly into its sheath.


    ¡°Alright, it¡¯s done now, we can go back.¡±


    Then, still led by Mo Hua, Zhang Lan and his twopanions took turns dragging the evil cultivator down the mountain path.


    As for whether the evil cultivator would die from the rough handling, they were toozy to care.


    If he didn¡¯t die, good fortune was on his side; if he did, he got what he deserved.


    On the way, Situ Fang couldn¡¯t help but praise:


    ¡°Mo Hua, your movement technique is amazing!¡±


    She had been watching from the side, sweating from fear.


    When she saw Mo Hua sessfully evade the evil cultivator¡¯s attacks each time, she breathed a sigh of relief and couldn¡¯t help but admire him.


    Mo Hua felt quite pleased on the inside, but he humbly said:


    ¡°Where, it¡¯s just average.¡±


    ¡°Who taught you?¡± Situ Fang asked.


    Zhang Lan coughed a few times.


    Mo Hua nced at him and said in a straightforward manner, ¡°A passing, unnamed, kindly uncle taught me¡­¡±


    Situ Fang asked doubtfully, ¡°There¡¯s such a person?¡±


    After thinking for a bit, she whispered to Zhang Lan, ¡°It looks to me¡­ why does it resemble the Water Passing Step of the Zhang Family so much?¡±


    Zhang Lan choked and coughed several times before finally catching his breath, and hurriedly said:


    ¡°Do not smear someone¡¯s innocence, Water Passing Step? Where does it resemble?¡±


    Situ Fang nodded, ¡°It really doesn¡¯t seem quite right, the Water Passing Step of the Zhang Family isn¡¯t that impressive.¡±


    Zhang Lan grew discontented, ¡°How can the Water Passing Step of the Zhang Family not be impressive? This is¡­¡±


    Situ Fang looked at him.


    Zhang Lan¡¯s voice weakened as he said:


    ¡°It is¡­ maybe just a tiny bit better than our Zhang Family¡¯s Water Passing Step.¡±


    Zhang Lan was also confused in his heart.


    The Zhang Family had two movement techniques, Falling Flower and Water Passing; one set was Falling Flower Steps, the other Water Passing Step.


    He primarily practiced Falling Flower Steps, but he was also proficient in Water Passing Step and had seen other cultivators in the Zhang Family, who specialized in Water Passing Step, use it, but none of them used it as¡­


    As effortlessly, as unpredictably, with a bit of a devious and mysterious¡­


    ¡°How did I teach him again?¡±


    Zhang Lan frowned, somewhat unable to remember, and mumbled to himself:


    ¡°Did I teach him Water Passing Step? It should be right¡­¡±


    While Zhang Lan¡¯s thoughts were in disarray, Mo Hua heard a faint thank you, as soft as a mosquito¡¯s buzz.


    He turned his head to see Situ Xiu with a flickering gaze, but also with a stubborn face.


    Clearly she wanted to give thanks but felt too embarrassed, so her voice was as faint as a mosquito¡¯s.


    She had been confident and arrogant when they ascended the mountain, but after a few injuries and bloodshed, she now seemed much more reserved.


    Mo Hua nodded, feeling somewhat gratified.


    Indeed, young people who experience setbacks tend to grow.


    Yet he had forgotten that he was even younger, not even qualifying as a young man.


    As they walked down the mountain path, Zhang Lan was still troubled by the matter of Water Passing Step.


    He went over and over the scene in his mind of Mo Hua dealing with the evil cultivator just moments ago.


    He carefullypared Mo Hua¡¯s Water Passing Step with the version from his memory.


    The basic steps were the same, but the minute nuances of each movement were more refined, and some moves were streamlined, eliminating unnecessary actions. It seemed Mo Hua had learned something else from someone¡­


    Why was it that the same movements lookedpletely different?


    Zhang Lan thought about it and suddenly realized, ¡°Could it be Divine Sense¡­?¡±


    Because the Divine Sense was strong enough, the control of Spiritual Power was fine and nuanced, making the movement technique more elusive and varied.


    The cultivators of the Zhang Family were not good at Formation, they had weak Divine Senses, so they failed to grasp the essence of this movement technique, making it seem rather mediocre.


    ¡°It¡¯s over!¡± Zhang Lan felt a chill in his heart.


    When he taught Mo Hua the movement technique, he thought Mo Hua would just learn it casually and not master it very well.


    That way, even if it was used, others would nce at it and then forget.


    How well can a child with an innate frailty learn a movement technique?


    But unexpectedly, now not only had Mo Hua learned it well, but he had also be somewhat too good, even better than the Zhang Family¡¯s disciples¡­


    If someday Mo Hua became famous, others would see and say:


    ¡°This is the Zhang Family¡¯s Water Passing Step, even better than the Zhang Family¡¯s own!¡±


    Where would the Zhang Family put their face then?


    Zhang Lan unintentionally added a stroke to his family¡¯s dark history.


    Zhang Lan¡¯s scalp tingled.


    Being punished was one thing, but bringing shame to his family was something far beyond just kneeling in the ancestral hall or being confined in solitary.


    While Situ Fang and Situ Xiu were not paying attention, Zhang Lan quietly tugged at Mo Hua¡¯s sleeve, his expression grave as he said,


    ¡°You must not! You absolutely must not! You mustn¡¯t say it was me who taught you!¡±


    Mo Hua also looked serious and patted his chest in assurance,


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t rat you out!¡±


    Zhang Lan nodded, but then he realized something was off.


    What does ¡®rat out¡¯ mean¡­ That made it sound like he was some kind of criminal aplice¡­


    Halfway through their journey, the group stopped on a small hillside to rest for a while.


    Mo Hua took out some beef and shared it with everyone.


    They didn¡¯t give any to the Evil Cultivator since he didn¡¯t deserve to eat what his mother made.


    Zhang Lan savored the beef, finding it spicy and delicious, and could not help but think,


    ¡°Mo Hua¡¯s family beef is really great, tender yet chewy, and the cooking time is just masterful¡­¡±


    Then Zhang Lan paused, suddenly remembering that Mo Hua seemed to have used a Fireball Technique earlier?


    The power was average, but the speed of casting¡­ seemed a bit fast¡­


    At least much faster than his own spells.


    Zhang Lan looked at Mo Hua with a meaningful gaze.


    He had originally thought that since Mo Hua¡¯s Spiritual Power was not strong, his spellcasting wouldn¡¯t be particrly skilled, but now that was up for debate¡­


    Thebination of Water Passing Step with such a fast and urate Fireball Technique made Zhang Lan think it would be quite a handful to deal with.


    After eating their fill, the group continued on their way.


    Before evening, they reached the foot of Big ck Mountain.


    Mo Hua remembered something and walked up to the Evil Cultivator, who was awake, and asked,


    ¡°A few days ago, did you pursue a Monster Hunter in the mountains?¡±


    The Evil Cultivator snorted coldly but did not respond.


    ¡°I¡¯m talking to you.¡±


    The Evil Cultivator gave Mo Hua a disdainful nce.


    Mo Hua¡¯s temper red, and he turned around to reach for the sword at Zhang Lan¡¯s waist.


    Zhang Lan was startled and hurriedly stopped him, ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    Mo Hua replied, ¡°He¡¯s being stubborn. I¡¯ll break another one of his legs!¡±


    Situ Fang advised in a low voice, ¡°That¡¯s enough. You¡¯ve already broken one.¡±


    Mo Hua said, ¡°I¡¯ve only broken one, and he¡¯s still got two left!¡±


    Situ Fang said awkwardly, ¡°If you break them all, he¡¯s probably not going to make it.¡±


    Mo Hua regretfully said, ¡°Then it¡¯s just his bad luck.¡±


    When the Evil Cultivator heard this, he immediately said,


    ¡°Whatever you ask, I¡¯ll tell you!¡±


    Mo Hua was surprised.


    Why had the Evil Cultivator suddenly be so cooperative?


    Meanwhile, the Evil Cultivator¡¯s eyelid twitched uncontrobly.


    He was not afraid of death.


    He could die at the hands of his enemies, die from being replenished by others, be sentenced to death by the Taoist Court, or even face the ultimate punishment.


    He didn¡¯t really care about being killed by another Cultivator in any manner.


    But he absolutely could not die at the hands of a kid in his teens!


    To be ughtered by a little brat at the fifth level of Qi Refinement was a disgrace he simply couldn¡¯t bear!


    ¡°Then go ahead,¡± Mo Hua said.


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t me who was chasing him.¡±


    ¡°And then?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no ¡®then.¡¯ That was it.¡±


    Mo Hua slowly said, ¡°You say it wasn¡¯t you who chased him, which means it wasn¡¯t you, but you saw someone else chasing him.¡±


    The Evil Cultivator remained silent.


    Mo Hua moved to draw the sword again, and the Evil Cultivator had no choice but to say,


    ¡°There were a few Cultivators chasing him.¡±


    ¡°What did they look like? What were they wearing?¡±


    ¡°I couldn¡¯t see their faces clearly, but they were wearing silver-white Taoist Robes.¡±


    Mo Hua¡¯s gaze sharpened, silver-white¡­

 Chapter 141: Hosting a Meal (Five Updates)_1

    Chapter 141: Hosting a Meal (Five Updates)_1


    After they parted ways, Mo Hua returned home. The next day, she found Elder Yu and told him about the matter.


    Once Elder Yu heard about the ¡°silver-white Taoist robe,¡± he was livid.


    ¡°It must be those damned bastards from the Qian Family!¡±


    Elder Yu ced his hands on his hips, standing in the room, and went on to curse the Qian Family from the old to the young, from top to bottom, using coarsenguage without repeating a word, leaving Mo Hua astounded¡­


    After Elder Yu had his fill of cursing, he realized Mo Hua was there, staring at him with wide, shiny eyes.


    Elder Yu felt a bit embarrassed and thought to himself:


    ¡°In a moment of anger, I forgot this child Mo Hua was still here. Next time I must be careful not to lead the good child astray¡­¡±


    Elder Yu coughed and said:


    ¡°Forget what I just said.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    Mo Hua nodded but quietly took note of all the curses Elder Yu used, keeping them for future reference.


    Cursing isn¡¯t very nice, but if you have to curse, you can¡¯t lose the battle.


    ¡°Elder, has the Qian Family done a lot of bad things?¡± Mo Hua asked.


    Elder Yu was about to answer, but he stopped himself and said:


    ¡°This is a matter for adults, you don¡¯t need to worry about it.¡±


    Then he muttered under his breath, ¡°The apple doesn¡¯t fall far from the tree; the Patriarch of the Qian Family is a bastard, and you can¡¯t expect to find many good ones below him¡­ It¡¯s really like a rat¡¯s nest in a sewer¡­¡±


    Talking to himself, Elder Yu unconsciously started cursing again.


    Mo Hua found this both sad and funny.


    It was true that people from the Qian Family wore silver-white Taoist robes, but that didn¡¯t mean that everyone wearing a silver-white Taoist robe belonged to the Qian Family.


    Mo Hua decided to let Elder Yu investigate the matter and not to inquire any further.


    Two dayster, after Zhang Lan had dealt with the evil cultivators, he decided to treat them out of his own pocket, inviting Mo Hua to have a meal at the Spiritual Meal Building on North Street. Situ Fang was also there.


    The Spiritual Meal Building was run by the An Family. Mo Hua was acquainted with the An Family¡¯s young master, An Xiaopang, having helped him with his Formation homework. She had been here before to consult the shopkeeper on the making of stoves, but she had never eaten here.


    After all, the meals served at the Spiritual Meal Building were filled with Spiritual Energy and were very expensive.


    However, Zhang Lan was not short of Spirit Stones, and Mo Hua was not shy about epting his hospitality.


    ¡°It was hard work for you to catch that evil cultivator; eat up,¡± Zhang Lan said, gesturing to the table full of dishes.


    Situ Fang nodded repeatedly by the side, ¡°Eat up. If it¡¯s not enough, we can order more.¡±


    With her cheeks puffed out, Mo Hua asked, ¡°What about that big brother called Situ Xiu?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s gone back to report.¡±


    ¡°Oh,¡± Mo Hua responded, not really caring and asking just out of politeness.


    Mo Hua ate ravenously, while Zhang Lan leisurely sipped his drink, barely touching the dishes.


    He had been eating these spiritual meals since he was a child and was tired of them. Although they were rich in Spiritual Energy, the taste was nothing remarkable, and he wasn¡¯t fond of them.


    He felt that the Bull Monster Meat at Mo Hua¡¯s home, both fragrant and spicy, had a much better vor.


    Situ Fang, on the other hand, found Mo Hua¡¯s cheek-puffing way of eating adorable, and thus merely propped up her cheeks, watching Mo Hua eat.


    A table full of poultry and meat from various Spirit Beasts was being consumed by Mo Hua alone.


    Mo Hua also felt they were not as delicious as the dishes her mother made, but these meals were just too expensive to waste by not eating them.


    However, despite Mo Hua filling her stomach, there was still a lot of food left on the table.


    Zhang Lan said, ¡°I¡¯ll have the shopkeeper pack these upter and you can take them home with you.¡±


    Then he took out a Storage Bag and handed it to Mo Hua:


    ¡°There are a hundred Spirit Stones in here for you.¡±


    Mo Hua was thrilled and just about to reach out, but then frowned and whispered:


    ¡°With food to eat and things to take, you aren¡¯t trying to bribe me for some reason, are you¡­¡±


    ¡°What are you thinking?¡± Zhang Lan sighed in resignation. ¡°Inviting you to eat is indeed because you were of great help. These Spirit Stones are the reward from the Taoist Court.¡±


    ¡°I see,¡±


    Mo Hua thus epted the reward without any guilt.


    Zhang Lan continued, ¡°I spoke with the Court Leader. Originally, the Taoist Court would have given you other rewards, but those rewards are often empty honors, shy but not substantive, and can easily cause trouble.¡±


    Curious, Mo Hua inquired, ¡°What kind of trouble?¡±


    ¡°These evil cultivators may not be alone; some have aplices, some belong to the same sect, and some may even have Sect backing. Once the Taoist Court rewards you, they mighte after you for revenge,¡± Zhang Lan exined while taking a sip of his drink.


    ¡°So, I had them attribute your visible achievements to the Taoist Court and convinced them to give you some extra Spirit Stones. After all, for you, Spirit Stones are more tangible,¡± Zhang Lan raised his cup as he spoke.


    Mo Hua nodded in agreement, ¡°Exactly, making a fortune in silence is the best way!¡±


    After a moment of thought, Zhang Lan added, ¡°There¡¯s one more thing, Old Master An wants to meet with you.¡±


    ¡°Old Master An?¡±


    Mo Hua¡¯s brows furrowed, then with a sh of insight, he whispered to Zhang Lan:


    ¡°Was the evil cultivator replenishing from an An Family girl?¡±


    Zhang Lan took in a breath of cool air, ¡°How did you know?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you slip up that day? You said it¡¯d be difficult to exin to the An Family¡­¡±


    Zhang Lan cut in, ¡°I didn¡¯t say that!¡±


    Mo Hua looked at him meaningfully, giving Zhang Lan a headache.


    This kind of information couldn¡¯t be leaked¡­


    Situ Fang noticed the two conversing in low voices and frowned, ¡°What are you whispering about?¡±


    Immediately, Zhang Lan said, ¡°It¡¯s nothing,¡± then gave Mo Hua a meaningful look and whispered, ¡°I¡¯ll treat you to another meal next time.¡±


    Mo Hua also yed along, ¡°Uncle Zhang didn¡¯t say anything.¡±


    Situ Fang nced at Mo Hua, then looked suspiciously at Zhang Lan.


    Zhang Lan, feeling ufortable under their gazes, stood up and started to pack Mo Hua¡¯s meal.


    Afterward, the two escorted Mo Hua to the An Family residence.


    The An Family¡¯s business was crafting spiritual meals, priding themselves on taste, aroma, and exquisite hospitality.


    The An Family wasn¡¯t as overbearing as the Qian Family. Their pavilions and towers favored luxuriousfort with a touch of subtle opulence, never too ostentatious.


    Along the way, Mo Hua looked around curiously.


    He wasn¡¯t interested in the An Family¡¯s decorations, only in the Formations they had set up.


    From the moment he entered, he had been studying the various Formations on the doors, walls, and floors.


    Some Formations were obvious and could be recognized at a nce, but for the more subtle orplex ones, he had to deduce their purpose based on the Formation Patterns and characteristics of the Spiritual Power.


    Mo Hua found them fascinating, while the An Family guards apanying him grew increasingly nervous.


    They felt that Mo Hua was not so much a guest but rather someone scoping out the ce.


    Scouting during the day to prepare for a theft at night.


    The key was that, despite his youth, Mo Hua had a clear and prating gaze, which seemed capable of peering through walls and wood to discern the inner workings of the Formations.


    He even muttered phrases like ¡°Solid Earth Formation,¡± ¡°Gold Stone Formation,¡± ¡°me Fire Formation¡±¡­


    He had identified all the Formations used in their An Family walls, floors, and rooftops¡­


    What kind of guest was this?


    The An Family guards were inwardlymenting.


    However, since guests had arrived, they couldn¡¯t be impolite.


    Fortunately, it wasn¡¯t long before Mo Hua reached the living room.


    The guards breathed a sigh of relief, saluted an Elder sitting inside the room, and respectfully withdrew.


    In the finely decorated living room sat an Elder.


    Mo Hua covertly studied the man. Seeing his entirely white hair and beard and rosy, dignified face that nevertheless carried a gentle expression, he surmised this must be Old Master An, the true authority of the An Family.

 Chapter 142 - 142 Old Master An (First Update)_1

    Chapter 142: Old Master An (First Update)_1


    The An Family was the secondrgest family in Tongxian City, with An Yonglu serving as the family head, and An Xiaopang¡¯s father. However, when it came to major and minor affairs within the n, it was Old Master An, who was at the Foundation Establishment Stage, that had the final say.


    Upon meeting Old Master An, everyone paid their respects. Old Master An also exchanged a few courteous words with them.


    Old Master An didn¡¯t take Mo Hua lightly because of his young age; on the contrary, he was quite polite.


    So polite that it made Mo Hua feel something was amiss.


    Never having met before, why was he so nice to him?


    A suspicion grew in Mo Hua¡¯s heart.


    After chatting for a while, Mo Hua learned the ins and outs of the situation.


    The woman who had been exploited by the evil cultivator was indeed a daughter born out of wedlock from the An Family.


    This woman, charmed by the evil cultivator¡¯s handsome appearance and sweet words, fell in love and privately pledged herself to him. By the time she realized something was wrong, it was toote; she had been used as a woman for replenishing, her vitality drained, and she spent her days in a dazed state.


    In her bitter hatred and desire to die, although she waster rescued, she had be a shadow of her former self, living in constant panic and misery¡­


    Upon learning of this, Old Master An was furious and secretly ordered the An Family disciples to investigate, but there was no word.


    The evil cultivator had sophisticated methods and excelled in movement techniques, making him difficult to trace and even harder to pursue.


    Old Master An then called on the connections of the Situ Family, with whom he had some rapport, and also asked Supervisor Zhang Lan of the Taoist Court to assist in the chase.


    Later, with Mo Hua¡¯s guidance on Big ck Mountain, Zhang Lan finally captured the evil cultivator.


    Old Master An was very grateful to Mo Hua.


    But Mo Hua still felt something was off; Old Master An¡¯s gratitude seemed a bit excessive.


    At the very least, he should be more thankful to Zhang Lan and Situ Fang. After all, they were the ones who caught the man; Mo Hua merely helped.


    As expected, after beating around the bush for a while, Old Master An began to inquire about Mo Hua¡¯s private matters.


    Questions like what his parents did, what he wanted to do in the future, and whether he had learned anything about formations and such.


    Old Master An was not someone you wanted to offend.


    Mo Hua replied politely and earnestly, picking out trivial matters to discuss.


    Old Master An continued to ask.


    Mo Hua then innocently rambled from one topic to another, round and round in circles, speaking earnestly but uttering nothing but fluff, evasively answering as much as possible.


    When he really couldn¡¯t dodge the questions anymore, he chuckled and said he just couldn¡¯t remember.


    After all, he was still a child, so it wasn¡¯t a problem to say so.


    After Old Master An tried to coax out the information indirectly for a while without sess, he couldn¡¯t help but sigh internally:


    If the younger disciples of the An Family had such wits, he could save himself a lot of worry.


    After a while, Old Master An also had some of the An Family disciplese over.


    There were both men and women, mostly women, all about the same age as Mo Hua, good-looking, and dressed quite formally.


    Mo Hua nced over and spotted An Xiaopang among them.


    It wasn¡¯t hard to do; among the group, he was the fattest by far.


    Standing out like a sore thumb, it would be hard not to notice him¡­


    But An Xiaopang didn¡¯t seem to be happy, standing among the group of disciples, somewhat sullen and always with his head down.


    It seemed that although he was the son of the An Family head, he wasn¡¯t valued much, and among these An Family disciples, he was likely the one with the lowest aptitude, the lowest cultivation, and the least impressive presence, probably thrown in just to make up the numbers.


    Old Master An said, ¡°I have some matters to discuss with Court Leader Zhang, and if Little Brother Mo doesn¡¯t mind, you can take a stroll in our An Family¡¯s garden in the back. The flowers there are a sight to behold, and the scenery is superb.¡±


    ¡°These n disciples can apany you.¡± Old Master An gestured toward the group of disciples, particrly pointing out a few of the beautiful girls in the front.


    Mo Hua felt a bit awkward, Old Master An¡¯s intentions were clear for all to see.


    Situ Xiu also felt embarrassed and wasn¡¯t sure what to say.


    Zhang Lan, on the other hand, watched the drama unfold without raising any fuss, quietly sipping his tea, but inwardly gloating as he winked at Mo Hua.


    Old Master An had gone to great lengths, presumably wanting to have Mo Hua marry into the family.


    But to not make it too obvious, he had included some other An Family disciples in the mix.


    Mo Hua sighed internally and couldn¡¯t be bothered to y along with Old Master An anymore.


    Just now, he could afford to waste time on those pleasantries, and that was already giving enough courtesy.


    Mo Hua stood up to take his leave, ¡°It¡¯s gettingte, and I still have matters to attend to, so I will take my leave now and not disturb you and Uncle Zhang in discussing important matters.¡±


    Old Master An¡¯s expression showed a slight disappointment, but he did not insist on keeping him, only saying:


    ¡°Little brother, please feel at ease to go, no need to stand on ceremony.¡±


    Mo Hua stood up to leave. As he turned around, he caught sight of the dejected An Xiaopang and hesitated for a moment before sighing inwardly.


    ¡°Young Master An?¡±


    Old Master An¡¯s eyes brightened, ¡°Little brother, you know Xiaofu?¡±


    Mo Hua nodded, ¡°Young Master An and I are fellow disciples; we have some friendship, and he has helped me before.¡±


    An Xiaopang was stunned.


    Wasn¡¯t it Mo Hua who helped him with his homework? When did he help Mo Hua?


    He couldn¡¯t remember¡­


    Old Master An¡¯s eyes shone even brighter, and the look he gave An Xiaopang also contained a bit more appreciation.


    ¡°Since there is someradeship between fellow disciples, then Xiaofu, you should take Little brother Mo and show him around.¡±


    All eyes in the room turned towards An Xiaopang.


    For the first time, An Xiaopang found himself being watched by so many people and felt a bit uneasy. Nevertheless, he straightened his back a little and said, ¡°Yes, Grandfather.¡±


    An Xiaopang led Mo Hua out of the living room.


    Afterward, he let out a sigh of relief, his entire demeanor deting like a punctured ball, wilting down.


    He looked a bit pitiable, yet somewhat amusing.


    Mo Hua couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Are you very afraid of your grandfather?¡±


    An Xiaopang nodded, ¡°Yes. Not just my grandfather, I¡¯m also afraid of my dad, and the other uncles and elders.¡±


    ¡°Do they hit you?¡±


    An Xiaopang shook his head.


    ¡°Do they scold you?¡±


    ¡°My dad does, but my grandfather doesn¡¯t, and usually, the other uncles and elders don¡¯t either. Oh right, my dad also hits me¡­¡±


    Mo Hua asked in confusion, ¡°Then what are you afraid of them for?¡±


    An Xiaopang did not answer but instead began to look despondent, saying:


    ¡°Mo Hua, am Ipletely useless?¡±


    Mo Hua wanted to say no, but he couldn¡¯t find any strengths to point out, so he responded in a more tactful way:


    ¡°A little bit.¡±


    An Xiaopang became even more dejected, ¡°My dad is the family head, and logically, I should be the family head in the future, but I¡¯m not capable, I can¡¯t be the family head¡­¡±


    ¡°Is that why you¡¯re unhappy?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± An Xiaopang nodded, ¡°That¡¯s why those uncles and elders, the way they look at me, it¡¯s with both regret and disappointment. When I was young, my grandfather cared for me a lot, but as I started to grow up, he didn¡¯t even want to look at me straight anymore¡­¡±


    An Xiaopang¡¯s voice grew fainter and fainter, until it was barely audible.


    ¡°Did you not know about this before?¡±


    The An Xiaopang Mo Hua remembered was the outspoken, somewhat temperamental, yet kind-hearted chubby boy.


    Now, he seemed burdened with heavy thoughts.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know before because I hadn¡¯t noticed. But then one day, I suddenly realized that the way my grandfather looked at me had changed. It wasn¡¯t concern anymore; it was indifference and disappointment. And when I looked at my dad and those uncles and elders, actually, their eyes were all the same, filled only with disappointment¡­¡±


    ¡°Perhaps they had been disappointed in me for a long time, and it was just that I hadn¡¯t noticed.¡±


    A deep sense of loss lingered in An Xiaopang¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°What if you work hard in your cultivation and learn more things?¡± suggested Mo Hua.


    An Xiaopang wiped away a tear secretly, ¡°Mo Hua, I¡¯m just not smart, no matter how hard I try, I can never seem to learn. The things others can master, no matter how I study, I just can¡¯t grasp¡­¡±

 Chapter 143 - 143 An Family (Second Update)_1

    Chapter 143: An Family (Second Update)_1


    An Xiaopang surreptitiously wiped away his tears.


    Mo Hua sighed and took An Xiaopang on a tour around the An Family estate. An Xiaopang felt a bit better, but then suddenly realized something was amiss:


    ¡°This is my home, how do you know it better than I do?¡±


    Your family¡¯s Formation isid out too simply; I saw right through it at a nce.


    Mo Hua thought to himself, but out of consideration for the An Family¡¯s dignity, he chose not to say it outright and instead replied:


    ¡°I am a Formation Master, I figured it out based on the Formation.¡±


    The Formation wasid out based on the pavilions and towers of the An Family mansion. Having seen through the Formation, Mo Hua naturally knew how the An Family estate was constructed.


    Rockeries, water features, halls, and towers, every bit of earth and wood, all aligned with the Formation¡ªin them were clues to follow.


    An Xiaopang said admiringly, ¡°Mo Hua, you are so amazing. I wish I were as smart as you.¡±


    Mo Hua said, ¡°You shouldn¡¯t be disheartened, ¡®everyone is born with their own useful talents.¡¯ Think about it, what do you like to do?¡±


    ¡®Everyone is born with their own useful talents¡­¡¯


    An Xiaopang felt quite encouraged and furrowed his brows in thought for a long time until his eyes lit up:


    ¡°I like to eat!¡±


    Mo Hua¡¯s expression became momentarily stiff.


    An Xiaopang scratched his head, ¡°This¡­ Is it not so good?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s¡­ okay,¡± Mo Hua said, against his better judgment.


    An Xiaopang scratched his head again.


    Mo Hua said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about what others say or think. Think carefully about what you most want to do in this life. It doesn¡¯t have to be something grand, as long as you can do it without regrets.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± An Xiaopang nodded.


    They walked around the garden together.


    Then An Xiaopang suddenly remembered something and mentioned, ¡°Mo Hua, my grandfather seems to want you to marry into our family.¡±


    Mo Hua wasn¡¯t surprised, but he was curious: ¡°How do you know that?¡±


    ¡°I heard it when my mother was chatting with my aunts. They love to talk about it and could go on for a whole day without getting tired¡­¡±


    Seeing the delight on An Xiaopang¡¯s face, Mo Hua guessed that his mother and the others must have talked for an entire day, and An Xiaopang must have enjoyed listening to them the whole time¡­


    However, Mo Hua was still puzzled: ¡°I¡¯m only in my teens. Isn¡¯t your grandfather thinking about this a bit early?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not too early,¡± An Xiaopang shook his head. ¡°These things should be settled early. Wait too long and someone else might snatch up the opportunity.¡±


    An Xiaopang then lowered his voice, ¡°I¡¯ve heard that in some Noble ns, as soon as a child is born and their Spiritual Root is determined, they start matching them up for marriage.¡±


    ¡°Childhood betrothals?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± An Xiaopang nodded, ¡°Those Noble ns with profound heritage study the inheritance of Spiritual Roots, looking at what kind of Cultivator¡¯s Spiritual Roots can produce what kind of children when they be a couple. To cultivate rarer and Superior Spiritual Roots, Noble ns intermarry based on Spiritual Roots.¡±


    ¡°Intermarrying based on Spiritual Roots, does that really work¡­¡±


    ¡°It does,¡± An Xiaopang replied, ¡°Among the disciples of those Noble ns, there are countless with Superior Spiritual Roots; even a Superior lower-tier Spiritual Root is considered average talent. Meanwhile, for us Cultivators from lesser ces, a medium grade is already good. This is the result of Noble ns¡¯ research on Spiritual Root inheritance and their intermarrying based on it.¡±


    Mo Hua furrowed his brow; he knew about the inheritance of Spiritual Roots but hadn¡¯t realized it involved suchplexities.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t choosing a life partner supposed to be about mutual affection? Would those disciples being forced into marriages agree to it?¡±


    An Xiaopang sighed, ¡°They have no control over it. You eat what the n provides, drink what the n provides, use the n¡¯s Cultivation Technique for practice, rely on the n¡¯s Spirit Stones and Spiritual Objects, and depend on the n¡¯s power when going out. You can¡¯t expect to pay no price.¡±


    ¡°Did youe up with that yourself?¡±


    ¡°No, I heard my mother say it,¡± An Xiaopang admitted honestly.


    ¡°What if they don¡¯t agree, can they resist?¡±


    An Xiaopang pursed his lips, ¡°You can¡¯t twist an arm with a finger; what good would resisting do? Noble ns are like towering trees, and the n¡¯s disciples are just leaves on the tree. What difference does it make if there¡¯s one more or one less? If you don¡¯t resist, you can cultivate in peace and enjoy the blessings, but if you resist, you end up with nothing.¡±


    Mo Hua felt a mix of emotions.


    Familial bonds held together by blood, yet the kinship feels most tenuous¡­


    ¡°However, it¡¯s not like there¡¯s no way out,¡± An Xiaopang added.


    ¡°What way?¡± Mo Hua asked.


    An Xiaopang secretly said, ¡°Do your own thing!¡±


    ¡°What do you mean¡­¡± Mo Hua did not understand.


    ¡°It¡¯s like¡­¡± An Xiaopang recalled what his mother had said during her chat, ¡°it means you do what the family wants on the surface, match with the right Spiritual Roots, get married, have children, but behind the scenes, you can be with whoever you want, however you want to y, as long as it doesn¡¯t look too bad on the outside¡­¡±


    Mo Hua was so shocked that he stared with his eyes wide open, ¡°It¡¯s so chaotic¡­¡±


    An Xiaopang nodded, ¡°Very chaotic!¡±


    After saying that, he added, ¡°The bigger the n, the more chaotic it gets!¡±


    On the other side, Old Master An only exchanged a few casual pleasantries with Zhang Lan, discussing some inconsequential topics.


    Zhang Lan and Old Master An didn¡¯t really have much to say to each other.


    It was very dull.


    It wasn¡¯t even as good as chatting with Mo Hua, even though that kid could be a bit annoying at times.


    Zhang Lan said a few lukewarm words and then got up to leave with Situ Fang.


    Old Master An sat in contemtion for a moment, and then the An Family head, An Yonglu, walked in, sat down beside Old Master An, poured himself a cup of tea, and asked:


    ¡°Father, have the guests left?¡±


    Old Master An nodded.


    ¡°Then what are you sitting here thinking about?¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t live much longer. I am considering my affairs for the hereafter.¡±


    An Yonglu had just brought his cup of tea to his lips when he choked on it, ¡°Father, one shouldn¡¯t speak lightly of such matters.¡±


    Old Master An¡¯s piercing gaze swept over An Yonglu as he spoke slowly:


    ¡°Our An Family has been struggling against the Qian Family for hundreds of years, always at a disadvantage. In the fields of artifact refining and alchemy, we¡¯ve all but handed them over on a tter. Only in the area of spiritual meals do we still have some edge.¡±


    An Yonglu lowered his head; as the family head, even if it wasn¡¯t his fault, he had to shoulder the responsibility.


    Old Master An sighed and asked, ¡°Do you know where we¡¯re inferior to the Qian Family?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re not as ruthless as they are¡­¡±


    ¡°Qian Hong is a wolf, his son, and those direct disciples of the Qian n are all wolf cubs. And you, and your son¡­ I won¡¯t say more.¡±


    An Yonglu¡¯s head hung even lower.


    Seeing his son like this, Old Master An stopped berating him and simply said, ¡°Do you still want your son to be the family head?¡±


    An Yonglu raised his head, his face flushed with shame, but he still insisted, ¡°Father, although Xiaofu might not be much capable, at the very least, he is kind-hearted and understands the bigger picture. If he bes the family head, he might not aplish great things, but he also won¡¯t do any wrong.¡±


    His son was naturally slow-witted, and if he as a father didn¡¯t consider things for him, who else would make ns for his son?


    Old Master An closed his eyes to rest and did not want to talk.


    An Yonglu felt anxious inside, but, knowing it was best not to continue this topic, he changed the subject and said:


    ¡°I heard that you wanted to take in a son-inw?¡±


    Old Master An opened his eyes, ¡°Not anymore.¡±


    ¡°Why not anymore?¡± asked An Yonglu in a soft voice.


    ¡°The An Family doesn¡¯t deserve one,¡± said Old Master An indifferently.


    An Yonglu was taken aback and felt a bit defiant inside, he quietly retorted:


    ¡°How does the An Family not deserve it?¡±


    Old Master An raised his eyebrows slightly, ¡°Deserve it with what?¡±


    An Yonglu felt a slight surge of pride, ¡°Our An Family¡¯s property, Spirit Stones, numerous disciples, in Tongxian City, we are second to none. Even this mansion, there are countless cultivators in Tongxian City who wish to live here¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh, what¡¯s so good about this mansion?¡±


    ¡°It has an exquisiteyout, uses fine materials, and the Formation is one I paid a great deal of money for, drawn by a well-known Formation Master in the city. It¡¯s almostpletely impermeable¡­¡±


    Old Master An sighed, ¡°That kid on his way here, recognized all the external Formation without missing a single one.¡±


    An Yonglu was stunned, ¡°What?¡±


    How did he recognize it?


    This wasn¡¯t some simple Formationmonly found on the streets; how could it be so easily recognized?


    Old Master An looked at his son indifferently and said:


    ¡°Your ¡®imprable¡¯ Formation, in his eyes, is just like a sieve¡­¡±


    Just like a sieve¡­


    These words were like a dagger, stabbing straight into An Yonglu¡¯s heart.


    An Yonglu¡¯s mouth hung open, unable to speak for a long time.

 Chapter 144 - 144 Threshold (Three Updates) _1

    Chapter 144: Threshold (Three Updates) _1


    Mo Hua chatted with An Xiaopang for a bit longer before Zhang Lan found him and said he was leaving, asking if Mo Hua was ready to go.


    After saying goodbye to An Xiaopang, who seemed quite reluctant to part, Mo Hua advised him to think more about what he wanted to do when he had time.


    In the end, one can only rely on oneself.


    An Xiaopang nodded solemnly.


    Mo Hua and the others left the An Family, but Zhang Lan and Situ Fang did not return home. Instead, they followed Mo Hua to his food establishment, spent some spirit stones on a good amount of liquor and meat, insisting on taking it back home to eat.


    This behavior was quite puzzling to Mo Hua.


    Spend spirit stones to treat Mo Hua to a spiritual meal, not eat themselves, and then run off to Mo Hua¡¯s ce to spend more spirit stones on more food!


    Mo Hua didn¡¯t know what to say.


    But since they had plenty of spirit stones, he let them be.


    Zhang Lan didn¡¯t like to eat spiritual meals, and Situ Fang had tried the beef that Mo Hua brought from the mountains before, so she had been craving it ever since.


    Both bought a few pounds of monster meat and then said their farewells to Mo Hua.


    Mo Hua remembered that he still had some spiritual meals from the Spiritual Meal Building in his storage bag.


    Chicken, duck, fish, and plenty more.


    Mo Hua taught his mother how to make the spiritual meals.


    Liu Ruhua shared some with Auntie Meng, Aunt Jiang, and other neighbors. She kept some for herself and made it again in the evening to let Mo Hua have a taste.


    Mo Hua tasted it and nodded, feeling that the vor was right atst.


    In the following days, Mo Hua practiced drawing formations as usual.


    One early morning, as Mo Hua sat in meditation, he suddenly felt a tremor in his meridians.


    Mo Hua immediately took out more spirit stones and calmly absorbed their energy to continue his cultivation.


    After an unknown amount of time, his cultivation level broke through.


    Mo Hua¡¯s feelings were indescribablyplex.


    Trying so hard to break through might not yield sess, yet when he focused on cultivating without distractions, he unexpectedly achieved a breakthrough.


    Indeed, Tao cultivation was a matter of gradual umtion and natural progression.


    But he finally reached the Qi Refining Sixth Level!


    Mo Hua was invigorated.


    He felt his divine sense growing stronger, and the invisible shackles that had been restricting its growth seemed to have been unwittingly unlocked.


    Mo Hua threw back his covers. All along the side of his bed were storage bags, and every storage bag contained jade bottles filled with monster blood!


    Densely packed, there were more than a thousand bottles!


    Mo Hua nned to use these thousand-plus bottles of monster blood toprehend the nine formation patterns and step over the threshold to be a first-grade Formation Master!


    Mo Hua opened the Thousand Formation Catalog and looked for a formation diagram.


    The Golden Armor Formation!


    This was the first formation containing nine patterns that Mo Hua intended to learn.


    He had already memorized the formation patterns perfectly, but previously his divine sense wasn¡¯t strong enough to draw them.


    Now that Mo Hua had be a Qi Refining Sixth Level cultivator and his divine sense had been greatly enhanced, he could attempt to draw formations with nine patterns.


    Mo Hua calmly prepared the paper, adjusted the spiritual ink, dipped his brush in the ink, and began to formally draw the Golden Armor Formation.


    The first eight patterns flowed easily from Mo Hua¡¯s brush without any obstacles, but as he began drawing the ninth pattern, he faintly felt that his divine sense was being drained.


    ¡°That can¡¯t be right¡­¡±


    Mo Hua was stunned when, after nearly exhausting his divine sense, he had only managed to draw eight and a half patterns.


    ¡°How can there be such a big difference?¡±


    Mo Hua set down his brush, propped his chin in his hand, and began to think deeply.


    Logically, with the improvement of his realm, his divine sense should have correspondingly increased quite a bit, but why was it that now he could only draw half a pattern more than before?


    He originally thought that even if he couldn¡¯t directly draw the nine-pattern formation perfectly, he could have at least roughly sketched it and with some practice, he would have been close to perfecting it.


    It seemed that it wasn¡¯t that simple after all.


    Mo Hua furrowed his brow, then sat in meditation and used his meditation technique to recover his divine sense; after several attempts, the results were still not ideal.


    In the afternoon, he went to Bamboo Residence to find Mr. Zhuang.


    Mr. Zhuang looked at Mo Hua with aplicated gaze and asked, ¡°How many Formation Patterns did you draw in this Formation?¡±


    ¡°Nine.¡±


    ¡°And your cultivation?¡±


    ¡°Sixth level¡­¡±


    Mo Hua didn¡¯t understand why Mr. Zhuang was asking this.


    Mr. Zhuang sighed internally and said, ¡°How can the breakthrough from the fifth to the sixth level of Qi Refinementpensate for the difference in Divine Sense between the eighth and ninth Formation Patterns?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t there only one realm difference?¡±


    ¡°The difference between the ninth level of Qi Refinement and Foundation Establishment is also only one realm.¡±


    Mo Hua gave a sheepish smile.


    Mr. Zhuang patiently exined, ¡°Within each major realm, the closer you are to the end, the slower the improvement of cultivation and Divine Sense, and the greater the chasm between realms.¡±


    ¡°So the gap between the eighth and ninth Formation Patterns isrger than the previous gaps?¡± asked Mo Hua.


    Mr. Zhuang nodded and said, ¡°Generally speaking, for a Formation Master, nine Formation Patterns are usually the limit.¡±


    ¡°The instantpletion of the ninth Formation Pattern ces extremely high demands on your technique in Drawing Formation, memory of the Formation Diagram, understanding of the Formation Pivot, and the strength and control of your Divine Sense¡­¡±


    ¡°The gap from the eighth to the ninth Formation Patterns seems only a small step, but the disparity is vast. Some Formation Masters linger at this threshold their whole lives, just one step away from advancing, yet that one step might never be taken.¡±


    Mr. Zhuang was quite emotional.


    Mo Hua felt a bit anxious. He wouldn¡¯t also have to struggle with this threshold his entire life, would he?


    Seeing through Mo Hua¡¯s thoughts, Mr. Zhuang tapped his forehead and said, ¡°How old are you to be in such a hurry? Just go home with peace of mind, and practice by drawing more; that¡¯s all.¡±


    As Mr. Zhuang said this, Mo Hua felt reassured.


    All he had to do was to keep practicing the Formation diligently. Sometimes, the simplest method was the best.


    Mo Hua nodded in agreement.


    After Mo Hua took his leave, a light breeze stirred in the bamboo room, and Old Kui appeared behind Mr. Zhuang, asking curiously, ¡°How long will this threshold take him?¡±


    Mr. Zhuang replied, ¡°At least three or four days, or at most half a month.¡±


    Old Kui fell silent, but finally couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°You call this a threshold?¡±


    Ten days to half a month to ovee it, that¡¯s hardly a threshold, not even a stumbling block¡­


    Mr. Zhuang spoke indifferently, ¡°The breakthrough in cultivation has unlocked the shackles on his Divine Sense, rxing the limit on its growth. Right now, his Divine Sense is insufficient. After about ten days of practicing the Formation, once his Divine Sense has strengthened, those nine Formation Patterns won¡¯t be difficult.¡±


    Old Kui was speechless.


    Mr. Zhuang raised an eyebrow, ¡°To other cultivators, nine Formation Patterns indeed represent a threshold, but for this kid Mo Hua who has practiced too many Formations, this so-called threshold really isn¡¯t anything significant.¡±


    Old Kui said displeased, ¡°So why did you say all that nonsense earlier?¡±


    The look on Mr. Zhuang¡¯s face turned yful, and he cracked a slight smile:


    ¡°I was just teasing him to keep him from bing arrogant.¡±


    After returning home, Mo Hua earnestly followed Mr. Zhuang¡¯s advice, keeping his mind steady and heart at peace while he practiced the Formation.


    After some practice, he indeed felt his Divine Sense grow stronger, and he could add a few more strokes to the Golden Armor Formation Patterns.


    Inspired, Mo Hua¡¯s spirits lifted, and he continued drawing.


    And so, each day his Divine Sense became a bit stronger, and each day he added a bit more to the Formation Patterns.


    After ten days, Mo Hua naturallypleted the Golden Armor Formation; it felt as if the melon had ripened off the vine, everythinging to fruition effortlessly.


    But Mo Hua furrowed his brow.


    It didn¡¯t seem as difficult as Mr. Zhuang had described.


    Wasn¡¯t there supposed to be a threshold between the eighth and ninth Formation Patterns? Where was the threshold?


    Mo Hua reflected carefully but still could not recall anything that constituted a threshold.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    Mo Hua was perplexed, his frown deepening.


    So much for the promised threshold¡­

 Chapter 145: 145: Grading (Four More Updates)_1

    Chapter 145: Grading (Four More Updates)_1<div>


    When Mo Hua saw Mr. Zhuang again, her little face bore a trace of sullenness.


    ¡°Gentleman, didn¡¯t you say there would be a threshold?¡±


    Mr. Zhuang smiled casually, ¡°There is a threshold indeed, perhaps you have crossed it unwittingly.¡±


    ¡°So, do I qualify as a First-grade Formation Master now?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not that simple.¡±


    Mr. Zhuang found a morefortable position in his bamboo chair andy in it as he exined to Mo Hua:<div>


    ¡°Being able to draw nine Formation Patterns only shows that you have stepped into the threshold of the first grade. You must learn more, draw more, master more first-grade Formation Methods, and take full control of the spell point to instantly create nine Formation Patterns before you can be considered to possess the strength of a First-grade Formation Master.¡±


    Mo Hua heard the underlying meaning in Mr. Zhuang¡¯s words, ¡°Having the strength of a First-grade Formation Master, but not the title?¡±


    Mr. Zhuang nodded, ¡°The title is conferred by the Taoist Court.¡±


    ¡°The Taoist Court? Isn¡¯t it the Taoist Court Officer?¡±


    ¡°Taoist Court Officers are governed by the Taoist Court, and they themselves are without formation masters, so what capability do they have to determine the grade of a formation master?¡±


    Mr. Zhuang¡¯s gaze turned profound, ¡°The Taoist Court resides in the Taoist State at the center of the Nine State, it names seven pavilions after the Seven Stars, among which the Heaven Shu Pavilion is responsible for deciding the ranks of all formation masters of the first-grade and above throughout the Nine State. Every few years, the Heaven Shu Pavilion dispatches cultivators to the state boundaries of the Nine State to conduct the grading of formation masters.¡±


    ¡°The Heaven Shu Pavilion¡­¡±


    Mo Hua felt a tremor in her heart.


    The Taoist Court, lofty and unreachable, this was the first time she heard the name of the Heaven Shu Pavilion.


    ¡°Is the assessment very difficult?¡± Mo Hua couldn¡¯t help asking.


    Mr. Zhuang nodded affirmatively, ¡°It is considered difficult, first in the examination and second in the allocation of slots.¡±


    Mo Hua did not quite understand.<div>


    Mr. Zhuang said, ¡°The examination relies on the formation methods, while the allocation of slots depends on connections.¡±


    Mo Hua frowned, ¡°The grading of a formation master doesn¡¯t solely depend on the formation methods, but also on connections?¡±


    Mr. Zhuang sneered lightly, ¡°The grading of a formation master is indeed based on the level of formation methods, but those who perform the grading are people, and as long as it involves people, it naturally requires connections.¡±


    ¡°Then what kind of connections are needed¡­¡±


    ¡°Either youe from a distinguished family, your parents are extraordinary, or you have plenty of Spirit Stones to smooth things over, and naturally your connections will widen.¡±


    Mo Hua was stunned, thinking that someone like her, without power or influence and only a few Spirit Stones as a Loose Cultivator, would surely not be able to get graded?


    Mo Hua timidly asked, ¡°Will Loose Cultivators have any slots avable?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not that there wouldn¡¯t be any; certainly, a few would be allocated. As to whether you can be chosen, it depends on your fate.¡±


    To say it depends on fate was actually to say it depends on destiny.


    Mo Hua frowned, ¡°Then by that logic, wouldn¡¯t all formation masters be among the Family Sects and ns, and the cultivators from the lower strata would be utterly deprived of formation masters¡­¡±


    Mr. Zhuang¡¯s look became loaded with meaning as he watched Mo Hua and said softly:


    ¡°That¡¯s precisely the point.¡±<div>


    Mo Hua was taken aback, a chill forming in the depths of her heart.


    Mr. Zhuang gently ruffled Mo Hua¡¯s hair, ¡°These matters are all external concerns, not to be given too much thought.¡±


    Mo Hua couldn¡¯t help but care, she paused and couldn¡¯t resist asking:


    ¡°But Gentleman, what if I am unfortunate and never get graded?¡±


    Mr. Zhuang slowly sat up straight, thenguor in his eyes gone, a hint of sharpness peeking through his insouciant demeanor:


    ¡°A Formation Master seeks the Heavenly Dao,prehends myriad principles, and is not defined by any mundane matters, nor judged by any cultivator.¡±


    ¡°The Taoist Court can assign grades, but what they grade is their own, the ranks of power and benefit.¡±


    ¡°What a formation master truly pursues is not the rank of power, but rather, the integrity of the Dao of Heaven and Earth!¡±


    Mo Hua was deeply moved, her Divine Sense suddenly clear, feeling as though her perspective had broadened.


    ¡°Thank you for your instruction, Gentleman.¡±


    With great respect, Mo Hua stood up and gave Mr. Zhuang a deep bow.


    Mr. Zhuang nodded, then added casually, ¡°But, that assessment at the Taoist Court, if it can be done, should be done.¡±<div>


    ¡°Huh?¡± Mo Hua was stunned.


    ¡°Once the Taoist Court has assessed you, your status bes different. You¡¯ll speak with more authorityter on, and handling matters will be more convenient. No stray cats or dogs will jump around in front of you, plus there are Spirit Stones given for free. If you don¡¯t take them, it¡¯s a wasted opportunity¡­¡±


    Mo Hua was shocked once again, thinking to herself that Mr. Zhuang was indeed quite¡­ pragmatic.


    ¡°But what if I can¡¯t pass the assessment?¡± Mo Hua timidly asked.


    Mr. Zhuang nced at her indifferently, ¡°No rush.¡±


    ¡°Not in a hurry for the assessment?¡±


    ¡°Not in a hurry even if you can¡¯t pass.¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­¡±


    Mr. Zhuang said, ¡°How old are you anyway? The ones taking the assessment with you are either middle-aged cultivators or old men with white hair. They are more anxious than you; what¡¯s your hurry?¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± With that thought, Mo Hua indeed felt much more rxed.


    ¡°But what if I never pass?¡±


    Mo Hua pressed the point.<div>


    Mr. Zhuang couldn¡¯t help but ruffle Mo Hua¡¯s hair again, ¡°If you never pass, then you should just go straight for the Second Grade.¡±


    Mo Hua was taken aback, ¡°Second Grade?¡±


    ¡°First Grade might hold you back, but not Second Grade. The Heaven Shu Pavilion isn¡¯t full of fools; they turn a blind eye to the blockage at First Grade. But Second Grade is different. If your Formation skills reach Second Grade, even without a distinguished background, you are no ordinary person, and the Heaven Shu Pavilion wouldn¡¯t dare to provoke you lightly.¡±


    Mr. Zhuang said with a half-smile, ¡°If you really have the standards of a Second Rank Formation Master and the Heaven Shu Pavilion still refuses to assess you, then you can stand at their doorstep, point at their que, and use their Pavilion Elders of being blind.¡±


    Mo Hua quietly asked, ¡°What¡¯s the Cultivation of the Pavilion Elders of the Heaven Shu Pavilion¡­?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s hard to say. At the very least, they should be at the Heaven Void level¡­¡±


    Mo Hua¡¯s mouth hung open. Heaven Void? She hadn¡¯t even heard of it.


    Mo Hua looked at Mr. Zhuang and quietly asked, ¡°Gentleman, you haven¡¯t cursed at a Pavilion Elder before, have you?¡±


    Standing at someone else¡¯s doorstep, cursing their Pavilion Elders.


    If Mr. Zhuang hadn¡¯t done it before, how could he speak of it so familiarly?


    ¡°I always avoid cursing at people,¡± said Mr. Zhuang.


    Mo Hua eyed him again.<div>


    He had an air of immortality about him, a demeanor both elegant and casual¡ªeffortlesslyposed even while lying down.


    Mo Hua thought to herself: Mr. Zhuang doesn¡¯t seem like the type to berate others, but what he actually does is another matter.


    Then Mr. Zhuang lightly tapped Mo Hua on the head.


    ¡°Are you imagining things about me?¡± he asked.


    Mo Hua giggled softly, then added,


    ¡°But Gentleman, it would take ages for me to be a Second Rank Formation Master.¡±


    Mr. Zhuang said, ¡°Bing a First-grade Formation Master is difficult, as there is only one level. Second-grade Formation Masters are different; they are divided into three stages: initial, middle, and high. There is a significant disparity in formation skills with each step.¡±


    Mr. Zhuang looked at Mo Hua, ¡°Given your abilities, as long as you can achieve Foundation Establishment, it shouldn¡¯t be too hard for you to be an Initial Stage Second Grade Formation Master with some hard work.¡±


    Mo Hua perked up, feeling a newfound sense of purpose.


    But she still had one doubt, ¡°Why does Second Grade have three stages, Initial, Middle, and High, while First Grade does not?¡±


    ording to Mr. Zhuang, First Grade could also have three stages.


    Apprentices and Formation Masters who have not been ranked, and those ranked as First-grade Formation Masters.


    Current First-grade Formation Masters could be considered High Stage First Grade Formation Masters.


    ¡°What do you think?¡± asked Mr. Zhuang.


    Mo Hua frowned and thought for a moment, ¡°Is it a threshold?¡±


    Mr. Zhuang nodded and spoke lightly, ¡°If the threshold is raised, the cultivators below won¡¯t be able to cross it.¡±

 Chapter 146: 146 Kui Wood Wolf (Five More Updates) _1

    Chapter 146: Kui Wood Wolf (Five More Updates) _1<div>


    Having already mastered the Golden Armor Formation and crossed the threshold of First-grade Nine Patterns,


    Mo Hua just needed to continue learning and practicing formations as he did before.


    With Mr. Zhuang¡¯s knowledge, he said it wouldn¡¯t be hard for him to be a Second Rank junior Formation Master, which greatly boosted Mo Hua¡¯s confidence.


    But upon further reflection, he realized that while bing a Second Rank Formation Master might not be difficult, bing a Cultivator at the Foundation Establishment Stage was another story¡­


    A Loose Cultivator¡¯s journey to Foundation Establishment is fraught with challenges.


    Mo Hua sighed.<div>


    Let¡¯s just take it one step at a time.


    When Mo Hua got some free time, he made a trip to the Refinery Shop and asked Master Chen to craft a new set of rattan armor.


    Themon armors used by Demon Refining Masters are rattan and iron armor.


    Rattan armor is made from vines that have been soaked in water and dried, then refined by Artifact Refiners. Its defense is average, at best able to barely block an attack from a First-grade Mid-phase Monster Beast. If not inscribed with an Iron Armor Formation, it is easy to get injured during monster hunting.


    Iron Armor is crafted from fine iron and can defend against attacks fromte-phase First-grade Monster Beasts; however, it consumes a lot of fine iron and is expensive to make, so the average Monster Hunter cannot afford it.


    Late-phase Qi Refinement Monster Hunters would usually ask Artifact Refiners to mix fine iron into their rattan armor,bining vine and iron to strengthen its defense without being excessively costly.


    The rattan armor Mo Hua asked Master Chen to refine was the type used in thete stages of Qi Refinement.


    During a previous trip to the Inner Mountain for monster hunting, Mo Shan encountered a troublesome Monster Beast. In the struggle, his rattan armor got torn open with a crack.


    Mo Shan didn¡¯t have the heart to discard his cracked rattan armor and continued to wear it.


    Seeing this, Mo Hua wanted to make a new set of rattan armor for his father.


    Because it was Mo Hua¡¯s request, Master Chen gave his full attention to the task. He didn¡¯t even let Dazhu and the others help, personally handling the hammering, tempering, water-soaking, and everything else.


    And he mixed in a generous amount of fine iron.<div>


    Mo Hua wanted to give Master Chen some Spirit Stones, but Chen refused.


    When Mo Hua tried to give them again, Master Chen¡¯s already darkplexion grew even darker:


    ¡°You look down on me, don¡¯t you?¡±


    Mo Hua would draw formations for him and asionally dig up some ores to give to him. Although he didn¡¯t say much, he always remembered these favors in his heart.


    Mo Hua had no choice but to bring him several pounds of beef, which Master Chen dly epted with relish.


    After bringing the rattan armor back, Mo Hua inscribed a First-grade Golden Armor Formation on it!


    The First-grade Golden Armor Formation truly includes nine Formation Patterns. Even a Qi Refining Ninth Level Cultivator should be able to use it.


    With the Golden Armor Formation inscribed, the rattan armor¡¯s defense should be much stronger.


    Mo Hua didn¡¯t want to see his father, who was a Monster Hunter, covered in scars anymore.


    A few dayster, Mo Shan was to enter the Inner Mountain for monster hunting again. Liu Ruhua prepared his travel bag, getting dried meat and provisions ready.


    Mo Hua then gave the rattan armor to Mo Shan.


    Upon seeing the brand new, meticulously crafted rattan armor, Mo Shan was momentarily stunned.<div>


    ¡°This is¡­¡±


    ¡°Master Chen from the Refinery Shop helped me refine it. I helped him out, and he didn¡¯t even want any Spirit Stones from me,¡± Mo Hua said with a smile.


    Looking at the rattan armor, Mo Shan couldn¡¯t take his eyes off it and still tried to refuse:


    ¡°It seems rather valuable. My old one can still be used.¡±


    ¡°The old one is cracked. It¡¯s very dangerous,¡± Mo Hua said.


    Liu Ruhua also said with a smile, ¡°Just ept Huar¡¯s kindness.¡±


    Only then did Mo Shan ept the rattan armor. It felt heavy and warm in his hands.


    Mo Shan tried it on; it was a bit heavy, but it fit well. He then tried to take it off again.


    Liu Ruhua frowned, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to wear it?¡±


    Mo Shan stroked the rattan armor, reluctant to wear it because it was a gift from his son:


    ¡°It¡¯s still new. I¡¯ll just keep it for now. I¡¯m afraid of damaging it.¡±


    Liu Ruhua replied impatiently, ¡°If the rattan armor doesn¡¯t get damaged, won¡¯t you be the one who gets hurt?¡±<div>


    Mo Shan paused, then gave a sheepish smile, ¡°That¡¯s also true.¡±


    Once everything was packed, Mo Shan set off into the mountains wearing the rattan armor given by Mo Hua.


    The mountain paths were rugged, and the Monster Beasts perilous.


    Wearing the rattan armor into Big ck Mountain, Mo Shan suddenly felt invigorated. No matter how arduous the path ahead, there was nothing to fear.


    Mo Hua watched as Mo Shan departed, a tinge of regret in his heart.


    He had inscribed the rattan armor with a First-grade Golden Armor Formation with Nine Patterns.


    ¡°`


    ¡°`


    A real first-grade formation method, huh.


    If his father asks, he can even show off a little.


    Mo Shan doesn¡¯t ask, and he¡¯s too embarrassed to brag on his own behalf.


    But with the new rattan armor and Golden Armor Formation, Mo Shan felt more at ease when he went into the mountains for monster hunting, and Mo Hua felt somewhat relieved as well.<div>


    Afterward, Mo Hua continued to learn other formation methods.


    Meanwhile, deep within Big ck Mountain, Mo Shan and his fellow Monster Hunting Team members gradually gathered.


    This time, they were hunting a Kui Wood Wolf Demon at thete stage of the first grade.


    The Kui Wood Wolf Demon, over two zhang tall, with ck-green fur, sharp ws and teeth, and apanied by a pale green demonic power.


    The demonic power of the Kui Wood Wolf Demon was poisonous and of wood attribute; once injured by it and imbued with its power, the poison would spread and grow, making it very difficult to eliminate.


    The Monster Hunters discussed their strategy and then set off to find the traces of the Kui Wood Wolf Demon.


    Since opening a restaurant at home, Mo Shan had extra spirit stones for cultivation, and his luck hadn¡¯t been bad either, as he had already reached the ninth level of Qi Refinement.


    Mo Shan and a few other ninth-level Qi Refining Monster Hunters led the way, walking along the mountain forest and searching for the aura of the Kui Wood Wolf.


    A burly Monster Hunter nced at Mo Shan and said in surprise,


    ¡°Old Mo, you¡¯ve finally changed out of the rattan armor?¡±


    ¡°My son gave it to me.¡±


    Mo Shan¡¯s tone was t, but there was a hint of pride in his demeanor that he couldn¡¯t hide.<div>


    The other Monster Hunters looked on, their hearts bitter and resentful.


    ¡°Alright, that¡¯s enough.¡±


    ¡°If you want tough, justugh¡­ we won¡¯t hit you.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯d have to be able to beat him first.¡±


    The men joked for a while.


    Suddenly, Mo Shan¡¯s expression became serious, ¡°We¡¯re close.¡±


    All the Monster Hunters¡¯ expressions turned solemn, they stopped joking, and were on full alert.


    Crouched low, using the thick shrubs of the forest for cover, they carefully moved forward until they finally found the Kui Wood Wolf Demon by a babbling brook in the forest.


    The Kui Wood Wolf Demon was drinking water at the stream, its cruel eyes scanning the surroundings.


    Mo Shan, in a low voice, said, ¡°Same rules as always, I¡¯ll go first. Be careful not to get wounded by its ws!¡±


    Everyone nodded.


    Mo Shan took advantage of the Kui Wood Wolf Demon being unaware, relying on his swift movement technique, he leaped forward, his fists like the wind and wrapped with fierce mes, aiming a punch toward the ribcage of the Kui Wood Wolf.


    Midway through the punch, the Kui Wood Wolf became alert and twisted its body, so the punch only hit its back.


    The Kui Wood Wolf, hurt by the impact, retreated a few steps, blinked its ck eyes which shed deep green, the malice in its eyes deepening.


    The other Monster Hunters also emerged from all sides, surrounding the Kui Wood Wolf.


    The encirclement and kill officially began.


    Surrounding and killing Monster Beasts was a very time-consuming and energy draining task that required intense concentration.


    The Monster Hunters needed to be fully prepared,batting the beasts at close range without a trace of carelessness, or else it was easy for the beasts to find an opening and cause dire consequences.


    Monster Beasts have tough bodies and more profound Blood Qi than Cultivators, so it is necessary to spend time wearing them down bit by bit to death.


    This process was quite lengthy and tested one¡¯s cultivation, Taoist skills, patience, and experience.


    Those who dared to hunt monsters in the Inner Mountain were all seasoned Monster Hunters.


    Mo Shan¡¯s team was no exception.


    They cooperated with each other tacitly, acted decisively, didn¡¯t linger in unfavorable situations, and didn¡¯t hesitate to exploit any weakness they found.


    Time passed bit by bit.


    During the hunt, Mo Shan was even more cautious than usual, pushing his movement technique to the limit, dodging attack after attack, not wanting to leave a single scratch on the rattan armor.


    After about two hours, the Kui Wood Wolf¡¯s breath weakened, and it finally copsed weakly on the ground.


    Despite this, everyone kept their distance and stayed wary.


    A Monster Hunter stepped forward, carefully checked the body, and then breathed a sigh of relief, ¡°It¡¯s dead.¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, he turned and walked toward Mo Shan.


    Catching something out of the corner of his eye, Mo Shan had a sudden premonition and shouted urgently, ¡°It¡¯s not dead yet!¡±


    Before his words fell, the Kui Wood Wolf lying on the ground opened its eyes.

 Chapter 147 - 147 Golden Armor (First Update)_1

    The feigned-dead Kui Wood Wolf opened its eyes.


    Its Blood Qi became more concentrated, and its demonic power began to circte.


    The Monster Hunter facing away from the Kui Wood Wolf suddenly felt a chill on his back and hurriedly dodged to one side.


    He managed to dodge, but notpletely.


    The w of the Kui Wood Wolf swiped down from his left side, tearing a bloody gash on his arm. The pale green demonic power followed the wound, seeping into his meridians, numbing his arm, and causing the blood to flow incessantly.


    Cold sweat beaded on the big man¡¯s forehead.


    The Kui Wood Wolf¡¯s eyes revealed a fierce light as its second w tore viciously towards his head.


    ¡°I can¡¯t dodge it!¡±


    The Monster Hunter was injured; the demonic power eroded his wound, his actions slowed, and his eyes revealed a look of despair.


    Just then, Mo Shan suddenly appeared, kicking the big man out of the way with perfect timing, saving him.


    The Kui Wood Wolf missed with its w once again.<div>


    After the big man fell to the ground, he felt an intense pain in the spot where Mo Shan had kicked him, and his Blood Qi churned.


    He knew it was Mo Shan trying to save him, not holding back, kicking with all his might.


    That kick indeed saved his life.


    But it was truly painful.


    The big man couldn¡¯t help but exim, ¡°Mo Shan, you¡ª¡±


    He looked up, but his expression changed drastically because the Kui Wood Wolf had raised its w high, aiming for Mo Shan.


    And while Mo Shan had kicked him, he hadn¡¯t retracted his force yet, leaving him with no avenue of escape.


    ¡°Mo Shan!¡± the big man shouted urgently.


    Mo Shan furrowed his brows, but his expression showed no sign of panic; all of this was within his expectations.


    By saving the big man, he would expose a weakness and thus be the target of the Kui Wood Wolf¡¯s attack.


    But he had estimated the attack of the Wolf Demon. The Kui Wood Wolf¡¯s downward strike could only injure his back, and it wouldn¡¯t be fatal.


    He was willing to ept some injuries to save a brother¡¯s life. It was worth it.


    The other members of the Monster Hunting Team also witnessed this scene, but their movement techniques were not as good as Mo Shan¡¯s, and despite rushing over, they were still a step behind.


    They could only watch helplessly as the w of the Kui Wood Wolf, carrying a foul wind, tore into Mo Shan¡¯s back.


    But what happened next left them all dumbfounded.


    The w of the Kui Wood Wolf did not tear the flesh, did not even break the skin, and it didn¡¯t even rip through the Rattan Armor.


    A faint golden light shed on the Rattan Armor, blocking the Kui Wood Wolf¡¯s w.


    Mo Shan, after being struck by the w, was flung away, and although he spat out a mouthful of blood uponnding, there were no wounds, no invasion of demonic power, just the impact of the Monster Beast¡¯s strength. It wasn¡¯t a big problem.<div>


    But this was ate-stage rank one Monster Beast. How could there be no wound?


    Everyone was stunned for a moment, beforeing back to their senses and realizing that now wasn¡¯t the time to wonder about that.


    Remembering how close the big man and Mo Shan hade to death, they despised the Monster Beast for feigning death so treacherously.


    The Monster Hunters all drew their des and hacked the Kui Wood Wolf to death in a frenzy.<div>


    Mo Shan wanted to stop them, but it was toote; he could only sigh silently:


    Well, there goes the fur as well.


    After they skinned the Kui Wood Wolf Demon, the pelt was indeed beyond repair, like tattered cloth, without a single intact piece.


    Mo Shan sighed again.


    They couldn¡¯t stay on Inner Mountain for long, so after collecting the Kui Wood Wolf¡¯s corpse, they withdrew, nning to temporarily rest at a camp on the Outer Mountain.


    On the way, the Monster Hunter¡¯s wound throbbed with pain, prompting him to curse:


    ¡°Damn these Monster Beasts. Each one¡¯s feigned death is different. I was careless and misjudged. What a blunder.¡±


    One of the Monster Hunters said, ¡°Come on, you¡¯re lucky this time. Without Old Mo, you might have lost your life.¡±


    The big man thanked Mo Shan, ¡°Thanks, brother.¡±


    Mo Shan waved his hand, ¡°We fight side by side; no need to be polite.¡±


    Since they were in the same Monster Hunting Team, they were brothers in arms, risking life and limb together. Today you save me, tomorrow I save you; it¡¯s only natural.


    The big man then stopped with the polite talk.


    But as they walked, he nced at the Rattan Armor on Mo Shan and couldn¡¯t help but ask,<div>


    ¡°Say, what¡¯s your Rattan Armor made of that it¡¯s so hard?¡±


    Ate-stage rank one Monster Beast¡¯s w strike couldn¡¯t even tear it open.


    Hearing this, the other Monster Hunters also looked over in curiosity.


    They had never seen such sturdy Rattan Armor before.


    Mo Shan frowned and said, ¡°It must be the Rattan Armor mixed with fine iron¡­¡±


    ¡°Impossible,¡± the burly man shook his head, ¡°If that were true, I¡¯d eat my rattan armor.¡±


    Some Monster Hunters approached Mo Shan, nced at the rattan armor on Mo Shan¡¯s body, and touched it to determine the material before saying to the burly man:


    ¡°You can start eating now, it¡¯s rattan mixed with fine iron.¡±


    The burly man said, ¡°Bullshit! Isn¡¯t my rattan armor also mixed with fine iron? Once a Monster Beast ws it, it turns into mere strips.¡±


    The other Monster Huntersughed and said, ¡°The one you bought is probably a fake.¡±


    ¡°The thing you¡¯ve got mixed in isn¡¯t fine iron, it must be sand.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re the ones full of shit!¡± the burly man¡¯s face turned beet red.


    Mo Shan couldn¡¯t help but chuckle as well.<div>


    But he, too, wanted to know why this set of rattan armor was so hard.


    ¡°Could it be that Huar has drawn some Formation inside?¡±


    Mo Shan pondered in his mind.


    After an hour, they finally reached the camp.


    Everyone breathed a sigh of relief, and the burly man copsed to the ground, took out Pills and swallowed one, then crushed a few more and sprinkled them on his wounds, and bandaged them up with cloth.


    The burly man sighed, ¡°I¡¯ll have to bother Old Mr. Feng again when I get back.¡±


    ¡°Be content, if it weren¡¯t for Mo Shan¡¯s kick, you wouldn¡¯t even have a life to bother Old Mr. Feng.¡±


    Thinking back to the Kui Wood Wolf¡¯s ws that glowed with a haunting green light, the burly man shuddered involuntarily.


    If that w hadnded on his head, wouldn¡¯t he have lost his life?


    With that thought, the burly man felt a surge of gratitude and took out his Storage Bag and tossed it to Mo Shan:


    ¡°Old Mo, I¡¯m buying you a drink.¡±


    ¡°Cut it out, are you inviting Mo Shan for a drink or do you want him to treat you to meat?¡±


    The burly man kicked the Monster Hunter, ¡°Just you talk rubbish! If you¡¯re so capable, don¡¯t eat!¡±<div>


    ¡°Whether I eat or not is none of your damn business!¡±


    The two started quarreling.


    Mo Shan couldn¡¯t help but shake his head.


    Every time they went into the mountains, Liu Ruhua would have him bring some dry food and beef. He himself would eat better and could share some with the other Monster Hunters.


    Mo Shan took out some beef and distributed it to everyone. He also shared several bottles of wine from the burly man¡¯s Storage Bag.


    The other Monster Hunters also took out their Storage Bags.


    They had wild fruits, dry food, snacks, and also some other vors of wine.


    With food and drink, the campsite became lively.


    Mo Shan ate a few slices of meat, took a sip of wine, took off the rattan armor, and, recalling something, couldn¡¯t help but dismantle it to take a look.


    The other Monster Hunters also crowded around to see.


    ¡°It¡¯s a Formation!¡±


    ¡°What Formation?¡±


    ¡°How would I know?¡±


    A Monster Hunter looked up at Mo Shan and asked, ¡°What Formation?¡±


    Mo Shan shook his head.


    ¡°Your son drew it, and you don¡¯t know?¡±


    ¡°My son drew it, not me, how would I know?¡±


    The burly man, both envious and jealous, said, ¡°Before your son was born, did you worship some Immortal? I¡¯ll also pay my respects, maybe my son can be as smart.¡±


    ¡°Forget it, you¡¯re not even smart yourself, how can you expect your son to be smart?¡±


    ¡°How would I know if I don¡¯t try?¡±


    ¡°This Formation, it¡¯s not the Iron Armor Formation, is it?¡± a Monster Hunter suggested.


    ¡°Of course not, this is obviously way moreplex.¡±


    By the light of the camp, they looked at the Formation inside the rattan armor. The handwriting was intricate, the Pattern patterns esoteric, gleaming with a faint golden color, clearly no simple matter.


    They gave the rattan armor another look. Not only was the Formation impressive, but the craftsmanship of the armor itself also showed a lot of care.


    Thinking that this was a gift from Mo Shan¡¯s son to him, everyone felt a little sour inside at that moment.


    Just then, Mo Shan suddenly said, ¡°Not good!¡±


    The other Monster Hunters also tensed up, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Mo Shan touched the rattan armor feeling somewhat heartbroken:


    ¡°It¡¯s scratched.¡±


    The group of Monster Hunters looked at him in silence, speechless for a long moment.

 Chapter 148: Turbulence (Part 2)_1

    ¡°Old Mo¡­ Mo Shan, no, Big Brother Mo!¡± a Monster Hunter pped a hand on Mo Shan¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°Tell me, with the friendship between us, if I swallow my pride and ask your son to draw a Formation for me, would he agree?¡±


    Before Mo Shan could reply, another Monster Hunter interjected:


    ¡°Your face is big?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not young anymore, stop thinking about relying on your looks to earn a living.¡±


    Othersughed and joined in teasing.


    ¡°Mo Shan, just tell me, how many Spirit Stones it¡¯ll take to draw this Formation, give me an idea.¡±


    Mo Shan replied with a wry smile, ¡°I¡¯ll have to go back and ask my son; this Formation probably isn¡¯t easy to draw.¡±


    The crowd thought it over and nodded in agreement.


    A Formation capable of withstanding the blow of ate first-grade Monster Beast indeed wouldn¡¯t be easy to draw.


    Another Monster Hunter whispered to Mo Shan, ¡°Your son, he isn¡¯t betrothed yet, is he?¡±<div>


    Mo Shan nodded his head, ¡°He¡¯s still young.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s not that young, not that young. These things should be considered early on.¡±


    ¡°What are you getting at?¡±


    The Monster Hunter chuckled, ¡°I have a daughter, she¡¯s quite a looker. How about our families be kin through marriage?¡±


    ¡°Mo Shan, don¡¯t listen to his nonsense. My niece is the real beauty.¡±


    ¡°Big Brother Mo, these matters can¡¯t be rushed. In my opinion, wait a bit longer, until next year¡­ my daughter will be born then¡­¡±


    ¡°How old is your daughter, you shameless man!¡±


    Mo Shan watched them all talking at once, and smiled helplessly.


    Although this Monster Hunting expedition had some twists, it went smoothly overall and didn¡¯t take too much time.


    Aftering down from the mountain, they sold the Monster Beasts, distributed the Spirit Stones, and each went their own way home.


    As dusk fell, streetlights lit up one by one.


    Mo Shan walked down the familiar streets and pushed open the gate to the familiar courtyard, returning home.


    Liu Ruhua had already prepared the meal; on the table were green vegetables, beef, and steaming rice porridge.


    During dinner, Mo Shan asked Mo Hua, ¡°Did you draw a Formation inside the rattan armor?¡±


    ¡°Mhm.¡± Mo Hua, with a pale bun in one hand and meat stuffed in his mouth, nodded and said:


    ¡°I drew the Golden Armor Formation!¡±


    ¡°Golden Armor Formation? Is it a higher grade than the Iron Armor Formation?¡±


    ¡°Yes, its effect is significantly better than the Iron Armor Formation.¡±<div>


    After thinking for a moment, Mo Shan then asked:


    ¡°Some of the uncles from your Monster Hunting Team also want to ask for your help drawing this Formation.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s possible, but they¡¯ll have to wait a while.¡±


    Mo Hua needed to spend time learning a new First-grade Formation Method. Once his skill in Formation drawing stabilized, he would go back to drawing the Golden Armor Formation to increase his proficiency.<div>


    Thinking it over, Mo Hua added, ¡°To draw the Golden Armor Formation, they will need to prepare some Golden Series pen and ink. They can give some Spirit Stones as they see fit, just as a token of appreciation for the hard work.¡±


    After all, Loose Cultivators generally weren¡¯t wealthy.


    Mo Shan was reassured and smiled,


    ¡°I¡¯ll let them prepare in advance. When you have free timeter on, you can help them draw it.¡±


    ¡°Sure!¡± Mo Hua agreed, then asked curiously,


    ¡°Dad, is the Golden Armor Formation on the rattan armor effective?¡±


    He wanted to know how effective a first-grade Golden Armor Formation was.


    Mo Shan was about to say ¡°effective¡±, after all, even thete-stage Kui Wood Wolf had not managed to tear through the rattan armor.


    In his life, he had never worn armor more durable than this.


    But as the words reached the tip of his tongue, Mo Shan hesitated.


    Saying ¡°effective¡± would mean that he had encountered danger in the mountains.


    And the perils he had faced, to prevent his wife and child from worrying, were things Mo Shan had never spoken of.


    After a moment¡¯s hesitation, Mo Shan said, ¡°It should be effective, but today¡¯s Monster Hunting went well, without any real danger. We¡¯ll talk about it if we encounter any next time.¡±<div>


    Mo Hua nodded, feeling a tad disappointed.


    But then I thought again, not encountering danger is always a good thing.


    Rattan Armor or Golden Armor Formation, both are meant to reduce danger, but no matter how much it¡¯s reduced, there¡¯s still some risk.


    The best scenario is to not face any danger at all.


    Thinking this way, Mo Hua put her mind at ease and started to eat happily.


    As Mo Hua was eating, another question urred to her, ¡°Dad, how is Uncle Zhao doing?¡±


    Mo Shan furrowed his brows, ¡°Not too well, he hasn¡¯t woken up yet.¡±


    Old Zhao went into the mountains and was chased by an unknown cultivator. He fell off a cliff while fleeing and got tangled in branches, and waster found by Mo Hua using Divine Sense.


    The critically injured Old Zhao was lucky to survive; otherwise, his chances would have been slim.


    ¡°Was it the Qian Family who did it?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no conclusive evidence, but it¡¯s very likely.¡±


    Mo Hua thought for a moment and said, ¡°Is the Qian Family pursuing Uncle Zhao to vent their anger, or to cover up something?¡±


    ¡°Elder Yu is investigating, but there are no leads. We¡¯ll probably know everything once Uncle Zhao wakes up,¡± Mo Shan sighed.<div>


    Mo Hua was somewhat worried, ¡°When can Uncle Zhao wake up?¡±


    Mo Shan patted Mo Hua¡¯s head and said,


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Old Mr. Feng has seen him and said it should be within the next two days. You can go visit him whenever you¡¯re free.¡±


    ¡°Mm,¡± Mo Hua nodded.


    The next day, Mo Hua went to Apricot Forest Hall.


    Old Zhao, who was in aa from serious injuries, wasid in a side room of Apricot Forest Hall.


    Old Zhao¡¯s wife was pregnant and couldn¡¯t overexert herself, so she could only find a little time each day to visit her husband.


    Elder Yu often came to visit too and would arrange for people to take care of Old Zhao. Despite Zhao¡¯s life being out of danger, he showed no signs of awakening.


    When Mo Hua arrived, she found Elder Yu was also there.


    The normally stern Elder Yu brightened up upon seeing Mo Hua, ¡°Mo Hua, you¡¯re here.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I came to check on Uncle Zhao.¡±


    Mo Hua approached the sick bed and saw Uncle Zhao still lying pale as paper, which made her worry. She then quietly asked Elder Yu:


    ¡°Elder, any findings regarding the Qian Family¡¯s actions?¡±<div>


    Elder Yu hesitated for a moment, then also spoke in a low voice,


    ¡°I¡¯ve sent someone to investigate. For the past month or so, people from the Qian Family have been sneaking into Big ck Mountain, acting very suspiciously, and it¡¯s unclear what they are doing.¡±


    Mo Hua frowned, ¡°I also went into the mountain, but I don¡¯t seem to have encountered them.¡±


    ¡°They mostly sneak in under cover of darkness and disappear as soon as they enter the mountain; it¡¯s natural that you didn¡¯t encounter them. Not only you, but other Monster Hunters haven¡¯t noticed them either,¡± Elder Yu exined.


    Mo Hua thought for a moment, then suddenly said, ¡°Uncle Zhao encountered them?¡±


    Elder Yu nodded, ¡°He went up the mountain in the evening and may have run into the Qian Family¡¯s people. It¡¯s also possible he knew what they were doing, so the Qian Family wanted to silence him¡­¡±


    Silence him!


    Mo Hua¡¯s heart skipped a beat.


    What exactly was the Qian Family doing in Big ck Mountain that they would kill to keep it a secret?


    At that moment, Old Mr. Feng walked in, and Elder Yu and Mo Hua stopped chatting.


    Old Mr. Feng was holding a tray, on which were Pills, acupuncture needles, and a small stove emitting steam.


    ¡°Grandpa Feng, what are you going to do?¡± asked Mo Hua.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to use acupuncture to open up the meridians and stimte the efficacy of the medicine. He should be able to wake up after that.¡±


    ¡°Oh, okay.¡± Mo Hua nodded repeatedly, watching curiously.


    Old Mr. Feng used the stove to extract the medicinal properties, then used the Golden Needle to infuse the medicine, and pierced Uncle Zhao¡¯s acupoints.


    Uncle Zhao¡¯s skin gradually flushed, blood oozed out from his congestion, and the chaotic spiritual power within his body steadied. Suddenly, he opened his eyes.


    Everyone was overjoyed.


    Elder Yu¡¯s expression eased slightly, and just as he was about tofort him to ¡°rest well,¡± his arm was suddenly gripped tightly by Old Zhao.


    Old Zhao¡¯s breath was unstable, and he couldn¡¯t speak.


    But he still clung to Elder Yu, his teeth clenched, using all his strength to finally get the words out:


    ¡°Big ck Mountain¡­ has Spiritual mines!¡±


    Upon hearing this, Elder Yu¡¯s pupils shook.

 Chapter 149: Spiritual Mines (Third Update)_1

    Chapter 149: Spiritual Mines (Third Update)_1<div>


    Old Zhao finished speaking and fainted once again.


    It seemed like this sentence was his obsession; from the moment he fell off the cliff, he had been holding on to his breath just to say these words.


    ¡°Old Mr. Feng!¡± Elder Yu called out anxiously.


    Old Mr. Feng stepped forward to check him, tested his pulse, and examined his meridians, then let out a sigh of relief:


    ¡°It¡¯s alright, he¡¯s just fainted. Let him rest, and I¡¯ll go make some pills.¡±


    ¡°My thanks to you, Old Mr. Feng,¡± Elder Yu expressed his gratitude.<div>


    Old Mr. Feng left the room, and Elder Yu¡¯s expression turned grave.


    Inside Big ck Mountain, there actually were spiritual mines!


    Elder Yu paced a few steps around the room, then stopped and called a Monster Hunter, instructing:


    ¡°Go and inform Yu Chengyi to gather all the leading Monster Hunters. I have something to say!¡±


    The Monster Hunter took the order and left. Mo Hua, curious, asked:


    ¡°Elder Yu, what is a spiritual mine?¡±


    Mo Hua only knew that inside spiritual mines were spirit stones, but beyond that, he did not understand the specifics.


    Seeing there was still time, as the Monster Hunters needed time to gather, Elder Yu patiently exined to Mo Hua:


    ¡°Cultivators need spiritual energy to cultivate, but the spiritual energy between heaven and earth is thin, except in some famous mountains and rivers where spiritual energy converges. Other remote ces, like our Tongxian City, have such sparse spiritual energy that it can no longer support cultivators in their cultivation.¡±


    ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, cultivators can only cultivate using spirit stones, and the source of spirit stones is spiritual mines.¡±


    ¡°A so-called spiritual mine is from ancient times, when dense spiritual energy or spiritual fog in the mountains solidified and merged with rocks, then got buried under the mountains due to geological movements over years and years¡­¡±


    ¡°There are also some that formed from the remains of ancient spirit beasts, patches of spirit grass, spiritual objects, and other things rich in spiritual energy, which due to great cmities or various changes, were buried underground and eventually formed spiritual mines through spiritual resolution¡­¡±<div>


    Mo Hua nodded, then a question came to mind:


    ¡°I¡¯ve read that in ancient times, great cultivators could move mountains and seas, swap the sky for the earth. Was the spiritual energy also sparse during their time?¡±


    ¡°That¡­¡± Elder Yu thought for a while and said, ¡°It¡¯s said that in ancient times, nature¡¯s spiritual energy was extremely dense. Only after a great cmity did the heavenly and earthly patterns change, and the spiritual energy gradually became thin.¡±


    ¡°What kind of great cmity?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know about that. These are all legends, vague in detail, and their truth is uncertain.¡±


    After finishing his exnation, Elder Yu continued:


    ¡°Another reason for the scarcity of spiritual energy is because there are too many cultivators now¡­¡±


    ¡°Before the Taoist Court unified the Cultivation World, various powers waged wars year after year, causing misery and countless deaths among cultivators. After the unification, the Taoist Court establishedws, prohibiting indiscriminate killing, allowing the Cultivation World to prosper and the number of cultivators to gradually increase.¡±


    ¡°But the more cultivators there are, the more spiritual energy they absorb during cultivation, resulting in less spiritual energy in the world.¡±


    ¡°Two thousand years to the present day, nature¡¯s spiritual energy is extremely thin, and one can basically only rely on refining spirit stones for cultivation.¡±


    Mo Hua suddenly understood, then worriedly said:


    ¡°If the world runs out of spirit stones, won¡¯t cultivators be unable to cultivate anymore?¡±<div>


    ¡°It won¡¯t run out.¡±


    Mo Hua was momentarily stunned, ¡°It can¡¯t be inexhaustible, right?¡±


    ¡°At the very least, it shouldn¡¯t be a problem for another few tens of thousands of years.¡±


    Mo Hua furrowed his brows, ¡°But we never have enough spirit stones¡­¡±


    Elder Yu said, ¡°That¡¯s because we have no spiritual mines.¡±


    Mo Hua fell silent.


    Elder Yu sighed, ¡°In this world, from thergest to the smallest spiritual mines, the Taoist Court upies half, and the rest are basically taken by powerful ns and sects. We can only scavenge for some spirit stones through their leftover scraps¡­¡±


    ¡°Those great ns and sects naturally don¡¯tck spirit stones. Only we, the loose cultivators, are short on them.¡±


    Elder Yu looked at Mo Hua andmented:


    ¡°The Heavenly Dao nourishes all things with spiritual energy, the Heavenly Dao is fair, but people are not.¡±


    Mo Hua¡¯s expression grew solemn as he thought of a saying:


    The way of Heaven takes from what has surplus and replenishes whatcks; the way of man takes from whatcks to serve those with surplus.<div>


    ¡°Can we im the spiritual mine in Big ck Mountain?¡± Mo Hua asked.


    Elder Yu frowned and said, ¡°ording to tradition, unimed medium torge spiritual mines belong to the Taoist Court; the spirit stones mined are used to benefit the cultivators within our state boundary¡ªof course, saying it benefits them likely means filling their own pockets¡­¡±


    ¡°As for small spiritual mines, generally it¡¯s firste, first served.¡±


    Mo Hua asked, ¡°The spiritual mine at Big ck Mountain, did we upy it first, or did the Qian Family get there before us?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s hard to say.¡±


    Elder Yu said, then raised his eyebrows and added to Mo Hua, ¡°However, it¡¯s usually whoever has the bigger fist is considered to have imed it first.¡±


    Mo Hua was stunned.


    An hourter, the Monster Hunters gathered in Elder Yu¡¯s courtyard.


    The attendees were generally the leaders of the Monster Hunting Teams, all of whom were at the Qi Refining Ninth Level, including Mo Shan.


    Elder Yu sat in the center, with others seated on both sides.


    Mo Hua also wanted to know what would happen next, so he pulled up a chair and listened in from the side.


    The Monster Hunters on either side couldn¡¯t help but nce at Mo Hua, who was about ten years old.<div>


    This was a Monster Hunters¡¯ council meeting, and there was Mo Hua, a child, sitting here¡­ was this really okay?


    But they didn¡¯t dare to ask.


    Because Elder Yu was known for his bad temper, and seeing his current solemn look, as if a storm was brewing, nobody dared to speak out.


    If they crossed Elder Yu and made him frown, even if they were at the Qi Refining Ninth Level, they would still be thoroughly reprimanded.


    Let it be, if the child Mo Hua was here, it must mean he had Elder Yu¡¯s approval. They decided to act as if they hadn¡¯t seen him.


    At that moment, Mo Hua was sitting not far from Elder Yu, on a tall chair, swinging his legs back and forth.


    The crowd watched, and aplex feeling arose in their hearts.


    Elder Yu really spoils this child too much¡­


    But even if he spoils him, they dared not say a word.


    Elder Yu, seeing Mo Hua was there, felt a bit offort in his heart.


    He believed that, given Mo Hua¡¯s talent, the boy was sure to be a Formation Master in the future, and perhaps even pass the assessment to be a first-rank Formation Master.


    A Formation Master was something that was only a distant dream for these Loose Cultivators.<div>


    It was naturally excellent that Mo Hua took an interest in the matters of the Monster Hunters.


    Elder Yu thought to himself quietly.


    Once everyone had arrived, Elder Yu started to discuss the spiritual mines.


    All were shocked.


    This was a spiritual mine, an unimed spiritual mine!


    Remembering that Old Zhao almost lost his life at the hands of the Qian Family, a Monster Hunter cursed:


    ¡°The Qian Family, those bastards, not only secretly mined the spiritual mines but also tried to kill people to silence them!¡±


    ¡°Old Zhao nearly lost his life!¡±


    ¡°Damn it, the Qian Family is a bunch of sons of bitches!¡±


    Another cultivator suddenly remembered, ¡°Old Sun went missing before, could the Qian Family also be behind that?¡±


    Everyone paused for a moment, then their faces darkened.


    It wasn¡¯t just Old Sun ¨C several other Monster Hunters had also disappeared.


    They had thought it was due to idental falls from cliffs or being eaten by Monster Beasts, but it now appeared that they might have been killed by the Qian Family to cover up their deeds.


    ¡°Damn them to hell!¡±


    ¡°This is intolerable!¡±


    The Monster Hunters broke into curses, anger rippling through the crowd.


    Elder Yu furrowed his brows and signaled for silence, before beginning to give orders:


    ¡°Gather all thete-stage Qi Refinement Monster Hunters. We will also head up the mountain under cover of darkness, searching inch by inch for the spiritual mine¡¯s location.¡±


    A Monster Hunter asked, ¡°What if we encounter the Qian Family¡¯s cultivators?¡±


    ¡°Capture them for a thorough interrogation.¡±


    ¡°And what if we run into arge group of the Qian Family¡¯s cultivators?¡±


    Elder Yu¡¯s expression turned stern, and, angered, he mmed the table and said:


    ¡°Then we kill them all!¡±

 Chapter 150 - 150 Searching the Mountain (Four Updates) _1

    Chapter 150 Searching the Mountain (Four Updates) _1<div>


    The Monster Hunter began scouring the mountain under the cover of night, but Mo Hua didn¡¯t go.


    Both Mo Shan and Elder Yu forbade him from going.


    Because a conflict with the Qian Family might ur, the night was dark and windy, and it was still on Big ck Mountain, which would be rather dangerous.


    Although Mo Hua was not afraid, he had no intention of taking risks and honestly stayed at home, practicing formations.


    The next day, early in the morning, Mo Shan returned, looking exhausted, his body damp with dew, but with no wounds and no signs of having engaged in a fight.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t find anything?¡± Mo Hua asked.<div>


    Mo Shan nodded, ¡°The Qian Family has hidden themselves deeply, not a trace to be found.¡±


    ¡°How about taking me with you tonight?¡±


    Mo Shan furrowed his brow, ¡°It¡¯s very dangerous.¡±


    Mo Hua said, ¡°I¡¯ll just stay inside the camp, I won¡¯t go out.¡±


    ¡°Then what are you going there for?¡± Mo Shan was somewhat puzzled.


    Mo Hua chuckled, ¡°You¡¯ll know when the timees.¡±


    After thinking for a moment, Mo Shan agreed.


    With Mo Hua¡¯s movement technique, as long as there wasn¡¯t a melee with the Qian Family, a situation where swords and spiritual power flew indiscriminately, staying just on the outer mountain would be enough to protect himself.


    As dusk fell, Big ck Mountain became hazy, as if covered with ayer of ck gauze.


    Mo Hua followed the Monster Hunter up the mountain, the mountain color pitch-ck, too dark to see one¡¯s own fingers.


    Only the cold and damp mountain wind blew, rustling the leaves, with the distant howling of Monster Beasts.


    Mo Shan took Mo Hua to a campsite, secured the gate, lit amp, and took out a fur nket, wrapping Mo Hua up like a little rice dumpling.<div>


    ¡°The mountain nights are cold; don¡¯t catch a chill.¡±


    Mo Hua poked his little head out from the nket and nodded.


    ¡°Be careful, try not to go out, and if you encounter danger, set off your fireworks. Some Monster Hunters wille over,¡± Mo Shan instructed, not tiring of his caution.


    Mo Hua nodded again, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Dad, I¡¯m familiar with the outer mountain.¡±


    He had run around it countless times, Monster Hunting and drawing blood, searching for spices, mining ores, gathering herbs, and when making maps.


    To him, the outer mountain was almost the same as his own backyard.


    Even though Big ck Mountain was more dangerous at night, Mo Hua¡¯s Divine Sense was also strong. As long as he was careful, there generally wouldn¡¯t be any major issues.


    Besides, many Monster Hunters were now within the outer mountain searching for traces of the Qian Family, and he knew a lot of them.


    Mo Shan shook his head with a smile and patted Mo Hua¡¯s little head, ¡°I have to go now, take care of yourself.¡±


    After Mo Shan left, Mo Hua opened his Storage Bag, took out the Compass Mother Formation Disk, and ced it to the side.


    Then he released his Divine Sense to check the surroundings, ensured there were no abnormalities, and took out some ink and a brush to redraw a formation on the campsite gate.


    The formation was a Compound Formation including the Solid Earth Formation, which could fortify the soil and rock, making the gate much more impregnable.<div>


    After all, Mo Hua was going to spend the night in the camp.


    As a Formation Master, staying within a formation he had drawn himself was the only way he could feel at ease.


    Mo Hua thought silently to himself.


    Then he took out some beef and fruit brew, eating and drinking, while under themplight, he studied the nine-pattern formation and asionally nced at the Compass Mother Formation Disk.


    He spent the night quietly this way.


    Nothing happened.


    Early the next day.


    Mo Shan, looking exhausted from searching the mountain all night, saw Mo Hua, who was well-fed and rxed, feeling somewhat bittersweet.


    ¡°Will youe again tomorrow night?¡± Mo Shan asked.


    Mo Hua nodded, ¡°I will.¡±


    In this way, on the second and third nights, Mo Hua followed Mo Shan into Big ck Mountain and stayed in the camp overnight.


    Still, nothing happened.<div>


    But on the fourth night, as Mo Hua, wrapped in a little nket, atemb and flipped through Formation Books, a light suddenly appeared on the Compass Mother Formation Disk.


    Mo Hua¡¯s eyes lit up.


    Finally, a slip-up!


    The Qian Family Cultivators could hide from the Monster Hunters, but not necessarily from the Monster Beasts.


    If they encountered Monster Beasts, there would inevitably be a battle.


    As long as there is a battle, there would inevitably be fluctuations in spiritual power; once there are fluctuations, they would trigger the Compass Child Formationsid out by Mo Hua in the mountains. Then, through the Mother Formation Compass, one can determine their location.


    However, such battles don¡¯t necessarily ur every day, so it requires a bit of patience, like guarding a stump waiting for rabbits.


    And today, the rabbit has literally run into Mo Hua¡¯s arms.


    Mo Hua spread out the map, checked against the Compass Mother Formation, and quickly confirmed the location.


    It was a small hill at the border between the outer and Inner Mountain, extremely barren, seldom visited by cultivators.


    Mo Hua extinguished themp, packed up his things, and then left the camp.


    Outside, the moonlight was hazy, and the mountain was filled withyers of tree shadows. Everywhere one looked was shrouded in darkness.<div>


    Mo Hua closed his eyes and extended his Divine Sense to its limit.


    The surrounding area instantly shifted from pitch ck to a void of white.


    A momentter, Mo Hua opened his eyes and walked towards a direction.


    There, a Monster Hunter was carefully searching the mountain.


    The forest was dense with the presence of the Mountain God, and the Monster Hunter waspletely focused on his search. Suddenly, he felt a small hand patting his shoulder, which startled him so much that his soul nearly leaped out.


    Mo Hua quickly ¡°shushed¡± him and called out, ¡°Uncle Wu.¡±


    Recognizing Mo Hua¡¯s voice, the Monster Hunter calmed down, though his heart still raced.


    ¡°Mo Hua, oh my¡­ you scared me to death.¡±


    Mo Hua was puzzled. He had simply walked straight over and patted his shoulder. Could that really be so frightening¡­?


    They¡¯re grown-ups; shouldn¡¯t they be moreposed?


    Regaining hisposure, the Monster Hunter whispered:


    ¡°What are you doing here? Didn¡¯t your dad tell you to stay at the camp?¡±<div>


    ¡°I¡¯m looking for my dad,¡± Mo Hua replied.


    ¡°Oh.¡± The Monster Hunter nodded and said, ¡°Your dad is over by Big Mountain Rock.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Uncle Wu.¡±


    The Monster Hunter surname Wu looked at Mo Hua with concern and said:


    ¡°It¡¯s dark and windy tonight, and the mountains are dangerous. Do you want me to escort you there?¡±


    Mo Hua shook his head, ¡°No need, I can manage. Please go on with your work, Uncle Wu.¡±


    The Monster Hunter nodded, ¡°If you run into danger, just shout, and I¡¯lle over.¡±


    After thanking him again, Mo Hua headed toward Big Mountain Rock.


    After Mo Hua left, the Monster Hunter continued his search. As he searched, a sudden realization shocked him:


    ¡°Howe there isn¡¯t a single sound when Mo Hua walks?¡±


    It was as if his feet didn¡¯t touch the ground, as though something was carrying him as he walked.


    Moreover, why didn¡¯t he notice Mo Hua approaching just now?


    Whether it was Divine Sense, breath, or sound, he noticed nothing¡­


    As the cold wind blew through the mountains, the trees made eerie noises.


    A chill washed over the Monster Hunter, and he shivered uncontrobly.


    ¡°Forget it, I don¡¯t want to think about it anymore. If I do, my soul might really take flight¡­¡±


    The Monster Hunter shook his head fiercely and refocused his attention, continuing his search.


    Meanwhile, Mo Hua was hurrying along using the Water Passing Step.


    A faintyer of spiritual power, like water ripples, supported the soles of his feet.


    With such a light step, he made no sound, and his speed was also faster.


    By the time Mo Hua reached Big Mountain Rock and released his Divine Sense, sure enough, he found his father, Mo Shan, not far to the left.


    Mo Shan was also searching carefully when he sensed something, looked up, and saw a small figure approaching him.


    ¡°Huar?¡±


    ¡°Dad.¡± Mo Hua quickly walked up to Mo Shan¡¯s side.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you to stay at the camp?¡± Mo Shan was a bit worried.


    ¡°I know.¡±


    Mo Shan was taken aback, ¡°Know what?¡±


    ¡°I know where the spiritual mine is!¡±

 Chapter 151: Picking Up Bargains (Five More)_1

    Chapter 151: Picking Up Bargains (Five More)_1


    Mo Shan¡¯s expression grew tense as he brought Mo Hua to Elder Yu.


    Pointing to a location on the map, Mo Hua said, ¡°There has been a fight here.¡±


    It couldn¡¯t be Monster Hunters, because everyone had agreed: if a fight started, they would set off fireworks to warn each other.


    Besides that, it was a small chance that the fluctuation was due to Monster Beasts fighting each other.


    More likely, it was a Qian Family Cultivator who had encountered Monster Beasts and therefore had engaged in battle.


    Anyway, it was necessary to go and investigate.


    Elder Yu said directly, ¡°Gather everyone. We¡¯re heading out.¡±


    Though the Monster Hunters were scattered, they weren¡¯t far from each other, and information passed quickly. In no time, several hundred Qi Refinement stage Monster Hunters had assembled.


    Elder Yu briefly exined the situation, then with a wave of his hand,manded, ¡°Let¡¯s move out!¡±


    All the Monster Hunters crouched down, concealed their presence, stopped talking, and moved stealthily towards the peak marked by Mo Hua.


    Half an hourter, they arrived.


    This was a rarely visited small mountain, deste and remote. Because few people came here, the Monster Hunters were disinclined to name it,monly referring to the ce as ¡°Nameless Peak.¡±


    The group discovered the remains and bloodstains of Monster Beasts on a patch of scattered rocks among the trees.


    Mo Shan approached, wiped the bloodstains with his hand, and said, ¡°A Cultivator killed this, but the technique was crude; it wasn¡¯t the work of a Monster Hunter.¡±


    Elder Yu¡¯s eyes sharpened as he released his Divine Sense.


    Mo Hua could only faintly sense a ripple before losing all perception.


    Those with powerful Divine Sense are not easily spied upon.


    But those being watched by someone with a powerful Divine Sense often don¡¯t realize it.


    Mo Hua¡¯s mind grew tense, understanding that the Divine Sense of a Foundation Establishment stage Cultivator was indeed extraordinary.


    Mo Hua also tried to emte Elder Yu, releasing his Divine Sense to search for any traces in the mountains.


    After a while, Elder Yu retracted his Divine Sense and fixed his gaze on Mo Hua with a look of surprise.


    A few momentster, Mo Hua also withdrew his Divine Sense.


    ¡°Did you notice anything?¡± Elder Yu asked.


    Mo Hua nodded, ¡°There are mines hidden in the mountains, concealed with wood and stone.¡±


    Elder Yu¡¯s eyes brightened slightly, ¡°Mark them for me to see.¡±


    Mo Hua took out the map and circled several areas near the peak of Nameless Peak.


    These were the spots where Mo Hua¡¯s Divine Sense had detected the mines.


    Elder Yu nodded and added a few more markings on it.


    Looking at those, Mo Hua had a realization.


    He had overlooked these spots. Some were too far away and beyond the reach of his Divine Sense, some were hidden too deeply beyond his Sense¡¯s strength, and some were simply due to ack of experience or negligence.


    Mo Hua silently reflected on and summarized the use of Divine Sense in his mind.


    Elder Yu, appearing pleased, patted Mo Hua¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°Not bad.¡±


    Then he grew serious, his gaze sharp as a sword, and instructed:


    ¡°All Monster Hunters, remember these locations!¡±


    ¡°Split into teams and enter from these mines. Be as stealthy as possible.¡±


    ¡°If you encounter Qian Family Cultivators, incapacitate them. If ites to it, kill them. I¡¯ll handle the Taoist Court officials.¡±


    The Monster Hunters acknowledged the orders, their eyes alight with the will to fight.


    Dark figures leaped up, converging toward the mine entrances along the mountainside.


    Mo Shan cautioned Mo Hua, ¡°You stay out of the way and don¡¯t go in. If any Cultivatorse out, don¡¯t engage. Take care of yourself!¡±


    Mo Hua nodded and also said, ¡°Dad, make sure you wear that set of Rattan Armor.¡±


    Painted on the Rattan Armor was the first-rank Golden Armor Formation.


    Mo Shan¡¯s heart warmed as he touched Mo Hua¡¯s head, then with a swift motion, he too closed in on the mines along the mountainside.


    Mo Hua scanned the surroundings with his Divine Sense and found arge pit that was safe and easy to hide in, and took cover there.


    Soon, there was movement in the mountains, as if a battle had begun.


    Mo Hua could hear the rumbling sound outside, the shouting and cursing of cultivators, and the aftereffects of spiritual power in a myriad of colors.


    Then there was a loud boom.


    The spiritual pressure Mo Hua could sense became even stronger.


    It must be Elder Yu and the Foundation Building Cultivators of the Qian Family fighting each other.


    After the intense fluctuationssted for a while, a figure suddenly shot out from a mine shaft on the mountainside.


    The figure didn¡¯t look back aftering out of the mine, and ran straight down the mountain, leaving a trail of afterimages behind.


    Seeing the speed of this desperate escape, there was no doubt it was a Foundation Building Cultivator!


    Mo Hua breathed a sigh of relief.


    With the Foundation Building Cultivator fleeing, the remaining cultivators of the Qian Family were like monkeys scattered when the tree falls, and their defeat was only a matter of time.


    As expected, in less than the time it takes to finish a cup of tea, cultivators of the Qian Family began to flee from the mouth of the mine in a state of disarray.


    Most of them were bedraggled and bleeding, either clutching their arms or limping, running down the mountain in a panic.


    Mo Hua didn¡¯t want to act rashly, after all, he was alone, and it was better to be cautious.


    Mo Hua stayed put in the pit as he had been.


    After a while, Mo Hua suddenly heard footsteps getting closer and closer. Looking up, he saw two Qian Family cultivatorsing his way as they fled for their lives.


    They looked like they had been through a tough fight, were in a sorry state, and the fluctuations in their spiritual power were weak, clearly at the end of their tether.


    Not following the other Qian Family cultivators, they chose to be alone, and of the many paths avable, they chose to limp right past the bushes where he was hiding.


    Mo Hua felt that not making a move would be somewhat of a disservice to them.


    One of the Qian Family cultivators was cursing as he went:


    ¡°These bastards, where did they get the intel¡­¡±


    ¡°When we get back, we¡¯ll report to the Family Head, and they¡¯ll pay for this!¡±


    ¡°¡­Damn it!¡±


    He cursed as he ran.


    As he was cursing, suddenly a Fireball Technique exploded on his face.


    He was struck by a burst of intense pain as the exploding mes made his head swim and his ears ring, and his face burned with pain.


    ¡°What¡­¡±


    He hadn¡¯t recovered yet, when another fireball hit him in the face, and he fell straight to the ground.


    ¡°An ambush?!¡±


    The other Qian Family cultivator was shocked and tried to flee, ignoring hispanion, but after only a few steps, a fireball struck him in the back of the head.


    He fell t on the ground, his face hitting a rock, and he too was knocked unconscious.


    Mo Hua didn¡¯t rush toe out.


    He first used his Divine Sense to scan the area and found that the spiritual power of the two men was circting erratically.


    This indicated that they had fainted; their senses were unclear, and they couldn¡¯t control the flow of their own spiritual power.


    Still not at ease, Mo Hua hit each of them with another fireball to make sure, and seeing no response, climbed out of the pit.


    What to do now?


    After thinking for a while, Mo Hua searched them and took away their Storage Bags.


    The Taoist Law prohibits looting.


    Mo Hua wanted to be aw-abiding good cultivator, but with the Qian Family bringing the fight to him, he couldn¡¯t just stand by and be bullied.


    ¡°It seems cultivators truly can¡¯t help themselves¡­¡±


    Mo Hua sighed, his expression slightly mncholic as he tucked the Storage Bags into his own bosom.


    Then he ran back into the pit to see if there were any more Qian Family cultivatorsing his way to make him ¡°act against his will.¡±


    Before long, more Qian Family cultivators came his way as anticipated.


    If there were many, Mo Hua let them go.


    If there were few, Mo Hua did the same as before.


    When dawn was breaking and the battle inside the mine wasing to an end,


    Mo Hua¡¯s bosom was already bulging¡­

 Chapter 152 - 152 Mediation (First Update)_1

    Chapter 152 Mediation (First Update)_1


    After the battle ended, Monster Hunters were clearing the battlefield.


    Injured Monster Hunters would receive treatment.


    The Cultivators from the Qian Family would be stripped of their storage bags and spiritual artifacts, then thrown outside; whether they lived or died would depend on whether the Qian Family was willing to rescue them.


    In addition, all of the seized spoils of war had to be submitted, categorized uniformly, and then distributed ording to the merit and needs of the Cultivators.


    Inside the mine, Elder Yu found arge rock to sit on.


    Monster Hunters came up one after another, handing over the captured storage bags to Elder Yu.


    Mo Hua, with his arms full of storage bags, walked up to Elder Yu, ready to hand them over.


    Elder Yu was taken aback, ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°Handing them over,¡± Mo Hua replied.


    Elder Yu gave him a slight re, ¡°Kid, what are you joining themotion for? Keep them and have fun yourself.¡±


    ¡°Oh,¡± Mo Hua sat down to the side.


    After a while, Elder Yu still couldn¡¯t resist his curiosity and asked:


    ¡°Where did you get all these storage bags from?¡±


    Mo Hua replied somewhat bashfully, ¡°I picked them up down the mountain.¡±


    ¡°Picked them up?¡±


    ¡°Yeah,¡± Mo Hua exined, ¡°If a Cultivator from the Qian Family escaped and was alone, I¡¯d take them down and then take their storage bag.¡±


    Elder Yu stared, thinking to himself what on earth you¡¯re talking about.


    Even if a Cultivator from the Qian Family was alone, they were bonafidete-stage Qi Refinement Cultivators. How could you, a child in your teens, take them down?


    And you speak of it so lightly, as if it¡¯s as simple as eating candied hawthorn¡­


    Elder Yu frowned and then asked, ¡°Have you learned any spells?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I learned the Fireball Technique,¡± Mo Hua said.


    ¡°Oh,¡± replied Elder Yu, nodding his head as if that made more sense.


    But then his brow furrowed again.


    That¡¯s not right, the Fireball Technique isn¡¯t that effective in taking down an enemy.


    Casting a spell requires condensing Qi. If it isn¡¯t practiced well, there¡¯s still the question of whether you can hit someone or not¡­


    Elder Yu wanted to ask more, but other Monster Hunters hade up to submit their storage bags, so he never got the chance to ask.


    ¡°Elder Yu, am I really not supposed to submit these?¡± Mo Hua asked stealthily.


    ¡°The ones you picked up outside the mines count as your own skill. Besides, we¡¯re not so desperate as to take a child¡¯s belongings,¡± Elder Yu replied.


    ¡°Thank you, Elder Yu!¡± Mo Hua gratefully epted.


    Afterwards, when the mine was well-organized, Elder Yu assigned people to guard it, and then allowed the injured Monster Hunters to return for recuperation.


    Mo Shan also went back, but he hadn¡¯t been injured. Wearing rattan armor embellished with the Golden Armor Formation, not even the monster beasts could tear through it, let alone the swords and knives of the ordinary Qi Refinement Cultivators.


    He was to escort Mo Hua back home since Mo Hua was now considered ¡°loaded.¡±


    After getting home, Mo Hua shut the door, threw the storage bags he held on the table, and then began to open them one by one.


    Mo Shan watched, his expression somewhatplex.


    He didn¡¯t know how his son managed to pick up so many storage bags through ¡°picking up opportunities¡­¡±


    There were around a dozen storage bags, and they contained a wide variety of items.


    Typically, these included spirit stones, spiritual artifacts, pills, Taoist robes, among other misceneous trinkets of little value.


    There were also a few garishly colored booklets, illustrated with flirty female Cultivators engaged in odd activities.


    Mo Hua had just flipped them open and hadn¡¯t had the chance to look closely when Mo Shan confiscated them.


    Mo Hua felt a bit regretful, ¡°I wonder what exactly was illustrated in there¡­¡±


    The dozen or so storage bags were quickly ounted for.


    Just the spirit stones alone numbered three to four hundred pieces, and together with some unprocessed spiritual mine stones, plus pills and spiritual artifacts, it was estimated they could be worth a total of five to six hundred spirit stones.


    Five to six hundred spirit stones! Mo Hua couldn¡¯t help but marvel.


    No wonder people often say, ¡°Horses won¡¯t get fat without grazing at night, people won¡¯t get rich without a windfall.¡±


    However, it was better not to engage in such dealings if possible.


    Mo Hua still wanted to be aw-abiding, good Cultivator.


    That is unless he encountered foolish goons from the Qian Family who were both bad and stupid enough to fall right into his hands¡­


    All of the spirit stones in the storage bags were given to Mo Hua by Mo Shan, for Mo Hua to cultivate and learn about Formations. The rest of the items such as spiritual artifacts, pills, Taoist robes, and rattan armor, Mo Shan took for himself.


    The Qian Family had suffered a major setback and certainly wouldn¡¯t just let things slide.


    From now on, it was expected that they would face a ferocious counterattack from the Qian Family. These spiritual artifacts and pills would all be of great use.


    However, before the Qian Family could retaliate, it was the Daoist Court that came knocking first.


    After all, the conflict between the Monster Hunter and the Qian Family had caused numerous casualties. Both morally and logically, the Daoist Court could not remain indifferent.


    The Court Leader of the Daoist Court personally sought out Elder Yu.


    Mo Hua heard about it and followed his father to join in themotion.


    Elder Yu and the Court Leader talked in the room for a long time. No one knew what they discussed, but when they came out, both of their expressions were not good.


    It looked like they parted on bad terms.


    What did they talk about?


    Mo Hua was extremely curious, but he knew if he asked, Elder Yu definitely would not tell him.


    Just then, he noticed Zhang Lan who was following behind the Court Leader.


    Zhang Lan was a Canon of the Daoist Court, holding a significant position, and as a n member, his attendance in such important matters was to be expected.


    As Zhang Lan walked, he sensed a familiar gaze upon him.


    Turning his head, sure enough, it was Mo Hua.


    Mo Hua winked at him.


    Zhang Lan sighed inwardly, pretended not to see, and walked away.


    In the afternoon, he found some free time and went to drink at Mo Hua¡¯s family¡¯s restaurant.


    Mo Hua personally poured him wine, looking at him eagerly.


    Zhang Lan, having no choice, said, ¡°Out with it, what do you want to know?¡±


    Mo Hua¡¯s eyes lit up, ¡°What were Elder Yu and your Court Leader talking about this morning?¡±


    Zhang Lan coughed softly, lowering his voice:


    ¡°You know about the spiritual mines, right?¡±


    Mo Hua nodded.


    Though it was expected, Zhang Lan was still somewhat surprised, ¡°How much do you know?¡±


    ¡°I know what I need to,¡± Mo Hua replied, ¡°The day the spiritual mines were seized, I was there too.¡±


    And he had picked up a dozen storage bags¡­


    Of course, Mo Hua didn¡¯t say this out loud.


    Zhang Lan was a cultivator of the Daoist Court after all, with his own stance, and Mo Hua couldn¡¯t make it difficult for him.


    Mo Hua was very ¡°considerate¡± in thinking of Zhang Lan.


    Zhang Lan sighed, ¡°You really have some nerve.¡±


    To dare to get involved in a cultivator melee¡­


    Zhang Lan said, ¡°Since you already know, I¡¯ll get straight to the point. With such a big incident, both sides have casualties. The Court Leader certainly wants to calm things down, and the Qian Family agrees, but their condition is for you to hand over the spiritual mines so they won¡¯t pursue the matter further¡­¡±


    Mo Hua snorted, ¡°They wish!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s what your Elder Yu said too,¡± spoke Zhang Lan.


    Naturally, as he said this, he also mixed in a lot of foulnguage. Some of thenguage was so crude that Zhang Lan had never even heard of it.


    Zhang Lan had seen many Foundation Building cultivators, and although Elder Yu was not the highest in cultivation, he certainly was the fiercest when it came to swearing.


    ¡°What will happen next?¡± Mo Hua asked.


    Zhang Lan sighed, ¡°Not much can be done now. At this point, the Daoist Court can no longer intervene.¡±


    ¡°Ah?¡±


    Mo Hua looked puzzled.


    Does that mean the Daoist Court is really that powerless?


    Zhang Lan exined helplessly, ¡°The Daoist Court only has so many cultivators. They can maintain the Taoist Law and catch a couple of sin cultivators, but they can¡¯t manage conflicts between two major forces.¡±


    Zhang Lan added, ¡°At least the Daoist Court in Tongxian City can¡¯t handle it. They can only mediate, asking everyone to follow the usual rules.¡±


    Mo Hua asked, ¡°What are the ¡®usual¡¯ rules?¡±


    Zhang Lan¡¯s expression grew more serious as he spoke softly:


    ¡°It means taking Nameless Peak as the boundary. Outside Nameless Peak, you cannot kill without reason; but on Nameless Peak, you fight whoever you need to fight, kill whoever you need to kill, until both sides have had enough¡­¡±


    ¡°No one other than yourselves will know about the deaths there, the Daoist Court will turn a blind eye, and it won¡¯t be reported up to the Court.¡±


    Violent and barbaric.


    Hearing this, Mo Hua¡¯s gaze also became sharp.


    That is to say, the real battle would only begin from now on¡­

 Chapter 153: First Battle (Two updates)_1

    Chapter 153: First Battle (Two updates)_1<div>


    Given the huge interest in the spiritual mines, when the Taoist Court mediation failed, there was no choice but to follow themon rules. The Qian Family and the Monster Hunters would engage in a fierce battle at the Nameless Peak spiritual mine.


    Whoever won would get to take control of the spiritual mine.


    The Qian Family was now on the offensive, whereas the Monster Hunters were on defense.


    The atmosphere among the Monster Hunters had gradually be more tense.


    Elder Yu ordered that all Monster Hunters were forbidden from hunting monsters in Big ck Mountain in the near future, and he assembled most of the Monster Hunters who were between the seventh and ninth level of Qi Refinement to guard the mine tunnels at Nameless Peak.


    On one hand, the Monster Hunters were preparing for the imminent attack from the Qian Family and, on the other hand, they were working to expedite the extraction of the spiritual mine.<div>


    It would be best to hold onto the spiritual mines, but with the Qian Family¡¯s vast influence and numerous cultivators, it was uncertain whether the Monster Hunters would be able to hold out until the end.


    Since it was not known when the spiritual mine would fall, the idea was to extract as many spirit stones as possible before that happened.


    Late-stage Qi Refinement practitioners were to enter the spiritual mine, and Mo Shan, being at the ninth level of Qi Refinement, was no exception.


    Mo Hua also wanted to go in, but Mo Shan wouldn¡¯t allow it, and neither would Elder Yu agree.


    Previously, during the spiritual mine¡¯s capture, Mo Hua was on the outside where there were rocks and trees to hide behind; in case of danger, there was a chance to flee if the situation turned dire.


    Now, inside the mine tunnel, there was virtually nowhere to escape.


    If the Qian Family cultivators were to break in and melee ensued; with swords, divine sense, and spiritual power flying chaotically, no one could guarantee Mo Hua¡¯s safety.


    Therefore, Elder Yu was originally adamant about not allowing Mo Hua, a minor cultivator at the sixth level of Qi Refinement, to stay inside the spiritual mine.


    That was until Mo Hua offered to help by Drawing Formation.


    ¡°I can draw the Golden Armor Formation, it can even be used by those in thete Qi Refinement stages!¡± Mo Hua said.


    Upon hearing this, Elder Yu could hardly refuse.


    In arge-scale battle between cultivators, the effectiveness of formations bes quite apparent.<div>


    Moreover, this Golden Armor Formation sounded much more powerful than the ¡°Iron Armor Formation.¡± With the reinforcement of the Golden Armor Formation, the likelihood of holding the mine tunnels would greatly increase.


    Even if they couldn¡¯t hold it in the end, they could at least dy the inevitable for longer, thus harvesting more spirit stones.


    This was a spiritual mine, after all, even a small one could provide for many Loose Cultivators¡¯ living expenses for a long time.


    Elder Yu was tempted.


    Several Monster Hunters also praised the Golden Armor Formation to Elder Yu, mentioning how Mo Shan had encountered a Kui Wood Wolf during Monster Hunting and was spared from injury because his Rattan Armor was painted with the Golden Armor Formation.


    With a sigh, Mo Shan reluctantly took out the Rattan Armor painted with the Golden Armor Formation.


    Elder Yu examined it closely and tested the armor¡¯s defense, his eyes lighting up with approval. He immediately decided to allow Mo Hua to stay.


    Thus, Mo Hua stayed inside the spiritual mine.


    Elder Yu instructed the other Monster Hunters to take good care of Mo Hua and thought to himself:


    ¡°If any undiscerning bastard dares to hurt a single hair on Mo Hua¡¯s head, I¡¯ll strike them down with a single blow!¡±


    In the days that followed, Mo Hua started to draw Golden Armor Formations for the Monster Hunters.


    With Mo Hua¡¯s current Divine Sense intensity, enhanced control from the Heaven Yan Jue, and the increased recovery speed of Divine Sense from the Meditation Technique, around ten First-grade Golden Armor Formations could be painted in one day.<div>


    The Spiritual Ink used for these Golden Armor Formations was temporarily supplied by Mo Hua.


    Elder Yu agreed to convert the cost of the Spiritual Ink into spirit stones and add it to thepensation for Drawing Formation, to be given to Mo Hua in the end.


    Elder Yu had been frugal in the past due to ack of spirit stones.


    Now that he had possession of a small spiritual mine, he would not let Mo Hua suffer any loss.


    Elder Yu, wanting Mo Hua to focus on Drawing Formation, even opened up a small mine tunnel, setting it up to be warm andfortable, assuring Mo Hua tomunicate any needs.


    Mo Hua stayed in the small mine tunnel, drawing formations, and managed to paint about thirty Golden Armor Formations in three days.


    Later, the Qian Family cultivators began their assault on the mountain.


    Mo Hua, lying at the entrance of the tunnel, watched therge and powerful group of Qian Family cultivators below, and feeling worried, asked Elder Yu, ¡°Can we defeat the Qian Family?¡±


    ¡°We can fight, but it won¡¯t be easy, and the oue is hard to predict,¡± Elder Yu responded.


    ¡°Have we fought them before?¡±


    Elder Yu nodded, ¡°A few times. The Qian Family was overly oppressive, and we fought back. As the fight escted into a brawl, things became unmanageable. We suffered more losses that time, the Qian Family won, but they didn¡¯t get much of an advantage either.¡±


    Confused, Mo Hua asked, ¡°Where is the Qian Family stronger than us?¡±<div>


    After pondering, Elder Yu said, ¡°Each has its advantages in a head-on fight, but the Qian Family has more spirit stones, better Spiritual Artifacts, and they can afford to hire help.¡±


    Mo Hua said, ¡°So with the Golden Armor Formation, do we have more of an advantage?¡±


    Elder Yu nodded, ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right.¡±


    He didn¡¯t know exactly how powerful the Golden Armor Formation was, but even a slight edge could impact the battle.


    Then the Qian Family began their assault on the mountain in a grand and open manner.


    The Qian Family had always looked down on Monster Hunters, believing them to be impoverished and pathetic.


    With their wealth of spirit stones, the Qian Family cultivators generally had one higher level of cultivation than the Monster Hunters.


    For this reason, they did not choose to attack at dawn or in the dead of night, nor did they opt for a surprise attack. Instead, they moved into the mountain in broad daylight, brazenly and openly.


    They wanted to give the Monster Hunters a taste of military deterrence.


    But as soon as the battle started, they realized something was amiss.


    Thirty Qi Refining Ninth Level Monster Hunters looked mightily impressive, leading the charge. At first confrontation, they began their onught.


    The Qian Family Cultivators¡¯ swords and des could only leave scratches on their Rattan Armor.<div>


    The Golden Armor Formation was a First Grade Nine Pattern Formation, and ordinary swords, even when wielded by Qi Refining Ninth Level Cultivators, had difficulty breaking through the Rattan Armor enhanced by the Golden Armor Formation.


    With the enhancement of the Golden Armor Formation, the Monster Hunters had no fear, needing only to hack wildly with their des, drawing blood with every stroke. The Qian Family Cultivators couldn¡¯t parry the blows and were forced to retreat in defeat.


    As they retreated, they soon had nowhere left to retreat to.


    Seeing no way to win, the Qian Family could only flee in embarrassment, their Cultivators scattering in defeat.


    They came with a fierce momentum, but to their surprise, they were routed. The Qian Family felt humiliated, and not long after, they returned for another attempt.


    This time they came fully prepared, all wearing Rattan Armor, with some Qi Refining Ninth Level Cultivators even d in Iron Armor.


    Iron Armor, purely made from fine iron, was not only expensive but also extremely hard.


    The two sides shed again.


    Then the Qian Family Cultivators found that the Monster Hunters¡¯ Rattan Armor seemed a bit different from theirs¡­


    The Monster Hunters¡¯ Rattan Armor was extremely hard, and it took significant effort to hack through it.


    Their Rattan Armor, on the other hand, was like paper, torn through with just a few shes.


    Even their Iron Armor was about the same as the Monster Hunters¡¯ Rattan Armor¡­<div>


    But since the Iron Armor was heavier, it made movement difficult, and thus they became easy targets.


    About a dozen Qian Family Cultivators in Iron Armor, not watching their backs, became ythings for the Rattan Armor-wearing Monster Hunters and were taken down after a few rounds.


    Their Iron Armor was stripped away as well.


    The Qian Family nearly spat blood.


    That was aplete set of Iron Armor, after all. Crafting a set required a vast amount of fine iron, and now it had beenpletely plundered!


    But they could not give up fighting for the Spiritual mines, for those were Spirit Stones gleaming bright!


    To deal with the Monster Hunters¡¯ Rattan Armor, the Qian Family spared no expense and bought twenty genuine First-grade des.


    These des were extremely sharp, able to cut through ordinary Rattan Armor with a single strike.


    Handpicked Qian Family experts, equipped with these First-grade des, engaged the Monster Hunters once more.


    The First-grade des indeed proved effective, able to cut through the Rattan Armor with a single strike, and with two or three, the armor was almostpletely split.


    But then, the Qian Family quickly discovered an even bigger problem.


    The number of Monster Hunters wearing Rattan Armor was increasing!


    There were only thirty at first.


    Then each day brought more, each day more, until now, almost every Monster Hunter was wearing that troublesome Rattan Armor.


    Everyone had one!


    The Qian Family Cultivators felt their scalps tingle.


    They only had twenty des. Yet there were more than two hundred sets of Rattan Armor to contend with!


    How were they supposed to fight this?


    And then they were, unsurprisingly, defeated again¡­


    The sessive defeats caused the Qian Family Cultivators¡¯ morale to crumble, forcing them to pause their assault and catch their breath.


    Elder Yu was overjoyed beyond expectations.


    The effect of the Golden Armor Formation was much stronger than he had originally thought.


    He had anticipated a grueling battle, where even if they emerged victorious, the casualties would be significant.


    But unexpectedly, not only did they win, they won with ease, and the Monster Hunters suffered very few casualties.


    This allowed Elder Yu to breathe a sigh of relief, then he felt a bit puzzled and asked Mo Hua:


    ¡°Howe this Golden Armor Formation is so tough?¡±


    It was so tough that First-grade des needed several strikes to break through.


    The armor they were wearing was just ordinary Rattan Armor, not First-grade Iron Armor crafted from fine iron.


    Mo Hua responded as if it were obvious, ¡°Because the Golden Armor Formation is a First-grade Formation Method.¡±


    ¡°A First-grade Formation Method¡­¡± Elder Yu nodded in understanding, ¡°No wonder.¡±


    A First-grade Formation Method, how could it not be strong?


    Then Elder Yu suddenly came to a realization, his heart pounding.


    ¡°First-grade?!¡±

 Chapter 154: Spirit Stone (Three More)_1

    Chapter 154: Spirit Stone (Three More)_1<div>


    Elder Yu had originally thought that the Golden Armor Formation would be somewhat stronger than the Iron Armor Formation, but he hadn¡¯t expected it to be this much stronger¡ªit was directly at the first-grade level¡­


    When he had asked Mo Hua to draw the formation before, wasn¡¯t it just six formation patterns?


    How long had it been since then, and he could now draw a first-grade formation method?!


    Elder Yu hesitated for a long time before asking a redundant question:


    ¡°Is it really a first-grade formation method¡­¡±


    Mo Hua felt that Elder Yu was acting a bit strange, so he took out a recentlypleted Golden Armor Formation and counted for Elder Yu to see:<div>


    ¡°One, two, three¡­ nine, right, a total of nine formation patterns.¡±


    Elder Yu had never looked closely at the Golden Armor Formation before, and now he didn¡¯t dare blink, counting them one by one again.


    Indeed, there were nine formation patterns; nine patterns qualified for the first grade!


    Elder Yu¡¯s hand holding the rattan armor trembled slightly, his heart filled with disbelief.


    ¡°Then aren¡¯t you¡­ a first-grade formation master now?¡±


    A first-grade formation master, ah!


    For how many years, they, these loose cultivators, these poor Monster Hunters, didn¡¯t even have a regr formation master.


    And now, a first-grade formation master had emerged!


    Mo Hua felt somewhat embarrassed and modestly said, ¡°It¡¯s only that I can draw a first-grade formation method; I don¡¯t count as one yet. I need to pass the assessment by the Taoist Court to be considered a first-grade formation master.¡±


    Elder Yu breathed a sigh of relief, ¡°So that¡¯s how it is, only able to draw a first-grade formation method¡­¡±


    Elder Yu then pondered over it a bit more: Only able to draw a first-grade formation method¡­ that¡¯s it?


    Can drawing a first-grade formation method be described as ¡°that¡¯s it¡±?<div>


    Elder Yu¡¯s expression wasplicated.


    How old was Mo Hua now, and he was already able to draw a first-grade formation method? What about in the future?


    A second grade? Or¡­ a third grade?


    It took Elder Yu a long time to calm himself down. He pretended to beposed, praised Mo Hua a few times, and advised him to continue drawing formations well. Afterward, he gathered Yu Chengyi, Mo Shan, and several other Monster Hunters who were at the ninth level of Qi cultivation.


    ¡°We must ensure that nothing untoward happens to this child, Mo Hua!¡±


    The others looked at each other, and Yu Chengyi said, ¡°Father, we understand; we will take care of him.¡±


    ¡°No, you don¡¯t understand.¡±


    Elder Yu shook his head and said, ¡°The formations Mo Hua is drawing now are already at the first-grade level!¡±


    Yu Chengyi and Mo Shan were shocked.


    Yu Chengyi nced at Mo Shan and couldn¡¯t help saying:


    ¡°It¡¯s fine for us to be astonished, but you, his father, why are you also looking so surprised?¡±


    Mo Shan helplessly replied, ¡°I just found out too¡­¡±<div>


    Yu Chengyi didn¡¯t know what to say.


    ¡°I only know he helped me draw a formation¡­¡± said Mo Shan.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you ask him?¡±


    ¡°It was a gift from my son, I was too happy to think about asking.¡±


    Elder Yu said, ¡°We can¡¯t let the Qian Family find out about this. You all need to tell the other Monster Hunters, we must keep this matter about the formations strictly confidential.¡±


    They all nodded, but their hearts were still turbulent and uneasy for a long time.


    Mo Hua, who was focused on drawing formations, suddenly noticed that someone seemed to be constantly watching him in silence.


    Mo Hua frowned and released his Divine Sense, then shouted through the wall:


    ¡°Uncle Yu.¡±


    Yu Chengyi immediately popped his head out from behind the wall, ¡°What¡¯s up?¡±


    Mo Hua couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Uncle Yu, why are you watching me?¡±


    Yu Chengyi was taken aback for a moment, ¡°How did you know?¡±<div>


    He had been hiding so well behind the wall, even concealing his presence.


    ¡°A sweep of my divine sense, and I knew¡­¡±


    Yu Chengyi was astonished, ¡°You could find that out?¡±


    Mo Hua nodded.


    Yu Chengyi¡¯s eyebrows twitched, and he couldn¡¯t help but think to himself, Your Divine Sense is a bit outrageous, isn¡¯t it¡­


    However, thinking of Mo Hua¡¯s ability to draw a First-grade Formation Method, it made sense that his Divine Sense was strong.


    ¡°I¡¯m worried about you running into danger, so I¡¯m keeping an eye out here,¡± Yu Chengyi said.


    Mo Hua looked around, puzzled, ¡°What danger could there possibly be here?¡±


    This was a mining cave, and everyone around was a familiar Monster Hunter.


    Yu Chengyi coughed, ¡°Just in case.¡±


    Mo Hua said, ¡°Uncle Yu, you should go about your business. Don¡¯t you have to deal with the Qian Family? I suppose there¡¯s still plenty of work to be done, right?¡±


    If there¡¯s really nothing to do, you could go mine some Spiritual Stones, rather than watching me¡­<div>


    In his heart, Yu Chengyi silently said, ¡°There¡¯s nothing more important than you. If we lose some Spiritual Stones, my dad would just be aggrieved for a decade or so, but if we were to lose you, he might even contemte ughtering me¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, you carry on with your Drawing Formation, pretend I¡¯m not here.¡±


    How can someone just pretend a full-grown person isn¡¯t there¡­


    Mo Hua¡¯s eyes lit up, ¡°Uncle Yu, if you¡¯re not too busy, take me to see the Spiritual mines inside.¡±


    He had been Drawing Formations since entering the mine and hadn¡¯t yet seen what Spiritual Stones actually looked like.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to continue Drawing Formation?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll take a break and then continue.¡±


    After thinking for a moment, Yu Chengyi nodded, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll take you to have a look.¡±


    Mo Hua instantly perked up.


    Yu Chengyi led Mo Hua further into the depths of the mining cave.


    The deeper they went, the more humid it became, the smell of earth and stone grew stronger, and the Spiritual Energy became thicker, some of it almost condensed into a faint blue color.


    Throughout the mining cave, the ¡°ting-ting, clink-clink¡± sound echoed everywhere.<div>


    It was the sound of mining picks extracting Spiritual Stones.


    Spiritual Stones in the mines grew intertwined withmon rocks, and it required a Body Cultivator using a mining pick to chisel out the Stones bit by bit.


    The mined ores were raw and irregrly shaped; some contained other impurities like ordinary rocks and were generally not ready for use. Cultivators could not directly refine them either.


    One could trade these raw ores with the Taoist Court, exchanging them for purified, standardized Standard Spirit Stones at a set ratio.


    These Standard Spirit Stones were used by Cultivators for daily cultivation and transactions.


    The raw ores would then be processed and refined uniformly by the Taoist Court.


    Refining Spiritual Stones from the mines was a specialized category of Artifact Refining, a tedious process withplex methods. ording to Taoist Law, only the Taoist Court was qualified to refine Spirit Stones.


    Any Noble ns, Sects, or individual Loose Cultivators were not permitted to refine them on their own.


    Vitors would be held ountable by the Taoist Court, and in severe cases would be considered rebellious, facing suppression by the Taoist Court, and even execution!


    While walking, Yu Chengyi briefed Mo Hua on the knowledge about Spiritual mines rted to Tao Cultivation.


    Mo Hua, having an epiphany, realized that the Taoist Court¡¯s control over Spirit Stones was extremely strict.


    The Spirit mines held by Noble ns and Sects were out of the Taoist Court¡¯s reach, so the Court had to control the terminal Spirit Stone refining processes to monitor and bnce the major powers.


    Spirit Stones were the lifeline of a Cultivator; controlling Spirit Stones meant controlling the entire Tao Cultivation World.


    Mo Hua then asked, ¡°With such rich Spiritual Energy here, can I cultivate directly?¡±


    ¡°That won¡¯t do,¡± Yu Chengyi said, ¡°The Spiritual Energy here seems rich, but it¡¯s impure, mixed with moisture, fishy smells, and various other kinds of filthy and misceneous Qi umted over the years. Direct cultivation could easily lead to problems.¡±


    Mo Hua didn¡¯t fully understand, ¡°What exactly are moisture, fishy smells, misceneous Qi, and Filthy Qi?¡±


    Yu Chengyi was stumped by the question, thinking that this child had many intricate questions¡­


    He did his best to recall and exin ording to his understanding:


    ¡°Qi is akin to a kind of fundamental force in Tao Cultivation. Spiritual Energy is one of the purest types of Qi, closest to the source, which Cultivators can absorb without any toxic or harmful effects. The Spiritual Power of a Cultivator is derived from refining Spiritual Energy.¡±


    ¡°Apart from that, there are various other kinds of Qi in the Tao Cultivation World. Generally, these Qi are mixed, deviant, or even filthy. Should a Cultivator refine them, or if they invade the body, one could face all sorts of problems with their Blood Qi, Qi Sea, or meridians.¡±


    ¡°As for more specific details, I¡¯m not too clear. However, in the future, you should be careful not to absorb any Qi other than Spiritual Energy, or you will encounter trouble.¡±


    ¡°Hmm,¡± Mo Hua nodded repeatedly, taking note silently.

 Chapter 155 - 155 Earthfire Compound Formation (Four Updates) _1

    Chapter 155 Earthfire Compound Formation (Four Updates) _1


    ¡°How many Spirit Stones can this spiritual mine produce¡­¡±


    Mo Hua looked around the extensivework of mine tunnels, curiously asking.


    Yu Chengyi said, ¡°This spiritual mine is not veryrge. If fully exploited, I estimate it could provide for all of Tongxian City¡¯s Monster Hunters for about ten years.¡±


    ¡°Is that considered a lot or a little?¡±


    Yu Chengyiughed and said, ¡°It¡¯s not little, everyone could enjoy a carefree life for about ten years.¡±


    About ten years¡­


    That indeed was not a short time, especially since he was only about ten years old right now.


    But for Cultivators, ten years really was nothing at all.


    As time flew by, like a white steed shing past a crevice, a hundred years was but a flick of a finger to some Cultivators.


    ¡°How can we make the good timesst even longer for everyone¡­¡±<div>


    The frown on Mo Hua¡¯s face gradually deepened.


    The Spirit Stones from the spiritual mine could ensure Monster Hunters live well for about ten years, but could also elevate the Qian Family to new heights.


    If they imed the spiritual mine and excavated the Spirit Stones, the Qian Family could gain even more power.


    Once the Qian Family expanded their Alchemy and Artifact Refining businesses, monopolizing the trade in Tongxian City, all Cultivators would depend on the Qian Family¡¯s breath.


    So, they could not possibly give up on this spiritual mine.


    It wasn¡¯t long before the Qian Family began their second wave of attacks.


    This time they did not assault forcefully, but mainly resorted to sneak attacks and harassment.


    As night fell and the sky grew dim, the Qian Family¡¯s Cultivators suddenly began their attacks.


    Monster Hunters were ambushed, suffering casualties, and just when they wanted to counterattack, the Qian Family would sound their retreat.


    This happened several times, a continuous harassment.


    The number of injured Monster Hunters grew, and since they needed to be on full alert at all times, their spirits were constantly taut; the faces of everyone were looking rather unpleasant.


    Elder Yu was seething with silent fury, yet he had no good solution to the problem.


    Now they were defending, while the Qian Family was attacking.


    They were rather passive, having to face the Qian Family¡¯s endless harassment, and once they struck back, the Qian Family would suddenly disperse, making them feel as frustrated as punching cotton.


    But with the spiritual mine here, they could not leave, and could only endure being fettered by the Qian Family, suffering bitterly.


    It seemed the Qian Family intended to boil them like a frog in warm water, to exhaust them to death.


    Monster Hunters all had grim expressions on their faces.


    Mo Hua also felt a bit vexed and would sneak off to the entrance of the mine whenever he had the chance, staring contemtively at the rugged mountains outside.


    After several days of such observation, Mo Hua suddenly had a moment of inspiration and sought out Elder Yu:<div>


    ¡°Elder, I have a n.¡±


    Mo Hua shared his thoughts with Elder Yu.


    Upon hearing the n, Elder Yu¡¯s eyes lit up, then he hesitated, ¡°Can it work?¡±


    Mo Hua wasn¡¯t entirely sure himself and could only say, ¡°Shall we try it?¡±<div>


    Elder Yu thought for a moment, not havinge up with any other good strategies, and then said, ¡°Let¡¯s give it a try.¡±


    In the following days, Mo Hua kept on Drawing Formations.


    Only this time, instead of the Golden Armor Formation, he was drawing the Earthfire Compound Formation consisting of seven Formation Patterns.


    This was a Compound Formation from the ¡°Introduction to Compound Formation Comption¡± given to Mo Hua by Mr. Zhuang. It connected two Earth Fire Formations together, stacking their power.


    As the Formation Pivot¡¯s Spiritual Power was reinforced, the Compound Formation would be a bit more powerful than the st produced if two separate Earth Fire Formations were detonated.


    Afterpleting the Drawing Formation, Mo Hua handed it over to Elder Yu.


    Elder Yu expanded his Divine Sense, aware that Cultivators from the Qian Family still hovered around the spiritual mine like flies. He then ordered the Monster Hunters tounch a feigned attack.


    The Monster Hunters charged out suddenly, and the Qian Family¡¯s Cultivators, caught off guard, did not engage in battle and retreated instead.


    They were following a harassment strategy and did not n to fight head-on for the time being.


    The Monster Hunters drove the Qian Family¡¯s Cultivators far away.


    Elder Yu scanned the area with his Divine Sense again and saw that there were no Qian Family¡¯s Cultivators near the spiritual mine, so he gestured with his hand.


    Some Monster Hunters, holding the Earthfire Compound Formation Painted by Mo Hua, began to set them up in various corners of the mountain terrain.


    Amid the thick underbrush, under therge tree roots, amongst the jumbled boulders, and the soil mixed with fallen leaves and grass roots, these hidden spots were all rigged with Earthfire Compound Formations.<div>


    After the setup wasplete, the Monster Hunters all pulled back.


    Mo Hua found a secluded mine entrance to lie in wait, ready to watch the show unfold.


    Regrettably, the Qian Family¡¯s Cultivators were very cautious; having been charged at by the Monster Hunters, they didn¡¯t dare to approach the mountain for a while.


    Mo Hua, having nothing else to do, could only take out a book of Formation Books and flip through them, considering what other formations could cope with the Qian Family¡¯s onught.


    It was not until dusk that the cultivators of the Qian Family gathered again, lying in ambush at the foot of Nameless Peak.


    It was a bit far, Mo Hua could not see, but his Divine Sense faintly detected some activity, seeming as if the Qian Family was making a move.


    Mo Hua knew the show was about to begin!


    He packed up the Formation Books, spread a nket on the ground, and took out beef jerky, pine nuts, and wild fruits from his Storage Bag, along with a bottle of his treasured osmanthus brew.


    This osmanthus brew was sweet and refreshing, and it didn¡¯t give a hangover, so he usually didn¡¯t bear to drink it.


    Mo Hua, cracking pine nuts and eating beef jerky, looked towards the foot of the mountain full of anticipation.


    Sure enough, it wasn¡¯t long before the Qian Family made their move.


    At the base of Nameless Peak, the cultivators of the Qian Family assembled, led by a tall man who stood six feet high with a broad back and a sturdy waist.


    Around the burly man huddled several Qi Refining Ninth Level cultivators, quietly plotting their actions for the night.<div>


    ¡°Tonight we¡¯ll show these bastards from Monster Hunter a bit of color!¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll move as usual, sneaking up and striking on sight, no need to pull punches; if they die, it¡¯s their bad luck¡­¡±


    ¡°If they chase us down, we¡¯ll pretend to retreat,¡± one of them added.


    ¡°But unlike before, we¡¯re not really nning to retreat; instead, when they turn back, we¡¯llunch a surprise counterattack.¡±


    ¡°After several days of attacks, they¡¯ll never expect us to strike back!¡±


    ¡°With a surprise attack, even if we can¡¯t seed in one fell swoop, we¡¯ll certainly deal them a severe blow! In a few days, their spirits will be worn down by our pressure, and they¡¯ll bembs for the ughter!¡±


    ¡°Once the Family Head acknowledges our achievement and the Qian Family seizes the spiritual mines to expand our power, our futures will be limitless, and Foundation Establishment will be just around the corner!¡±


    His words had everyone boiling with enthusiasm.


    Still, some of the Qian Family cultivators were puzzled, ¡°Why did the Monster Hunters suddenly strike during the day? What was that about?¡±


    With a wave of his hand, the Qian Family big man dismissed the concern, ¡°No matter, as long as the brothers unite, it doesn¡¯t matter how much they plot; they¡¯re just a bunch of clowns!¡±


    The cultivators of the Qian Family nodded in agreement, their fighting spirit high.


    Seeing this, the Qian Family big man began to divide the teams, then several groups moved forward in unison, concealing their breath, advancing towards the middle of the mountain.


    Everything was as usual.<div>


    That¡¯s how they had approached before, and they thought this time would be no different.


    Until one of the Qian Family cultivators stepped on something unwittingly.


    He felt a slight discord under his foot, but before he could figure out exactly what was wrong, he was surrounded by fierce mes.


    With a loud boom.


    The explosive mes of the Earthfire Compound Formation were dazzling in the night.


    The surrounding Qian Family cultivators were all sted away; though not killed, most were charred ck, spitting blood from their mouths.


    ¡°An attack?!¡±


    ¡°Where from?¡±


    The hearts of the Qian Family cultivators panicked as they scanned their surroundings, but there was not a single figure to be seen.


    ¡°Don¡¯t panic!¡±


    The burly man immediately said, ¡°It¡¯s just theirst desperate counterattack; stick to the n!¡±


    The cultivators of the Qian Family calmed down and continued forward.


    But soon, they couldn¡¯t keep theirposure¡­


    Boom!


    Boom, boom, boom¡­


    The sound of explosions rose and fell, one after another; mes from the Earthfire Compound Formation explosions consumed the mountain pass, blooming like lotus flowers, one after another.


    The Qian Family cultivators could only run around in the ze of fire, and more explosions followed¡­


    The burly man of the Qian Family stood still, his expression stunned.


    What¡¯s going on?!


    Where did these explosionse from?


    No matter how hard the burly man racked his brains, he couldn¡¯t fathom it.


    Watching the cultivators of the Qian Family wail in the light of the fire, eventually scattering in retreat, the burly man knew it was all over.


    He had thought himself infallible in his calctions, yet this barrage of explosions washed all his ns away¡­


    A bitter taste filled the burly man¡¯s heart.


    The clown jumping on the beam turned out to be himself¡­

 Chapter 156: The Offensive (Part 5)_1

    Chapter 156: The Offensive (Part 5)_1


    The Earthfire Compound Formation repeatedly exploded, dazzling like fireworks. Mixed with the wailing and chaotic scrambling of the Qian Family Cultivators, it was incredibly lively.


    Having had his fill, Mo Hua nodded in approval, very satisfied.


    At the entrance of the mine, other Monster Hunters watched, and seeing the pitiful state of the Qian Family Cultivators, they all cheered.


    ¡°Well exploded!¡±


    ¡°Make it even louder!¡±


    The frustration that had umted over days of being harassed and ambushed by the Qian Family was swept away.


    Elder Yu also felt a great sense of relief and cursed the Qian Family from top to bottom once more.


    Now with the Monster Hunters¡¯ tension eased, the pressure fell upon the Qian Family Cultivators.


    To fight or not to fight?


    If they charged in, they would be blown away miserably, but if they didn¡¯t, it would mean surrendering the spiritual mines without a fight.<div>


    Either option was uneptable to the Qian Family.


    The next day, the Qian Family tidied up the battlefield and carried their injured back for treatment.


    Originally, there were many injured but few dead.


    However, some of the wounded Cultivators were ambushed by Monster Beasts on their way back.


    The Monster Beasts, drawn by the scent of blood, found them; the severely injured Qian Family Cultivators had just left the battlefield only to end up in the bellies of the beasts.


    The Family Head of the Qian Family, Qian Hong, was furious and ordered that no matter what, they must take over the spiritual mines!


    The burly men from the Qian Family, burdened with thismand, could only ponder deeply in a camp outside Nameless Peak.


    The burly man¡¯s name was Qian Zhuang, a direct descendant of the Qian Family, but not from Qian Hong¡¯s line, which was why he was tasked with this life-threatening mission.


    This also suited his intentions perfectly. Although he was a direct descendant, he wasn¡¯t regarded highly in the n, and his future prospects were uncertain.


    If he could capture the spiritual mines this time, the n would surely regard him with new respect, and if they rewarded him with Spirit Stones and Pills, then his hopes of Foundation Establishment would be within reach.


    Once he became a Foundation Building Cultivator, he could aspire to be an Elder and have significant influence within the Qian Family.


    The power of a Qian Family Elder was great, but the promotion criteria were strict.


    You either needed to have the Cultivation of Foundation Establishment, or you needed to have extremely high attainments in formations, alchemy, or artifact refining, or you held an important position in a Sect or the Taoist Court, or you made an outstanding contribution to the n.


    Qian Zhuang met none of these conditions, so the only path to bing an Elder was to achieve the status of a Foundation Building Cultivator.


    Therefore, he absolutely had to capture the spiritual mines, or else not only would he achieve nothing, he would also be held ountable for a major error!


    Within the n, Cultivators were all considered family, so essentially, none of them were truly family.


    If you couldn¡¯t bring benefits to the n, you were useless.


    Qian Zhuang didn¡¯t want to be seen as useless; he wanted to capture the spiritual mines and climb to a higher position within the Qian Family by stepping over these Monster Hunters.


    After a while, a Qian Family Disciple came in to report,<div>


    ¡°Brother, the brothers have checked it out. The explosionsst night were caused by a formation!¡±


    Qian Zhuang frowned, ¡°A formation? These bumpkins actually know how to use formations?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Qian Zhuang¡¯s frown deepened.<div>


    He couldn¡¯t help thinking, when they attacked previously, were there Formation Patterns on those indestructible rattan armors as well?


    ¡°Which formation?¡±


    ¡°Some disciples went back to the n to ask Master Qian, and Master Qian said that it looked like the Earth Fire Formation.¡±


    Master Qian was a Formation Master of the Qian Family. Although he was not yet ranked first-grade, it was only a matter of time. So, out of respect, people called him ¡°Master.¡±


    ¡°Earth Fire Formation? What rank?¡±


    ¡°Seven Pattern Lines.¡±


    Qian Zhuang¡¯s expression turned cold, ¡°To think it had seven Pattern Lines, no wonder.¡±


    Seven Pattern Lines could injure Cultivators in thete phase of Qi Refinement, and if several were superimposed, their power would be even stronger.


    Filled with resentment, Qian Zhuang sneered, ¡°To think that a Formation Master would help these paupers!¡±


    He did not believe that these impoverished Loose Cultivators could afford the price to hire a Formation Master.


    Most likely, the Formation Master had signed a Spirit Pact with them, which would allow them to share in the Spirit Stones from the mine upon sess.


    The world was filled with movement for the sake of profit, and this Formation Master was no exception.


    That disciple then asked, ¡°Big brother, what should we do next?¡±<div>


    Qian Zhuang said, ¡°No matter, a Seven-Pattern Formation Master is nothing to be concerned about.¡±


    How many formations could a single Formation Master possibly draw?


    Last night, there was an explosion, presumably using quite a number of Earth Fire Formations; he refused to believe that there could be any more Earth Fire Formations to st them tonight.


    Indeed, Mo Hua couldn¡¯t draw too many, only seven or eight pairs of Earthfire Compound Formations in one day.


    But for simple Earth Fire Formations, Mo Hua still had quite a stockpile, all from previous savings.


    These Earth Fire Formations were originally set aside toy traps for the Qi Refinement Middle Phase Monster Hunters, to hunt Monster Beasts.


    Since the Monster Hunters fell out with the Qian Family, Elder Yu no longer allowed the Monster Hunters to enter Big ck Mountain to hunt monsters, so Mo Hua had umted quite a lot of Earth Fire Formations, which now could be used to clear out the inventory.


    As a result, the disciples of the Qian Family really suffered.


    The Qian Family was sted on the first night.


    The next evening when they went up, they were sted again.


    The third day and the fourth day, still sted.


    Qian Zhuang was furious, followed by arrogance; he was curious to know exactly how many pairs of Earth Fire Formations these group of Monster Hunters had.


    But the disciples of the Qian Family had had enough.<div>


    Stepping into an Earth Fire Formation didn¡¯t necessarily mean death, but injury was guaranteed. Moreover, descending the mountain made them easy targets for Monster Beasts, risking their lives in beast bellies.


    Therefore, many Qian Family Cultivators started to consider retreating, hovering at the perimeter, not daring to venture into the Earth Fire Formation area.


    Qian Zhuang sensed the ominous signs and thus spoke inspiringly:


    ¡°Brothers, we have been attacking for four days; they can¡¯t possibly have so many formations left. They must be depleted by now¡­¡±


    ¡°We are only one step away; we must not fail at thest hurdle! Otherwise, all our sacrifices will be wasted!¡±


    ¡°Once we take over the spiritual mines, the Family Head will surely reward us generously!¡±


    Inspired by Qian Zhuang¡¯s words, the Qian Family Cultivators¡¯ blood boiled anew, and they set foot on the mountain path once again.


    Then, once more, they fled in a sorry state amidst the firelight of the Earth Fire Formations, returning inplete disarray.


    Mo Hua stood on the mountainside, watching the scene unfold before him, and couldn¡¯t help but respect themanding Qian Family Cultivators.


    It took a ruthless person to use human lives to wear down his stockpile of formations!


    Watching this scene, Qian Zhuang almost coughed up blood.


    How the hell are there still formations left?


    Do you have ten hands to draw so many formations?<div>


    Looking at the rugged mountain stretch before him, filled with lush vegetation.


    Qian Zhuang was quite traumatized.


    But in a short time, morale had dissipated and another attack was unfeasible; the Qian Family had to call a temporary halt once again.


    Without losing a single fighter, the Monster Hunters repelled the Qian Family¡¯s offensive.


    Elder Yu¡¯s expression softened when he looked at Mo Hua, which made his son, Yu Chengyi, feel bitter inside.


    His father had never shown him any warmth, always sullen and unyielding, like a rock for salting pickles.


    After resting for several days, the Monster Hunters¡¯ conditions improved significantly, and their expressions lightened up a bit.


    But then Mo Hua suddenly remembered a problem and, with concern, asked Elder Yu:


    ¡°What will we do if the Qian Family sends Foundation Building Cultivators?¡±


    ¡°We will do what must be done,¡± was the reply.


    Mo Hua was slightly taken aback, ¡°Aren¡¯t Foundation Building Cultivators supposed to be very powerful?¡±


    Elder Yu nodded, ¡°Foundation Building is indeed formidable, but it¡¯s not absolutely invincible.¡±


    Mo Hua furrowed his brows, not quite understanding.


    Elder Yu looked at Mo Hua and exined further:


    ¡°A Foundation Building Cultivator¡¯s power is roughly equivalent to that of ten Cultivators at theter stages of Qi Refinement. If it¡¯s only one, even five or six Qi Refinementte-stage Cultivators would have no chance against a Foundation Building Cultivator, as they wouldn¡¯tst many moves¡­¡±


    ¡°But if there are more than ten, especially seasonedte-stage Qi Refinement Cultivators with rich fighting experience, facing off against a Foundation Building Cultivator, the oue bes uncertain. Likely, it would end with trading injury for injury, life for life, ten lives for one. By the time all the Qi Refinement Cultivators have perished, the Foundation Building Cultivator, if not dead, would be left gravely wounded and on the brink of death.¡±


    ¡°If there are several dozen or even a hundred Qi Refinementte-stage Cultivators, the Foundation Building Cultivator is bound to die if they can¡¯t escape.¡±


    ¡°As the saying goes, even a fierce tiger fears a pack of wolves; that¡¯s the idea.¡±


    Understanding dawned on Mo Hua.

 Chapter 157: Surprise Attack (First Update)_1

    Chapter 157: Surprise Attack (First Update)_1<div>


    ¡°The Qian Family¡¯s Foundation Establishment doesn¡¯t make a move because they¡¯re afraid of being worn down, then encircled and killed to death?¡± Mo Hua asked.


    ¡°Yes, but not entirely.¡± Elder Yu said, ¡°On one hand, the Qian Family¡¯s Foundation Building Cultivators do indeed fear being worn down. Once I take action to hold him back, he won¡¯t be able to escape and will inevitably be killed.¡±


    ¡°Therefore, in such chaotic battles, Foundation Building Cultivators usually bnce each other out and don¡¯t act rashly. Once they take action, they either settle the oue with a decisive strike or have some other important purpose that can sway the battle.¡±


    ¡°On the other hand, the Qian Family has more than one Foundation Building Cultivator¡­¡± Elder Yu said with a light chuckle.


    Mo Hua asked in confusion, ¡°Isn¡¯t that an advantage for the Qian Family?¡±


    Elder Yu did not answer directly but said:<div>


    ¡°One monk will have water to drink, two can fetch enough water, but with three monks there will be no water to drink.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Mo Hua understood, ¡°They all want others to take the risk and fight for their lives while they reap the benefits.¡±


    Elder Yu nodded approvingly.


    ¡°Is the Qian Family¡¯s infighting really that fierce?¡±


    ¡°Even close brothers settle ounts clearly, let alone they are one n but with so many bloodline branches and intertwined interests, their scheming and infighting aren¡¯t necessarily rooted in any n sentiment.¡±


    Mo Hua nodded.


    No wonder Elder Yu always curses the Qian Family as a nest of ungrateful white-eyed wolves with ck hearts but no lungs.


    If they¡¯re like this even towards their own n cultivators, what about others?


    ¡°What if all the Qian Family¡¯s Foundation Building Cultivatorse together?¡± Mo Hua asked.


    ¡°I actually hope they alle together.¡± Elder Yu raised his eyebrows slightly, ¡°If they alle, leaving their n and industries undefended, and should an enemy take notice and pilfer their properties clean, ughtering their direct lineage thoroughly, that would be quite entertaining.¡±


    Elder Yu¡¯s expression was rather schadenfreude.


    Mo Hua opened his mouth wide, ¡°Does that kind of thing really happen?¡±<div>


    ¡°How could it not? You¡¯re still young, live a few hundred years, and you¡¯ll see that in this world, there¡¯s nothing that can¡¯t be done, only what you can¡¯t imagine.¡±


    Mo Hua was quite shaken, ¡°But the Taoist Court would do something about it, wouldn¡¯t they?¡±


    ¡°Once it¡¯s already been plundered and the killing done, what use is the Taoist Court¡­¡±


    Elder Yu wanted to swear a few times, but remembering he was in front of Mo Hua, he slightly held back.


    ¡°If the direct disciples are ughtered clean and only the Foundation Building Cultivators remain, that¡¯s still just a hollow force, too ambitious but powerless, soon to be squeezed out with no ce to stand.¡±


    ¡°Moreover, if those important industries of the Qian Family outside are left without Foundation Establishment protection, and there¡¯s a mishap, that¡¯s when they¡¯ll truly suffer a devastating blow¡­¡±


    ¡°The bigger the family and the enterprise, the harder it is to maintain. That¡¯s why they dare not let their Foundation Building Cultivatorse to the battle too early.¡±


    So that¡¯s how it is¡­


    Mo Hua suddenly realized.


    Seeing Mo Hua deep in thought, Elder Yu thought he was still worried and said:


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, the Qian Family¡¯s Foundation Builders may look fierce, but in reality, they¡¯re all soft eggs and cowards. I can easily deal with one, and even if two or threee, I still have ways to cope.¡±


    Mo Hua was astonished; Elder Yu was actually that formidable.<div>


    ¡°Elder, is your cultivation very high?¡± Mo Hua asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s not that my cultivation is high,¡± Elder Yu sighed, smiled bitterly, and said, ¡°It¡¯s just that I dare to stake my life in a fight, and they don¡¯t.¡±


    Mo Hua looked at Elder Yu.


    On Elder Yu¡¯s lean arms and around his neck, there were various crisscrossing light scars, which were not noticeable due to his dark skin unless one looked closely.


    These scars must have been left from fighting to the death¡­


    Mo Hua silently thought.


    If the Qian Family doesn¡¯t attack, the Monster Hunters can concentrate all their efforts on the spiritual mines exploitation. But Elder Yu knew that the Qian Family wouldn¡¯t just let things go.


    A few nightster, the Qian Family indeed came again.


    This time they had reinforcements, several strong-bodied cultivators with Earth Spirit Roots, fully armed and d in iron armor.


    This was the solution Qian Zhuang had pondered and contemted to break the stalemate.


    Since the Earth Fire Formation was not too powerful, he thought to recruit some thick-skinned, tough-bodied Body Cultivators with Earth Spirit Roots, d in iron armor, that could simply trample down the Earth Fire Formation.


    Without the Earth Fire Formation, the path ahead would be wide open.<div>


    Therefore, he pulled strings and used his connections to plea, transfer, or borrow some Earth Spirit Root cultivators who had cultivated Earth Series techniques and had strong physical bodies.


    He had almost exhausted his savings, either purchasing or borrowing several sets of iron armor forged from fine steel, along with a few fire-resistant spiritual artifacts.


    Tonight, he was determined to break the Earth Fire Formation!


    The situation unfolded exactly as he had anticipated.


    The Earth-series cultivators, dressed in iron armor and carrying fire-resistant spiritual artifacts, directly crossed over the Earth Fire Formation with sevenyers of formation patterns, setting off bursts of explosive mes.


    The mountains were filled with the sounds of explosions and saturated with light from the mes.


    The explosive fire elemental spiritual power assaulted the iron armor, but most of its force was neutralized, some of the fiery energy was dissolved by the fire-resistant spiritual artifacts, and any residual strength that affected the iron-d Earth-series cultivators caused little harm.


    After a few back-and-forths like this, the cultivators with an Earth spirit root d in iron armor had trampled down the Earth Fire Formation throughout the mountains.


    The iron armor too sustained some damage, with one set even breaking apart.


    Qian Zhuang felt the pain of the loss acutely, but these sacrifices were worthwhile!


    He had finally broken through the Earth Fire Formation!


    Qian Zhuang raised his eyebrows and let out a breath, filled with pride and vigor.<div>


    Leading the Qian Family cultivators, he had atst crossed the mountain waist that was covered in Earth Fire Formations, which had frustrated him time and again and left a psychological shadow in his heart!


    And the Qian Family cultivators had arrived at the entrance of the mines, officially confronting the Monster Hunters.


    Then, Qian Zhuang suddenly realized that he seemed to have forgotten a critical issue:


    Their original tactic seemed to be based on a surprise attack¡­


    Now, groups of Monster Hunters d in rattan armor stood ready, even leisurely awaiting them, having watched them struggle from afar for quite some time.


    And after being ravaged by the Earth Fire Formation, they had finallye face to face with the Monster Hunters.


    But¡­ could this be called a surprise attack?


    The Monster Hunters¡¯ eyes carried a mocking gleam, as if they were looking at fools.


    A flicker of anger crossed Qian Zhuang¡¯s face, but a chill settled in his heart.


    What to do next, he suddenly had no idea¡­


    Fight?


    It seemed unlikely they could win.<div>


    Escape?


    Then what exactly had theye here for? And why had they gone through all the trouble to cross the Earth Fire Formation?


    As Qian Zhuang was drowning in self-doubt, Yu Chengyi had already drawn his sword.


    Immediately, the des of the other Monster Hunters unsheathed in response.


    The night was pitch ck, and the Monster Hunters¡¯ swords glinted with white light.


    ¡°Kill!¡±


    Yu Chengyi roared with rage, and the Monster Hunters behind him charged with great momentum towards the Qian Family cultivators.


    Thus, the Qian Family cultivators, who had gone through great lengths to cross the Earth Fire Formation, were embarrassingly forced to retreat in less than a moment.


    Qian Hong managed to escape back to the camp with great difficulty, summarizing the situation with a dirt-covered face.


    The death and injury of the disciples were inevitable, and a few sets of iron armor had been seized.


    There was no helping it; the primary target of the Monster Hunters was the iron armor, with the cultivators themselves being secondary.


    Monster Hunters, ustomed to hunting monster beasts year-round, exhibited well-coordinated movements and adept skills. A few of them working together could take down a Qian Family cultivator in iron armor in just a few exchanges.


    Then, swiftly, they stripped and stole away the armor.


    For the Monster Hunters, even skinning a monster beast was no challenge, to say nothing of removing worn iron armor.


    Qian Zhuang felt a heartbreaking pain, while also finding the situation absurd.


    If it weren¡¯t for the disorientation caused by the Earth Fire Formation, focusing only on breaking through the formation, he wouldn¡¯t have forgotten their original intent.


    Turning a stealth attack into an open assault.


    He had even allowed the enemy to be prepared and caught them off guard.


    Qian Zhuang was filled with hatred.


    Who the hell was it that designed this damn Earth Fire Formation?!

 Chapter 158 - 158 Qian Zhongxuan (Second Update)_1

    Chapter 158 Qian Zhongxuan (Second Update)_1<div>


    Who had drawn the Formation Painting, Qian Zhuang didn¡¯t know, but he knew he was doomed.


    So many people lost, so much time wasted, so much in Pills and Spiritual Artifacts spent, and not a single Spiritual mine reimed.


    The n would not give him another chance.


    The next day, Qian Zhuang was told that hismand had been stripped by the n, but he was still allowed to stay at the Spiritual mines to make amends for his failure.


    That evening, a Cultivator from the Qian Family, whose face bore the heavy patterns of authority, came to the Qian Family camp and harrumphed coldly upon seeing Qian Zhuang:


    ¡°Capable of nothing but failure!¡±<div>


    Qian Zhuang bowed deeply and kept his head lowered, not daring to utter a single word in rebuttal.


    The visitor was an Elder of the Qian Family, a Foundation Building Cultivator, Qian Zhongxuan.


    He was also his biggest support in this branch of the family.


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t willing toe, but you¡¯ve been so ineffective, not achieving anything for so long, that I had to take care of things. Otherwise, our branch would be theughingstock of the n, unable to hold our heads high.¡±


    Qian Zhongxuan said coldly.


    Qian Zhuang¡¯s face was flush with shame, ¡°Elder, it¡¯s not that I was ineffective, it¡¯s just those¡­¡±


    Qian Zhongxuan interrupted, ¡°No excuses! These excuses are no use with the Family Head and other Elders, they will not listen to what you have to say, but will look at what you have done, what results you have produced!¡±


    Qian Zhuang bowed his head, ¡°Yes.¡±


    Seeing Qian Zhuang¡¯s sincere attitude, and knowing his branch had only a few promoters at the Qi Refinement Ninth Level, Qian Zhongxuan¡¯s expression softened slightly as he instructed him:


    ¡°People say that we members of the Qian Family are like wolves, ambitiously wolfish, and that¡¯s not an insult but apliment. We, the disciples of the Qian Family, must be wolfish, striving and snatching!¡±


    ¡°Every piece of meat must be bitten fiercely in the mouth. If someone steals a bite from you, you should bite back a piece from them!¡±


    Qian Zhuang¡¯s spirits lifted, and he cupped his fists, ¡°I have learned my lesson, Disciple.¡±<div>


    ¡°Hmm.¡± Qian Zhongxuan nodded, ¡°Don¡¯t take this failure too hard. Sess and failure aremon knowledge; don¡¯t let it dull your spirit for progress.¡±


    Qian Zhuang was greatly encouraged and felt even more grateful to Qian Zhongxuan, saying:


    ¡°I will remember the Elder¡¯s teachings carefully!¡±


    ¡°Rest up for a few days. Once I¡¯ve arranged the personnel, it will be time to attack the mountain. Make sure you perform well and do not disappoint me.¡± Qian Zhongxuan looked sternly at Qian Zhuang before standing up and leaving.


    Qian Zhuang respectfully saw off Qian Zhongxuan and breathed a sigh of relief.


    At this time, Elder Yu also got the news that Qian Zhongxuan had entered Big ck Mountain and couldn¡¯t help but snort:


    ¡°That old rascal Qian Zhongxuan has no good intentions entering the mountain. Everyone, be on alert; we may have a tough fight in the next few days.¡±


    Yu Chengyi and others looked solemn and nodded in agreement.


    Mo Hua also nodded along.


    Elder Yu nced at him and said, ¡°You don¡¯t need to nod; just stay here. Don¡¯t go out.¡±


    ¡°Can I sneak a peek?¡±


    ¡°Peek at what?¡±<div>


    ¡°At you fighting.¡±


    Elder Yu frowned, ¡°What¡¯s there to see?¡±


    ¡°I want to learn.¡±


    Mo Hua looked humble and eager to learn.


    Elder Yu sighed, ¡°You can look, but don¡¯t you dare go out there. A cultivator¡¯s melee is no child¡¯s y.¡±


    ¡°Alright!¡± Mo Hua nodded vigorously.


    His own safety was his priority. He would not go out; he wasn¡¯t foolish.


    In the following days, Mo Hua learned a new Formation:


    The First-grade Earth Fire Formation.


    This was also learned from the Formation Books given by Mr. Zhuang. Its effects were broadly the same as the Earth Fire Formation, only more powerful, containing nine Formation Patterns, a true First-grade Formation.


    However, the previous Formation with seven patterns was called Earth Fire Formation, and this one was directly named First-grade Earth Fire Formation. The name hadn¡¯t changed, only with the addition of ¡°First-grade.¡±


    Mo Hua criticized in his mind, wondering who wrote these Formation Books. They were toozy, at least change the name.<div>


    After Mo Hua learned the First-grade Earth Fire Formation, he would draw it whenever he had free time, managing to create about ten copies a day.


    Ten copies of the Earth Fire Formation is neither too many nor too few. If used directly, their effectiveness might not be very good, so Mo Hua decided to save them up forter.


    One day, after he grew tired of drawing formations, Mo Hua took out some pine nuts to crack and eat for a while.


    Meanwhile, Elder Yu was discussing matters in the next room.


    To take care of Mo Hua¡¯s needs, Elder Yu had opened up another stone chamber right next to Mo Hua¡¯s for rest and discussions with other Monster Hunters.


    Elder Yu was discussing with Yu Chengyi and others how to deal with the Qian Family when suddenly his expression turned solemn, and with a swift movement, he stepped out of the mine.


    Outside the cave were rugged rocks and dense woods.


    However, the ground was pockmarked and messy from having been sted by the Earth Fire Formation.


    Elder Yu let out a coldugh and cursed aloud:


    ¡°Qian Zhongxuan, you old fart, creeping around like a thief, what the hell are you doing?¡±


    Not far away, Qian Zhongxuan suddenly appeared, his smile neither friendly nor genuine, ¡°Your dog nose is still as sharp as ever.¡±


    Elder Yu mocked sardonically, ¡°If I have a dog¡¯s nose, then your mother must be a bitch, your father a dumb dog, and you a mongrel¡­¡±<div>


    These words were unbearable to hear, and the loudness of his voice made it so that anyone up or down the peak could hear, causing Qian Zhongxuan¡¯s blood to seethe with rage.


    Qian Zhongxuan wished he could p himself.


    He should have known that old bastard Yu Changlin couldn¡¯t utter anything good, spewing the worst insults when provoked, so why did he bother to engage him at all?


    It took Qian Zhongxuan a while to regain hisposure.


    ¡°Let¡¯s set some rules,¡± he suggested.


    ¡°So, because you say so, we should set rules? Does your ass grow on your face to give you such a big one?¡±


    Suppressing his anger, Qian Zhongxuan gritted his teeth and replied, ¡°If you keep being unreasonable, there¡¯s no point in talking.¡±


    Elder Yu chuckled curiously, ¡°You¡¯re not as good as Qian Hong. He can keep his cool better than you, no, I should say he¡¯s more shameless than you.¡±


    Qian Zhongxuan was on the verge of losing his patience.


    Seeing an opening, Elder Yu said, ¡°Say what you want to say.¡±


    Qian Zhongxuanposed himself and proposed, ¡°In the uing contention for the spiritual mines, I won¡¯t intervene, and neither will you.¡±


    Elder Yu raised an eyebrow, ¡°And what about the other Foundation Building Cultivators of the Qian Family?¡±<div>


    ¡°They won¡¯t intervene either.¡±


    ¡°Why should I trust you?¡±


    Qian Zhongxuan answered, ¡°I¡¯ve secured a public oath from the Court Leader of the Taoist Court, so you can rest assured.¡±


    Elder Yu frowned slightly, unsure of what Qian Zhongxuan was plotting, but the absence of Foundation Builders on both sides would be favorable for the Monster Hunters.


    ¡°Fine, I agree,¡± he said.


    Qian Zhongxuan breathed a sigh of relief, ¡°Then it¡¯s settled.¡±


    Suddenly, Elder Yu sneered, ¡°Qian Zhongxuan, you must be scared to death.¡±


    Frightened to engage in a fight to the death with him, the old man, as well as wagering life for life against Monster Hunters.


    Qian Zhongxuan¡¯s face soured, but he neither confirmed nor denied.


    Indeed, he was afraid. Yu Changlin, the old dog, did not fear death because being a Loose Cultivator meant enduring hardship.


    But for Qian Zhongxuan, as a Foundation Establishment Elder of the Qian Family, with a revered status and endless luxuries, death was not an option.


    Seeing his reaction, Elder Yu thought as much and verballyshed out, ¡°Then better you return to your mother¡¯s womb and keep suckling her milk. This is no ce for real fighting, you cowardly soft egg. Just hide in your den of riches and rot there¡­¡±


    Knowing he was no match in a war of words, Qian Zhongxuan turned and left with a flick of his sleeve.


    Mo Hua was dumbstruck by what he heard.


    He thought that if insulting people had realms, Elder Yu would at least be a half-step Immortal.


    Elder Yu, feeling unsatisfied as he watched Qian Zhongxuan slink away, turned his head back only to see Mo Hua staring at him with a look of amazement.


    Coughing, Elder Yu said, ¡°The things I said just now, you shouldn¡¯t learn them.¡±


    Mo Hua, who had already absorbed the lesson, assured, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Elder Yu.¡±

 Chapter 159 - 159 Spiritual Cultivator (Three More Updates)_1

    Chapter 159 Spiritual Cultivator (Three More Updates)_1


    The two sides agreed that the cultivators at the Foundation Establishment Stage would not take action.


    The next day, the Qian Family cultivators began to move, lining up from the foot of Nameless Peak all the way to the mine entrance halfway up the mountain.


    The number was about twice that of the Monster Hunters.


    Mo Hua, high up at the entrance of the highest mine, looked down and only saw the mountain densely packed with Qian Family cultivators, likely numbering over a thousand.


    How can we fight this?


    Mo Hua looked towards Elder Yu.


    Elder Yu appeared unconcerned, ¡°They may look numerous, but they are all no more than rice buckets.¡±


    And so the battle began between the two sides.


    At first, it was all probing, with both sides casually trading blows.


    Although the Monster Hunters were of a lower rankpared to the Qian Family cultivators, they had years of battle experience with Monster Beasts, skilled in Taoist arts, rich in experience, and battle-hardened, with seamless cooperation among themselves.<div>


    While the Qian Family cultivators might have been higher in cultivation, they usually bullied others without real challenge, their Taoist skills were mediocre, and they didn¡¯t dare to fight desperately, showing fear at the start of the real battle.


    After a short chaos, the situation gradually became clear.


    Monster Hunters could attack or defend as needed, appearing to fight independently but also supporting each other, and although outnumbered, they managed to push the Qian Family cultivators into retreating step by step.


    Monster Hunters made their living hunting Monster Beasts. If they could kill beasts, then why not these cultivators who were not ustomed to fighting?


    The Qian Family cultivators gradually began to lose ground.


    Upon seeing this, Qian Zhongxuan¡¯s expression revealed neither joy nor anger, simply waving his hand to signal the retreat of the Qian Family cultivators.


    He probably feared that moving too slowly would lead to further insult from Elder Yu at the front lines.


    The first day ended hastily like this, and after everyone recuperated, they began to face off again the next day.


    Among the Qian Family cultivators, there were about twenty more cultivators present.


    These twenty or so cultivators stood together while the others from the Qian Family formed a protective circle around them.


    Elder Yu¡¯s brow furrowed, ¡°This old fox, Qian Zhongxuan, that¡¯s his game.¡±


    After speaking, he picked up a piece of beef and began to eat.


    The beef belonged to Mo Hua.


    Elder Yu was originally observing the battle situation from above and noticed Mo Hua, who was stealthily peeking out from an entrance.


    In front of her were wild fruits, pine nuts, beef, and fruit wine.


    Concerned for Mo Hua¡¯s safety, Elder Yu hade over as well.


    There the two of them were, eating while watching the battle unfold.


    Mo Hua originally thought that today would be like yesterday, a victory that, though not without setbacks, would tilt overwhelmingly in their favor.


    Thus, she had prepared food and drinks to enjoy the show.<div>


    But now Elder Yu was frowning, and his expression was not optimistic.


    Mo Hua asked, ¡°Is something not right?¡±


    Elder Yu pointed at the twenty or so Qian Family cultivators standing separately and said, ¡°Look at those people.¡±


    Mo Hua looked over and felt these cultivators had weak vitality and didn¡¯t appear strong, but the Qian Family had singled them out and protected them heavily, for reasons unknown.<div>


    ¡°Elder, these people are¡­¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll see,¡± said Elder Yu.


    Before long, the two sides shed, and the Monster Hunters charged.


    Instead of advancing, the Qian Family cultivators adopted a defensive formation to protect those twenty or so cultivators.


    At the same time, those twenty cultivators simultaneously performed their spellcasting gestures.


    Mo Hua felt a chill in her heart.


    It was Spiritual Cultivation!


    After a few moments, the Spiritual Cultivatorspleted their spells,unching fireballs, ice arrows, and wind des; the spells flew out, striking the advancing Monster Hunters.


    In the chaos of battle, even without precise aiming, they were bound to hit someone.


    Those Monster Hunters who were hit by the spells all staggered, the lightly injured coughed up blood from the impact of the spiritual power, and the more seriously injured were eroded by the spiritual power, slowly falling to the ground, losing theirbat effectiveness.


    Simultaneously, the Qian Family¡¯s Body Cultivation assassins surged forward, driving back the attacking Monster Hunters.


    Meanwhile, the Qian Family¡¯s Spiritual Cultivators continued to condense qi, unleashing spells.


    Soon, the fireballs and ice arrows were flying again.<div>


    The Monster Hunters were in a dire situation.


    If they charged, they would be stopped by the Qian Family¡¯s body cultivators.


    If they didn¡¯t charge, they could only be live targets, forced to endure the spells of those twenty or so spiritual cultivators.


    Elder Yu¡¯s brow furrowed even more tightly.


    Twenty or so spiritual cultivators, and all were in theter stages of Qi Refinement, even some at the ninth level of Qi Refinement!


    That grandson Qian Zhongxuan was ying this very trick.


    Taking advantage of the fact that Monster Hunters didn¡¯t have spiritual cultivators!


    Indeed, Monster Hunters in the Qi Refinement Realm weren¡¯t suited to be spiritual cultivators.


    Spiritual cultivators needed time to cast spells, but when fighting Monster Beasts, being even slightly slower could mean the difference between life and death.


    So Monster Hunters generally didn¡¯t focus on spells, instead practicing martial dao techniques that used spiritual power to unlock the potential of their bodies and fight Monster Beasts.


    Moreover, spiritual cultivators had weaker bodies, a light scratch from a Monster Beast could leave them gravely injured if not dead, unlike body cultivators with their tougher skins, who could withstand a few more hits.


    But now, in the battle with the Qian Family cultivators, the Qian Family had presumed that the Monster Hunterscked spiritual cultivators, or at least, didn¡¯t have any impressive ones.


    The enemy has what weck.<div>


    Relying on these advantages, and their spells, the Qian Family could slowly kill the Monster Hunters at leisure.


    There were indeed spiritual cultivators among the Monster Hunters, but without someone at the eighth or ninthyer of Qi Refinement, or twenty or so in number, their impact in such a chaotic battle was limited and couldn¡¯t change the situation.


    Anger stirred in Elder Yu¡¯s heart.


    No wonder that old bastard Qian Zhongxuan had insisted that those in the Foundation Establishment Stage not get involved.


    If he could have taken action, he would¡¯ve rushed over immediately to ughter those twenty or so spiritual cultivators and saved a lot of trouble!


    Now that he couldn¡¯t take action, relying only on a group of Qi Refinement Stage body refinement Monster Hunters, they couldn¡¯t break through, only to be tortured with spells.


    Elder Yu sighed, knowing the situation was not in their favor, and directly ordered the Monster Hunters to retreat, only defending the entrance of the cave.


    Qian Zhongxuan sneered with contempt but did not pursue.


    He wasn¡¯t in a hurry. Sooner orter, these Monster Hunters, unable to deal with the spiritual cultivators, would be worn down and killed bit by bit.


    To rashly pursue and kill them now would only make it easy to fall into the cunning traps of that old coot Yu Changlin.


    Over the years, having dealt with Yu Changlin on numerous asions, he knew him to be shameless to the point of reaching the pinnacle.


    He had never gained much advantage while dealing with Yu Changlin, but now, it was time for his moment of triumph.


    The Qian Family retreated, and Elder Yu pondered with a frown, contemting how to deal with the Qian Family¡¯s spiritual cultivators.<div>


    Yu Chengyi said, ¡°Dad, why don¡¯t you sneakily take action, ughter this group of spiritual cultivators?¡±


    Elder Yu gave him a re, ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? Didn¡¯t you hear what that old coot said? The Court Leader of the Taoist Court witnessed our agreement. If I act rashly now, it¡¯s like pping the Taoist Court in the face. How would I exin that to the Court Leader?¡±


    Yu Chengyi said in a soft voice, ¡°Sneakily¡­¡±


    Elder Yu¡¯s eyebrows raised, ¡°Do you think everyone else is a fool? Can¡¯t they see if it¡¯s me who made the move?¡±


    Yu Chengyi had no response, but after a while, he said:


    ¡°What if we put on protective wear and charged over?¡±


    Mo Shan shook his head, ¡°Wearing protective wear would slow us down somewhat, and we¡¯d still be targets.¡±


    Yu Chengyi then suggested, ¡°Then find a few with good movement techniques, figure out a way to avoid the Qian Family¡¯s body cultivators, and kill their spiritual cultivators from behind!¡±


    Mo Shan nodded, ¡°That¡¯s the only way now, though it¡¯s quite risky. Be extremely careful, otherwise it¡¯s easy to be attacked from both sides, caught in a pincer.¡±


    ¡°The risk is too high, and if something goes wrong, it¡¯s hard to escape,¡± Elder Yu sighed.


    Unless absolutely necessary, he wasn¡¯t keen on having the Monster Hunters take such risks.


    ¡°Shall we find spiritual cultivators to counter them?¡± Yu Chengyi tentatively asked.


    Elder Yu thought for a moment then shook his head:


    ¡°They¡¯re not highly skilled or numerous enough; spiritual cultivators won¡¯t change the situation.¡±


    Everyone fell into contemtion once more.


    Suddenly, Elder Yu thought of a question:


    ¡°In our ranks of Monster Hunters, who is a spiritual cultivator?¡±


    Yu Chengyi and Mo Shan were momentarily stunned, unable to recall anyone at that moment.


    A true Monster Hunter, who would be a spiritual cultivator?


    The few looked at each other in bewilderment.


    Mo Hua timidly raised her little hand, ¡°I am.¡±

 Chapter 160 - 160

    Chapter 160


    The surroundings quieted down for a moment.


    ¡°I know spells,¡± Mo Hua emphasized.


    Elder Yu gathered his thoughts and began with praise:


    ¡°Not bad, you pursue Spiritual Cultivation; study spells diligently, and you¡¯ll definitely have a bright future.¡±


    These words were spoken with some guilt.


    After thepliment, Elder Yu continued to advise:


    ¡°But your current level is still low, and your spiritual power is weak, even if you know spells, it is not suitable for fighting with others, especially in this kind of chaotic situation.¡±


    Elder Yu feared that Mo Hua, in a moment of rashness, would rush out and fight with the Qian Family Cultivators.


    In such chaoticbat, if not well protected, Spiritual Cultivators are extremely vulnerable.


    Yu Chengyi also hurriedly nodded, he too was concerned about any ident befalling Mo Hua.<div>


    However, Mo Shan looked at Mo Hua as if deep in thought.


    After thinking for a moment, Mo Hua said, ¡°I should be able to help a bit.¡±


    Elder Yu was slightly taken aback, ¡°How so?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t contribute much in a melee, but I can help deal with those Spiritual Cultivators.¡±


    Elder Yu frowned.


    Mo Hua exined, ¡°I¡¯m only at the Qi Refining Sixth Level; my spells aren¡¯t very powerful, they might not kill them, but interrupting their spells shouldn¡¯t be a big problem.¡±


    ¡°What if they use spells against you?¡± Yu Chengyi asked.


    Mo Hua chuckled, ¡°They won¡¯t be able to hit me.¡±


    Yu Chengyi was stunned, ¡°Why not?¡±


    Mo Hua replied, ¡°Their Divine Sense is inferior to mine; I¡¯ll stand outside the range of their Divine Sense. If their Divine Sense can¡¯t reach me, their spells naturally won¡¯t hit me.¡±


    Yu Chengyi suddenly realized and exchanged a look with Elder Yu.


    Elder Yu made a decision, ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll try it tomorrow, but you must stay inside the mine; absolutely do not go out.¡±


    ¡°Mhm,¡± Mo Hua nodded in agreement.


    The next day, the battle resumed.


    The Qian Family replicated their tactics, using Body Cultivators to distract and Spiritual Cultivators¡¯ spells to attack, slowly wearing down the Monster Hunters.


    The Monster Hunters, having received covert instructions from Elder Yu, didn¡¯t charge into the fray but focused on dodging spells to ensure they wouldn¡¯t be injured.


    At the same time, some Monster Hunters with good movement techniques harassed from the sides, feinting attacks on the Qian Family¡¯s Spiritual Cultivators from behind, drawing away the Body Cultivators and causing them to spread out.


    This distraction and pulling spread the Qian Family¡¯s Spiritual Cultivators thin, bringing them into Mo Hua¡¯s sight.


    Mo Hua cast spells, which did not require a visual, but only the locking of Divine Sense.<div>


    Separating the Qian Family¡¯s Body Cultivators was meant to prevent them from blocking the Fireball Technique.


    Elder Yu stood behind Mo Hua.


    He wouldn¡¯t intervene in the battle, but that didn¡¯t prevent him from protecting Mo Hua.


    Should Mo Hua truly be in danger, he would certainly not stand idly by.<div>


    If the Taoist Court¡¯s reputation was tarnished, so be it. It didn¡¯t matter if the Court Leader couldn¡¯t be easily exined away; he would simply apologize profusely, he was thick-skinned anyway.


    A Junior Formation Master who¡¯d already reached the threshold of the First-grade Formation Method at such a young age was still one of their Loose Cultivators.


    Elder Yu knew very well what was more important.


    Elder Yu assessed the positions of the Qian Family¡¯s Spiritual Cultivators and whispered to Mo Hua:


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that a bit far, can you hit them?¡±


    Elder Yu knew of Mo Hua¡¯s strong Divine Sense, capable of creating First-grade Formations.


    But a strong Divine Sense didn¡¯t necessarily mean precise spellcasting. Such a distance made hitting the target not an easy task.


    Mo Hua was also uncertain, ¡°It should work.¡±


    One had to try regardless.


    In the heat of battle, the Qian Family¡¯s Spiritual Cultivators began to cast their spells.


    Elder Yu¡¯s gaze sharpened as he knew the battle was about to begin.


    Then he saw Mo Hua raise a hand, with fingers pinched together,unching a fireball.


    Elder Yu was surprised, ¡°That fast?¡±<div>


    He hadn¡¯t even noticed Mo Hua¡¯s movements, and a fireball had already been cast and flown out.


    The fireball traced an arc, hitting one of the Qian Family¡¯s Spiritual Cultivators.


    Caught off guard while channeling halfway, the Cultivator was hit by the Fireball Technique, disrupting the halfpleted spell.


    It hit!


    Elder Yu inwardly delighted, but then saw Mo Hua¡¯s expression was somewhat unhappy, muttering, ¡°Didn¡¯t hit¡­¡±


    ¡°Wasn¡¯t it a hit?¡± Elder Yu couldn¡¯t help but ask.


    Mo Hua regretfully said, ¡°No, I aimed for the heart meridian, but hit the wrist.¡±


    Elder Yu opened his mouth, not knowing what to say.


    Being able to hit from this far is already good enough, and you still want to hit the heart meridian?


    ¡°Alright¡­¡±


    Not wanting to seem inexperienced, Elder Yu suppressed his shock and said nonchntly,


    ¡°It¡¯s good enough to be able to hit, don¡¯t be too hard on yourself. Just aim better next time.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡±<div>


    Mo Hua joined his fingers and, in the blink of an eye, the second Fireball Technique flew out.


    This time, Elder Yu watched carefully.


    It was indeed too fast!


    Elder Yu was surprised, thinking, ¡°I wonder who this child learned his spells from. It¡¯s just an Ordinary Fireball Technique, but it looks so evil¡­¡±


    After the second Fireball Technique wasunched, it hit a Qian Family Spiritual Cultivator¡¯s shoulder.


    Mo Hua sighed regretfully, then adjusted his mindset, held his breath and focused his Divine Sense, and continued to cast the Fireball Technique.


    Luckily, the third and fourth Fireball Techniques were quite urate.


    One of them definitely hit the heart meridian of a Spiritual Cultivator, who immediately fell down stiffly. Although it wasn¡¯t fatal, he wouldn¡¯t be getting up any time soon.


    The other exploded on a Spiritual Cultivator¡¯s face, blossoming his face open and burning off all his hair.


    Elder Yu watched silently from the side, but his eyelids kept twitching.


    Is this really the Fireball Technique?


    Can it really be this urate?


    This is outrageous¡­<div>


    Group battles are inherently chaotic; one Fireball Technique isn¡¯t much, but two or three are noticeable.


    Especially when one is lying stiff on the ground and another¡¯s face has bloomed.


    Even a fool would realize something wasn¡¯t right!


    ¡°Spell?!¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s a Spiritual Cultivator on the other side!¡±


    The Qian Family Cultivators looked towards Mo Hua, who dropped his small body to the ground, and the thick bushes concealed himpletely.


    Many Divine Senses swept over Mo Hua¡¯s area, but found nothing.


    Mo Hua¡¯s location was something that was out of reach for most Qi Refining Ninth Level Cultivators¡¯ Divine Senses.


    Unwilling to give up, the Qian Family Spiritual Cultivators condensed their spells and threw them towards Mo Hua.


    For a moment, Fireballs, Water Arrows, Wind des, and Golden Lights dazzlingly flew towards him.


    However, these spells, once reaching not far from Mo Hua and losing control of Divine Sense, gradually dissipated and couldn¡¯t reach Mo Hua at all.


    Mo Hua nowpletely let go of his worries.


    Since the Qian Family Spiritual Cultivators couldn¡¯t hit him and the Body Cultivators couldn¡¯t rush over, he could now act without any reservations.


    Mo Hua poked his little head out, swiftly casting his Fireball Technique.


    One by one, the Fireball Techniques flew over the vegetation, over the rocks, and hit the Qian Family¡¯s Spiritual Cultivators.


    The Fireball Technique of a Qi Refining Sixth Level wasn¡¯t very powerful, but it was still unpleasant when it hit, especially when it hit vital areas.


    Spiritual Cultivators were not good at Body Cultivation. Being hit by a Fireball Technique, even if it wasn¡¯t a serious injury, would still result in wounds, and some were blown to a state of ash and dust, with their hair burned away.


    And with Mo Hua¡¯s Fireball Technique suppressing them, they were simply unable to cast any spells.


    With the Qian Family¡¯s Spiritual Cultivators unable to cast spells, the Monster Hunters were no longer restrained.


    Yu Chengyi¡¯s eyes brightened, and he shouted loudly, ¡°Kill!¡±


    The Monster Hunters responded in unison, and for a moment, the shouts and cries of battle shook the heavens.


    Spiritual Power overflowed, Blood Qi surged out, and the Monster Hunters unleashed shes of knife light, attacking the Qian Family Cultivators.


    The Qian Family Cultivators were stunned.


    Originally, they had a clear division ofbor: Spiritual Cultivators would attack, Body Cultivators would defend, with both types coborating, one suppressing while the other wore the opponent down.


    Now that the Spiritual Cultivators couldn¡¯t attack and the Body Cultivators didn¡¯t have the suppression of the Spiritual Cultivators¡¯ spells, they simply couldn¡¯t defend themselves.


    Under the fierce onught of the Monster Hunters, the Qian Family was once again forced to retreat in defeat.


    Qian Zhongxuan saw what was happening and his face turned ashen.


    ¡°Where did that spelle from?¡±


    He released his Divine Sense and swept towards where Mo Hua was. But Elder Yu suddenly appeared, blocking his probing Divine Sense.


    Qian Zhongxuan¡¯s eyes snapped open to see Elder Yu looking at him with a mocking and disdainful gaze.


    Just as Elder Yu was about to scold him, Qian Zhongxuan made a decisivemand,


    ¡°Retreat!¡±

 Chapter 161: Iron Armor (Five Updates)_1

    Chapter 161: Iron Armor (Five Updates)_1<div>


    The Qian Family retreated.


    All the way, Qian Zhongxuan was very puzzled, where did that spelle from?


    Monster Hunters aren¡¯t supposed to be good at spells.


    ¡°Could it be that old bastard Yu Changlin took action himself?¡±


    Qian Zhongxuan shook his head, ¡°No, the spiritual power is too weak, it doesn¡¯t even seem to be at thete stage of Qi Refinement.¡±


    But with such a low realm, how could the spell be cast so far?<div>


    Qian Zhongxuan was utterly baffled and could only curse in his heart:


    ¡°Damn that Yu Changlin, hiding such a trick up his sleeve, that¡¯s so cunning!¡±


    But only Elder Yu knew that he was wronged this time because the truly cunning person wasn¡¯t him¡­


    Seeing the Qian Family retreat, Mo Hua stood up, dusting off his clothes with a smile on his face.


    ¡°Fireball Technique is so much fun!¡±


    Elder Yu was also somewhat impressed and patted Mo Hua¡¯s shoulder, praising, ¡°Not bad, you used the spell quite skillfully!¡±


    He didn¡¯t want to over-praise and seem inexperienced.


    Receiving thepliments, Mo Hua smiled even more happily, then asked:


    ¡°What other moves does the Qian Family have up their sleeve?¡±


    Elder Yu said, ¡°Don¡¯t think too highly of that old coot Qian Zhongxuan. The fact that he thought up this strategy was already surprising. Wait till they have to fight head-on, he¡¯ll have a hard time.¡±


    The next day at dawn, the Qian Family cultivators arrived again.


    Just as Elder Yu said, Qian Zhongxuan had no new tricks and could only line up honestly for a frontal battle.<div>


    In his heart, Qian Zhongxuan cursed Elder Yu thoroughly but dared not voice it out loud, fearing to humiliate himself.


    He silently admonished himself not to indulge in a fleeting victory of words with a petty man!


    In a head-on fight, the Qian Family had more people and superior cultivation, while the Monster Hunters were fewer, but battle-hardened, so the odds of victory were estimated to be fifty-fifty.


    But without a fight, one would never know.


    Both sides didn¡¯t waste words and directly rushed intobat.


    Thus, on the mid-mountain slopes of Nameless Peak, the ce was teeming with cultivators, with glinting swords crisscrossing and multicolored spiritual power flying in all directions.


    Mo Hua watched, utterly shocked.


    When both sides fought with no clear winner, Elder Yu estimated that the Qian Family cultivators couldn¡¯t retreat easily, he waved his arm in a shing motion.


    ¡°I¡¯ll show you something good.¡±


    Elder Yu looked towards Qian Zhongxuan in the distance, a hint of scornful smile on his lips.


    Qian Zhongxuan was startled, then saw several Monster Hunters d in iron armor walking out from their ranks.


    The sunlight shone on the armor, casting a subdued gleam, with an imposing and solemn aura.<div>


    Qian Zhongxuan almost vomited blood.


    Where did these penniless Monster Hunters get iron armor?!


    Then he noticed the armor looked familiar, his gaze sharp as a knife, he turned to Qian Zhuang who stood to one side.


    Qian Zhuang stood with his head shrunk, not daring to say a word; he hated how his tall stature made him stand out in the crowd, impossible to hide.


    ¡°No matter, an iron armor is not imprable.¡±


    Given the dire situation, Qian Zhongxuan calmed his mood and ordered the Qian Family cultivators to contain those Monster Hunters in iron armor.


    A few more shes with swords, and even an iron armor would break.


    Then he found that this iron armor seemed to truly be impervious to swords and spears!


    Ordinary swords couldn¡¯t even leave a mark upon striking, and even top-grade swords didn¡¯t cause much damage.


    The impact of strength and the fluctuation of spiritual power were also dissipated by the faint golden glow on the armor.


    These armors were confiscated from the Qian Family; they had formations inside, but they were too crude for Mo Hua¡¯s liking, so he erased the original ones, and drew the Golden Armor Formation himself.


    A top-grade Golden Armor Formation could make the iron armor solid as a rock!<div>


    Monster Hunters at the Qi Refining Ninth Level, battle-hardened, d in fine iron armor, with the addition of a top-grade Golden Armor Formation, would be nearly invincible in a Qi Refinement battlefield unless faced with a Foundation Establishment Cultivator.


    Gods block, kill gods; Buddhas block, kill Buddhas!


    The dozen or so iron-d Monster Hunters swept through like a force of nature, practically undeterred by any of the Qian Family cultivators they faced.


    When it came down to brute force, no one could withstand these iron-d armors.


    Qian Zhongxuan felt his scalp tingle with fear.


    Since when had the Qian Family¡¯s iron-d armors been so powerful?


    So invulnerable to being cut down?


    Suddenly, he also noticed the faint golden light on the armors.


    ¡°Is this¡­ a Formation?¡±


    Qian Zhongxuan cursed inside, thinking: the iron armor was already tough enough, and now they¡¯d actually reinforced it with a Formation inside? Have they no shame?


    ¡°Good one, Yu Changlin, I¡¯ll remember this grudge!¡± Qian Zhongxuan spat with hatred.


    But defeat had already set in, and Qian Zhongxuan, powerless to turn the tides, could only bitterly order, ¡°Retreat!¡±<div>


    However, retreating was easier said than done.


    The battlefield was spread out, with cultivators locked in chaoticbat.


    When the Qian Family ordered a retreat, it was like a mountain copsing; in an instant chaos reigned, with no clear direction.


    The Qian Family cultivators, their fighting spirit shattered, scattered in panic, while the Monster Hunters pursued them from behind, keen to expand their victory.


    By the time the Qian Family cultivators had sessfully retreated to the foot of the peak to regroup, they had suffered heavy losses, with nearly half of the cultivators incapacitated.


    Qian Zhongxuan¡¯s heart bled.


    Qian Zhuang¡¯s heart ached as well, but not as much anymore.


    Compared to Elder Qian¡¯s failure, his own defeat was nothing but a setback, hardly worth mentioning.


    With this thought, Qian Zhuang¡¯s heart felt a tad lighter¡­


    But he did not dare ruffle Qian Zhongxuan¡¯s brow, only managed to say with a sorrowful expression and a hint of rage:


    ¡°This loss is devastating. The Monster Hunters have gone too far! Does the Elder have a strategy for us to take revenge and soothe our hatred?¡±


    Qian Zhongxuan¡¯s face twisted in agony before he said through gritted teeth:<div>


    ¡°This vendetta must be avenged!¡±


    ¡°Even if it costs a fortune, I will make that old bastard Yu Changlin pay!¡±


    Qian Zhuang¡¯s heart skipped a beat; Elder Qian was indeed furious, he just wondered what means he still had at his disposal.


    While Qian Zhongxuan¡¯s heart bled, Elder Yu¡¯s heart was blooming with joy.


    This was a thrilling andplete victory!


    Elder Yu allowed everyone a brief celebration, to eat meat and drink wine.


    The meat was smoked jerked meat, also from the Wild Cattle Monster, prepared earlier by Liu Ruhua.


    Due to the conflict with the Qian Family and the uncertainty of how long they would have to defend the spiritual mines, she had made a lot. But with so many Monster Hunters, each could only have a few pieces, just enough for a taste.


    The wine consumption was also limited, with only two bowls per person.


    Given the significant implications of the spiritual mines, no idents could be afforded, not even on a day of victory, and vignce could not be rxed.


    Other food items such as dry rations and wild fruits were not restricted.


    The atmosphere in the mines thus became lively.


    With everyone defending the spiritual mines, finding the time to extract Spirit Stones, fending off harassment from the Qian Family, and engaging in real battles, the mood was usually somber or tense. Finally, they could rx a bit and breathe easier.


    Mo Hua was also wandering around, greeted warmly by the Monster Hunters wherever he went.


    After all, without Mo Hua¡¯s Golden Armor Formation, they would have suffered far more injuries and defending the mines would have been much harder.


    Some Monster Hunters were even reluctant to consume their own share of meat and wine, offering it to Mo Hua instead.


    Mo Hua declined them all, as everyone had worked hard for so long, and it wasn¡¯t easy to have something good to eat.


    Most importantly, he had plenty of delicious food in his Storage Bag, specially prepared by his mother, who was worried he might go hungry inside.


    However, having been inside for quite some time, Mo Hua, who usually ate sparingly, was almost out of meat.


    ¡°I wonder how much longer we will need to defend these spiritual mines¡­¡± Mo Hua thought silently to himself.

 Chapter 162: Concealment (Part 1)_1

    Chapter 162: Concealment (Part 1)_1<div>


    Mo Hua went to ask Elder Yu, ¡°Elder, how much longer do we need to guard the Spiritual mines?¡±


    Elder Yu took a sip of wine, thought for a moment, and said, ¡°Hard to say.¡±


    Mo Hua didn¡¯t quite understand.


    Then Elder Yu exined, ¡°If things keep going like this, the Qian Family is bound to lose without a doubt, and that old guy Qian Zhongxuan won¡¯t be able to turn the tide. But since this is about Spiritual mines, I estimate the Qian Family won¡¯t just let it go and will probably think of other ways.¡±


    Mo Hua nodded in agreement.


    In the following days, the Qian Family kept a low profile and made no major moves.<div>


    It was not until one morning, before dawn, in the midst of a thin mist, that arge group of cultivators of various appearances entered Big ck Mountain, reaching the base of Nameless Peak to greet Elder Qian.


    It was then that Qian Zhuang realized what Elder Qian meant by ¡°even if it costs a fortune.¡±


    He really did spend a fortune, hiring arge team of cultivators in thete stage of Qi Refinement from outside Tongxian City.


    ¡°How many Spirit Stones must that have cost¡­¡± Qian Zhuang thought with a wince.


    Upon receiving the news, Elder Yu widened his eyes and said, ¡°This grandson Qian Zhongxuan, he really is willing to spend.¡±


    Mo Hua then asked, ¡°Elder, where are these cultivators from?¡±


    ¡°Hired from outside the city with Flower Spirit Stones, these cultivators generally roam around. Whoever gives them Spirit Stones, they will risk their lives for; they only recognize Spirit Stones, not people. But the cost of hiring them is also considerable; Qian Zhongxuan is likely bleeding money.¡±


    ¡°Can we win against them?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s fight and find out,¡± Elder Yu sighed.


    Both sides started to line up, but the uniform silver-white robes of the Qian Family cultivators were now mixed with many other cultivators, varied in appearance and attire, making the formation look somewhat ragtag.


    Elder Yu opened his mouth and said, ¡°Qian Zhongxuan, is this motley crew of yours up to the task?¡±


    Qian Zhongxuan¡¯s eyelids twitched, ¡°Old man, spare me your clever words!¡±<div>


    ¡°Must have cost you a fair amount of Spirit Stones¡­¡± Elder Yu clicked his tongue, ¡°shing at your own flesh to invite wolves and tigers, that¡¯s really something.¡±


    Qian Zhongxuan didn¡¯t want to talk; he truly had spent a fortune, so just mentioning it made his heart bleed.


    ¡°We had an agreement beforehand; this was a dispute over the Spiritual mines between the Qian Family and us Monster Hunters. Can these mercenaries you hired with money be considered Qian Family cultivators?¡± Elder Yu cried out loudly in inquiry.


    Qian Zhongxuan snorted coldly, ¡°I gave them Spirit Stones, so they are people of the Qian Family.¡±


    Elder Yu spat, ¡°Then if I slept with your old mother and gave her Spirit Stones, would she count as mine too?¡±


    ¡°You!¡± Qian Zhongxuan was so angry he couldn¡¯t speak.


    Elder Yu didn¡¯t let him off, saying, ¡°By that logic, am I not your cheap father? Unworthy son,e and kowtow to your father! Haha!¡±


    The Monster Hunters allughed along.


    Qian Zhongxuan¡¯s defenses werepletely shattered, and he pointed forward with trembling fingers, ¡°Kill them!!¡±


    Elder Yu also suppressed hisughter, his voice deep as he ordered, ¡°Kill!¡±


    The momentums of both sides surged instantly, as a great battle was about to erupt.


    After a few moments ofbat, Elder Yu observed the situation, his brow slightly furrowed.<div>


    The Qian Family cultivators were still not a threat, but these hired cultivators were quite troublesome.


    The Monster Hunters were experienced from a hundred battles, though mostly against Monster Beasts, while those hired by the Qian Family were used to collecting Spirit Stones in exchange for risking their lives against other cultivators.


    In terms of coordination, they couldn¡¯t match the Monster Hunters, but they had an endless supply of devious and bizarre tactics, and their Taoist Skills were varied and tricky. At first, they were not easy to handle.


    ¡°Elder Yu, can we win against them?¡± Mo Hua asked somewhat worriedly.


    After pondering for a moment, Elder Yu replied, ¡°We should be able to.¡±


    After saying this, he exined, ¡°These hired cultivators seem tough only because they have just joined the fray, and we are not familiar with them. If we engage in prolonged battle, once we familiarize ourselves with the methods of these cultivators, matters will be much easier.¡±


    ¡°Monster Hunters hunt year-round and fight side by side, developing a mutual understanding. They hold an advantage in suchrge-scale battles. Besides, we have iron armor; as long as they can¡¯t break through our iron armor, we will eventually have the upper hand.¡±


    Mo Hua nodded, feeling relieved.


    At the start of the battle, the Monster Hunter, hired by the cultivators, indeed struggled to cope, but once he adapted, the situation gradually stabilized.


    The iron-armored Monster Hunter, moving as if he were in and uninhabited, killed slowly yet wherever he went, both Qian Family cultivators and hired cultivators could only evade his sharpness.


    Gradually, more ws appeared in the Qian Family¡¯s defenses and they were slowly suppressed by the Monster Hunter.


    Watching the iron-armored Monster Hunter, Qian Zhongxuan remained unflustered, even revealing a cold smile.<div>


    At the same time, Mo Hua detected a trace of abnormality through his Divine Sense, furrowing his brow and staring intently toward the battlefield.


    He saw an iron-armored Monster Hunter suddenly have his throat slit open by a de, blood gushing out. The Monster Hunter clutched at his throat, half-kneeling on the ground while the surrounding hired cultivators pounced like hungry wolves.


    Fortunately, Yu Chengyi was nearby and immediately intervened to save him, strenuously holding back the attacking hired cultivators. With Mo Shaning to assist, the two of them together managed to rescue the Monster Hunter.


    Mo Hua breathed a sigh of relief, but his heart filled with sudden doubts.


    What exactly happened?


    He had seen nothing, and then the Monster Hunter¡¯s throat was cut.


    Although the iron armor was sturdy, it couldn¡¯t cover the whole body, and vital areas like the neck, eyes, and joints were still exposed. If it had been an open battle, one could take precautions beforehand, but that attack had been imperceptible.


    Mo Hua had only sensed a trace of abnormality with his Divine Sense; with the naked eye, nothing was visible.


    Mo Hua looked toward Elder Yu, noticing that Elder Yu was also deeply concerned, murmuring,


    ¡°It must be the Concealment Technique.¡±


    ¡°The Concealment Technique?¡±


    Mo Hua was taken aback, ¡°Can it conceal one¡¯s presence?¡±<div>


    Elder Yu nodded and said, ¡°Yes, the Concealment Technique, as the name suggests, is a spell that can hide one¡¯s presence. After using the Concealment Technique, the person will be invisible,pletely unseen by the naked eye.¡±


    Mo Hua was astonished and couldn¡¯t help asking, ¡°Can I learn it?¡±


    Knowing the Concealment Technique would make traveling in the Cultivation World much more convenient!


    ¡°It requires a water series Spiritual Root to learn, and you have the Small Five Elements Spiritual Root, which, although includes water series, might not be solely suitable for mastering it,¡± Elder Yu dampened the enthusiasm a bit.


    Mo Hua was somewhat disappointed but then worriedly asked, ¡°Then how do we counter this spell?¡±


    Elder Yu sighed, ¡°It depends on Divine Sense. The Concealment Technique can only hide one¡¯s form and to some extent mask one¡¯s aura, but it can¡¯t hide the presence of Spiritual Power. As long as your Divine Sense is stronger, you can see through the Concealment Technique.¡±


    ¡°That will be tricky,¡± Mo Hua said.


    Monster Hunters were not known for their strong Divine Sense, and if they could not see through the Concealment Technique, they would be like fish on a chopping board, at the mercy of their adversaries.


    On the battlefield, quite a few Monster Hunters fell to surprise attacks, bleeding profusely.


    Mo Hua¡¯s gaze sharpened. In such a chaotic fight, still being able to move with ease indicated that the cultivator was not only skilled in the Concealment Technique but also extremely experienced and agile, with sharp Divine Sense.


    What to do? Mo Hua was getting anxious.


    Just then, Mo Hua suddenly felt a disturbance around Mo Shan, who was fighting valiantly.<div>


    ¡°Be careful!¡± Mo Hua couldn¡¯t help shouting out.


    But he was too far away, and in the chaos, his voice couldn¡¯t reach.


    Mo Shan, who was in closebat and exposed to vulnerability, was subject to an attack by the hidden cultivator.


    At the critical moment, relying on his extensive experience, Mo Shan instinctively tilted his neck to the side as a dagger slid past, grazing him and drawing a streak of blood. Although he bled, the wound wasn¡¯t severe.


    Mo Shan turned cold eyes around, retaliating, but there was nothing but empty air, no one in sight.


    Gone?


    Mo Shan frowned, realizing that if things continued this way, the situation would be dire.


    He wiped the blood from his neck and felt somewhat fortunate; good thing he had sensed the killing intent and ducked just in time, or it would have been dangerous.


    Watching this scene, Mo Hua¡¯s heart rxed a bit, and then his little face turned serious.


    ¡°Dare to ambush my dad, I¡¯ll remember you!¡±

 Chapter 163: Fireball Technique (Second Update)_1

    Chapter 163: Fireball Technique (Second Update)_1


    ¡°Elder, find two people to protect me!¡±


    Mo Hua said to Elder Yu, and then with a light jump, he leapt down from the entrance of the mine.


    Elder Yu, unaware of what Mo Hua intended to do, thought for a moment and then called two Monster Hunters to follow Mo Hua and protect him.


    He also extended his Divine Sense to follow Mo Hua, in case he encountered any danger.


    Mo Hua didn¡¯t enter the center of the battlefield, but found a concealed position on the edge and carefully hid.


    The two Monster Hunters stood guard around Mo Hua.


    Mo Hua held his breath and concentrated, closing his eyes and extending his Divine Sense to its utmost limit.


    The chaotic and jumbled battlefield suddenly turned into a void of whiteness, with the battling cultivators each appearing within Mo Hua¡¯s Divine Sense in their states of Spiritual Power.


    After a long time, Mo Hua finally noticed a strange figure.


    The figure appeared faintly in light blue, drifting across the battlefield, making moves like a phantom, elusive and hard to grasp.<div>


    If Mo Hua had not pushed his Divine Sense to the extreme, he would havepletely failed to notice this figure.


    Mo Hua tried to lock on with his Divine Sense.


    But the figure was unpredictable and its presence was thin, making it difficult to be locked onto by Divine Sense.


    As more and more Monster Hunters fell, Mo Hua took a deep breath, forcibly calming his spirit and entering into a state of meditation where he was oblivious to everything around him.


    Mo Hua exerted all his strength to capture the light blue figure with his Divine Sense, and after an unknown amount of time, his eyes suddenly snapped open, shining slightly.


    Locked on!


    The light blue figure was faint but visible within Mo Hua¡¯s Divine Sense, and its trajectory was clear.


    Mo Hua brought two fingers together and pointed forward, releasing a howling Fireball Technique.


    The Fireball Technique flew towards an empty area on the battlefield.


    Near the empty area was a Monster Hunter d in iron armor, embroiled in a fight with another.


    Suddenly, the Monster Hunter sensed a warning of danger at his side, but his hands were tied with the de he was fighting with and he couldn¡¯t move.


    Right then, a dagger suddenly appeared in the space next to the Monster Hunter, aimed cunningly straight at his eyes.


    The Monster Hunter had no way to dodge, his face showing a moment of despair.


    Just then, a fireball roared in and struck the cultivator who was trying to ambush him.


    The moment the Fireball Technique exploded, mes spread out, interrupting the ambush.


    The ambushing cultivator¡¯s figure was briefly revealed.


    He was short in stature, with ordinary features and a malicious glint in his eyes, dressed in ck.


    The Monster Hunter took advantage of this break to catch his breath and swept away a nearby Qian Family cultivator with his de, then struck at the ck-clothed man.


    The ck-clothed cultivator cursed, executed his movement technique, and retreated, heading to the edge of the battlefield, weaving through the crowd several times before gradually disappearing again.<div>


    The Monster Hunter felt a pang of regret but also heaved a sigh of relief, thankful for the Fireball Technique¡ªit had probably saved his life.


    It was just a pity that he hadn¡¯t caught and killed the ck-clothed cultivator!


    After weaving several times and concealing his form, the ck-clothed cultivator continued to prowl the battlefield, but he couldn¡¯t help but wonder,


    ¡°Where did that Fireball Techniquee from?¡±<div>


    Monster Hunters are mostly Body Cultivators and rarely skilled in Spells.


    The Spell just now was tricky and precise, and its caster must have been experienced.


    Luckily, the power wasn¡¯t great, only enough to interrupt his attack, without causing any real injuries.


    But then the ck-clothed cultivator thought again and felt something was off¡ªan experienced caster¡¯s Fireball Technique couldn¡¯t possibly be that weak.


    Could it just be a coincidence?


    In the chaos of cultivator battle, it wasmon to be identally hit by stray Spells, and perhaps he had just been unlucky to be hit.


    He refused to believe that anyone could target him with a Spell amidst such a chaotic fight.


    The ck-clothed cultivator settled his mind, his expression turning confident again as he continued to prowl, looking for an opportunity to strike.


    When a Monster Hunter showed a vulnerability, the ck-clothed cultivator was about to act but suddenly another Fireball Technique flew towards him, interrupting his ambush once more!


    Once could be chance, but a second time was certainly not.


    The ck-clothed cultivator was slightly annoyed and quickly scanned the surroundings with the corners of his eyes.


    Cultivators cast spells by Condensing Qi and raising their hands; his ample experience inbat made this easy to discern at a nce.


    Yet there were no signs of the Monster Hunters around him casting any spells.<div>


    The ck-clothed cultivator swept his Divine Sense shallowly across his surroundings and still found nothing, his expression bing perplexed,


    ¡°Who used the Fireball Technique?¡±


    He dared not extend his Divine Sense to its limit, nor did he dare to use it for too long.


    Once he was distracted for too long with his Divine Sense, he would inevitably reveal a w, and then he would be the one in danger.


    Mo Hua hid behind arge rock at a distance, first locking on with his Divine Sense, then peering out tounch a Fireball Technique before stealthily hiding again.


    The ck-clothed cultivator could not see him with his eyes, and given the distance, his Divine Sense couldn¡¯t detect him either.


    Moreover, after locking on with his Divine Sense twice and casting the Fireball Technique twice, Mo Hua¡¯s technique grew increasingly skilled.


    The shapes of hidden cultivators became clearer within his Divine Sense.


    The ck-clothed cultivator faintly sensed something was amiss.


    It seemed like he was constantly being spied on with Divine Sense!


    Originally, the battlefield was chaotic, muddled with Spiritual Power, and the Divine Sense was disordered, so he hadn¡¯t noticed.


    But now, having been hit by the Fireball Technique twice, he realized that there indeed was a trace of Divine Sense, faintly and persistently following him, like a haunting specter.


    A Foundation Establishment cultivator?!<div>


    ¡°No, impossible,¡± the ck-clothed cultivator thought to himself, ¡°If it were the prying of a Foundation Establishment cultivator, I wouldn¡¯t be able to detect it at all.¡±


    So it must be another cultivator at the ninth level of Qi Refinement, with a stronger Divine Sense than his own!


    But at the ninth level of Qi Refinement, how could the spell¡¯s power be so low?


    The ck-clothed cultivator¡¯s thoughts were in turmoil.


    He had to find the cultivator using the Fireball Technique! Otherwise, every move he made would bepromised, and he¡¯d be in a dire situation.


    The ck-clothed cultivator, wary in his heart, refrained from acting rashly and instead roamed around the edges of the battlefield, patiently looking for clues, intent on exposing Mo Hua.


    If the enemy doesn¡¯t move, I won¡¯t move.


    Since the ck-clothed cultivator didn¡¯t make a move, Mo Hua saw no need to act either.


    Hiding behind therge rock, Mo Hua rxed and even took out a sour-sweet wild fruit, savoring it with relish.


    But with the ck-clothed cultivator not taking action, the Monster Hunters on the field felt a sudden easing of pressure and became more unbridled in their attacks.


    The Qian Family cultivators were increasingly pressured and struggled to hold on.


    Seeing the situation turning bad, the ck-clothed cultivator had no choice but to act again.


    But every time he made a move, it was interrupted by Mo Hua¡¯s Fireball Technique.<div>


    The ck-clothed cultivator became cautious, feigning attack to see where the Fireball Technique came from. At first, he did indeed discern its rough direction, but the second time, he saw nothing.


    That¡¯s because the subsequent Fireball Techniques were exploding directly in his face.


    Mo Hua faintly sensed his gaze and guessed the ck-clothed cultivator¡¯s thoughts, so he resorted to smearing his face with the Fireball Technique, leaving him unable to see anything.


    As his Divine Sense locked on more frequently, the ck-clothed cultivator¡¯s movements became more obvious, and Mo Hua¡¯s aim grew even more precise.


    The ck-clothed cultivator felt like coughing up blood.


    How the hell did it get more urate with each shot?


    To be hit squarely in the face upon casting?


    He was furious within, having wandered the Cultivation World for so many years, always the one to ambush others. Now, he was being ambushed by someone else, and with the Fireball Technique?


    And not just once, but several times!


    ¡°Despicable and shameless! I will find you and kill you!¡±


    The ck-clothed cultivator was filled with rage, and amidst his intense emotions, his Spiritual Power began to run awry.


    His Concealment Technique momentarily failed.


    Mo Shan, who had been lying in wait, instantly spotted thepse, his figure shed before the ck-clothed cultivator, grasping his shoulder with arge hand, squeezing forcefully, then heaving him violently to the ground.


    The sound of breaking bones resounded.


    The ck-clothed cultivator was mmed heavily to the floor, vomiting fresh blood!

 Chapter 164 - 164 Who Is It (Three More)_1

    Chapter 164 Who Is It (Three More)_1


    After being stealthily attacked, Monster Hunter Mo Shan was always vignt.


    He faintly guessed that among the cultivators employed by the Qian Family, there was one who excelled in the Concealment Technique and was attacking in secret, so he became much more cautious with his moves, trying not to leave any openings.


    At the same time, he paid attention to the battlefield, looking for any traces of this cultivator.


    Although Mo Shan was sharp in observation, his Divine Sense was not so strong; thus, he could not see through the Concealment Technique.


    Just then, he saw a fireball!


    At a nce, he recognized it as the Fireball Technique used by his son, Mo Hua.


    And after the Fireball Technique wasunched, it exploded a short and petite ck-Clothed Cultivator out of a space that had previously appeared empty.


    ¡°Mo Hua¡¯s Divine Sense can perceive this Hidden cultivator!¡±


    Mo Shan¡¯s spirit was lifted; he kept an eye out for the Fireball Technique while battling with the Qian Family¡¯s cultivators.


    Indeed, every time a fireball flew by, the stealth attacks from the ck-Clothed Cultivator would be interrupted and he would briefly be visible.<div>


    Mo Shan silently took note, quietly waiting for the ck-Clothed Cultivator to expose an opening.


    Just now, the heart of the ck-Clothed Cultivator became perturbed, his Spiritual Power became chaotic, and his figure was revealed.


    Seizing the opportunity, Mo Shan grabbed his shoulder and fiercely mmed the ck-Clothed Cultivator to the ground.


    The ck-Clothed Cultivator, proficient in stealth and malevolent in attack, did not have a strong physique; with this m, his bones broke, and he spat out fresh blood, feeling a chill in his heart.


    A cultivator who practices the Concealment Technique, once his movements are detected, it means a great disaster is imminent!


    Especially on a battlefield where several cultivators are mixed inbat.


    The ck-Clothed Cultivator, enduring agonizing pain, tried to circte his Spiritual Power to enact the Concealment Technique again.


    Yu Chengyi seized the moment and rushed over withrge strides, delivering a heavy kick to his abdomen.


    The ck-Clothed Cultivator felt his internal organs shift, his body curled up, and was kicked far away by this foot,nding right in the midst of a group of Monster Hunters.


    The Monster Hunters were already simmering with anger; seeing this, they all greeted the ck-Clothed Cultivator with their knives.


    By the time the Qian Family¡¯s cultivators arrived and managed to rescue the ck-Clothed Cultivator, he was already covered in knife wounds, barely clinging to life.


    Elder Yu watched with glee andughed heartily.


    Without that Hidden cultivator, the Qian Family could only be slowly whittled away.


    Elder Yu couldn¡¯t help but take another look at Mo Hua.


    He thought to himself that this kid Mo Hua, with his exquisite use of the Fireball Technique, both fast and urate, might indeed be an incredible Spiritual Cultivator in the future.


    Now he was still young, with a low cultivation level and weak spiritual power, so his Fireball Technique could only be considered tricky and unconventional, used to interrupt or confuse the battle.


    If his cultivation became higher in the future and the power of his Fireball Technique was not to be underestimated, and you were suddenly targeted at your heart or Qi Sea¡­


    You wouldn¡¯t even know where he was.


    Putting himself in the shoes of others, Elder Yu thought about it and found it quite troublesome just by thinking about it.<div>


    At the same time, Qian Zhongxuan was furious.


    It was the Fireball Technique again!


    He was originally watching the spectacle, enjoying the ck-Clothed Cultivator toy with the Monster Hunters, watching each Monster Hunter fall one by one, and thinking about how Elder Yu Changlin must be feeling frustrated and helpless yet incapable of doing anything.


    In the blink of an eye, the one feeling frustrated and helpless was him!<div>


    Qian Zhongxuan¡¯s gaze turned cold, and he suddenly released his Divine Sense; he wanted to see who exactly was using the Fireball Technique!


    Just as his Divine Sense was about to reach Mo Hua, Elder Yu suddenly appeared, shielding Mo Hua.


    Qian Zhongxuan felt his Divine Sense blocked and upon a closer look, it was again Elder Yu Changlin¡¯s old face!


    Elder Yu looked at him with a smile that was not quite a smile, Qian Zhongxuan sensed danger and immediately shouted through clenched teeth, ¡°Retreat!¡±


    Qian Zhongxuan was getting quite proficient at shouting this ¡°Retreat.¡±


    Seeing Qian Zhongxuan withdrawing, and no longer having his Divine Sense spying, Elder Yu then embraced Mo Hua and leaped into the mineshaft.


    ¡°In the future, we must be more careful and never take risks; if it¡¯s not necessary to make a move, don¡¯t do it,¡± Elder Yu advised.


    He was afraid that Mo Hua¡¯s actions would be noticed by the Qian Family and, knowing Qian Zhongxuan¡¯s petty nature, he reckoned the old man might shamelessly cause trouble for Mo Hua.


    ¡°Uh-huh,¡± nodded Mo Hua with his little head, ¡°either don¡¯t make a move, but if I do, it¡¯s for the opponent¡¯s life!¡±


    Mo Hua spoke with a childlike voice, full of spite.


    Elder Yu couldn¡¯t help butugh, ¡°Who taught you that?¡±


    ¡°My dad did!¡±


    Elder Yu nodded with a smile, ¡°Well said! The Cultivation World is perilous, either don¡¯t act, but once you do, show no mercy. Your dad taught you well!¡±<div>


    Pride swelled in Mo Hua as his dad was praised, and he nodded in agreement.


    The ck-Clothed Cultivator was crippled, Qian Zhongxuan called a retreat, and the Qian Family cultivators slunk away in defeat. Yet during their withdrawal, they were ambushed by the Monster Hunter, and many were wounded or lost.


    Now Qian Zhongxuan was really in a fix, his investment had gone to waste, his forces were reduced, and the spiritual mine seemed to be out of the question.


    He had lost all standing within his n.


    Qian Zhongxuan seethed with anger.


    He despised Elder Yu Changlin, that old bastard; he resented the carelessness of the hired cultivators and cursed the ipetence of his own men.


    But what bothered him the most was who was helping the Monster Hunter with the Formation Painting and who was secretly casting spells?


    Which Formation Master would stoop so low as to help these poor Monster Hunters with drawing Formations?


    And what cultivator would use such weak but tricky and weird Fireball Techniques?


    If it weren¡¯t for the Formations and the Fireball Technique, he would have taken control of the spiritual mines long ago.


    Qian Zhongxuan was baffled and could only vent his frustrations on Qian Zhuang, berating him so fiercely that he was drenched in a metaphorical bloodbath.


    Were it not for his ipetence, how would he himself be stuck with these messes!


    He had originally discussed with the Family Head that if he secured the spiritual mines, he would get an extra ten percent of the Spirit Stones. Now, even if he were to get twenty percent more, it couldn¡¯t make up for his losses.<div>


    The more Qian Zhongxuan thought about it, the angrier he got.


    In a low voice, Qian Zhuang asked, ¡°Elder, what do we do now?¡±


    He was trying to divert attention so that Qian Zhongxuan would stop focusing on how to scold him.


    Qian Zhongxuan furrowed his brows, not having thought of a solution yet when wails suddenly came from outside the camp.


    They were the injured members of the Qian Family and the hired cultivators.


    Sighing, Qian Zhongxuan waved his sleeve and said helplessly, ¡°Let¡¯s save the wounded first.¡±


    In the empty space outside the camp, the ground was littered with the injured, and cries of agony filled the air.


    The ck-Clothed Cultivator was also being treated.


    The Qian Family Pill Masters administered pills and applied herbs to his wounds, while also slowly cleansing the leftover spiritual power in his body and cutting off the hair singed by the Fireball Technique.


    As his condition gradually stabilized, the ck-Clothed Cultivator slowly came to after a while.


    His mind was a nk due to the pain, but slowly he began to recall the events of the day.


    shes of different cultivators passed through his mind: the one who tripped him, the one who kicked him, the one who shed at him haphazardly.


    And of course, there was the cultivator who used the Fireball Technique!<div>


    A surge of resentment welled up inside the ck-Clothed Cultivator.


    He had roamed the Second Grade ck Mountain State Boundary for over a hundred years, usually with smooth sailing and few failures. But now, he had been unexpectedly capsized in the gutter by a Fireball Technique.


    That low-level Fireball Technique, the one with the power of a middle phase Qi Refinement!


    Ambushed by a Fireball Technique!


    A hundred-year-old cultivator, ambushed by a Fireball Technique!


    It was a humiliation beyondpare!


    Amidst the indignation, the ck-Clothed Cultivator was also puzzled.


    How had he been ambushed, how had his Concealment Technique been broken, who was the one casting the Fireball Technique, and how could he have been targeted so precisely every time?


    No matter how much the ck-Clothed Cultivator pondered, it didn¡¯t make sense to him, and he felt an overwhelming frustration building up. Looking up at the sky, he spouted fresh blood from his mouth and roared unwillingly:


    ¡°Who the hell used the Fireball Technique?!¡±


    As rage overtook him and his wounds ruptured again, his vision darkened and he fainted once more.

 Chapter 165 - 165 Qian Hong (Four Updates) _1

    Chapter 165 Qian Hong (Four Updates) _1


    The ck-clothed cultivator was so infuriated that he coughed up blood, while Mo Hua, using the Fireball Technique, looked leisurely and unruffled.


    In the following days, as Qian Family cultivators didn¡¯t press their attack, Mo Hua spent his days drawing formations, strolling around to look at the spiritual mines and admire the mountain scenery, calcting how many more days the meat in his storage bag wouldst him.


    One day, Mo Hua saw Elder Yu looking solemn and couldn¡¯t help but ask curiously,


    ¡°Elder Yu, is the Qian Family making a move again?¡±


    ¡°Not for the time being, but that old turtle Qian Hong should be arriving soon.¡±


    ¡°Old turtle?¡±


    ¡°Qian Hong.¡±


    ¡°Oh, the head of the Qian Family?¡± Mo Hua¡¯s expression grew somewhat somber, ¡°Is Qian Hong very formidable?¡±


    Elder Yu said dismissively, ¡°About the same as Qian Zhongxuan.¡±


    ¡°Then how did he be the family head?¡±<div>


    Elder Yu chuckled lightly, ¡°There¡¯s a lot of scheming involved there. In the Cultivation World, both within ns and sects, there are many who upy positions they don¡¯t deserve. To climb the ranks, it doesn¡¯t necessarily depend on cultivation or capability. Being able to boast, scheme, deceive, and tter is often more useful than diligently doing your job.¡±


    Elder Yu scoffed again, ¡°Those people who look respectable, most of them are probably good for nothing.¡±


    Mo Hua was enlightened and asked further, ¡°So, is Qian Hong a good-for-nothing?¡±


    ¡°Not quite.¡±


    ¡°Then he¡¯s a schemer?¡±


    Elder Yu nodded, ¡°Indeed, Qian Hong is very cunning. This time Qian Zhongxuan took a heavy loss, and it¡¯s time for him to step in and take advantage.¡±


    ¡°Take advantage?¡± Mo Hua was taken aback, ¡°They even take advantage of their own family¡¯s misfortunes?¡±


    Elder Yu chuckled, ¡°The Qian Family is sorge, supporting so many people. Strictly speaking, they¡¯re all family because of blood ties and connections. But because they are family, at the same time, they aren¡¯t really family.¡±


    Mo Hua scratched his head, ¡°Is the Qian Family¡¯s infighting that intense?¡±


    Elder Yu raised an eyebrow and said, ¡°When I call the Qian Family treacherous, it¡¯s not for no reason. They¡¯re ruthless to outsiders and their own kin alike. They¡¯ll eat meat whenever there¡¯s meat, and it doesn¡¯t matter who it¡¯s been bitten off from.¡±


    Mo Hua clicked his tongue, asking, ¡°Then what should we do?¡±


    Elder Yu stroked his chin, ¡°It¡¯s about time to consider making an escape.¡±


    ¡°Escape?¡± Mo Hua¡¯s eyes lit up, ¡°Is the spiritual mine depleted?¡±


    Elder Yu shook his head, ¡°We can¡¯t deplete it.¡±


    Mo Hua felt a bit regretful, ¡°Isn¡¯t that a bit wasteful¡­¡±


    Elder Yuughed, ¡°We¡¯ve had our fill of the meat; we have to leave some soup for the Qian Family.¡±


    As night fell and mountain winds howled, a group of cultivators once again approached the Qian Family camp, led by none other than the Qian Family head, Qian Hong.


    Qian Zhongxuan stood in the cold wind outside the camp with Qian Family cultivators, respectfully weing the Qian Family head, Qian Hong.


    Qian Hong was middle-aged with half-white hair, handsome features, but an arrogant demeanor, and his sharp gaze swept around as keenly as an eagle.<div>


    Qian Zhongxuan greeted him with cupped hands, ¡°Wee, Family Head.¡±


    The nearby Qian Family cultivators all bowed to pay their respects.


    Qian Hong nodded in acknowledgment and followed Qian Zhongxuan into the camp.


    Once seated with no one else around, Qian Hong asked, ¡°How¡¯s the battle going?¡±<div>


    Qian Zhongxuan briefly reported.


    Qian Hong sighed, ¡°Elder Qian, you were a bit too hurried. They were trapped inside and couldn¡¯t escape. You should have taken your time initially; then you wouldn¡¯t have suffered such heavy losses.¡±


    Qian Zhongxuan was quite ashamed and frustrated but had nothing to say.


    Whether he attacked, defended, besieged, or trapped, if he failed, there would always be an excuse to ce me.


    He indeed had lost, spent a lot of spirit stones, lost many subordinates, and his face waspletely gone.


    Now powerless to retort, Qian Zhongxuan could only grit his teeth and say, ¡°What the Family Head said is very true!¡±


    Qian Hong nced at Qian Zhongxuan and slowly said,


    ¡°However, Elder Qian, you¡¯ve worked hard this time. The n remembers your toil. I¡¯ll take care of what¡¯s toe, so you don¡¯t need to trouble yourself further.¡±


    Qian Zhongxuan couldn¡¯t help but curse inwardly.


    What does he mean by remembering my toil? Does he mean to say I have no merit at all?


    Qian Zhongxuan said, ¡°The Family Head is busy with numerous affairs, and regarding the matter of the Spiritual mines, how could we trouble the Family Head? Just give me some more hands, and I will definitely secure the Spiritual mines!¡±


    ¡°Elder Qian!¡± Qian Hong frowned and said, ¡°I trust in the Elder¡¯s abilities and am willing to entrust this matter to the Elder, but by doing so, I would not be able to justify this to the n.¡±


    Qian Hong¡¯s expression was grave and carried a hint of heartache as he said, ¡°After all, the losses we suffered previously were too severe!¡±<div>


    In his heart, Qian Zhongxuan silently spat out a curse.


    Such pretense, what took you so long? Isn¡¯t it just to wait for him and Yu Changlin to fight to the bitter end, losing their capital, so that he, as the Family Head, coulde and reap the benefits?


    By then, the credit would be his, the Spiritual mines his, and the prestige his as well.


    Such a crafty n indeed!


    Qian Zhongxuan also hated himself for being careless and couldn¡¯t resist the temptation of the Spirit Stones, agreeing to Qian Hong and taking on this task.


    He also didn¡¯t expect that Yu Changlin would have so many tricks up his sleeve, all of which were techniques he had never seen before¡ªhis loss was indeed great!


    Qian Hong picked up the teacup, took a sip of tea, and said indifferently, ¡°Elder Qian, is there something you¡¯re dissatisfied with?¡±


    Qian Zhongxuan was filled with dissatisfaction, but he knew he no longer had the right to be dissatisfied. He could only sp his fists and say through gritted teeth:


    ¡°I shall follow the Family Head¡¯smands!¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡± Qian Hong slightly lowered his eyelids, a faint smile appearing at the corner of his mouth. After a moment, Qian Hong changed his tone and asked again:


    ¡°May I know why the Elder failed this time?¡±


    Qian Zhongxuan hesitated for a moment before saying, ¡°Among the Monster Hunters, there was a Formation Master!¡±


    Qian Hong showed a hint of surprise, ¡°Is there a first-rank one?¡±<div>


    ¡°Even if not first-rank, it¡¯s not far off¡­¡± Qian Zhongxuan replied.


    Qian Hong shook his head, ¡°I¡¯ve asked Master Qian, and the Formation used by that Formation Master, the Earth Fire Formation, contains only seven Formation Patterns¡­¡±


    ¡°This¡­¡±


    Qian Hong looked at Qian Zhongxuan with a smile that was not quite a smile, ¡°Seven Formation Patterns, just crossing the threshold of an average Formation Master. In the Elder¡¯s eyes, does this amount to almost a first-rank Formation Master? Although the Elder is not a Formation Master, he shouldn¡¯t have made such a grave mistake!¡±


    For an average Formation Master, two Formation Patterns represent two colossal thresholds. It¡¯s not that the difference is small; it¡¯s very big indeed.


    Qian Zhongxuan, feeling both shame and anger, was momentarily unable to refute.


    Qian Hong then asked, ¡°Is there any other reason?¡±


    Suppressing his anger, Qian Zhongxuan replied, ¡°There was also a Spiritual Cultivator who was skilled in spells¡­¡±


    Qian Hong¡¯s eyes revealed a mocking light, ¡°One?¡±


    Qian Zhongxuan muttered, ¡°I¡¯m not sure¡­ there might be more than one¡­¡±


    ¡°Are their cultivation levels very high?¡±


    Qian Zhongxuan fell silent for a while before slowly saying, ¡°They should not be at thete stage of Qi Refinement¡­¡±


    Qian Hong couldn¡¯t help but chuckle, shaking his head, ¡°Elder Qian, oh Elder Qian, a Formation Master who can only draw seven Formation Patterns, one¡ªor, as you say, a few¡ªSpiritual Cultivators who are not at thete stage of Qi Refinement¡­¡±<div>


    Qian Hong sighed and said with a mocking nce, ¡°Just because of these, you have suffered heavy losses? How should I speak for you in the n? Who would believe such reasons if they were said out loud?¡±


    Qian Zhongxuan¡¯s face turned red, and his fingers clenched white.


    Seeing it was about enough, Qian Hong spoke in a more soothing tone:


    ¡°Enough, enough. What¡¯s done is done, and it¡¯s useless to say more. Leave the following matters to me; you needn¡¯t trouble yourself any further, Elder.¡±


    Qian Zhongxuan¡¯s face alternated between red and white as he sped his fists and asked:


    ¡°May I know what the Family Head is nning?¡±


    With an air of having everything under control, Qian Hong sipped his tea before slowly saying, ¡°As I¡¯ve said, there¡¯s no need to rush. I have my ways.¡±


    Qian Zhongxuan suppressed the dissatisfaction in his heart and respectfully said, ¡°Then I will rely on the Family Head!¡±


    Qian Zhongxuan was respectful with his words, but his heart sneered coldly.


    In terms of ability, he and Qian Hong were evenly matched; it¡¯s just that he wasn¡¯t as shameless and scheming as the other.


    If he, Qian Zhongxuan, couldn¡¯t handle those Monster Hunters, he didn¡¯t believe that Qian Hong, who only knew how to take advantage, would have any good strategies.


    The Formation Master and that Spiritual Cultivator might not seem much at first nce, but once you truly faced them, you¡¯d realize how troublesome they could be.


    A look of contempt flickered in Qian Zhongxuan¡¯s eyes as he waited to see Qian Hong¡¯s spectacle unfold.

 Chapter 166 - 166 Earth Stone Formation (Part 5)_1

    Chapter 166 Earth Stone Formation (Part 5)_1


    The next day, Qian Hong met with Elder Yu.


    Mo Hua peered into the mining tunnel and sneakily looked on, instantly recognizing Qian Hong.


    Qian Hong was Qian Xing¡¯s father, whom Mo Hua had sted with an Earth Fire Formation. Knowing what Qian Xing looked like and noting the father-son resemnce made Qian Hong easy to identify.


    Besides, even without looking at faces, the only two Foundation Building Cultivators among the Qian family¡¯s cultivators stood out at first nce.


    Qian Zhongxuan stood right by Qian Hong¡¯s side, and though both were Foundation Building Cultivators, Qian Hong clearly had a more imposing presence.


    Qian Zhongxuan only had deep wrinkles, which gave him a stern face, far less authoritative than the high-ranking Qian family head Qian Hong.


    Mo Hua asked curiously, ¡°Elder, why do you call Qian Hong an ¡®old tortoise¡¯?¡±


    At least at a nce, Qian Hong appeared proud and handsome, with an extraordinary demeanor.


    Elder Yu said, ¡°You want to know?¡±


    Mo Hua nodded his head.<div>


    ¡°Alright, just watch.¡±


    Watch what?


    Mo Hua was somewhat puzzled.


    After a while, the two sides faced off. Elder Yu stood at the mouth of the tunnel on the hillside, with a saber in hand and striding like a warrior, and began to curse directly at Qian Hong and Qian Zhongxuan.


    He cursed the two of them from head to toe.


    Qian Zhongxuan trembled with rage, but Qian Hong¡¯s expression remained unchanged as if he hadn¡¯t heard a thing.


    Once Elder Yu had cursed enough to tire himself out, he stopped to rest and said to Mo Hua, ¡°Understand now?¡±


    Mo Hua nodded and eximed in amazement,


    ¡°Truly an ¡®old tortoise¡¯ indeed¡ªhe really can endure!¡±


    To be cursed like that by Elder Yu and yet remain unfazed, not uttering a word, not even a twitch of the eyebrow.


    ¡°Putting it nicely, that¡¯s called being deep and cunning. To put it unpleasantly, it¡¯s being shameless.¡± Elder Yu said.


    Mo Hua then said, ¡°Elder, isn¡¯t it a bit bad to provoke him like this?¡±


    Elder Yu said disdainfully, ¡°Provoking him or not makes no difference; as long as there are benefits to be had, he recognizes neither kin nor kith, so don¡¯t think that by not provoking him, he would suddenly grow a conscience.¡±


    Mo Hua nodded and then asked, ¡°Are we going to fight them next?¡±


    Elder Yu sighed, ¡°Ideally, we would not fight. We have been at war for far too long, weary from prolonged battle, while they keep sending wave after wave of fresh troops. To engage in another head-on sh would be to our disadvantage. Moreover, our food supplies and the pills for healing wounds are also running low.¡±


    ¡°So, we¡¯re running?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    ¡°How are we going to run? With so many Qian family cultivators around, we won¡¯t be able to escape easily, will we?¡± Mo Hua furrowed his brow.


    ¡°Initially, I nned to defeat the Qian family so we could openly transport the spiritual mines out. But now, with the Qian family cultivators pouring in like locusts, wave after wave, and the old tortoise Qian Hong himselfing, that approach is impossible,¡± Elder Yu said.<div>


    ¡°Our only option is to dig another mining tunnel and slip away quietly,¡± Elder Yu continued.


    Mo Hua was taken aback, ¡°A mining tunnel? Can we dig one in time?¡±


    Elder Yu sighed, ¡°Hard to say; we need to do our best to hold the tunnel entrance and buy as much time as possible.¡±


    Mo Hua nodded, but he felt the defense would be difficult.<div>


    Defending the mining tunnel was indeed difficult.


    Afterward, the Qian family attacked the tunnel at irregr intervals each day, not seeking glory or reluctant to retreat, purely wearing down the Monster Hunters¡¯ fighting spirit.


    They also aimed to tie down the Monster Hunters, preventing them from making other moves.


    Elder Yu needed people to defend the mouth of the tunnel, to mine for spiritual mines, and to dig an alternative tunnel for escape.


    For a moment, it was an overwhelming situation.


    Mo Hua was also worried, but he had no better solutions.


    One day, Elder Yu suddenly sought out Mo Hua and asked, somewhat helplessly, ¡°Mo Hua, do you have a Formation that can seal the mine?¡±


    If they couldn¡¯t hold it, it would be better to seal it offpletely. This way, the Qian family couldn¡¯t get in, and they could escape after digging out the mining tunnel.


    ¡°Seal it offpletely?¡±


    ¡°Just leave one or two openings,¡± Elder Yu said.


    After thinking for a moment, Mo Hua¡¯s eyes lit up, ¡°It¡¯s possible!¡±


    He thought of a Formation that could reinforce earth and stone, sealing the cave entrance, which he had seen in the Formation Books given to him by Mr. Zhuang.


    Elder Yu¡¯s spirits lifted, ¡°Can you draw it now?¡±<div>


    ¡°No,¡± Mo Hua shook his head, ¡°I haven¡¯t learned it yet.¡±


    Elder Yu let out a sigh, ¡°Then I¡¯ll ask everyone to hold on a bit longer, you learn it first. There¡¯s no need to rush¡­¡±


    In fact, Elder Yu was very anxious inside.


    It would be bearable for a short time, but enduring in the long term,peting with the Qian Family day after day, would be tortuous. The Qian Family had supplies and manpower; they did not.


    But Elder Yu didn¡¯t want to put the pressure on Mo Hua. Mo Hua had already been a great help.


    Elder Yu also knew that learning Formations was not easy, many Formation Masters spent ten days to half a month as normal. Otherwise, there wouldn¡¯t be so few of them.


    Elder Yu felt somewhat hesitant in his heart.


    He didn¡¯t know how long it would take Mo Hua to learn this Formation. If it took ten days to half a month, they might not be able to hold out and would have to find another way.


    Elder Yu stood up to leave, but in the end, he couldn¡¯t help asking in a soft voice:


    ¡°Mo Hua, I¡¯m not rushing you. I just want to ask, how long will it take for you to learn this Formation?¡±


    Mo Hua thought for a moment and said tentatively:


    ¡°If it goes well, by tomorrow morning; if not, then the morning after.¡±


    As it wasn¡¯t an obscure First-grade Formation Method, Mo Hua was learning quite fast now. He would memorize the Formation Patterns during the day and practice at the Taoist Stele at night. If he couldn¡¯t learn it in one night, two nights would be enough.<div>


    Elder Yu opened his mouth.


    He felt that his numerous cautious thoughts from just a moment ago were somewhat superfluous. His emotions had soared and plummeted, leaving him with aplex expression, ¡°Do all you Formation Masters learn Formations this quickly¡­ ¡±


    Mo Hua chuckled, ¡°Probably not all.¡±


    ¡°Then it is this child Mo Hua who learns quickly¡­¡± Elder Yu cast a nce at Mo Hua and silently thought to himself.


    Regardless, by tomorrow or the day after, there would be enough time.


    Elder Yu breathed a sigh of relief, ¡°Then learn at your own pace, I won¡¯t disturb you any further.¡± He then walked away with a rxed expression.


    Mo Hua then opened the Thousand Formation Catalog, flipping through to find a certain Formation containing nine Earth Series Formation Patterns, known as the First-grade Earth Stone Formation.


    The Earth Stone Formation was one type among First-grade Earth Series Formation Methods, which could meld earth and stone together, making them even more solid.


    The Formation Patterns were not difficult; Mo Hua remembered the gist after a few nces. And it was still early, several hours away from 1 p.m.


    It was not until 1 p.m. that Mo Hua could enter his Sea of Consciousness and practice the Formation at the Taoist Stele.


    ¡°What shall I do now?¡±


    Mo Hua propped his cheek, thinking.


    He had already memorized the Formation Patterns, looking over them a few more times wouldn¡¯t make much difference.<div>


    Mo Hua decided to take out some paper and consolidate his learning by trying to draw the First-grade Earth Stone Formation a few times.


    Usually, when learning a Formation Method, Mo Hua would practice on the Taoist Stele until he was adept and only then draw it on paper, to not waste paper and ink.


    But it seemed like now was not the time to worry about wasting these materials.


    Mo Hua began to directly draw the First-grade Earth Stone Formation on paper.


    As expected, the first drawing failed.


    Mo Hua felt a bit disappointed but was not too distressed, considering he had previously saved up more than a thousand bottles of Monster Blood and currently didn¡¯tck for Spiritual Ink.


    Mo Hua started on the second drawing, which failed as well.


    The third drawing, another failure.


    Mo Hua reflected for a moment, calmed his mindset, and continued drawing. Then, while drawing, he found himself sessfullypleting it as if by a natural convergence¡­


    Mo Hua tried to infuse some Spiritual Power, and the Formation Patterns lit up, emitting a faint gray glow.


    That was a sess?


    Mo Hua first felt ted, then found himself somewhat¡­unexcited.


    He had originally nned to spend an entire night practicing the Earth Stone Formation, but it hadn¡¯t even reached evening, and he had already mastered it.


    ¡°What shall I study tonight then?¡±


    Mo Hua scratched his head, flipping through the messy Formation Books beside him, when he identally saw another Formation:


    The First-grade Earth-Wood Compound Formation.

 Chapter 167 - 167 Earth-Wood Formation_1

    Chapter 167 Earth-Wood Formation_1


    A First Grade Earth-Wood Compound Formation?


    Mo Hua¡¯s eyes lit up, and he immediately began to flip through the pages.


    The so-called First Grade Earth-Wood Compound Formation is aplex formation that includes the First Grade Nine Pattern Earth Stone Formation and the Five Formation Patterns Wood Qi Formation.


    As the highest single formation within thepound formation reached the first grade, it could indeed be considered a First Grade Compound Formation.


    This set of Earth-Wood Compound Formation contained only two single formations and didn¡¯t have a separate Spirit Gathering Array as the formation eye. Instead, it relied on the Spirit Gathering Formation Patterns within the single formations to gather spiritual power, which meant its power would be somewhat weaker, but its effects were still much stronger than a First Grade Earth Stone Formation.


    After all, even if weaker, it was still considered apound formation.


    Moreover, because the structure was rtively simple, it wouldn¡¯t be too difficult to learn.


    If it included three or more single formations and used a Spirit Gathering Array as the formation eye, the formation pivot¡¯s structure would bepletely different. With Mo Hua¡¯s current level of formation skills, it would be very difficult to learn.


    The two single formations included in this set ofpound formations consisted of the Wood Qi Formation with only five formation patterns, which Mo Hua knew, and he had just learned the First Grade Earth Stone Formation as well.


    To learn thispound formation, all he needed to do was master its formation pivot.<div>


    Mo Hua decided he would practice thispound formation on the Taoist Stele that night!


    By 1 a.m., Mo Hua had firmly memorized the formation pivot of the Earth-Wood Compound Formation, and then he closed his eyes to sleep, his divine sense sinking into his sea of consciousness, with the Taoist Stele emerging within it.


    Mo Hua began to practice the formation on the Taoist Stele.


    It didn¡¯t start off smoothly, but learning formations was a process that required practice makes perfect. If once didn¡¯t work, he¡¯d try twice; if twice didn¡¯t work, then three times.


    Mo Hua drew it over and over again.


    However, after all, he was only at the sixth level of Qi Refinement. His divine sense was sufficient to draw out a First Grade Nine Pattern Formation, but drawing a First Grade Compound Formation was still a bit of a stretch.


    Mo Hua drew all night but still didn¡¯t master the First Grade Earth-Wood Compound Formation.


    The next day, Elder Yu looked eagerly at Mo Hua.


    Although he didn¡¯t ask, his eyes were full of anticipation.


    Mo Hua thought for a moment.


    Sealing the cave entrance with a First Grade Earth Stone Formation should be enough, but using the Earth-Wood Compound Formation would likely be better.


    Since he wasn¡¯t in a hurry for just a day or two, Mo Hua asked Elder Yu to wait a little longer.


    Mo Hua practiced throughout the day, exhausting his divine sense, and then meditated to recover.


    He practiced on the Taoist Stele again all night and finally managed to draw out the First Grade Earth-Wood Compound Formation atst.


    Mo Hua informed Elder Yu, who was overjoyed, and immediately ordered the Monster Hunters to start sealing the cave.


    But sealing this cave wouldn¡¯t be so easy. Taking such an overt action would undoubtedly alert the Qian Family. If they harassed them daily, the cave entrance wouldn¡¯t be sealed after all.


    Mo Hua asked Elder Yu if there was a way to deal with it.


    Elder Yu chuckled, not answering, but rather told Mo Hua just to watch closely.


    Elder Yu still started with a verbal tirade.<div>


    He stood at the mouth of the mine, portraying himself as outraged, cursing the Qian Family, Qian Hong, and Qian Zhongxuan, and he seemed so frustrated by being trapped that it appeared unbearable.


    Then, Elder Yu ordered all the Monster Hunters to charge out, showing the resolve and momentum of a fight to the death, as if they had their backs against the wall and regarded death with indifference.


    Qian Hong didn¡¯t want a head-on confrontation, so he retreated.


    At this point, in Qian Hong¡¯s eyes, these Monster Hunters were like fish trapped in a jar, easy prey, unworthy of him taking casualties or engaging them in a desperate fight.<div>


    The Monster Hunters were engaging in a struggle of despair, and if pushed too far, they might take a desperate and destructive stand that would be more than the Qian Family could afford.


    The Qian Family had already suffered great losses, and they couldn¡¯t afford to increase these losses any further, at least not during hismand.


    Therefore, when the Monster Hunters showed a determination to fight to the death, the Qian Family immediately retreated.


    For three consecutive days, the Monster Hunters did the same, giving the impression they were ready to fight to thest.


    For Qian Hong, Elder Yu was clearly at his wits¡¯ end, and so he became even less anxious, instructing the Qian Family¡¯s cultivators to retreat far away and avoid direct confrontation with the Monster Hunters.


    A swift sess, followed by decline, and ultimately exhaustion.


    Qian Hong didn¡¯t believe the Monster Hunters couldst long with their fighting spirit alone.


    Once their morale dissipated, it would be his time to reap the benefits, so he was in no rush.


    This was exactly what Elder Yu had hoped for. He cursed Qian Hong inwardly, ¡°Truly an old turtle,¡± and then ordered the sealing of the cave¡¯s entrance.


    The Monster Hunters used discarded stones from mining to block the entrance while Mo Hua painted an Earth-Wood Compound Formation on the stone walls on either side.


    After the painting wasplete, the Monster Hunters would use more broken stones to fill in anotheryer, Mo Hua would paint another Earth-Wood Compound Formation, and then they blocked it again while Mo Hua painted yet another one.


    All the other entrances were being sealed, with only one at the highest point of the mountainside left open.


    This entrance was left open for Elder Yu to curse through.<div>


    Elder Yu would sit there when he had nothing else to do, hurling insults, calling Qian Hong a cowardly turtle,cking guts, afraid to face a real challenge.


    In reality, it was a diversion to tie up the Qian Family¡¯s attention, making them hesitant tounch a reckless attack.


    The more furiously Elder Yu cursed, the more at ease Qian Hong felt.


    However, as time went on, Qian Hong began to sense that something was amiss.


    He felt that Yu Changlin¡¯s cursingcked its previous satisfaction and seemed deliberate, as if trying to hide something.


    Qian Hong was on alert, but also dared not act rashly. He merely dispatched a small group of people to probe the mine¡¯s entrance under the cover of night.


    This group of Qian Family Cultivators had just arrived at the mine¡¯s entrance when they were ambushed by the Monster Hunters.


    Mo Shan, Yu Chengyi, and a few other Qi Refining Ninth Level Monster Hunters were not inside the mine but had been lying in wait outside, ready to pounce on any probing Qian Family Cultivators.


    d in iron armor and wieldingrge sabers, and with Spiritual Power surging, the Qian Family Cultivators didn¡¯t stand a chance and fled in disarray.


    Qian Hong, however, was relieved, thinking to himself,


    ¡°Yu Changlin, that old rogue, as expected, his sealing of the cave was a feint, and the ambush was real. Lucky for me, I anticipated this and only sent a few Cultivators to scout. Otherwise, I would have suffered a major setback!¡±


    The ambushers, including Mo Shan and others, returned to the Spiritual mines through the entrance in the middle of the mountain.


    This ambush was a one-time tactic, but it was primarily meant as a distraction, and one time was sufficient for its purpose.<div>


    Qian Hong¡¯s hesitance bought time for everyone to seal the cave and allowed Mo Hua to draw Formation Patterns without much interference.


    As time dragged on, Qian Zhongxuan felt something was not right. He approached Qian Hong and said,


    ¡°It seems like Yu Changlin wants to seal off the entrance.¡±


    Qian Hong replied indifferently, ¡°I know.¡±


    Qian Zhongxuan frowned. ¡°Are we just going to let him seal it?¡±


    Qian Hong looked unconcerned, ¡°The sealing of the entrance is a ruse, the ambush is the reality.¡±


    ¡°But what if they really seal off the entrance? What do we do then?¡± Qian Zhongxuan asked.


    Qian Hong said, ¡°It¡¯s mere earth and stone. If they seal the entrance, breaking through it will be easy!¡±


    ¡°What if they dig another mine tunnel and escape?¡± Qian Zhongxuan pressed on.


    ¡°They won¡¯t get away,¡± Qian Hong sneered. ¡°We¡¯ve been dealing with Yu Changlin for more than a day or two. We can guess all the tactics he might employ without even thinking. He¡¯ll either defend the entrance or dig another tunnel to flee.¡±


    ¡°If we can break through the entrance, it will be like catching turtles in a jar. If we find the tunnel, we can ambush them halfway. Then, the Spiritual mines they¡¯ve painstakingly mined will all belong to us.¡±


    Qian Hong¡¯s eyes were cold, and he sneered mockingly, ¡°We¡¯ll kill them, take the Spirit Stones as our own, and without lifting a finger, we gain doubly.¡±


    Qian Zhongxuan said out loud, ¡°The Family Head is wise.¡±<div>


    But inwardly, he cursed, truly a dog can¡¯t change its habit of eating shit, always looking for a bargain in everything.


    Would that old curmudgeon Yu Changlin let you take advantage of him so easily?


    And the Formation Master among the Monster Hunters hasn¡¯t made a move yet.


    In a situation like this where Cultivators are at odds, Formations can be very problematic, and he had suffered from it before.


    Qian Zhongxuan knew the stakes, yet he kept silent!


    He was actually looking forward to seeing whether Qian Hong¡¯s bargain hunting this time would bring him benefits or setbacks.


    His own foundation had been depleted anyway, and his position in the n was gone, so he was delighted to watch from the sidelines.


    If there¡¯s misfortune to be had, let everyone suffer together; no one would get away scot-free!


    Qian Zhongxuan thought bitterly.

 Chapter 168 - 168 Sealing the Cave_1

    Chapter 168 Sealing the Cave_1


    Just as Qian Hong felt he had the situation under control, the Monster Hunters had sealed off the entrance to the tunnel.


    Rubble piled up to form a wall, Mo Hua drew Formation Patterns on the wall, blocked it with more rubble, then drew the Patterns again, blocked again, and Mo Hua drew yet another time.


    Inside and out, there were three walls in total, with three sets of Formations.


    Mo Hua obtained hundreds of Spirit Stones from Elder Yu, crushed them, and channeled the spiritual power into the Formation to activate the Earth-Wood Compound Formation.


    The Formation Patterns interwoven with earthy grey and light green merged with the rubble, mixing earth and stone together into a formidable barrier.


    ¡°Will this Formation be able to hold?¡± Elder Yu was still not at ease.


    Mo Hua internally felt there was no issue.


    The Earth Fire Formation used paper as the media and could only be used once, whereas the current Earth-Wood Compound Formation employed earth and stone as the media, which was durable and longsting. It would be time-consuming andborious to break through this Formation.


    Moreover, it was a First-grade Compound Formation, which should be enough to deal with Qi Refinement Realm Cultivators¡ªunless Foundation Establishment Realm¡¯s Qian Hong and Qian Zhongxuan decided to take action.


    But without trying, it was difficult to make a definitive conclusion.<div>


    Thus Mo Hua could only vaguely say, ¡°It should work, I suppose.¡±


    At this juncture, Elder Yu did not hesitate, ordering all Cultivators to focus on digging the escape tunnel, leaving the remaining Spirit Stones unmined.


    It was imperative toplete the escape tunnel before the Qian Family could breach the mines.


    The Qian Family had also taken note of the Monster Hunters¡¯ activities.


    Qian Hong sneered, ¡°Just as expected, Yu Changlin has sealed the entrance and is digging a tunnel.¡±


    After speaking, he ordered the Qian Family Cultivators to scout. Having investigated, they reported back to Qian Hong that the entrance had been sealed by a wall of earth and stone.


    Qian Hong was unconcerned; a wall made of dirt and rubble, even if it sealed the entrance, could be broken within two days.


    However, after the Qian Family Cultivators toiled at the entrance for quite some time, they returned, reporting:


    ¡°To inform the Family Head, we couldn¡¯t make a dent.¡±


    Qian Hong frowned, ¡°What do you mean you couldn¡¯t make a dent?¡±


    The disciple looked down and said, ¡°The entrance has been sealed with earth and stone, and we couldn¡¯t budge it¡­¡±


    Qian Hong¡¯s brows furrowed even deeper.


    Upon hearing this, Qian Zhongxuan was slightly taken aback and felt some joy in the misfortune of others, a hint of a mocking smile ying on his lips.


    Qian Hong said, ¡°Let me take a look.¡±


    Qian Hong approached the sealed entrance and naturally detected the fluctuations of the Formation on the earth and stone.


    This¡­ has Formation Patterns drawn on it?


    Qian Hong had a bad premonition and ordered, ¡°Try hitting it.¡±


    Several Qian Family Cultivators stepped forward; some used swords, others knives, some struck with bare hands, and some used spells.


    Although they could chip away at the rubble and make some gaps, the stones would quicklye together as if alive, fusing back together.<div>


    It was as if the stones grew together like earth and wood, capable of self-repairing.


    The Qian Family Cultivators struck it again and again, exhausted and panting, yet with little effect.


    Unable to contain himself any longer, Qian Hong drew his sword and shed at it.


    This sword was infused with the power of the Foundation Establishment Stage, and the spiritual power was so condensed, the sword qi sheared off ayer of the rubble.<div>


    However, Qian Hong was inwardly shocked, ¡°A First-grade Formation Method?¡±


    Qian Zhongxuan wasn¡¯t lying? There is actually someone among the Monster Hunters who can draw a First-grade Formation!


    Qian Hong¡¯s look of surprise was noted by Qian Zhongxuan, who felt deeply satisfied inside.


    ¡°A Formation with seven patterns, after all, is just so. I¡¯m sure the Family Head will soon be able to break this Formation and capture all these Monster Hunters in one fell swoop!¡±


    While Qian Zhongxuan maintained a serious face, there was a slightly sarcastic tone to his words.


    Qian Hong kept aposed expression but inwardly felt a touch of anger, though he couldn¡¯t refute it.


    The Formation Master among the Monster Hunters was just an ordinary one, capable of drawing seven patterns.


    He had said this himself, and to deny it would mean contradicting his own words.


    Qian Zhongxuan¡¯s ridicule, he had to endure for the time being, nning to settle ounts with himter.


    The most pressing issue at hand was how to break through the entrance, storm into the mines, kill the group of Monster Hunters, seize the Spirit Stones, and upy the spiritual mines.


    Qian Hong was about to take action himself when suddenly Elder Yu¡¯s voice came from above:


    ¡°We had agreed that those at the Foundation Establishment Stage would not take action, so don¡¯t be shameless.¡±


    Qian Hong looked up to see Elder Yu at the only unsealed entrance halfway up the mountainside, looking down at them with a mocking expression.<div>


    Qian Hong scoffed, ¡°We agreed not to strike against Cultivators, but we said nothing about striking against the mountain and stone.¡±


    Elder Yu appeared to smile but not smile, ¡°Then go ahead, I¡¯ll be watching you.¡±


    Qian Hong frowned, yet he dared not make a move.


    If he were to break through the entrance and consume too much spiritual power, there was a real danger that Yu Changlin mightunch a sneak attack he couldn¡¯t withstand.


    If the matter reached the Taoist Court, Yu Changlin could argue that it was the Qian Family¡¯s Foundation Building Cultivators who had struck first.


    Indeed, if Qian Family Cultivators broke the Monster Hunter¡¯s Formation, it could be considered that the Qian Family had made the first move.


    Besides, there was Qian Zhongxuan nearby; by acting rashly, he might give him the opportunity to benefit.


    After hesitating, Qian Hong stopped his actions.


    ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll stick to the agreement and only let the Qi Refinement Cultivators take action,¡± he agreed.


    Yu Changlin breathed a sigh of relief but looked down on Qian Hong even more in his heart:


    ¡°Then don¡¯t just stand there doing nothing. Scram and make room for your low-level Qi Refinement thugs to try their luck at breaking through this mining tunnel,¡± he said.


    Qian Hong gave Elder Yu a venomous look and waved his hand to give a signal.


    The Qian Family Cultivators stepped forward one by one, attacking the rocks at the tunnel entrance with swords, Martial Dao, and spells.<div>


    One cultivator exhausted his strength before another took his ce.


    As for the entrance where Yu Changlin appeared, it was imprable, and they had no chance of breaking through.


    Only by creating several more entrances and attacking in unison could they possibly overwhelm the Monster Hunters.


    Though the Earth-Wood Compound Formation was strong in defense, it still relied on the Spirit Stones to bolster the Formation¡¯s effect with their Spiritual Power.


    Each time it was damaged, the Spiritual Power would be depleted a bit more.


    The Qian Family Cultivators, attacking day and night for several days, finally seeded in breaking through one of the Earth-Wood Compound Formations.


    Apanied by a thunderous sound, the first earthen wall, deprived of the Formation¡¯s enhancement, crumbled into rubble.


    The spirits of the Qian Family Cultivators were lifted, and they showed joy on their faces.


    But their joy didn¡¯tst long because they found another wall of stone behind the broken one.


    They tried to chop it, but the earthen Pattern on the wall didn¡¯t budge, evidently protected by another Formation.


    The Qian Family Cultivators wore faces of despair, and even Qian Hong¡¯s eyelid twitched uncontrobly.


    He hadn¡¯t anticipated that Yu Changlin would be so ruthless, to construct two stone walls with two sets of Formations.


    No, it couldn¡¯t be just two¡­<div>


    Grinding his teeth, Qian Hong ordered the Qian Family Cultivators to temporarily halt and rest before continuing the assault.


    At this point, there was no turning back for him.


    When the Qian Family began their attacks on the mining tunnels, Elder Yu was inside, listening intently. However, to his confusion, he noted that suddenly, there was no more noise from the Qian Family:


    ¡°Why have they stopped attacking?¡± he wondered.


    ¡°They must be too exhausted to continue,¡± came the response.


    After a few days, Mo Hua finally confirmed that the First-grade Earth-Wood Formation was difficult for Qi Refinement Cultivators to break through.


    Especially since Mo Hua had wrapped it with threeyers.


    Elder Yu still didn¡¯t understand, ¡°Why can¡¯t they keep attacking?¡± he asked.


    ¡°This is a Compound Formation; after breaking through threeyers, it will exhaust them to death!¡± someone exined.


    ¡°Compound Formation?¡± Elder Yu, unacquainted with the term, was puzzled.


    ¡°It¡¯s a type of Formation that is just a tad more formidable than the First-grade Formation Method,¡± Mo Hua exined.


    Elder Yu¡¯s eyes widened, more powerful than a First-grade Formation Method?


    He then said, ¡°This Formation could hold for a very long time then?¡±


    After making a rough estimate, Mo Hua nodded in agreement. If no Foundation Building Cultivator intervened, it could indeedst a very long time.


    Assuming there is no shortage of food and drink.


    Elder Yu froze, then felt a deep regret.


    If he had known how useful Mo Hua¡¯s Formation was, he wouldn¡¯t have rushed to dig the mining tunnel.


    There were still many unmined Spiritual mines in the tunnel¡­


    Which meant many Spirit Stones!


    Elder Yu, always frugal, showed an expression of pain.


    Seeing this, Mo Hua came up with a thought, eyes lighting up with an idea:


    ¡°How about we be merciless? We don¡¯t give them even a sip of soup!¡±


    This suggestion struck a chord with Elder Yu, and after pondering for a moment, he nodded, ¡°Indeed, waste should be met with divine punishment!¡±

 Chapter 169: 169 Mine Tunnel_1

    Chapter 169: Mine Tunnel_1<div>


    The Monster Hunters at the Spiritual Mines could live worry-free for ten years with their haul, but if the Qian Family got their hands on it, they would use it to their advantage and bully them instead.


    Although the Spiritual Mines were important, the priority was still the mining tunnel.


    After all, the tunnel determined whether everyone could retreat safely. Elder Yu understood well what was more critical.


    Elder Yu instructed everyone to focus on digging the tunnel first. In a few days, once the tunnel was ready and there was a way to escape, the Monster Hunters could then turn around and excavate the Spiritual Mines.


    Elder Yu demonstrated his frugality to the extreme, strolling in the mine shaft daily when he had nothing else to do, meticulously scraping off even the slightest bit of Spiritual Mine he came across against the wall and tucking it into his Storage Bag.


    ording to Elder Yu, everything mineable should be mined, not leaving a single penny for the Qian Family, eating everything clean¡ªmeat and soup¡ªso that even if the Qian Family licked the bowl, they wouldn¡¯t taste a drop of soup!<div>


    Mo Hua watched in admiration.


    He had only intended to take extreme measures, but he hadn¡¯t expected it to be this ruthless! Worthy of Elder Yu indeed!


    Mo Hua learned a great deal.


    The activities of Elder Yu digging the mining tunnel were also discovered by the cultivators of the Qian Family.


    Qian Hong, aware of Elder Yu¡¯s ns, had sent people to watch all over Big ck Mountain early on, looking for any trace of the Monster Hunters.


    Mining a tunnel couldn¡¯t possibly happen without making some noise.


    And indeed, the Qian Family found traces of the Monster Hunters.


    It was an opening of a pit, surrounded by rubble, with grass and wood used to cover it up as a disguise.


    Qian Hong sneered inside, ¡°Yu Changlin, oh Yu Changlin, you burrow and scheme like a rat, but in the end, you still fall into my hands?¡±


    Qian Hong had someone keep watch, but for several days, no Monster Hunters were seening out.


    Qian Hong frowned and ordered Qian Zhuang to take a team down to check.


    Qian Zhuang obeyed and, with a few Qian Family cultivators, carefully entered the tunnel.<div>


    The tunnel was dark and damp, surrounded by rubble; it indeed looked freshly excavated.


    Qian Zhuang and his men searched inside for a long time without finding anything¡ªnot a trace of the Monster Hunters, nor any other people.


    As Qian Zhuang was perplexed, a cultivator from the Qian Family found a section of the wall that was lighter in color. When tapped with a finger, it made a sound, indicating the wall was very thin.


    The Qian Family cultivators exchanged nces, their expressions brightening.


    This indicated that there was a hollow behind the wall, a mining tunnel, and this wall was used to divert attention.


    The group of Monster Hunters was hiding behind this wall!


    Qian Zhuang led his men to break through the wall with all their might.


    The wall copsed, and dust filled the air.


    When the dust settled, they saw a pair of blood-colored vertical pupils, the size of a bronze bell.


    Qian Zhuang gasped in shock.


    This damned creature wasn¡¯t a Monster Hunter; it was a mature Monster Beast in thete stage of the first rank!


    The beast¡¯s eyes held a mix of confusion, anger, and a bloodthirsty glee.<div>


    Confused about why there were people in its den; angry because it was woken from its rest; and overjoyed because, upon awakening, it had food delivered right to its doorstep!


    In the narrow tunnel, the Monster Beast hunted and fed, while the Qian Family cultivators frantically fled for their lives.


    When Qian Zhuang and his men finally returned to Qian Hong, looking pitiful and beyond recognition,


    Qian Zhuang was seriously injured, but at least he was in one piece. The others were mostly missing arms and legs, and some stayed forever in that pit, resting in the belly of the beast.


    Qian Hong¡¯s expression couldn¡¯t remain calm any longer.


    Despite his deep scheming, he was livid, grinding his teeth as he said:


    ¡°Well yed, Yu Changlin, digging a fake tunnel next to the beast to fool me! This is crossing the line!¡±


    The Qian Family disciples all bowed their heads, not daring to speak.


    Some timeter, another Qian Family disciple arrived to report the discovery of yet another tunnel.


    Qian Hong¡¯s eyelid twitched, his mind filled with uncertainty.


    The mining tunnel here might indeed be real, but at the same time, it might also be another Mystery Formationid by Yu Changlin as a trap for him.


    But since it was discovered, it was impossible not to investigate.<div>


    Qian Hong again ordered several disciples to go ahead and also reminded them to be cautious, wary of potential Monster Beasts in the pit.


    As Qian Hong expected, there indeed were Monster Beasts in the pit.


    The investigating Qian family disciples came back, yet not all of them came back.


    They still returned missing arms and legs, still having lost several lives.


    They were cautious, but in front of the Monster Beasts, their caution was meaningless.


    The pit connected to the Monster Beasts¡¯ nest, was dimly lit, the terrain narrow, making it inconvenient for cultivators to advance or retreat, while the residing Monster Beasts were in their element.


    Monster Beasts are inherently stronger than cultivators of the same realm, and even experienced Monster Hunters hunting them usually seek out open spaces, patiently engaging in a battle of wits with the beasts, outnumbering them with several people or even more than a dozen to surround and eliminate them.


    Qian family cultivators, not skilled in Monster Hunting, venturing into such narrow and dark nests, were essentially delivering themselves on a tter.


    Their resistance was merely a prelude to the Monster Beasts¡¯ feast.


    Qian Hong felt his Blood Qi rising, wishing he could curse Yu Changlin out loud, but for the sake of maintaining the Family Head¡¯s dignity, he restrained himself, yet his mood remained unsettled for a long time.


    Afterwards, the Qian family discovered two more mining tunnels, but Qian Hong dared not send anyone down.


    He did not dare to gamble with the lives of Qian family disciples.<div>


    It finally dawned on him that Yu Changlin was a Monster Hunter, having dealt with Big ck Mountain all his life, he was very familiar with everything in these mountains; if not knowing it like the back of his hand, at least much more than he did.


    To find his dug tunnels in these mountains was pretty much a fool¡¯s errand.


    And once they made a mistake, it would cost lives, a price of trial and error he could not afford.


    He was indeed the Family Head of the Qian family, but it wasn¡¯t necessary that he would always be the Family Head.


    Qian Hong¡¯s expression was grave, his brows deeply furrowed.


    Qian Zhongxuan, standing by, couldn¡¯t help sneering to himself, thinking, now you know how formidable that old fellow Yu Changlin is?


    Now, he actually hoped for Qian Hong¡¯s misfortune.


    The more sessful Qian Hong was in capturing the spiritual mines, the more it underscored his, Qian Zhongxuan¡¯s, failure.


    Conversely, the more Qian Hong encountered setbacks, the less noticeable his own failures became.


    Qian Zhuang, watching Qian Zhongxuan¡¯s expression, instantly understood his calctions.


    A feeling of ¡°great minds think alike¡± couldn¡¯t help but arise in his heart.


    ¡°If the Family Head fails, then Elder Qian¡¯s failure doesn¡¯t count for much, and just as Elder Qian¡¯s failure doesn¡¯t count for much, then my failure doesn¡¯t count for anything either¡­¡±<div>


    ¡°And now with both the Family Head and Elder Qian failing together, my failure bes even less noteworthy!¡±


    Qian Zhuang¡¯s heart suddenly felt much lighter, and the wounds bleeding on his body seemed to hurt less.


    Since they couldn¡¯t find the tunnels used by the Monster Hunters to escape, couldn¡¯t intercept them, the only thing the Qian family could do was to attack directly from the front, break the Formation, and breach the stone walls at the entrance.


    There were seven or eight entrances to the mining tunnels, with Qian family cultivators divided into groups, they advanced side by side, striving to breach them all.


    In this way, with a swarm of Qian family cultivators, the Monster Hunters, running out of medicine and food, wouldn¡¯t be able to hold out for long.


    In the following days, the Qian family ceaselessly chiseled away at the wall, sparing neither day nor night.


    Qian Hong appeared calm on the surface, but inside, he was burning with impatience.


    He knew if they dyed any longer and allowed Yu Changlin to finish mining the spiritual mines and escape, his efforts would be in vain!


    With a loud boom, another stone wall was broken down.


    Behind the demolished stone wall, just as Qian Hong anticipated, there indeed was a third stone wall, with yet another third Formation!


    Qian Hong only felt a surge of anger rushing to his crown, secretly wishing he could tear the Formation Master who drew this Formation into pieces!


    But he was helpless, only able to suppress this anger, close his eyes, and wave his hand in resignation:


    ¡°Continue digging!¡±

 Chapter 170: 170: Escape_1

    Chapter 170: Escape_1<div>


    The Qian Family hadn¡¯t yet broken open the cave entrance when all the Spirit Stones in the spiritual mines were already extracted.


    And extracted thoroughly at that.


    Elder Yu checked twice himself, then swept over the area with his Divine Sense twice more, and even had Mo Hua check with his Divine Sense once more, ensuring no Spirit Stones were left, before he felt at ease.


    ¡°Elder, do we make a run for it now?¡± Mo Hua asked with some anticipation.


    He had been staying in the spiritual mines for a long time, hadn¡¯t been home in a while, his Storage Bag of meat had run out, and even the treasured wine he was reluctant to drink was finished to thest drop.


    Elder Yu swept his gaze over the spiritual mines once more and then decisively waved his hand, saying,<div>


    ¡°Retreat!¡±


    So nearly a thousand Monster Hunters,den with Storage Bags and carrying Storage Boxes two by two, left in session through another well-dug tunnel.


    These Storage Bags and Storage Boxes had all been prepared by Elder Yu in advance.


    The Storage Bags for those in the Qi Refinement Realm were the roughest in workmanship. Although convenient to carry, the space inside was very limited.


    Storage Boxes were squarely made, with significantly more interior space, but they weren¡¯t convenient to carry and were often used only when transportingrge items.


    Although the spiritual mines were small, the amount of Spirit Stones mined was not insignificant. It was only by gathering all the Storage Bags and Storage Boxes he could that Elder Yu was able to remove all the Spirit Stones.


    Mo Hua followed behind his father, Mo Shan, moving step by step with the queue of Monster Hunters, eventually leaving the mine tunnel.


    The exit of the mine tunnel was very secretive, chosen by Elder Yu after scrutinizing the map Mo Hua had drawn with great care.


    After all, in the entire group of Monster Hunters, no one¡¯s map was more detailed than the one Mo Hua had drawn.


    Without Mo Hua¡¯s map, Elder Yu wouldn¡¯t have discovered this location either.


    Once outside the mine tunnel, they were greeted by the outer mountains of Big ck Mountain.


    Mo Hua immediately felt a wave of nostalgia.<div>


    Familiar peaks, dense forests, clouds of thin miasma, the soft earth and rocks underfoot, the faint and fresh smell of earth, as well as the mountain breeze that kept brushing across his cheeks, and the calls of Monster Beasts echoing through the mountains.


    All of this lifted Mo Hua¡¯s spirits, and the stuffiness of the mine dispersed in an instant.


    Elder Yu still hadn¡¯t let down his guard. Upon exiting the mine tunnel, he immediately said,


    ¡°Hurry! Let¡¯s leave quickly. It will be troublesome if the Qian Family catches up!¡±


    The Monster Hunters began hurrying on their way, striving to leave Big ck Mountain and return to Tongxian City before the Qian Family could catch up.


    Once inside Tongxian City, the Qian Family wouldn¡¯t dare to act rashly.


    And for the Monster Hunters, there would be ten years without worries for food or clothing!


    On the other hand, Qian Hong noticed something was amiss.


    Because for several days, Elder Yu hadn¡¯t scolded him.


    Leaping to the midway point on the mountain slope where Elder Yu had appeared before, Qian Hong walked a few steps forward and discovered that this cave entrance had also been sealed off.


    A chill ran down Qian Hong¡¯s spine.


    Why seal off this cave entrance?<div>


    Because they had finished mining the Spirit Stones and had run off!


    There was no need anymore for the old scoundrel, Yu Changlin, to waste his breath here!


    Qian Hong couldn¡¯t stay calm any longer; he shouted urgently,


    ¡°Quick! Dig! This group of Monster Hunters has fled!¡±


    It was already impossible to find the mine tunnel dug out by Yu Changlin within Big ck Mountain. Compared to the Monster Hunters who lived off the mountain, the Qian Family was far less acquainted with ck Mountain.


    Their only n now was to break through the sealed entrance. Only by going through the entrance could they find the mine tunnel that the Monster Hunters used to escape.


    The Qian Family¡¯s cultivators persistently chiseled at the stone wall, over and over again.


    Every time they made a bit of progress chipping away, the Formation would repair itself a bit.


    Qian Hong¡¯s heart was burning with impatience, growing increasingly infuriated with the Formation Master who had drawn the Formation!


    A Formation like this, one would have been enough, but you actuallyid out three, inside and out!


    How utterly shameless!


    Finally, Qian Hong could no longer bear it and called over Qian Zhongxuan as well. Both of them, being in the Foundation Establishment Stage, joined forces. Their Spiritual Power surged like solidifying matter, as they forcibly broke the Formation and dismantled the stone wall at the entrance of the cave.<div>


    Even so, it took them nearly an hour.


    Qian Hong hurriedly rushed into the mine, his Divine Sense sweeping the area, but there was not a trace of a Monster Hunter to be seen!


    Not to mention the Monster Hunter, they didn¡¯t even find a single Spirit Stone.


    This was a Spiritual mine, yet it was mined clean!


    Not a single Spirit Stone left!


    Qian Hong cursed Yu Changlin thoroughly in his heart.


    How stingy must one be, to mine a Spiritual mine as bare as a bone gnawed by a dog, not leaving a scrap of meat behind.


    A Qian Family disciple came to report, ¡°Family Head, a new mine tunnel has been discovered.¡±


    Qian Hong immediately set out in haste, and indeed he found a new tunnel that had been dug, deeper and wider than the one meant to deceive them.


    The entrance of this mine tunnel was also sealed with rubble, but only rubble, no Formation.


    It must have been a hasty retreat, with no time to set one up.


    Qian Hong struck with his palm, his surging Spiritual Power instantly scattering the rubble that sealed the entrance.<div>


    Qian Hong ordered in a stern voice, ¡°All disciples, go after them immediately. If you see the Monster Hunter, show no mercy!¡±


    Hearing this, the Qian Family cultivators all became solemn, no longer hesitating, and one by one they leaped into the mine tunnel, pursuing the Monster Hunter.


    Halfway through their escape, Elder Yu suddenly felt something amiss. He took several leaping steps to the top of a ridge and looked back, his brows furrowing.


    When Elder Yu came back down, Mo Hua asked,


    ¡°Has the Qian Family caught up with us?¡±


    Elder Yu¡¯s expression was serious as he nodded.


    Mo Hua thought for a moment, then said, ¡°Didn¡¯t the Taoist Court Official say that only Nameless Peak is designated for our conflict? Now that we¡¯ve left Nameless Peak, wouldn¡¯t they dare not take action?¡±


    Elder Yu said, ¡°The Qian Family has lost too much, now they are like a cornered animal. If they chase and kill us and win, they can swallow all the Spirit Stones. If they don¡¯t, not only do they not earn a single Spirit Stone, they also lose their capital.¡±


    Mo Hua became serious, ¡°Then the Qian Family will certainly not let this go.¡±


    Elder Yu nodded, ¡°They¡¯re like hungry wolves now, chasing after the scent of blood, wanting to devour our flesh. If they catch up to us, it¡¯ll be a fight to the death.¡±


    ¡°So if we flee to Tongxian City, would that help?¡±


    ¡°Once we reach Tongxian City, they wouldn¡¯t darey a hand on us. Even if they suffer a huge loss, they¡¯ll have to swallow it themselves.¡±<div>


    Seeing Mo Hua¡¯s confusion, Elder Yu further exined,


    ¡°Big ck Mountain is rather chaotic. If something happens there, the Taoist Court Official finds it difficult to manage. But Tongxian City is different. It falls under the jurisdiction of the Taoist Court Official, a ce strictly governed by the Taoist Court¡¯s orders¡ªno disorder can ensue¡­¡±


    ¡°If the Qian Family dares to act within Tongxian City, at the very least, it means they do not take the Taoist Court Official seriously; at worst, it is contempt for Taoist Law, defiance of the Taoist Court! That would be a grave offence!¡±


    Mo Hua still had some doubts, ¡°But isn¡¯t the Taoist Court Official in Tongxian City weak in terms of cultivators, not as powerful as the Qian Family? What would it matter if the Qian Family defied them?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t understand,¡± said Elder Yu, raising his eyebrows, ¡°the Taoist Court Official operates under the jurisdiction of the Taoist Court, upholding the Taoist Court¡¯s authority, representing the Taoist Court¡¯s dignity. If the Qian Family goes too far, the Taoist Court Official could petition the Taoist Court, request the dispatch of Taoist Soldiers, and directly suppress the entire Qian Family!¡±


    Looking at Mo Hua, Elder Yu spoke slowly, ¡°At that point, the whole Qian Family would be stripped of its rank, the Family Head executed for his crimes, the family assets confiscated, the legacy handed over, the n members either killed, relocated, or exiled, and even allowed to change their surname at will, forbidden from using ¡®Qian¡¯ for life. The Qian Family in Tongxian City would cease to exist!¡±


    Mo Hua listened, utterly shocked.

 Chapter 171: 171: Covering the Retreat (Five Updates)_1

    Chapter 171: Covering the Retreat (Five Updates)_1


    For the first time, Mo Hua deeply experienced the authority and majesty of the Taoist Law and the Taoist Court.


    Considering the current situation, the Qian Family was traveling light and moving rapidly, while the Monster Hunters, who needed to transport spiritual mines, proceeded slowly. At this rate, they would be caught by the Qian Family before reaching Tongxian City.


    Elder Yu said, ¡°We need someone to cover our retreat!¡±


    Yu Chengyi, Mo Shan, and some Qi Refining Ninth Level Monster Hunters stepped forward.


    Elder Yu nodded slightly and instructed:


    ¡°When the timees, Qian Hong and Qian Zhongxuan will probably attack openly. I¡¯ll hold them off; you guys handle the other Qian Family cultivators. Fight while retreating and don¡¯t engage in prolongedbat. Just dying them long enough will be enough.¡±


    The few who stayed behind nodded solemnly.


    In this situation, covering the retreat would inevitably mean facing the deadly onught of the Qian Family, and with few facing many, it was a very dangerous predicament.


    Moreover, with two Foundation Building Cultivators on the Qian Family¡¯s side, if the agreement was broken and they attacked, and if Elder Yu couldn¡¯t withstand them, the remaining Qi Refining Monster Hunters covering the retreat would be in danger.


    Mo Hua said, ¡°I¡¯ll stay and cover the retreat as well!¡±<div>


    Elder Yu red at him, ¡°What¡¯s a child like you joining in the fray for? Go home!¡±


    He would need to deal with Qian Hong and Qian Zhongxuan and wouldn¡¯t have time to look after Mo Hua¡¯s safety.


    Mo Shan also patted Mo Hua¡¯s head and said warmly, ¡°Go back, your mother is waiting for you at home.¡±


    They didn¡¯t say much, but Mo Hua knew that those who stayed behind to cover the retreat were already prepared for the worst.


    Even if they sessfully covered the retreat, it was expected that several Monster Hunters would lose their lives.


    During the battle with the Qian Family, many Monster Hunters had already been killed or injured.


    Now that the spiritual mines had beenpletely mined and they had held out until now, Mo Hua didn¡¯t want anyone else to get hurt or killed.


    Whether it was Mo Shan, Elder Yu, or the other Monster Hunters Mo Hua knew or didn¡¯t know, he hoped that everyone could go back home together.


    Mo Hua then said to Elder Yu, ¡°I can use formations to cover the retreat, so no one needs to risk their lives!¡±


    Elder Yu did believe in Mo Hua¡¯s formations.


    This time they were able to defend the spiritual mines and make a sessful escape all thanks to Mo Hua¡¯s formations, but with the Qian Family nearly upon them and time pressing, Elder Yu still worried:


    ¡°There¡¯s too little time; it won¡¯t be enough to draw the formations.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± Mo Hua said, patting the bulging storage bag on his person, ¡°I¡¯ve prepared in advance!¡±


    Elder Yu opened his mouth to speak, ¡°Inside there, it¡¯s all formations?¡±


    Mo Hua nodded.


    The others looked at each other in surprise; none of them knew when Mo Hua had prepared the formations.


    ¡°Are these formations useful?¡± Elder Yu asked again.


    ¡°We don¡¯t need to fight to the death, we just need to use the formations to scare them and dy for a bit, that¡¯ll be enough,¡± Mo Hua replied.


    Elder Yu pondered for a moment and then nodded, ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll use the formations to buy some time.¡±<div>


    Afterward, Elder Yu found Mo Shan and whispered, ¡°If the situation turns dire, you take Mo Hua and leave first!¡±


    Mo Shan wanted to say something, but Elder Yu¡¯s expression turned stern, ¡°That¡¯s an order!¡±


    Mo Shan pursed his lips and said nothing, though his eyebrows were tightly knit.


    Elder Yu then lowered his voice, his tone solemn,<div>


    ¡°Mo Hua¡¯s safety is more important than anything else. By all means, make sure he gets back safely!¡±


    Mo Shan was taken aback and then nodded gravely.


    Meanwhile, Mo Hua was rummaging through his storage bag, taking out the formations inside.


    A thick stack of them, all Earth Fire Formations, featuring nine patterns of the first-ss Earth Fire Formation.


    The Earth Fire Formation containing seven patterns had been broken by the Qian Family¡¯s Earth Series armored cultivator. Mo Hua learned a more advanced Earth Fire Formation just in case.


    The Earth Fire Formation was effective, but few in number didn¡¯t make much impact; they couldn¡¯t change the oue of the battle.


    So whenever Mo Hua had time, he would draw them, secretly saving them up until now, resulting in a thick stack of first-ss Earth Fire Formations in his possession.


    Mo Hua distributed the Earth Fire Formations. The Monster Hunters selected a narrow mountain pass, nting the Earth Fire Formations in hidden corners and disguising them slightly, so the Qian Family cultivators wouldn¡¯t easily detect them.


    When everything was ready, the dozen or so Monster Hunters who stayed to cover the retreat hid behind rocks, waiting for the Qian Family cultivators to arrive.


    Mo Hua hid with them.


    Time trickled by, little by little, the expressions on everyone¡¯s faces were tight, their demeanors somewhat grave.


    Upon seeing this, Mo Hua spoke with a hint of regret, ¡°It¡¯s a pity it¡¯s not nighttime.¡±


    Elder Yu was taken aback for a moment, ¡°What difference would night make?¡±<div>


    ¡°At night, when the Earth Fire Formation explodes with a bang, it¡¯s just like fireworks, very beautiful to watch!¡±


    When the Earth Fire Formation was set off before, Mo Hua had enjoyed the spectacle immensely, he had even prepared meats and pine nuts to eat while watching.


    Unfortunately, now all the tasty treats were gone, and Mo Hua felt a hint of regret.


    Elder Yu and the people from Mo Shan didn¡¯t know what to say, but with Mo Hua¡¯s interjection, their tension eased, and instead, they became somewhat interested in the unfolding scene, silently watching the entrance.


    Less than the time it takes to drink a cup of tea, the sound of footsteps grew louder, and the silhouettes of the Qian Family cultivators also became more distinct.


    A dark mass of people, nearly two thousand in number.


    The Monster Hunters held their breath and focused, no longer speaking.


    Qian Hong approached the area, noticing the narrow terrain, his expression turned serious, and he gestured for the Qian Family cultivators to stop.


    He swept the area with his divine sense, then scoffed coldly, and shouted loudly,


    ¡°Elder Yu Changlin, are you hiding like a turtle in its shell?¡±


    Elder Yu signaled the Monster Hunters not to act rashly. With a quick movement, he leaped up to a higher position and sat down on arge rock,ughing and saying,


    ¡°Being a turtle is fine, but I¡¯ll be the big turtle, and you¡¯ll be the small one, you¡¯d still have to call me daddy.¡±


    Qian Hong¡¯s gaze turned frosty, but his expression remained unchanged.<div>


    Elder Yu admired and said, ¡°If I have to admit who is the most shrewd and patient, I¡¯d concede to you. No matter how much someone insults you, you remain as expressionless as a turtle¡­¡±


    Before he could finish, Elder Yu suddenly gasped in exaggerated surprise, ¡°You can¡¯t really be the offspring of your mother and a turtle, can you?¡±


    Qian Zhongxuan couldn¡¯t bear to listen to these words any longer, while Qian Hong only frowned slightly and said,


    ¡°Elder Yu Changlin, are you trying to buy time?¡±


    Without concealing his intentions, Elder Yu replied, ¡°You could say that.¡±


    Qian Hong coldly said, ¡°On what basis? Just because of the dozen or so Monster Hunters hiding behind that rock?¡±


    Elder Yu said, ¡°The Qian Family is full of good-for-nothings; a dozen of us are more than enough. Anymore and we¡¯d scare you all.¡±


    ¡°Then why don¡¯t you make your move?¡± asked Qian Hong.


    ¡°We¡¯ll take a break before we get to that, mining tunnels can be exhausting,¡± Elder Yu sighed, ¡°Isn¡¯t it strange how the tunnels in Big ck Mountain led straight into a demon nest?¡±


    With a look of genuine concern, Elder Yu asked Qian Hong, ¡°Have your Qian Family disciples entered the mining tunnels yet? Did they encounter any Monster Beasts? Ah, it would be unfortunate if they got eaten by the beasts¡­¡±


    Qian Hong¡¯splexion turned unpleasant.


    Seeing this, Elder Yu¡¯s expression changed drastically, ¡°No way, you¡¯ve already gone into the mining tunnels? Don¡¯t tell me some of you have already been eaten by Monster Beasts? It can¡¯t be, can it?¡±


    Immediately after, Elder Yu expressed his regrets,<div>


    ¡°How could you be so careless? If I had known, I wouldn¡¯t have told them to dig those tunnels; that way, fewer of you from the Qian Family would have died¡­ Ah, this is my fault!¡±


    Grinding his teeth, Qian Hong said, ¡°Elder, stop your endless babbling. What are you really up to?¡±


    Elder Yu remainedposed, silent.


    Qian Hong, feeling wary, asked coldly, ¡°Are you going to make a move or not?¡±


    Elder Yu replied, ¡°We had an agreement, didn¡¯t we? If you don¡¯t make a move, I won¡¯t either.¡±


    ¡°Fine,¡± said Qian Hong, and then he began to advance the Qian Family cultivators.


    No matter what tricks Elder Yu Changlin was up to, he¡¯d find out soon enough.


    The Qian Family cultivators moved forward, Elder Yu remained indifferent, showing no indication of any action.


    ¡°What on earth is this old coot, Elder Yu Changlin, up to?¡±


    Just as Qian Hong was filled with doubt, the sound of an explosion erupted, mes raged violently, engulfing the front ranks of the Qian Family cultivators.


    After that, screams rose from all directions as the Qian Family cultivators were too frightened to proceed.


    In an instant, Qian Hong understood and couldn¡¯t help cursing inwardly,


    Damn it, it¡¯s a formation again!

 Chapter 172: 172: Blocking the Way – Part 1

    Chapter 172: Blocking the Way ¨C Part 1


    ¡°`


    ¡°Yu Changlin, since when did Monster Hunters have such formidable Formation Masters? Why not let me meet them?¡± Qian Hong said coldly.


    Elder Yu feigned ignorance, ¡°What Formation Master? I haven¡¯t seen any.¡±


    Qian Hong¡¯s eyelid twitched, ¡°What is this that you¡¯ve set up?¡±


    Elder Yu replied, ¡°How would I know? I was just passing by, I don¡¯t know what¡¯s on the ground.¡±


    Qian Hong spoke angrily, ¡°Elder Yu, don¡¯t y the fool with me!¡±


    Elder Yu¡¯s face showed indifference, ¡°Elder Qian, the tortoise, don¡¯t put on airs with me!¡±


    Qian Hong seethed inwardly, but he also knew that now was not the time to engage in a war of words with Yu Changlin.


    Yu Changlin would be delighted to argue with him for a day and a night, by which time the Monster Hunters would have brought the spiritual mines into the city, and the Qian Family would be powerless to stop them.


    The Earth Fire Formation was lethal to Cultivators in the Qi Refinement Realm, but its threat to those in the Foundation Establishment Stage was much smaller.<div>


    Given the urgency, and with no time to dy, Qian Hong had no choice but to proceed through the mountain path in front of him to find out the location of the Earth Fire Formation.


    The moment Qian Hong took a step forward, he suddenly felt someone watching him with Divine Sense, seemingly intent on killing him.


    Qian Hong felt an immediate sense of rm and looked up, displeased, ¡°What are you trying to do, Yu Changlin?¡±


    Elder Yu¡¯s gaze was sharp, but his voice remained indifferent, ¡°Nothing in particr.¡±


    Qian Hong¡¯s gaze hardened, ¡°Are you nning to make a move?¡±


    Elder Yu spread his hands, pretending to be magnanimous, ¡°Where did you see me make a move?¡±


    Qian Hong ground his teeth in hatred, ¡°You just watched me with killing intent in your Divine Sense.¡±


    Yu Changlin said disdainfully, ¡°That¡¯s because you¡¯re too cowardly. I always look at people like this; if you¡¯re scared, that¡¯s your own problem.¡±


    Qian Hong eyed Elder Yu¡¯s cold gaze, but Elder Yu remained unfazed.


    Qian Zhongxuan whispered, ¡°This old coot is just stalling for time, Family Head, don¡¯t fall for his tricks.¡±


    How could Qian Hong not know this, yet he didn¡¯t have a good solution.


    Qian Zhongxuan continued, ¡°Why not lead by example and locate the Earth Fire Formation yourself? I¡¯ll cover for you.¡±


    Qian Hong gave him a cold nce, ¡°Why doesn¡¯t Elder Qian lead by example and let me do the covering?¡±


    Qian Zhongxuan¡¯s face showed a hint of shame, ¡°Family Head, have you forgotten? You¡¯re fully in charge of this matter. I¡¯ve suffered repeated defeats and heavy losses before, and I¡¯ve lost the qualification to intervene anymore.¡±


    Qian Hong cursed Qian Zhongxuan in his heart for being shameless.


    He had no idea what trap Yu Changlin had set ahead, and if he went to investigate, a sneak attack could leave him dead or severely injured en route.


    Then, if Qian Zhongxuan came to the rescue, not only would the merit be his, but Qian Hong would also owe him a favor.


    Qian Zhongxuan, too, was hoping for Qian Hong to be sneak-attacked by Yu Changlin; death was not necessary, near-death would do, even serious injuries would suffice.


    Both men had their calctions, and both were hesitating.<div>


    Just then, Qian Zhuang stepped forward and saluted, ¡°May I be permitted to try?¡±


    Qian Zhuang¡¯s tone was respectful, but excitement could hardly be concealed in his expression.


    His moment to shine had arrived!


    He was well acquainted with the Earth Fire Formation; he had suffered a great loss from it, but he had also sessfully breached it before.<div>


    Even though breaching the Earth Fire Formationst time had cost him dearly, to the point of being registered as a major demerit, this opportunity, if well grasped, could possibly turn that demerit into a great merit!


    Qian Hong frowned, ¡°Do you have a method?¡±


    Qian Zhuang replied, ¡°Reporting to the Family Head, this disciple has once broken through this Earth Fire Formation!¡±


    ¡°A Qi Refinement Cultivator can break it?¡±


    ¡°Indeed!¡±


    Qian Hong was intrigued, ¡°Let¡¯s hear it.¡±


    Qian Zhuang went on to describe his previous method of breaking the Earth Fire Formation. After listening, Qian Hong thought for a moment and nodded, ¡°It does make some sense.¡±


    Qian Zhuang¡¯s expression brightened.


    Qian Hong instructed, ¡°I have a dozen or so sets of iron armor here. Select Cultivators with Earth Series Spiritual Roots, the faster the better. If this seeds, I¡¯ll credit you with a great merit!¡±


    ¡°`


    Qian Zhuang was overjoyed and said, ¡°Yes!¡±


    Very quickly, a dozen cultivators of the Qi Refining Ninth Level, with Earth Series Spiritual Roots and skilled in Body Refinement, thick-skinned and robust, were selected from the Qian Family¡¯s cultivators.


    They donned iron armor and began to spread out as instructed by Qian Zhuang, moving forward bit by bit, attempting to trigger and clear all the Earth Fire Formations within the mountain path.<div>


    Qian Zhuang was brimming with confidence, as he had tested this method before with a ny percent sess rate, certain that nothing would go wrong.


    As long as they cleared all the Earth Fire Formations, the path ahead would be open. The Monster Hunters would be trapped with no way out, and this would be his great achievement.


    That¡¯s what Qian Zhuang was thinking.


    However, as soon as the first Earth Fire Formation exploded, Qian Zhuang¡¯s n fell to pieces.


    Apanied by a loud explosion, scarlet mes flickered, and charred smoke billowed, with intense Spiritual Power reverberating.


    The iron-armored Qian Family cultivator was engulfed by the mes and then catapulted by the surging Spiritual Power, tumbling to the ground, curled up in agony.


    Half of his body was charred ck and soaked in blood, his iron armor riddled with cracks!


    Everyone gasped, and Qian Zhuang was stunned.


    Something was wrong!


    How had the power increased so much?!


    This wasn¡¯t the Earth Fire Formation he had broken through before!


    Qian Hong nced at the cultivator injured by the Earth Fire Formation and then coldly at Qian Zhuang, his eyes as icy as if he were looking at a dead fish.


    Qian Zhuang¡¯s entire back was drenched in cold sweat as he thought to himself that it was all over.<div>


    Had he not sought this limelight, it would have been fine, but now his eagerness for credit had led him to disaster.


    Originally, he wanted to impress the Family Head and turn his previous major fault into a major merit. Now, not only was there no great achievement, but his fault had also been doubled.


    Qian Zhongxuan also gave Qian Zhuang a cold look before turning his head and saying to Qian Hong,


    ¡°Family Head, our only option now is to charge through.¡±


    Qian Hong nced at Qian Zhongxuan and said, ¡°How can we charge through? You¡¯ve seen the power of this formation. Even if a cultivator in theter stage of Qi Refinement charges through, they won¡¯t die but will certainly be severely injured.¡±


    Qian Zhongxuan¡¯s eyes flickered slightly, ¡°The mountain path isn¡¯t very wide. We only need a hundred or two cultivators to take the risk and trigger all the Earth Fire Formations, then the following cultivators will face no obstacles.¡±


    Qian Hong felt a chill in his heart, and his gaze towards Qian Zhongxuan became even more unfriendly.


    He was being forced into ying the viin.


    Out of nearly two thousand people, only one or two hundred were needed to break through these Earth Fire Formations.


    The problem was, how should these one or two hundred be chosen?


    Or rather, who should be sent to their deaths?


    If this had been done secretly, it would be one thing, but now with so many Qian Family disciples watching, if he dared do such a thing, he could pretty much forget about maintaining his position as Family Head.


    Qian Hong gritted his teeth and said, ¡°As Family Head, I must lead by example. I will break through this Earth Fire Formation myself, and I ask Elder Qian to fight by my side to guard against any treacherous assaults from the old scoundrel Yu Changlin.¡±<div>


    Qian Zhongxuan feigned hesitation to decline.


    Qian Hong immediately said, ¡°The fault of the Elder this time, can bepletely dismissed.¡±


    Qian Zhongxuan raised an eyebrow, ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Indeed!¡±


    Qian Zhongxuan respectfully said, ¡°As an Elder of the Qian Family, I shall stand with the Family Head through thick and thin!¡±


    Qian Hong inwardly snorted in disdain, but outwardly he showed relief, ¡°There¡¯s no time to dy. We must act now, but we must be wary of Yu Changlin¡¯s sneak attacks.¡±


    ¡°Agreed!¡±


    Hence, Qian Hong and Qian Zhongxuan, two Foundation Establishment Elders, joined forces, using their movement techniques to personally trigger the Earth Fire Formations in the mountain path.


    Two figures dashed tirelessly through the mountain roads, setting off explosions of fire and waves of surging Spiritual Power.


    After the explosion sounds gradually subsided, the fire faded, and the smoke dissipated, they finally stopped.


    By then, both men were in a sorry state, their clothes torn, their faces sooty. While there were no bloodstains on their bodies, their internal organs ached from the Spiritual Power vibrations, and they had to forcefully suppress the urge to vomit blood.


    Even for Foundation Building Cultivators, bathing in a first-grade Earth Fire Formation was too much to handle.

 Chapter 172: Blocking the Way – Part 1

    Chapter 172: Blocking the Way ¨C Part 1


    ¡°`


    ¡°Yu Changlin, since when did Monster Hunters have such formidable Formation Masters? Why not let me meet them?¡± Qian Hong said coldly.


    Elder Yu feigned ignorance, ¡°What Formation Master? I haven¡¯t seen any.¡±


    Qian Hong¡¯s eyelid twitched, ¡°What is this that you¡¯ve set up?¡±


    Elder Yu replied, ¡°How would I know? I was just passing by, I don¡¯t know what¡¯s on the ground.¡±


    Qian Hong spoke angrily, ¡°Elder Yu, don¡¯t y the fool with me!¡±


    Elder Yu¡¯s face showed indifference, ¡°Elder Qian, the tortoise, don¡¯t put on airs with me!¡±


    Qian Hong seethed inwardly, but he also knew that now was not the time to engage in a war of words with Yu Changlin.


    Yu Changlin would be delighted to argue with him for a day and a night, by which time the Monster Hunters would have brought the spiritual mines into the city, and the Qian Family would be powerless to stop them.


    The Earth Fire Formation was lethal to Cultivators in the Qi Refinement Realm, but its threat to those in the Foundation Establishment Stage was much smaller.


    Given the urgency, and with no time to dy, Qian Hong had no choice but to proceed through the mountain path in front of him to find out the location of the Earth Fire Formation.


    The moment Qian Hong took a step forward, he suddenly felt someone watching him with Divine Sense, seemingly intent on killing him.


    Qian Hong felt an immediate sense of rm and looked up, displeased, ¡°What are you trying to do, Yu Changlin?¡±


    Elder Yu¡¯s gaze was sharp, but his voice remained indifferent, ¡°Nothing in particr.¡±


    Qian Hong¡¯s gaze hardened, ¡°Are you nning to make a move?¡±


    Elder Yu spread his hands, pretending to be magnanimous, ¡°Where did you see me make a move?¡±


    Qian Hong ground his teeth in hatred, ¡°You just watched me with killing intent in your Divine Sense.¡±


    Yu Changlin said disdainfully, ¡°That¡¯s because you¡¯re too cowardly. I always look at people like this; if you¡¯re scared, that¡¯s your own problem.¡±


    Qian Hong eyed Elder Yu¡¯s cold gaze, but Elder Yu remained unfazed.


    Qian Zhongxuan whispered, ¡°This old coot is just stalling for time, Family Head, don¡¯t fall for his tricks.¡±


    How could Qian Hong not know this, yet he didn¡¯t have a good solution.


    Qian Zhongxuan continued, ¡°Why not lead by example and locate the Earth Fire Formation yourself? I¡¯ll cover for you.¡±


    Qian Hong gave him a cold nce, ¡°Why doesn¡¯t Elder Qian lead by example and let me do the covering?¡±


    Qian Zhongxuan¡¯s face showed a hint of shame, ¡°Family Head, have you forgotten? You¡¯re fully in charge of this matter. I¡¯ve suffered repeated defeats and heavy losses before, and I¡¯ve lost the qualification to intervene anymore.¡±


    Qian Hong cursed Qian Zhongxuan in his heart for being shameless.


    He had no idea what trap Yu Changlin had set ahead, and if he went to investigate, a sneak attack could leave him dead or severely injured en route.


    Then, if Qian Zhongxuan came to the rescue, not only would the merit be his, but Qian Hong would also owe him a favor.


    Qian Zhongxuan, too, was hoping for Qian Hong to be sneak-attacked by Yu Changlin; death was not necessary, near-death would do, even serious injuries would suffice.


    Both men had their calctions, and both were hesitating.


    Just then, Qian Zhuang stepped forward and saluted, ¡°May I be permitted to try?¡±


    Qian Zhuang¡¯s tone was respectful, but excitement could hardly be concealed in his expression.


    His moment to shine had arrived!


    He was well acquainted with the Earth Fire Formation; he had suffered a great loss from it, but he had also sessfully breached it before.


    Even though breaching the Earth Fire Formationst time had cost him dearly, to the point of being registered as a major demerit, this opportunity, if well grasped, could possibly turn that demerit into a great merit!


    Qian Hong frowned, ¡°Do you have a method?¡±


    Qian Zhuang replied, ¡°Reporting to the Family Head, this disciple has once broken through this Earth Fire Formation!¡±


    ¡°A Qi Refinement Cultivator can break it?¡±


    ¡°Indeed!¡±


    Qian Hong was intrigued, ¡°Let¡¯s hear it.¡±


    Qian Zhuang went on to describe his previous method of breaking the Earth Fire Formation. After listening, Qian Hong thought for a moment and nodded, ¡°It does make some sense.¡±


    Qian Zhuang¡¯s expression brightened.


    Qian Hong instructed, ¡°I have a dozen or so sets of iron armor here. Select Cultivators with Earth Series Spiritual Roots, the faster the better. If this seeds, I¡¯ll credit you with a great merit!¡±


    ¡°`


    Qian Zhuang was overjoyed and said, ¡°Yes!¡±


    Very quickly, a dozen cultivators of the Qi Refining Ninth Level, with Earth Series Spiritual Roots and skilled in Body Refinement, thick-skinned and robust, were selected from the Qian Family¡¯s cultivators.


    They donned iron armor and began to spread out as instructed by Qian Zhuang, moving forward bit by bit, attempting to trigger and clear all the Earth Fire Formations within the mountain path.


    Qian Zhuang was brimming with confidence, as he had tested this method before with a ny percent sess rate, certain that nothing would go wrong.


    As long as they cleared all the Earth Fire Formations, the path ahead would be open. The Monster Hunters would be trapped with no way out, and this would be his great achievement.


    That¡¯s what Qian Zhuang was thinking.


    However, as soon as the first Earth Fire Formation exploded, Qian Zhuang¡¯s n fell to pieces.


    Apanied by a loud explosion, scarlet mes flickered, and charred smoke billowed, with intense Spiritual Power reverberating.


    The iron-armored Qian Family cultivator was engulfed by the mes and then catapulted by the surging Spiritual Power, tumbling to the ground, curled up in agony.


    Half of his body was charred ck and soaked in blood, his iron armor riddled with cracks!


    Everyone gasped, and Qian Zhuang was stunned.


    Something was wrong!


    How had the power increased so much?!


    This wasn¡¯t the Earth Fire Formation he had broken through before!


    Qian Hong nced at the cultivator injured by the Earth Fire Formation and then coldly at Qian Zhuang, his eyes as icy as if he were looking at a dead fish.


    Qian Zhuang¡¯s entire back was drenched in cold sweat as he thought to himself that it was all over.


    Had he not sought this limelight, it would have been fine, but now his eagerness for credit had led him to disaster.


    Originally, he wanted to impress the Family Head and turn his previous major fault into a major merit. Now, not only was there no great achievement, but his fault had also been doubled.


    Qian Zhongxuan also gave Qian Zhuang a cold look before turning his head and saying to Qian Hong,


    ¡°Family Head, our only option now is to charge through.¡±


    Qian Hong nced at Qian Zhongxuan and said, ¡°How can we charge through? You¡¯ve seen the power of this formation. Even if a cultivator in theter stage of Qi Refinement charges through, they won¡¯t die but will certainly be severely injured.¡±


    Qian Zhongxuan¡¯s eyes flickered slightly, ¡°The mountain path isn¡¯t very wide. We only need a hundred or two cultivators to take the risk and trigger all the Earth Fire Formations, then the following cultivators will face no obstacles.¡±


    Qian Hong felt a chill in his heart, and his gaze towards Qian Zhongxuan became even more unfriendly.


    He was being forced into ying the viin.


    Out of nearly two thousand people, only one or two hundred were needed to break through these Earth Fire Formations.


    The problem was, how should these one or two hundred be chosen?


    Or rather, who should be sent to their deaths?


    If this had been done secretly, it would be one thing, but now with so many Qian Family disciples watching, if he dared do such a thing, he could pretty much forget about maintaining his position as Family Head.


    Qian Hong gritted his teeth and said, ¡°As Family Head, I must lead by example. I will break through this Earth Fire Formation myself, and I ask Elder Qian to fight by my side to guard against any treacherous assaults from the old scoundrel Yu Changlin.¡±


    Qian Zhongxuan feigned hesitation to decline.


    Qian Hong immediately said, ¡°The fault of the Elder this time, can bepletely dismissed.¡±


    Qian Zhongxuan raised an eyebrow, ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Indeed!¡±


    Qian Zhongxuan respectfully said, ¡°As an Elder of the Qian Family, I shall stand with the Family Head through thick and thin!¡±


    Qian Hong inwardly snorted in disdain, but outwardly he showed relief, ¡°There¡¯s no time to dy. We must act now, but we must be wary of Yu Changlin¡¯s sneak attacks.¡±


    ¡°Agreed!¡±


    Hence, Qian Hong and Qian Zhongxuan, two Foundation Establishment Elders, joined forces, using their movement techniques to personally trigger the Earth Fire Formations in the mountain path.


    Two figures dashed tirelessly through the mountain roads, setting off explosions of fire and waves of surging Spiritual Power.


    After the explosion sounds gradually subsided, the fire faded, and the smoke dissipated, they finally stopped.


    By then, both men were in a sorry state, their clothes torn, their faces sooty. While there were no bloodstains on their bodies, their internal organs ached from the Spiritual Power vibrations, and they had to forcefully suppress the urge to vomit blood.


    Even for Foundation Building Cultivators, bathing in a first-grade Earth Fire Formation was too much to handle.

 Chapter 173: 173 Escape_1

    Chapter 173: Escape_1


    Qian Hong had never felt such humiliation in his entire life.


    As the Family Head of the Qian Family, he was always respected and held in high esteem; his demeanor wasmanding. But now, he was forced to clear a path through an Earth Fire Formation for a group of Qi Refinement disciples, ending up disheveled and in a wretched state.


    This appearance seemed to disy his ipetence, causing him to feel utterly disgraced!


    Qian Zhongxuan also felt humiliated, but because Qian Hong was right beside him, looking even more humiliated, he suddenly felt not so humiliated anymore.


    Qian Hong coughed, forcefully swallowing the fresh blood that surged up his throat, and angrily said to the cultivators of the Qian Family behind him:


    ¡°What are you waiting for? Chase them now!¡±


    Hearing this, the Qian Family cultivators finally set off in pursuit.


    Qian Hong just heaved a sigh of relief when he suddenly felt an overpowering strengthing from behind. A chill ran down his spine, and he turned around to sh palms forcefully.


    When the spiritual power of two Foundation Establishment cultivators collided, it instantly created a tumultuous shockwave. Qian Hong¡¯s arm went numb; the opponent¡¯s spiritual power had prated his palm, causing a piercing pain.


    Qian Hong staggered backward four or five steps beforeing to a stop.<div>


    The Qian Family cultivators sensing the disturbance, stopped in their tracks and looked towards Qian Hong.


    Qian Hong shouted fiercely, ¡°Go after the Monster Hunter! Cut off the Spirit Stones! Don¡¯t let them escape!¡±


    The Qian Family cultivators paused for a moment before getting up and crossing the mountain trail, continuing the chase.


    Qian Hong¡¯s gaze was icy as he looked at the person who had ambushed him and said, ¡°Yu Changlin, you¡¯re shameless to the extreme, resorting to a sneak attack!¡±


    ¡°What sneak attack?¡± Elder Yu looked genuinely puzzled. ¡°I just wanted to tap your shoulder and greet you, but instead, you hit me with a palm strike. Judging others by your own wicked standards. It¡¯s you who are truly shameless.¡±


    ¡°You wouldn¡¯t think to single-handedly take down two of our Qian Family¡¯s Foundation Building cultivators, would you?¡± Qian Hong said coldly.


    Qian Zhongxuan also stood beside Qian Hong, vignt.


    ¡°What nonsense,¡± Elder Yu said with an ambiguous smile. ¡°We all agreed that those in Foundation Establishment would not intervene. I am a man who keeps his word and won¡¯t breach the agreement.¡±


    Qian Hong saw through Elder Yu¡¯s intentions and scoffed:


    ¡°Even if you hold back both of us Foundation Building cultivators, once my Qian Family cultivators catch up with you, you won¡¯t be able to escape even if you had wings.¡±


    ¡°Well, that remains to be seen,¡± Elder Yu said with a smile that was not quite a smile. ¡°Let¡¯s talk about it when you catch up.¡±


    Meanwhile, not far ahead, Mo Hua was directing about a dozen Monster Hunters to set up a first-grade Earth Fire Formation.


    Mo Hua hadn¡¯t used up all of the Earth Fire Formation at once, keeping some in reserve.


    Always keep an ace up your sleeve¡ªthat¡¯s what Elder Yu taught him.


    The Earth Fire Formation they had just set up had blocked the Qian Family¡¯s main forces and had worn down the condition of the Qian Family¡¯s Foundation Building cultivators, allowing Elder Yu to hold them off more easily.


    The current Earth Fire Formation was meant to intimidate them, to deter them from advancing recklessly and to dy their progress.


    After experiencing the earlier Earth Fire Formation, the Qian Family cultivators became aware of its power.


    And a first-grade Earth Fire Formation that could injure Foundation Building cultivators was enough to chill the courage of these Qi Refinement Realm cultivators from the Qian Family.


    More than a dozen Monster Hunters tasked with covering the retreat wereying Earth Fire Formations along the Qian Family¡¯s inevitable path as they withdrew.<div>


    Using the Water Passing Step, Mo Hua ran about, surveying the terrain and looking for suitable ces to bury the formation, with Mo Shan closely following him.


    The pursuing Qian Family cultivators soon triggered another Earth Fire Formation.


    mes erupted, spiritual power surged, and amid the explosion, came the cries of the cultivators.


    How could there still be Earth Fire Formations?<div>


    The Qian Family cultivators were both suspicious and fearful as they stopped in their tracks.


    A few leading cultivators either chided or tempted the others with some words, and the group hesitantly continued forward.


    But they hadn¡¯t gone far when another explosion sounded.


    The Qian Family cultivators halted again in fear and confusion. After a pause to rally their spirits, they continued the pursuit, but it wasn¡¯t long before they triggered yet another Earth Fire Formation.


    And so, along the way, with mes suddenly ring up, the Qian Family cultivators didn¡¯t suffer many injuries, but the torment they endured in their hearts was excruciating.


    After all, no one knew where the next explosion would ur, or who the next victim would be.


    With hesitation in their hearts, their steps inevitably slowed down.


    Every step was taken with trepidation, and with each steppleted, there was a sense of relief from having narrowly escaped disaster.


    Gradually, all the Qian Family cultivators developed a fear of the Earth Fire Formation, and their pace slowed considerably.


    Qian Zhuang and a few others tried to motivate or threaten them, but it was all in vain.


    So they continued on, stopping and going, their progress slow.


    By the time the Qian Family cultivators finally caught a distant glimpse of the Monster Hunters¡¯rge group, the Monster Hunters had already left Big ck Mountain with their storage bags and boxes full of Spirit Stones.


    By the time the Qian Family cultivators emerged from Big ck Mountain, the Monster Hunters had sessively entered Tongxian City.<div>


    Mo Hua followed at the end of the Monster Hunters¡¯ team, entering the cityst.


    In front of him was the grand entrance to Tongxian City, and behind him the Qian Family cultivators hurriedly pursued with a fierce momentum.


    Mo Hua breathed a sigh of relief. After such a long and chaotic battle and standoff, they had finally sessfully harvested the spiritual mines and shaken off the pursuit of the Qian Family, escaping to safety.


    The Monster Hunters had already entered Tongxian City. No matter how anxious the Qian Family was, they were helpless now.


    When Mo Hua came back to his senses, he realized Elder Yu was already standing by his side.


    Elder Yu¡¯s clothes were torn in several ces, and he¡¯d expended a lot of spiritual power. He red at Mo Hua, and seeing he was unharmed, finally rxed a bit.


    At the same time, Qian Hong and Qian Zhongxuan also arrived.


    Having been dyed by Yu Changlin all the way, they looked somewhat weary, but what was even harder for them to ept was the scene before their eyes.


    The Monster Hunters were adorned with storage bags and carrying storage boxes two by two, walking safely and openly into Tongxian City!


    Those storage bags and boxes contained Spirit Stones!


    Newly mined Spirit Stones!


    They were supposed to belong to the Qian Family!


    Qian Hong was seething with rage.<div>


    After investing so much time, so many Spirit Stones, and so much manpower, the Qian Family hade away with nothing, having been thwarted at thest moment.


    He himself was in a disgraceful state, disheveled and humiliated.


    This was the greatest defeat since he¡¯d taken over as the Family Head!


    Ovee with an intense mixture of anger and frustration, Qian Hong¡¯s expression twisted as he bellowed,


    ¡°Yu Changlin! You old coot! I won¡¯t let you off! I will y you a thousand times over!¡±


    ¡°And that Formation Master of yours, I will make sure to find him and tear him limb from limb! To quell the rage in my heart!¡±


    Elder Yu was not intimidated by Qian Hong¡¯s threats. After all these years, threats from the Qian Family were nothing new to him. If he truly feared the Qian Family, he would never have opposed them.


    However, he was somewhat concerned for Mo Hua; although he could ensure Mo Hua¡¯s safety, he was afraid that Mo Hua might be scared.


    When Elder Yu turned his head to look at Mo Hua, he saw not a trace of worry or fear on his face; instead, Mo Hua was snickering.


    Elder Yu couldn¡¯t help himself and asked, ¡°What are youughing at?¡±


    Mo Hua blinked and said in a low voice, ¡°The old tortoise¡¯s shell has cracked.¡±


    Elder Yu frowned, not quite understanding, until he looked up again and saw Qian Hong, disheveled and furious, with his clothes torn and his expression distorted. He then got the joke.


    Qian Hong, who always kept his emotions concealed, now hadpletely lost hisposure. Looking disheveled and twisted with rage, he was cursing loudly like a fishwife.<div>


    Having dealt with Qian Hong for so long, Elder Yu had never seen him in such a state of utter disarray.


    Elder Yu couldn¡¯t help butugh out loud as well, then he shouted back at Qian Hong,


    ¡°Qian Hong, you old tortoise, with your shell cracked you might as well tuck your head in and roll on home. Don¡¯t embarrass yourself any further here!¡±

 Chapter 174: 174: Going Home _1

    Chapter 174: Going Home _1


    Elder Yu cursed Qian Hong out loud again.


    The emotionally unstable Qian Hong couldn¡¯t hold back anymore and looked like he was about tosh out disregardful of the consequences. Just then, the cultivators from the Taoist Court arrived.


    Elder Yu had someone notify the Taoist Court in advance, fearing that the Qian Family would be reckless.


    The ten or so people from the Taoist Court were led by the highest-ranking Court Leader, along with the Deputy Court Leader and several Supervisors. Zhang Lan was also among them.


    With the Taoist Court¡¯s intervention, it meant the matter was settled.


    Qian Hong could only lead the Qian Family disciples away resentfully. His expression was spiteful as if he had no intention of letting the matter rest.


    His eyes were cold as he nced at Elder Yu, then they passed over Mo Hua and swept across the other Monster Hunters. He was continuously specting in his heart.


    Which among the Monster Hunters was the Formation Master that had made him suffer so much?


    All the Monster Hunters present were suspects, but Mo Hua, who was in his early teens, was the first one excluded by him.


    In Qian Hong¡¯s mind, a Formation Master capable of drawing a First-grade Formation would, if not white-haired, at least be well into his years and have a cultivation of no less than the Qi Refining Ninth Level.<div>


    In terms of both age and cultivation, Mo Hua was not yet worth his attention.


    Seeing that Qian Hong¡¯s gaze didn¡¯t linger on Mo Hua, Elder Yu didn¡¯t care and let him keep guessing.


    ¡°Guess away. If you can guess this one, I swear, from now on, I will treat people with courtesy and will never curse again in my life!¡± Elder Yu inwardly dered.


    Not to mention whether Qian Hong could guess it or not, even now that he knew Mo Hua could draw a First-grade Formation, it still felt like a dream to him. If Mo Hua hadn¡¯t repeatedly drawn formations before his eyes, he would hardly dare to believe it.


    A Formation Master in his early teens was simply inconceivable.


    Even if Qian Hong racked his brain, he would not be able to guess it.


    After the Qian Family left, Elder Yu discussed matters with the Court Leader of the Taoist Court.


    Zhang Lan nced over and saw Mo Hua again, and couldn¡¯t help but sigh in his heart.


    Mo Hua, howe you¡¯re involved wherever there is trouble¡­


    So many spectacles, and you haven¡¯t missed a single one.


    Mo Hua noticed Zhang Lan too and blinked at him, her bright,rge eyes twinkling.


    Zhang Lan shook his head, somewhat helplessly.


    After Elder Yu finished talking with the Court Leader, his mood seemed pleased. He then let everyone go home to rest first and said they would deal with the rest of the matterster.


    Mo Hua then went home with Mo Shan.


    Liu Ruhua was tidying up the bowls and dishes at the entrance of the restaurant, her eyes asionally looking towards the road with a mix of hope and anxiety.


    Soon, Mo Shan appeared at the crossroads, holding Mo Hua¡¯s hand.


    Liu Ruhua hurriedly put down the bowls and tes, ran out of the restaurant, and embraced Mo Hua tightly, as if afraid that she would disappear in the blink of an eye.


    Mo Hua felt somewhat embarrassed and said with a blushing face, ¡°Mother, I¡¯m okay.¡±


    Liu Ruhua then carefully examined Mo Hua and, upon seeing that he was unharmed and hisplexion was not bad, just a little thinner, her heart settled.<div>


    She then felt a bit pained and asked, ¡°Staying in there for so long, you must have not been able to eat enough. Did you finish all the food mother prepared for you?¡±


    Mo Hua patted his empty storage bag, ¡°All finished!¡±


    Liu Ruhua then nodded her head, ¡°You¡¯re young; you need to eat more.¡±


    ¡°Mhm, mhm,¡± Mo Hua agreed.<div>


    Liu Ruhua took another careful look at Mo Hua, and then spoke softly with a smile,


    ¡°Hungry, right? Mother has made you lots of delicious food.¡±


    Mo Hua¡¯s eyes lit up, and she spoke with a clear voice, ¡°Mother is the best!¡±


    Liu Ruhua¡¯s smile bloomed like a flower as she led Mo Hua into the restaurant.


    Left standing on the side all this while, Mo Shan shook his head helplessly in ce.


    Mo Hua ate heartily, took a bath, changed into clean clothes, and theny on the bed and fell sound asleep.


    During the days he had guarded the mines, although he had not engaged in directbat, he had used spells for sneak attacks and Drawing Formations to counter the enemy, which left him physically and mentally exhausted.


    Now that he had returned home and was free from worries, it was natural for him to enjoy a good sleep.


    Liu Ruhua brought some wild fruits and pastries for Mo Hua to eat. When she entered the room and saw Mo Hua sleeping soundly, his cheeks puffed out, evidently dreaming about eating something, she couldn¡¯t help but smile and shake her head.


    She ced the wild fruits on the table, tucked in the corners of Mo Hua¡¯s nket, and couldn¡¯t resist taking a few more nces at her son before quietly leaving the room.


    When Mo Hua woke up, he rubbed his eyes and realized it was already dark outside. Hearing voices, Mo Hua went into the living room and saw Elder Yu and Yu Chengyi discussing something with Mo Shan.


    Elder Yu saw Mo Hua, smiled warmly, and beckoned him over.


    Mo Hua was somewhat puzzled, ¡°Elder, what are you discussing?¡±<div>


    Elder Yu said, ¡°We¡¯re discussing the distribution of Spirit Stones.¡±


    ¡°Can I listen too?¡±


    Elder Yu nodded, ¡°You have a share in it as well.¡±


    Mo Hua brought over a small stool to sit on, and Elder Yu continued:


    ¡°We¡¯ve finished mining the Spiritual mines, but the Spirit Stones extracted are impure and irregr; they can¡¯t be used directly. They must be handed over to the Taoist Court, and exchanged for standard Spirit Stones issued by the Court at a certain ratio. These Spirit Stones are pure and well-crafted, suitable for both cirction and cultivation¡­¡±


    ¡°Of course, the Court takes a cut, and the Taoist Court needs to take some Spirit Stones for facilitation. Even so, the substantial amount of Spirit Stones that will be in our hands will be a huge sum.¡±


    ¡°ording to the contribution, the mined Spirit Stones will be distributed in four categories¡ªss A, B, C, D¡ªand dispensed monthly to all Monster Hunters for their cultivation and daily needs.¡±


    ¡°Among these, Mo Shan qualifies for ss A contribution and will thus receive ss A allocation of Spirit Stones, Mo Hua, you¡¯re also ss A.¡±


    Mo Hua was slightly surprised, ¡°I¡¯m ss A too?¡±


    Elder Yu nodded and said, ¡°In fact, you should have received more, but considering that your family already has two ss A shares, it wouldn¡¯t be fair to give more.¡±


    In Elder Yu¡¯s heart, Mo Hua¡¯s contributions were far beyond ss A.


    Whether it was using the Fireball Technique to push back the Qian Family¡¯s Spiritual Cultivators, forcing Hidden Cultivators out of hiding, or using Formations to aid their defense and escape, his actions were crucial to the battle.


    But ording to the traditions of Monster Hunters, they could give no more than ss A share, and Elder Yu could not break the rule.<div>


    Mo Hua wasn¡¯t too concerned about it; he was happy to have the ss A share.


    After all, although he managed to cast Spells and draw Formations from the background, it was the others who fought directly and faced the battle head-on.


    The Monster Hunters bled, got injured, and fought desperately.


    Mo Hua had only offered help from the sidelines.


    Soon, Mo Hua¡¯s thought shifted, and his face showed a hint of sorrow, ¡°Many have sacrificed this time¡­¡±


    Elder Yu patted Mo Hua¡¯s head, ¡°Deaths and injuries are inevitable, you shouldn¡¯t dwell on it.¡±


    While Mo Hua understood this, he still felt saddened.


    Elder Yu said, ¡°Death is part of life; one may die of natural causes, misfortune, or hunting Monster Beasts. Comparatively, dying while defending the Spiritual mines means their families will receive morepensation. It¡¯s the best oue possible.¡±


    Mo Hua nodded silently.


    Elder Yu looked at Mo Hua and sighed, ¡°Suffering is unavoidable. For many years, Monster Hunters have lived through it. As humans, we must always look ahead.¡±


    Mo Hua nodded, ¡°Elder, I understand.¡±


    Elder Yu felt reassured and said no more.


    But Mo Hua understood that the root of all suffering came from weakness.<div>


    If he were powerful enough, the Qian Family wouldn¡¯t be worth fearing at all, and if his Formations were strong enough, the Qian Family would be no match for him either.


    If only his Formations were strong enough¡­


    Mo Hua¡¯s eyes were firm, and he vowed silently in his heart:


    ¡°One day, within my Formations, no Cultivator will ever bleed or die again!¡±

 Chapter 175: 175: Becoming Wealthy_1

    Chapter 175: Bing Wealthy_1<div>


    Mo Hua visited Mr. Zhuang the following day; after all, he was Mr. Zhuang¡¯s registered disciple, and having been trapped in the spiritual mines for so long without visiting to check in on him, Mo Hua felt somewhat remiss.


    Mr. Zhuang was still asleep, so Mo Hua yed a little Five Elements Chess with Old Kui.


    After such a long time, the chess skills of the two were still mediocre, without much improvement.


    However, Five Elements Chess, such a simple game, requires less painstaking effort; it¡¯s more interesting to just y and kill each other¡¯s pieces straightforwardly.


    Mo Hua and Old Kui were well-matched opponents; they took turns attacking and defending, fighting to a standstill.


    By the time Mr. Zhuang woke up, Mo Hua was feeling somewhat reluctant to part, but he said goodbye to Old Kui and went to meet Mr. Zhuang.<div>


    Mr. Zhuang basically took aissez-faire approach with Mo Hua, allowing him to learn on his own ande to him with questions, and he didn¡¯t say much about it.


    Before leaving, Mr. Zhuang evenplimented him, ¡°Well done.¡±


    Mo Hua was very happy and smiled with his eyes narrowed.


    However, after leaving Mr. Zhuang¡¯s bamboo chamber, Mo Hua felt somewhat puzzled.


    He clearly hadn¡¯t discussed much with Mr. Zhuang, but Mr. Zhuang seemed to know everything¡­


    And praised him for doing well.


    Mo Hua furrowed his brow, wondering how Mr. Zhuang knew.


    Mo Hua was somewhat puzzled, but then he thought that Mr. Zhuang was an extraordinary man, perhaps divinely insightful. Besides, themotion they had with the Qian Family was so significant that it was normal for Mr. Zhuang to be aware of it.


    Mo Hua nodded to himself and no longer dwelled on the matter.


    Mo Hua then went to see the siblings Bai Zisheng and Bai Zixi.


    Bai Zisheng¡¯s eyes brightened upon seeing Mo Hua, and he immediatelyined, asking where Mo Hua had been all this time.


    Mo Hua recounted the events at the spiritual mines.<div>


    Bai Zisheng listened with boiling blood and immense envy.


    Bai Zixi, who was ostensibly reading a book on the side, also got engrossed in the story, with her autumn-water-like eyes sparkling and the book in her hand tilting without her noticing.


    ¡°Next time something like that happens, you must bring me along, so I can help you!¡± Bai Zisheng said spiritedly.


    ¡°Even if I called you, what¡¯s the use? Aunt Xue won¡¯t let you go,¡± Mo Hua said indifferently.


    Thisment from Mo Hua was like a bucket of cold water poured over Bai Zisheng¡¯s head.


    Bai Zisheng instantly lost his dream. Like a frost-stricken eggnt, hey on the ground, feeling that life had be somewhat dimmer.


    Mo Hua sighed, ¡°I¡¯ll bring you some food tomorrow.¡±


    Bai Zisheng immediately sat up straight, ¡°It has to be spicy!¡±


    ¡°Alright, alright,¡± Mo Hua said helplessly, then turned to see Bai Zixi also watching him, her eyes shining brightly.


    Mo Hua thought for a moment and said, ¡°My mother is making Jade Crisp Cakes. I haven¡¯t tried them yet, but they smell really good. I¡¯ll bring some for you to try tomorrow to see if they¡¯re tasty.¡±


    Bai Zixi nodded gently, her expression quite rxed.


    The next day, Mo Hua brought the promised food as scheduled.<div>


    Bai Zisheng ate heartily, while Bai Zixi nibbled on the translucent and fragrant pastry, appearing like a kitten, her eyes slightly squinted.


    Seeing them eating happily, Mo Hua couldn¡¯t help but smile with his eyes narrowed as well.


    A few dayster, Elder Yu instructed Mo Hua to go to the Monster Hunting Guild¡¯s storage room to collect Spirit Stones.


    Many Spirit Stones were mined from the spiritual mines, and they couldn¡¯t be distributed all at once as this might lead to wasteful extravagance or incite others to rob and create many problems.


    The Monster Hunting Guild also had to reserve a sufficient quantity of Spirit Stones for unforeseen needs.


    For this reason, the Spirit Stones stored in the storage room were to be distributed in timed intervals based on merit, following the principle of ¡°a steady trickle runs long,¡± so the expenditure of Spirit Stones canst longer.


    Mo Hua queued outside the storage and after a short while received a Storage Bag with roughly three hundred Spirit Stones inside. It felt heavy in his arms.


    Over three hundred stones!


    That would be enough for a long, long time; for a short period, there was no need to worry about Spirit Stones anymore.


    And this was just the first distribution; there should be more after some time.


    Mo Hua was extremely delighted.


    Not just Mo Hua, everyone who came to collect Spirit Stones had smiles on their faces. Some, upon receiving the stones, were in disbelief and even shed tears of joy.<div>


    The Loose Cultivators who struggled at the bottom of society had never seen so many Spirit Stones before.


    With these stones, their children wouldn¡¯t have to starve, their cultivation paths were secured, and they wouldn¡¯t have to work so desperately to earn Spirit Stones.


    Under the weight of heavy pressure, they could finally breathe a sigh of relief.


    And they could live like this for ten years!


    Mo Hua was somewhat relieved, but upon reflection, he felt a bit weighed down again.


    What about ten yearster?


    Mo Hua furrowed his brows.


    In ten years, once the Spirit Stones ran out, wouldn¡¯t everyone still live the same life, licking the de and enduring hardship just like before?


    Mo Hua thought of Auntie Meng, Aunt Jiang, and Da¡¯hu, along with the other familiar Monster Hunters.


    He thought of the tears they shed in life, the blood they spilled in hunting monsters, their bitter suffering, and the perilousness of their existence.


    Mo Hua felt an even heavier burden on his heart.


    Was there a way to make these good daysst a little longer for everyone?<div>


    This thought lingered endlessly in Mo Hua¡¯s mind.


    Mo Hua thought about it while eating, while cultivating, and even when he was Drawing Formations.


    One day, while Mo Hua was flipping through Formation Books, he had a sudden sh of inspiration.


    He ran to the storage of the Monster Hunting Guild and found Elder Yu.


    A great number of Spirit Stones were stockpiled in the storage, and Elder Yu could not set his mind at ease, so he had been personally guarding it these days.


    Mo Hua asked, ¡°Elder Yu, how did the Qian Family make their fortune?¡±


    Elder Yu was a bit surprised but still pondered for a moment and said,


    ¡°The Patriarch of the Qian Family started as a Monster Hunter. Later, he saved up some Spirit Stones, quit being a Monster Hunter, and started the business of Artifact Refining and Alchemy¡­¡±


    ¡°The Monster Hunters killed Monster Beasts and he would buy the materials they stripped off at low prices, hire Loose Cultivators to refine them into Spiritual Artifacts and Pills, then sell them to Monster Hunters at high prices.¡±


    ¡°As time passed, his business grewrger. The price he paid for materials dropped lower and lower, the lengths of time he hired Loose Cultivators for grew longer and longer, and the Spiritual Artifacts and Pills he sold became more and more expensive. Naturally, the Qian Family became richer and richer.¡±


    Mo Hua asked doubtfully, ¡°Didn¡¯t anyonepete with them?¡±


    ¡°They couldn¡¯t bepeted with,¡± Elder Yu shook his head. ¡°Others weren¡¯t as ruthless or cunning; they couldn¡¯t match the Qian Family.¡±<div>


    Mo Hua continued, ¡°I¡¯ve heard that the Qian Family started from nothing.¡±


    Elder Yu scoffed, ¡°That¡¯s just the Qian Family putting gold on their own faces.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not like that?¡±


    Elder Yu scanned the surroundings with his Divine Sense, ensuring there were no irregrities, then sat down, drank a cup of tea, and began to speak to Mo Hua,


    ¡°I just said, the Patriarch of the Qian Family saved up some Spirit Stones. How do you think those Spirit Stones were saved up?¡±


    Mo Hua thought carefully and suddenly felt startled.


    Elder Yu raised an eyebrow, ¡°We¡¯re all Monster Hunters. Why couldn¡¯t others save up, but he could? The amount of Spirit Stones necessary to open a Refinery Shop and an Alchemist¡¯s Business isn¡¯t small; a normal Monster Hunter couldn¡¯t save up that much in a lifetime¡­¡±


    Mo Hua¡¯s gaze sharpened, ¡°What did he do then?¡±


    Elder Yu said, ¡°The older generation of Monster Hunters told me that the Patriarch of the Qian Family was deceitful from young. When he went Monster Hunting with others, he even killed hispanions to take the Monster Beasts¡¯ inner cores for himself. Later he disguised himself as a bandit, robbing people on Big ck Mountain, and engaged in all sorts of swindling and cheating behind the scenes, willing to do anything for Spirit Stones. That¡¯s how he umted his first fortune¡­¡±


    Elder Yu let out another coldugh, ¡°No horse grows fat without being fed at night, nobody grows rich without ill-gotten wealth; where in the world does ¡®starting from scratch¡¯ trulye from?¡±


    Mo Hua listened with a sinking heart.


    After Elder Yu finished his gossip and moistened his throat with another cup of tea, he suddenly remembered something and said, ¡°You came to see me for something more than just a chat, didn¡¯t you? Is there something you need?¡±


    Mo Hua¡¯s eyes lit up, ¡°Elder Yu, let¡¯s also start our own Refinery Shop and Alchemist¡¯s Business to earn Spirit Stones!¡±


    Elder Yu let out a chuckle, ¡°Silly child, the Qian Family could save up the Spirit Stones to start their business through murder and deception. Where would we get that kind of capital?¡±


    Mo Hua smiled, ¡°We don¡¯t need to resort to killing or deception; we already have the capital.¡±


    Elder Yu shook his head, about to say something, when his heart suddenly skipped a beat, and he turned to look at the storage room.


    Piled up in the storage room were dense and numerous Spirit Stones¡ªfreshly mined from the Spiritual mines, and exchanged from the hands of the Taoist Court officials!


    ¡°But¡­ Refining Artifacts and Alchemy aren¡¯t that easy.¡±


    ¡°There are plenty of Alchemists and Artifact Refiners among the Loose Cultivators. If we¡¯re short on manpower, we can just spend Spirit Stones to hire them,¡± Mo Hua responded.


    Elder Yu frowned and thought for a moment, ¡°The most troublesome part is the Artifact Furnace and the Alchemy Furnace. To scale the business up, we¡¯d needrge, high-quality Artifact Furnaces and Alchemy Furnaces.¡±


    ¡°Is making Artifact Furnaces and Alchemy Furnaces difficult?¡±


    ¡°Their creation requires a lot of manpower, material resources, and fine iron, but the trickiest and most crucial aspect lies within the furnaces¡­¡±


    As Elder Yu said this, his heart suddenly pounded, and he couldn¡¯t help but look toward Mo Hua.


    The most crucial aspect¡­ was the Formation inside the furnace!


    Elder Yu connected the dots and experienced a moment of rity.


    They were ready for everything! Theycked nothing!


    They had the Spirit Stones, they had the manpower, and for the most difficult part, the Formation¡­ they already had Mo Hua.


    Elder Yu found it hard to believe for a moment.

 Chapter 176: 176: Preparation for Construction (Five updates) _1

    Chapter 176: Preparation for Construction (Five updates) _1<div>


    All was ready, and it seemed they really could start their own Refinery Shop and Alchemist¡¯s Business?


    Elder Yu had some trouble making up his mind.


    Mo Hua looked at Elder Yu and added, ¡°Elder Yu, these Spirit Stones are only enough for ten years of use. What will we do after ten years?¡±


    Elder Yu couldn¡¯t help but frown.


    He had considered Mo Hua¡¯s point before, but, after much thought, he hadn¡¯te up with any viable solutions.


    The lives of the Monster Hunters were already very tough. Having ten years to catch their breath, with everyone not worrying about food and clothing and being able to cultivate in peace, was enough to satisfy Elder Yu.<div>


    That was all he could do.


    But the words of Mo Hua now stirred up a tumult of emotions inside Elder Yu.


    Perhaps their good days could indeedst a little longer?


    Elder Yu pondered more carefully and felt more and more that Mo Hua¡¯s suggestion was feasible.


    In the past, theycked both Spirit Stones and Formation Masters capable of Drawing Formations, so they never considered this path.


    But now that they had Spirit Stones and a promising young Formation Master, what was there to worry about?


    Elder Yu¡¯s blood suddenly started to boil.


    This was a chance from the heavens for them, the poor Loose Cultivators!


    If they didn¡¯t seize this fleeting opportunity, they would surely have deep regrets in the future!


    ¡°Mo Hua,¡± Elder Yu looked at Mo Hua and said earnestly, ¡°You¡¯re right, but this matter is of great importance. I need to discuss it with the others before deciding what to do.¡±


    Mo Hua nodded.


    He was just making a suggestion. Whether to act on it and how to proceed was still up to Elder Yu.<div>


    However, Elder Yu¡¯s word wasw among the Monster Hunters. If he agreed, it was almost certain to happen. The meeting to discuss the matter would likely just be a formality.


    ¡°There¡¯s another thing,¡± Elder Yu considered carefully, ¡°if we are to establish a Refinery Shop and Alchemist¡¯s Business, we need to refinerge Artifact Furnaces and Alchemy Furnaces, and the formations inside them¡­¡±


    Mo Hua patted his chest, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, leave it to me!¡±


    For Mo Hua, this was akin to a chance to practice Drawing Formations for free, and not just any formations but those onrge Spiritual Artifacts. Mo Hua couldn¡¯t wish for more.


    Refiningrge Spiritual Artifacts was incredibly costly and not something an average Cultivator could afford.


    If Mo Hua could inscribe Formation Patterns on theserge Spiritual Artifacts, hisprehension of formations would reach new heights.


    Even without the Taoist Court¡¯s official assessment, Mo Hua¡¯s skill level was alreadyparable to a First-grade Formation Master.


    But for Mo Hua, being First-grade was not the end but rather the beginning. In the future, he aspired to be an even higher-grade Formation Master, toprehend even more powerful formations!


    With the help of formations, he would possess the power to reach the heavens and pierce through the earth!


    Thinking this, Mo Hua¡¯s eyes shone as brightly as the stars.


    Elder Yu watched Mo Hua and felt that at this moment, this child standing before him was more valuable to the Monster Hunters than the whole storeroom full of glowing Spirit Stones.


    Elder Yu returned to convene a meeting with everyone to discuss the establishment of the Refinery Shop and Alchemist¡¯s Business, and he forthrightly dered:<div>


    ¡°I have already agreed.¡±


    The others inwardly grumbled to themselves.


    You¡¯ve already agreed, so what else is there to talk about¡­ They wouldn¡¯t dare oppose it, would they?


    Elder Yu didn¡¯t beat around the bush and went straight to the point: ¡°Let¡¯s discuss what specifically needs to be done next.¡±


    Everyone began offering suggestions and engaged in discussions.


    After spending an entire half-day, they finally established a rough set of procedures.


    Elder Yu reviewed the procedures and felt that, overall, there were no major issues, although some details needed to be considered further. However, it would not affect the overall situation.


    Once the decisions were made, Elder Yu acted with decisive efficiency, directly assigning tasks, specifying what each person was to do, and the detailed division of time required for each task.


    Elder Yu then solemnly added, ¡°This matter is of great importance to every ?Loose Cultivator among the thousands of households in Tongxian City. Every task must be carried out meticulously and conscientiously, without any negligence!¡±


    Everyone became grave and respectfully responded with a bow, saying, ¡°Yes.¡±


    After this, the Monster Hunters of Tongxian City gradually became busier.


    Elder Yu¡¯s vision was to establish thergest Artifact Refinery Shop and Alchemist¡¯s Business in Tongxian City.<div>


    The Monster Hunters would venture into the mountains to hunt monsters and gather materials, Loose Cultivators who were Artifact Refiners would work on Artifact Refining, and Alchemists would engage in Alchemy. The Spiritual Artifacts and Pills produced would partly be used by the Monster Hunters themselves and partly sold to earn Spirit Stones.


    Such arge Artifact Refinery Shop and Alchemist¡¯s Business required not only many Artifact Refiners and Alchemists but also many apprentices learning Artifact Refining and Alchemy, providing many job opportunities for Monster Hunters to earn their livelihood.


    Some Loose Cultivators, not adept at dealing with Monster Beasts, couldn¡¯t be Monster Hunters, but they could learn some Artifact Refining or Alchemy skills in the shop, and subsist on their own. Once they achieved something, they too could help other Loose Cultivators thrive.


    The specific nning and construction process wasplex and multifaceted. Elder Yu, together with the leading Monster Hunters, managed all these steps. Mo Hua didn¡¯t have to worry about these matters, nor could he be of any help.


    All he could do was the Drawing Formation.


    For the extensive establishment of the Artifact Refinery Shop and Alchemist¡¯s Business, the required formations were of two main categories: one was the Architectural Formation for the Artifact Refinery Shop and Alchemist¡¯s Business, and the other was the Refining Formation for the Artifact Furnace and Alchemy Furnace.


    The first consideration was the Architectural Formation for the buildings.


    In Elder Yu¡¯s n, the construction of all buildings was divided into two phases: the first phase was to build the Artifact Refinery Shop, and the second phase would be to build the Alchemist¡¯s Business.


    Compared to Alchemists, there were more Artifact Refiners among the Loose Cultivators, and Cultivators had a higher consumption of Spiritual Artifacts, which also had a guaranteed market, so it was decided to concentrate manpower and resources toplete the Artifact Refinery Shop.


    Afterpleting the Artifact Refinery Shop, the Alchemist¡¯s Business would be built using a simr framework. Having the experience would make the construction of the Alchemist¡¯s Business much faster.


    Mo Hua¡¯s first task was to design the Architectural Formation for the Artifact Refinery Shop.


    The Artifact Refinery Shop upied arge area with many rted buildings, including walls, gates, various storerooms, Refining Rooms, Cultivators¡¯ living quarters, storage rooms, and so on.<div>


    While Elder Yu was still negotiating the specific location with the Taoist Court officials, the nning of the buildings had to be prepared in advance.


    Elder Yu had also collected some construction blueprints from other Refinery Shops for Mo Hua to refer to.


    However, these blueprints, either had too small a scale and barely used any Formation Patterns or, even if they did, only employed basic Formation Patterns with three or four lines, such as the Solid Earth Formation and Gold Stone Formation that Mo Hua first learned.


    Now that Mo Hua¡¯s horizons had broadened, he was no longer much impressed by these.


    Other blueprints, although featuring more formations, were not systematic, disorganized, and of little reference value.


    Then there were those that were deliberately vague, likely for fear of leaking core formation techniques, and thus, the Patterns couldn¡¯t be deciphered.


    He originally thought there would be deep insights among these, but it turned out that everyone¡¯s use of them was quite superficial, andparatively, the Architectural Formation employed by the An Family, though full of loopholes, was already quitemendable.


    Mo Hua gave these a cursory look, had a rough idea in his mind, and then started to design.


    Since the formations used here were not very sophisticated, Mo Hua no longer felt any mental burden.


    Now capable of crafting First-grade Formation Methods, even if he were to draw casually, the effectiveness would not be inferior to the formations used in other buildings.

 Chapter 177: 177 Limit_1

    Chapter 177: Limit_1<div>


    After Mo Hua had nned the Architectural Formation for the Refinery Shop, he checked it himself and felt there were no major issues.


    It had all the basic functions. Since they were still considered separate formations, the interaction between them was minimal, so drawing them up wouldn¡¯t pose any problems.


    Yet, Mo Hua was somewhat unsettled.


    The construction of the Refinery Shop was of great importance; it rted to the Loose Cultivators¡¯ cultivation and life for the next ten, several decades, or even longer. There couldn¡¯t be the slightest negligence.


    Since he wasn¡¯tpletely sure, it would be better to consult Mr. Zhuang.


    Mo Hua then went to the Forgetful Residence and presented his Architectural Formation n to Mr. Zhuang for review.<div>


    Mr. Zhuang¡¯s eyelids twitched at the sight of the densely packed Formation Method Map, but upon seeing that it was just a simple arrangement of Single Formations and Compound Formations, independent of each other, he finally let out a sigh of relief.


    ¡°Gentleman, is there something amiss?¡± Mo Hua asked.


    Mr. Zhuang shook his head slightly, ¡°It¡¯s alright.¡±


    ¡°Is it usable?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s sufficient,¡± said Mr. Zhuang, then he took out several diagrams and handed them to Mo Hua, ¡°These are also simple Architectural Formation Maps. You can have a look for reference.¡±


    Mo Hua took them, eager to take a look.


    The formations on the Architectural Formation Maps were just as Mo Hua had expected; they mainly focused on Earth and Wood Formations. Single Formations ranged from five to nine Formation Patterns, and there were also some First Grade Compound Formations. However, none were particrly difficult, and all were within Mo Hua¡¯s grasp.


    However, although these Architectural Formation Maps primarily used Earth and Wood Formations, they were mixed with other Five Elements Formations, and there were many differences in the details.


    For instance, how to solidify soil and rock with the Golden Series Formation Method, how to nourish Earth and Wood with the Water Series Formation, and how to ensure heating and lighting for a building with the Fire Series Formation.


    The frameworks seemed simr, but there were a lot of details worth pondering.


    Mo Hua became engrossed as he looked them over, and when he came back to his senses, he noticed Mr. Zhuang had alreadyin down on a chair, leisurely resting with his eyes closed.


    Mo Hua scratched his head, feeling slightly embarrassed.<div>


    Mr. Zhuang opened his eyes and asked with a smile, ¡°How do you find them?¡±


    After some thought, Mo Hua replied, ¡°The set of Formation Maps the Gentleman provided seems simple, but the interrtionships between various formations, their generation and restriction, there are actually many subtleties ¨C I didn¡¯t grasp all of it at once.¡±


    Mr. Zhuang nodded, ¡°Not bad. In the Cultivation World, whenever multiple formations are involved, the nning, coordination, and the rtionships of mutual generation and restriction need careful contemtion¡­ For you to notice these aspects on your first attempt is quitemendable.¡±


    Mo Hua smiled happily, but then after thinking for a bit, he frowned and asked:


    ¡°Gentleman, these formations on the Architectural Formation Maps, even though they are arranged with consideration for coordination and generation-restriction during deployment, they are still independent of each other. If these formations were connected, wouldn¡¯t the overall effect of the formation be stronger?¡±


    Mr. Zhuang revealed a thought-provoking smile, ¡°How would you connect them?¡±


    Frowning in concentration, Mo Hua ventured uncertainly, ¡°¡­With a Formation Pivot?¡±


    ¡°If connected by a Formation Pivot, what would it be?¡± Mr. Zhuang asked further.


    Mo Hua contemted for a moment; Single Formations connected would form a Compound Formation. To connect so many Single Formations would be like¡­


    ¡°A Large Compound Formation?¡±


    Mo Hua nced at Mr. Zhuang.


    ¡°You could put it more simply.¡± Mr. Zhuang looked at him with profound eyes, ¡°A Large Compound Formation is actually called a ¡®Large Formation¡¯.¡±<div>


    Large Formation!


    Mo Hua¡¯s heart skipped.


    The Large Formation that countless Formation Masters dream of, longing to create in their wildest dreams?


    The most magnificent in the Cultivation World, with the most extensive Formation Patterns and the most powerful effects?


    Mo Hua couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Can I draw it?¡±


    Mr. Zhuang¡¯s slender and fair fingers reached out and gently tapped Mo Hua¡¯s head.


    ¡°Don¡¯t aim too high. You haven¡¯t even mastered Compound Formations, let alone think about Large Formations.¡±


    ¡°`


    Mo Hua clutched his head and chuckled, ¡°Okay, Gentleman.¡±


    But he was still somewhat concerned and asked softly, ¡°Gentleman, what exactly makes a Large Formation difficult?¡±


    Mr. Zhuang shook his head slightly, expressing helplessness as he said, ¡°The difficulty lies in the Formation Pivot.¡±


    ¡°Formation Pivot?¡±<div>


    Mr. Zhuang asked, ¡°Is the Formation Pivot of a Compound Formation difficult?¡±


    Mo Hua nodded, ¡°Difficult indeed.¡±


    Mr. Zhuang said indifferently, ¡°A Compound Formation is merelyposed of a few Single Formations, and even their Formation Pivots are not easy to learn, while the Formation Pivot of a Large Formation, links to hundreds, even thousands of Single Formations.¡±


    Mo Hua was stunned for a moment. Hundreds, thousands?


    No amount of Divine Sense in the Sea of Consciousness would suffice.


    Even by exhausting all Divine Sense and grinding the Sea of Consciousness to dust, one couldn¡¯t squeeze out that much Divine Sense¡­


    Mr. Zhuang said, ¡°Thus, a First Grade Large Formation has never been something that a First Grade Formation Master could create. Usually, it is a Second-Rank Formation Master who learns to create a First Grade Large Formation, and bes the chief Formation Master for a First Grade Large Formation.¡±


    ¡°Chief Formation Master?¡± Mo Hua asked, puzzled.


    Mr. Zhuang exined, ¡°A Formation Master who ns a First Grade Large Formation and can draw the Formation Pivot is called the chief Formation Master.¡±


    ¡°Why not draw it all by oneself? Why distinguish between a chief and the rest?¡±


    Mr. Zhuang smiled and exined, ¡°A Large Formation is immense in scale and its Formation Patternsplex. Drawing it by yourself, you might die of exhaustion. Hence, a Large Formation is normally nned by a single chief Formation Master who personally draws the Formation Pivot, while other Formation Masters follow the chief Formation Master¡¯s Formation Diagram to add the specific Single Formations on top of the Pivot structure.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I see,¡± Mo Hua understood.<div>


    Just as three stakes support a fence and a good man is supported by three helpers.


    Being so vast, a Large Formation couldn¡¯t possibly be drawn by a single person, requiring a great number of Formation Masters to coborate and construct it together.


    Such a huge andplex project is of paramount importance to a n, a Sect, and even to an entire city or realm.


    No wonder many Formation Masters pursue Large Formations as a lifetime goal.


    Suddenly, Mo Hua thought of a crucial question, ¡°Building a Large Formation must cost quite a few Spirit Stones, right¡­?¡±


    After pondering briefly, Mr. Zhuang replied, ¡°Although we¡¯re talking about a Large Formation, they vary in scale. Smaller-scale ones don¡¯t require as many.¡±


    Mo Hua timidly asked, ¡°For a smaller scale, how many Spirit Stones would that be¡­?¡±


    Mr. Zhuang¡¯s expression revealed amusement as he chuckled:


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you unearth a Spiritual Mine? If you use all the Spirit Stones from there, you could probably build a small-scale Large Formation. That is, assuming the Formation Masters, Craftsmen, and Artifact Refiners don¡¯t charge wages, and excluding the Spirit Stones needed to activate the Large Formation.¡±


    Mo Hua was dumbfounded.


    An entire Spiritual Mine, all those Spirit Stones, just enough for a small-scale Large Formation.


    If you include the wages and the Spirit Stones needed to activate the Large Formation, that wouldn¡¯t be nearly enough¡­<div>


    After all, to n and lead the construction of a First Grade Large Formation generally requires a Second-Rank Formation Master, and they certainly don¡¯te cheap.


    Upon thinking about all those Spirit Stones, Mo Hua couldn¡¯t help but take a sharp intake of breath.


    One would need deep reserves to build a First Grade Large Formation; no wonder he had never seen a Large Formation in Tongxian City.


    Mo Hua gave uppletely, knowing that even if he could draw a Large Formation, he didn¡¯t have enough Spirit Stones to fund its construction.


    However, Mo Hua was still curious, ¡°Can a First Grade Formation Master really not act as a chief Formation Master for a First Grade Large Formation?¡±


    Mr. Zhuang answered, ¡°Generally speaking, that¡¯s the case.¡±


    ¡°And if it¡¯s not general?¡±


    Mr. Zhuang looked at Mo Hua, his gaze bing intense, and slowly said:


    ¡°If it¡¯s exceptional, one just needs to break through the limits of Divine Sense.¡±

 Chapter 178: 178 Master Ban_1

    Chapter 178: Master Ban_1<div>


    ¡°`


    ¡°The limits¡­ of Divine Sense.¡±


    This wasn¡¯t the first time Mo Hua had heard this term, but he still didn¡¯t understand what the limits of Divine Sense were, or how to break through them.


    Mo Hua didn¡¯t understand, so he asked in a soft voice, ¡°The limits of Divine Sense¡­ how can one break through them?¡±


    Mr. Zhuang silently looked at him.


    Regaining hisposure, Mo Hua scratched his head and offered an apologetic smile, ¡°Gentleman, I¡¯m being overly ambitious again.¡±<div>


    Mr. Zhuang raised an eyebrow, lightly chuckling, ¡°It¡¯s good to know these things, but don¡¯t spend too much time on them. What¡¯s most important for you is to learn more about Compound Formations, especially since you are already at the Qi Refinement level six.¡±


    Qi Refinement level six, so what?


    Mo Hua frowned, suddenly remembering that he was indeed at Qi Refinement level six, and a breakthrough would take him to level seven.


    Moving from Qi Refinement level six to seven signified the transition from the middle phase to thetter phase of Qi Refinement, a breakthrough in the middle realm, meaning there would be a bottleneck in the Cultivation Technique!


    The Cultivation Technique he was practicing was the Heaven Yan Jue, which encounters bottlenecks at the Mystery Formation.


    If he couldn¡¯t solve these Mystery Formations, he wouldn¡¯t be able to break through to the next realm. There was no need to think about anything else then; he could only remain a Qi Refinement level six Cultivator for his entire life.


    A chill ran through Mo Hua¡¯s heart.


    Indeed, the most pressing matter was to learn more about formations, practice them, use them, and find a way to unlock the Mystery Formations of the Heaven Yan Jue. Otherwise, without an increase in Cultivation, everything else was just empty talk.


    After bidding farewell to Mr. Zhuang, Mo Hua began nning his course of study in formations.


    The first step was to utilize the Architectural Formation of the Refinery Shop, to broaden the application of formations, and reinforce some basic Compound Formations such as the Grade-One Earth-Wood Formation.


    Next, he would use the Artifact Furnace and the Alchemy Furnace to study and apply more difficult Compound Formations, like thoseplex formations containing Grade-One Melting Fire Formations.


    The Pivots of these formations were not just for connecting Single Formations, but also involved controlling the Spiritual Power within the formation and exerting Strong Inhibition among other effects.<div>


    After spending two days, Mo Hua referred to the Formation Diagram provided by Mr. Zhuang and, based on the architectural ns of the Refinery Shop, mapped out the Architectural Formation Map for the shop.


    Mo Hua showed the Architectural Formation Map to Elder Yu.


    At a nce, Elder Yu¡¯s scalp went numb.


    The dense andplex formations were tooplicated for Elder Yu, leaving him dizzy and overwhelmed. Since he didn¡¯t understand formations, it was as iprehensible as an arcane text; he could only wave his hand and say,


    ¡°You handle it, if there¡¯s no problem.¡±


    Seeing that Elder Yu had agreed, Mo Hua nodded as well.


    Elder Yu surreptitiously sized up Mo Hua, looking him over from left to right, and couldn¡¯t help muttering to himself,


    ¡°I have no idea how Mo Hua¡¯s small brain works, remembering suchplex formations, and how he can even draw them out¡­¡±


    Elder Yu shook his head.


    A few dayster, Elder Yu treated the Court Leader to a drink several times, negotiated with other Supervisors, and spent quite a few Spirit Stones to buy arge piece of wastnd to the south of Tongxian City, as well as some unupied old houses in the vicinity.


    This wastnd would be the location for the Refinery Shop and Alchemist¡¯s Business, which had been selected as the most suitable and cheapest site after discussions with everyone.


    With the location determined, construction could begin.<div>


    In the Cultivation World, construction of houses required craftsmen, who were skilled in Earth and Wood building, a branch of Artifact Refining. As the Tao Cultivation World developed, it gradually separated from the Artifact Refining trade.


    There weren¡¯t many craftsmen in Tongxian City, so Elder Yu had to hire a group of craftsmen from nearby Immortal Cities.


    The leading craftsman among them, surnamed Ban, was an old acquaintance of Elder Yu. His skills were famed near and far among several Immortal Cities.


    Elder Yu went to an inn within Tongxian City and handed over the Architectural Formation Map to an old man around his age, who had dark skin and a slightly hunched figure.


    ¡°`


    ¡°Master Ban, the Formation Diagram is ready, we can start construction now.¡±


    The elder referred to as Master Ban took the Formation Diagram, nced at it, and his brows furrowed tightly, ¡°Such aplex formation, which Formation Masters do you n to invite to draw it?¡±


    Elder Yu said, ¡°You¡¯ll find out when the timees.¡±


    Master Ban was still not reassured, ¡°This formation is too difficult, and there are so many Formation Patterns. If we can¡¯t finish drawing, or if we are short-handed and draw too slowly, it¡¯s going to affect the progress significantly.¡±


    Elder Yu knew what he was worried about and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it won¡¯t dy the schedule, and it won¡¯t dy your final payment settlement.¡±


    Having received a promise from Elder Yu, Master Ban heaved a sigh of relief, but he still felt somewhat uneasy inside.


    With such an array ofplex formations, just which Formation Master was going to draw them for him?<div>


    The Formation Masters in Tongxian City were mostly on good terms with the Qian Family, and since the Qian Family still held a grudge against him, it¡¯s likely they wouldn¡¯t draw formations for the Monster Hunter.


    Inviting from outside? That would cost a considerable amount of Spirit Stones. Although Elder Yu had recently obtained arge sum of Spirit Stones, he couldn¡¯t just squander them like this¡­


    Master Ban, with a creased brow, was at a loss for solutions. Then he had a moment of realization and thought to himself:


    ¡°Why am I worrying so much? As long as he settles the payment of Spirit Stones on time, that¡¯s all that matters.¡±


    After all, these days, being a craftsman and having the ounts settled on time without being owed Spirit Stones was considered good enough. He also had a whole team of craftsmen under him who needed to eat.


    With that thought, he began to envy Elder Yu.


    It was said that Elder Yu, leading the Monster Hunters, had snatched a Spiritual mine from the Qian Family¡¯s jaws, as if snatching food from a tiger¡¯s mouth.


    It has always been the Qian Family snatching from others, and this was the first time someone had snatched from them, and not just anything, but an entire Spiritual mine, which was really something.


    Master Ban marveled at the thought.


    He had many years of acquaintance with Elder Yu, and this time, as Elder Yu benefitted, they too had enjoyed some good fortune; such arge construction project had been entrusted to them.


    If they couldplete both phases, including the Refinery Shop and the Alchemist¡¯s Business, they wouldn¡¯t have to worry about their livelihood for the next two years. Even taking on some small jobs afterward would be enough to feed their families.


    They wouldn¡¯t have to be as worried as before, angst-ridden due to ack of projects.<div>


    With his mind somewhat at ease, Master Ban urged his apprentices to start working, reminding them to be serious and meticulous in their work.


    Since Elder Yu had given them an opportunity, they had to show their true skills and make sure the work was thorough and meticulous; they couldn¡¯t let Elder Yu down, and they couldn¡¯t let others look down on them.


    The construction of the Refinery Shop then began in earnest.


    Elder Yu had already purchased the construction materials, which were delivered in batches to the wastnd south of the city.


    The craftsmen started leveling the ground,ying the foundations, and pre-processing various building materials of earth and wood.


    Master Ban was so busy his feet barely touched the ground. For such arge project, he had to oversee everything from beginning to end, making sure every detail was checked, wishing he could clone himself.


    Apart from the craftsmen, some Monster Hunters also came over to help. Although they didn¡¯t engage in construction andcked the skills, they were, after all, practicers of Body Refinement, strong and robust, and could help by moving bricks and stones, lifting elm wood, and digging foundations.


    Many hands make light work; with more people, the construction could progress faster.


    Master Ban was pleased but also vignt.


    With more workers, things could easily get messy, and it became easier for unrted people to slip in.


    Having been a craftsman for so many years, he had experienced such situations. Some people mingled in out of curiosity or to watch the spectacle, some to steal things, and some came with malicious intent.


    Since Elder Yu and the Qian Family were at odds, it was possible for the Qian Family to send someone with ill intentions.<div>


    Master Ban became extremely alert, keeping an eye on the Cultivatorsing and going on the site, checking for unfamiliar faces.


    Then he saw a young Cultivator crouching near the newlyid foundation, sticking his little head out, curiously looking at something.

 Chapter 179: 179 Craftsmen_1

    Chapter 179: Craftsmen_1


    The young monk looked to be about ten years old, with a clean brow and handsome features, appearing obedient and cute. But as hey sprawled on the ground, covered in dirt, he also looked rather filthy.


    ¡°Whose child is this, running around here to y?¡±


    Master Ban was taken aback for a moment, then quietly walked over to follow the young monk¡¯s gaze and discovered he was looking at the foundation stone below, which seemed to be reserved for Formation Painting.


    What was a child doing looking at this foundation stone?


    Master Ban didn¡¯t quite understand and also peered down for a while, noticing nothing but soil and stone, and nothing particrly special. At that moment, he heard the child say:


    ¡°Is that Master Ban?¡±


    Master Ban paused, ¡°You know me?¡±


    ¡°Mmm, my name is Mo Hua, Elder Yu sent me here.¡±


    Mo Hua stood up and dusted off the dirt from his clothes.


    But he only brushed the front, his back still had some mud stains¡ªhe must have crawled somewhere dirty, and his short arms couldn¡¯t reach.<div>


    Master Ban went over, gently patted his back, dusting off the dirt, while curiously asking:


    ¡°What did Elder Yu send you here for?¡±


    ¡°Elder Yu sent me to take a look.¡±


    ¡°Look at what?¡±


    Mo Hua chuckled and did not reply.


    He hade to check where the Formation needed to be painted, whether the nned Formation Diagramplied with standards, and whether the rooms being built by the Craftsmen would interfere with the Formation¡¯syout.


    However, Elder Yu had instructed him not to tell others about his Formation Painting skill, to prevent those with ill-intent from taking advantage, especially for fear that the Qian Family might seek trouble and retaliate upon learning this.


    Seeing that Mo Hua didn¡¯t speak, Master Ban roughly guessed what was happening.


    He supposed it was the child¡¯s yful nature, seeing the hustle and bustle here, secretly running over to y, but also fearing reprimand, so he used Elder Yu as an excuse.


    It was obvious, what could Elder Yu possibly expect a child to do here?


    But from the child¡¯s tone, he seemed very familiar with Elder Yu, if not a rtive, probably the child of another Monster Hunter.


    As long as he wasn¡¯t from the Qian Family, that was fine.


    Master Ban let go of his concerns, but kindly reminded, ¡°Go back after you¡¯ve yed a bit; there¡¯s not much to do here, and as a child, it could be somewhat dangerous for you.¡±


    Mo Hua nodded and said, ¡°I¡¯ll just look around for a while, then I¡¯ll head back.¡±


    Master Ban stopped paying attention to Mo Hua who had a lot on his te and didn¡¯t have the energy to mind the boy. With so many craftsmen and Monster Hunters around, and so many watching eyes, it was unlikely that a child would actually encounter any danger.


    Master Ban focused on his work, and after a while, he looked up to find Mo Hua was still there.


    On a half-built wall, Mo Hua walked leisurely with his back hands sped, scrutinizing his surroundings, while muttering about Patterns and Wood and Stone.


    Several Monster Hunters were around, neither stopping him nor paying him much attention, as if they were ustomed to everything the child did.


    Master Ban was puzzled; what on earth was the child doing¡­<div>


    ¡­And why was no one looking after him?


    Could it be he was Elder Yu¡¯s own grandson? Which was why the Monster Hunters dared not intervene?


    Master Ban spected quietly to himself.


    ¡°Mo¡­ Hua?¡± Master Ban remembered the name and called out to him.<div>


    Only after calling did he remember, with the surname Mo, the boy was likely not a grandson of Elder Yu.


    Mo Hua heard Master Ban call and waved at him, then with a light leap, drifted down from the wall like falling leaves.


    Master Ban was inwardly astonished¡ªthis movement technique was no ordinary feat.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going home yet?¡± asked Master Ban.


    ¡°I¡¯ll head back in a bit.¡±


    ¡°Mmm-hmm,¡± Master Ban nodded, picked up a few bricks from the ground, and without much care, sat down on them.


    After being busy all morning, it was a good time for him to sit and rest as well.


    Mo Hua followed his example and, holding a brick, he sat down on the ground next to Master Ban.


    ¡°Master Ban, would you like a drink?¡±


    Mo Hua took out a bottle of fruit wine from his storage bag. It was not very strong, but it was refreshing.


    Master Ban happened to be thirsty, but seeing that Mo Hua was just a child, he declined, ¡°That would be too kind¡­¡±


    Mo Hua said, ¡°My family runs a food establishment, we have lots of drinks, and they¡¯re all homemade. Do you want to try some?¡±


    Hearing this, Master Ban was curious, so he took a sip and nodded in approval, ¡°Rich in fruit vor, crisp on the pte, perfect for quenching thirst!¡±<div>


    ¡°Right?¡± Mo Hua said with a happy smile.


    The wine was brewed by his mother, so of course, it was delicious. Mo Hua thought Master Ban must also be a connoisseur.


    Elder Yu¡¯s taste was less refined in this regard. Elder Yu only liked strong liquor and couldn¡¯t appreciate the sweet goodness of this kind of fruit wine.


    Mo Hua continued, ¡°Master Ban, are all of you Craftsmen from the Earth-Wood Series Spiritual Root?¡±


    Mo Hua was curious; he had just stealthily used his Divine Sense and noticed that the spiritual power of these Craftsmen and artisans was basically brown with tinges of cyan.


    This was because their Spiritual Roots were of the Earth Series mixed with the Wood Series, and they practiced the Earth-Wood Series Cultivation Technique.


    Having enjoyed Mo Hua¡¯s wine and now with some free time, Master Ban exined, ¡°Generally, for Craftsmen, the Earth-Wood Series Spiritual Root is the best. Besides that, the Water-Earth Series, Metal-Earth Series, and Metal-Wood Series also work. Earth and wood structures primarily involve dealing with earth, wood, bricks, and stones, requiring the corresponding spiritual power for shaping, excavating, carving, etc. When the Spiritual Root matches, it makes the job a lot easier.¡±


    Mo Hua nodded repeatedly as he listened.


    Master Ban took another sip of the drink to moisten his throat and continued, ¡°It¡¯s not just us Craftsmen; it applies to other Tao Cultivation specialties as well. For instance, for Alchemy and Artifact Refining, a Fire-series Spiritual Root is necessary. The same goes for preparing spiritual meals. The Fire-Series doesn¡¯t need to be high quality, but it certainly must be present¡­¡±


    ¡°And then others, for instance, those in shipping need a Water Series Spiritual Root, those dealing with Spirit nts require a Wood Series or Water Series, those constructing mausoleums need a Metal Series or Earth Series, and couriers would best have a Wind-based Spiritual Root, etc., all of these professions cannot be separated from one¡¯s Spiritual Root¡­¡±


    After such a conversation, Mo Hua had gained much insight.


    The Cultivation World of the Nine State was vast and endless. There were so many different Cultivators in this world, engaged in a rich and colorful variety of Tao Cultivation specialties¡­


    Mo Hua wondered whether he would one day be able to travel throughout the Nine State, to experience the local Tao Cultivation customs and the nature of its people.<div>


    Mo Hua thought with a sense of longing.


    After finishing their chat and the wine, Master Ban had to get back to work. He said, ¡°It¡¯s gettingte, I need to get busy. You should head back so your parents don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Mo Hua had seen what he came to see and had a rough idea of what he needed, so he also waved goodbye, ¡°Goodbye, Master Ban.¡±


    Master Ban continued to focus on the progress of the construction, undistracted, and he dismissed Mo Hua from his mind.


    A few dayster, he met with Elder Yu and discussed the nning of the Refinery Shop. As he was about to take his leave, he suddenly remembered something and asked,


    ¡°I met a kid before, named Mo Hua. Do you know him?¡±


    ¡°Mo Hua?¡± Elder Yu nodded, ¡°I asked him to go over there and have a look.¡±


    ¡°What did you ask him to look at?¡± Master Ban frowned.


    Elder Yu was about to say something, but then he stopped and smiled, ¡°Nothing much, just to look around.¡±


    Master Ban was somewhat displeased and puzzled, ¡°Is he a rtive of yours?¡±


    If only he were my rtive¡­


    Elder Yu thought to himself, then shook his head and said, ¡°No, just an ordinary kid. Let him do what he wants, no need for you to worry.¡±


    Master Ban couldn¡¯t help but grumble inwardly.<div>


    Let him do what he wants? Can that really be just an ordinary kid?


    You wouldn¡¯t even be so indulgent with your own grandchild¡­


    Master Ban shook his head, but knowing that Elder Yu didn¡¯t want to borate, he didn¡¯t press further. For now, he had to drop the subject and continued to discuss the affairs of the Refinery Shop.

 Chapter 180: 180 Formation Master_1

    Chapter 180: Formation Master_1


    The construction progress of the Refinery Shop was advancing ording to Master Ban¡¯s expectations.


    As the end of the year drew near,pleting the Refinery Shop earlier meant that he could settle the repayment of Spirit Stones sooner, providing his craftsmen and disciples with closure, and allowing everyone to return home for a good New Year celebration.


    Master Ban took it to heart and basically spent every day at the Refinery Shop, urging on the craftsmen under him, instructing the Monster Hunters who came to help, and personally taking care of some tasks the disciples couldn¡¯t handle well.


    During this time, Master Ban also frequently saw Mo Hua.


    Mo Hua would just stand there with his hands behind his back, looking around here and there, asionally muttering something, and taking out a piece of paper to jot something down.


    If uninformed, one might think he was a little craftsman too.


    Remembering Elder Yu¡¯s words, Master Ban decided to let him do whatever he wanted, so he didn¡¯t interfere.


    asionally, Mo Hua would ask him some questions, and if Master Ban had time, he answered them all. As thanks, Mo Hua would use the wine and meat from his own eatery. Once Master Ban tried it, he could never forget it.


    Tender yet chewy, spicy and with a hint of wild vor.


    It¡¯s not that Master Ban had never eaten meat before, but he had never tasted meat as delicious as this. He usually was hard at work and ate meals haphazardly, not particrly concerned with the quality of his food. But the taste of this meat was truly unique, unforgettable even if he tried.<div>


    Master Ban quietly memorized the name of Mo Hua¡¯s eatery, intending to buy some more after thepletion of the Refinery Shop, once he had settled his ounts and earned some Spirit Stones, to let his grandchildren have a taste.


    About a month and a halfter, the rudimentary structure of the Refinery Shop was initiallypleted.


    What needed to be done next was for a Formation Master to paint Formation Patterns on the walls, inside the building, and on some key foundation stones. After that, his craftsmen would continue the construction, seal the Formations with earth and stonework, and then do some final touch-ups, and the whole Refinery Shop would be finished.


    Master Ban was somewhat worried.


    It was time for the Formation Master to start painting the Formations, but where was the Formation Master?


    He asionally sought out Elder Yu to discuss matters, but after many back-and-forths, he hadn¡¯t seen a trace of a Formation Master.


    Normally, at the beginning of the construction of a Refinery Shop, the Formation Master would need to survey the terrain and the constructionyout. During the building process, the Formation Master should also be visiting frequently.


    But all this time, Master Ban couldn¡¯t recall ever seeing a Formation Master.


    If the Formation Master didn¡¯t understand the constructionyout, how could he paint the Formations?


    Moreover, he had seen the Architectural Formation Map, and although he didn¡¯t understand Formations, he could tell at a nce that there were manyplex Formations used in this building, not something an average Formation Master could paint, nor something that one or two Formation Masters could finish.


    If the Formations were poorly drawn, the project couldn¡¯t bepleted.


    Simrly, if the Formations were drawn too slowly, they couldn¡¯t finish on time. If it dragged on, it might be indefinitely postponed. Not being able to settle the ounts at the end of the year was a very real possibility.


    At this thought, Master Ban became increasingly anxious.


    After holding back several times, he found Elder Yu and couldn¡¯t hide his anxiety as he said, ¡°Elder Yu, our work is finished at this stage, but what about the Formations¡­¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no rush,¡± Elder Yu said, not seeming to be in a hurry at all.


    You¡¯re not in a hurry, but I am¡­


    Master Ban thought, and then asked Elder Yu, ¡°Have you hired a Formation Master?¡±


    ¡°I hired one long ago.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a relief.¡± Master Ban felt reassured, but couldn¡¯t help asking, ¡°Why haven¡¯t I seen him then?¡±<div>


    Elder Yu seemed to smile, ¡°You have seen him.¡±


    Master Ban was taken aback, ¡°Where have I seen him?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll see when the Formation Painting starts tomorrow,¡± Elder Yu said.


    Master Ban furrowed his brow, unable to recall when he had ever seen a Formation Master, but since Elder Yu said that the Formation Painting would begin tomorrow, he would know then.<div>


    The next day Master Ban arrived early at the Refinery Shop and waited.


    He hadn¡¯t slept well all night, always worried that Elder Yu was deceiving him.


    The project of the Refinery Shop was sorge, and if anything unexpected happened, and he couldn¡¯t settle the Spirit Stones, he really wouldn¡¯t know how to exin it to his craftsmen and disciples.


    Elder Yu, as a Foundation Building Cultivator, had a good rtionship with him, and wouldn¡¯t intentionally set him up, but despite this reasoning, Master Ban couldn¡¯t help feeling worried.


    As hearts are separated by ayer of skin, who could truly be sure?


    As dawn broke, around 6 A.M., Elder Yu arrived.


    Master Ban stared at Elder Yu for a long time, then peered at the area behind him, finally unable to contain his curiosity, he asked:


    ¡°Did youe alone? Where¡¯s the Formation Master?¡±


    Seeing his anxious expression, Elder Yu reassured him, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, he¡¯ll be here soon.¡±


    Master Ban had no choice but to patiently wait.


    After a while, as 6 A.M was approaching, Mo Hua came along, slinging a storage bag over his shoulder and holding a big steamed bun, eating as he walked towards the Refinery Shop.


    The morning sun pierced through the clouds, casting a light golden rim upon him.


    Mo Hua struggled to finish the steamed bun, and upon raising his head and spotting Elder Yu and Master Ban, greeted them from a distance.<div>


    Master Ban stood dumbfounded for a long time, and as Mo Hua approached, he couldn¡¯t help asking, ¡°Mo Hua? What are you here for¡­¡±


    Mo Hua patted his storage bag and said with a smile, ¡°I¡¯vee for serious business.¡±


    Before Master Ban could ask what the serious business was, Elder Yu asked with a smile, ¡°Is everything prepared?¡±


    Mo Hua nodded, ¡°It¡¯s all set.¡±


    Then, Mo Hua headed inside the Refinery Shop, followed by Elder Yu.


    With no time to ask, Master Ban could only follow them inside, his mind filled with doubts:


    What serious business? What exactly was this child going to do?


    Master Ban soon found out.


    Mo Hua arrived at the foundation of a building, spread out an intricate Architectural Formation Map, and took out three types of Formation Pens¡ªfine, medium, andrge¡ªfrom his storage bag. He then ground Spiritual Ink of the Five Elements¡¯ five colors and began Drawing Formation.


    With a Formation Pen in his small hand, Mo Hua, dipped in Spiritual Ink and nced at the Formation Diagram, then traced formation patterns on the stone foundation.


    His demeanor was collected, and his technique was proficient, his brushwork seemingly effortless.


    He appeared to have the air of a master!


    Master Ban was shocked.<div>


    The Formation Master Elder Yu mentioned was this child?


    This ten-some-year-old child could be a Formation Master?


    Master Ban felt a tumult of emotions, his thoughts in disarray.


    It took him a while to recall why Elder Yu had said he had met the Formation Master before.


    Indeed, Mo Hua was a regr in the neighborhood, often stopping by to drink and chat with him; how could he have not met the boy?


    Upon further reflection, Master Ban remembered the first time he saw Mo Hua, the boy had been lying on the ground examining the stone foundation, likely surveying the terrain and understanding the architecturalyout. His frequent visits thereafter were to ensure that the constructionyout matched the Architectural Formation Map¡­


    Considering this, these were indeed the tasks of a Formation Master; he had simply never thought of it from that perspective.


    Master Ban felt indescribablyplex emotions¡ªit was no wonder he hadn¡¯t thought of it; who would have guessed such a thing¡­


    Master Ban looked at Mo Hua again.


    Mo Hua, immersed in Drawing Formation, wore a serious expression, his gaze slightly focused, his movements rxed yet precise. His orderly strokes contained a sense of unrestrained ir as oneplex pattern after another emerged under his pen, forming enigmatic arrangements.


    This persona was starkly different from the innocently cheerful, adorably sweet child of just a few days ago.


    Master Ban sighed; despite having lived so many years and seen so many cultivators, he didn¡¯t expect to have been so mistaken¡­


    <div>

 Chapter 181: 181 Architectural Formation (Five More Updates)_1

    Chapter 181: Architectural Formation (Five More Updates)_1


    ¡°`


    But you can¡¯t me him for misjudging, it¡¯s just that the situation was too extraordinary.


    Master Ban said to himself.


    After all, throughout his many years, he had mostly dealt with white-haired Formation Masters and had never seen a youngster in his teens drawing formations at such arge Artifact Refining shop project.


    Master Ban couldn¡¯t help but click his tongue in wonder.


    Now that they had a Formation Master, Master Ban also sighed in relief. Since he had no other duties, he stood behind Mo Hua with Elder Yu, craning his neck to watch Mo Hua draw the formation.


    Elder Yu, seeing Master Ban so engrossed, asked softly, ¡°Do you understand what you¡¯re seeing?¡±


    Master Ban shook his head, ¡°I don¡¯t,¡± and asked in return, ¡°Do you understand?¡±


    Elder Yu also shook his head, ¡°I don¡¯t understand. What are you looking at?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t understand and yet you¡¯re looking too,¡± Master Ban said.<div>


    Elder Yu chuckled awkwardly, ¡°I¡¯m just curious, taking a look from the side.¡±


    Master Ban said to himself, I¡¯m seeing a kid this big drawing a formation for the first time, I¡¯m even more curious than you are.


    Master Ban nced at Mo Hua, then at the formation he had drawn, and asked softly:


    ¡°What grade of formation is this?¡±


    Elder Yu wasn¡¯t quite sure either but made a guess based on the quality of Mo Hua¡¯s formations, ¡°First-grade, I suppose.¡±


    Master Ban was startled and eximed, ¡°Ah?¡±


    Elder Yu nced at him reproachfully and hushed, ¡°Keep your voice down, don¡¯t disturb his drawing.¡±


    Master Ban lowered his voice again and asked, ¡°What first-grade?¡±


    ¡°First-grade Formation Method?¡±


    Master Ban shook his head repeatedly, ¡°Impossible!¡±


    ¡°Take it or leave it,¡± said Elder Yu with an indifferent attitude.


    Indeed, Master Ban didn¡¯t believe it, but he felt Elder Yu wouldn¡¯t deceive him. After pondering, he could only keep staring at the formation under Mo Hua¡¯s brush.


    Although he didn¡¯t understand formations, he could still count the Formation Patterns.


    One, two¡­ five, this one has only five patterns.


    One, two, three¡­ seven, this one has only seven.


    Master Ban suddenly feltplicated. A teenager, capable of drawing seven Formation Patterns, was already at the same level as an ordinary Formation Master.


    For such a level, he had inadvertently said ¡°only¡± seven, truly he had lost count¡­


    Master Ban continued to count.


    Finally, in a Single Formation where Mo Hua finished and lifted his brush, he counted nine patterns!<div>


    Nine Patterns make a First-grade!


    Master Ban was deeply shocked.


    ¡°Is it really a First-grade Formation Method?¡±


    Seeing Master Ban¡¯s astonished face, Elder Yu felt secretly pleased. When he heard that Mo Hua could draw a First-grade Formation Method, his expression and tone were the same, and what he probably thought was simr to Master Ban¡¯s.<div>


    Master Ban looked at Elder Yu, his voice trembling slightly but still trying to keep it low, ¡°Then this¡­ this kid is now¡­ a First-grade Formation Master?¡±


    ¡°He hasn¡¯t been officially assessed by the Taoist Court, so not yet,¡± said Elder Yu.


    ¡°Still, that¡¯s incredible¡­¡±


    Master Ban shook his head, still finding it unbelievable.


    Now, as he watched Mo Hua Drawing Formation again, his mood was not only one of admiration but also tinged with a hint of reverence.


    This was a First-grade Formation Method, after all. In his life, he hadn¡¯t seen many Formation Masters who could draw a First-grade Formation Method.


    Master Ban leaned forward again, nced at the Foundation Stone¡¯s formation, and couldn¡¯t help but exim:


    ¡°This formation is drawn really well!¡±


    Elder Yu said, ¡°I thought you didn¡¯t understand formations?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to,¡± Master Ban waved his hand, ¡°The strokes of this formation, just like they were carved with a stencil, are so orderly and beautiful. I¡¯ve lived this long and have never seen a formation drawn with such beautiful brushstrokes!¡±


    As Mo Hua was praised, Elder Yu also felt delighted, though he still modestly said:


    ¡°`


    ¡°Oh, he¡¯s still a child, there¡¯s so much more for him to learn.¡±<div>


    Master Ban was once again immersed in Formation work and paid no more attention to him.


    After finishing a set of Compound Formations, Mo Hua¡¯s Divine Sense had almost been depleted, so he put down his brush and sat on the ground to rest for a while.


    Elder Yu immediately approached with a gentle expression, ¡°Tired?¡±


    It was the first time Master Ban had seen such a ¡°kind¡± look on Elder Yu¡¯s face.


    Having dealt with Elder Yu for so many years, his impression had always been that of a bad temper, sour face, stubborn, and not the least bit shy of swearing at people.


    But now, Elder Yu looked exactly like a ¡°benevolent¡± grandfather¡­


    It was as if he had be a different person.


    Master Ban really felt enlightened.


    Indeed, Mo Hua was somewhat tired. Drawing Formations on variousrge construction materials consumed a significant amount of Spiritual Power and Divine Sense, yet it was still within his expected limits.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine, I need to sit in meditation and rest for a while.¡±


    Mo Hua said, though what he actually wanted to do was to use a Meditation Technique to recover his Divine Sense.


    ¡°Alright, take your time to rest, no rush,¡± said Elder Yu kindly, and then he didn¡¯t bother Mo Hua any longer but instead examined the Formations that Mo Hua hadpleted, thinking to himself that Master Ban was indeed right, they were both neat and beautiful.


    Upon hearing Elder Yu¡¯s words, Master Ban suddenly became concerned.<div>


    Elder Yu could afford not to rush, but he couldn¡¯t.


    He pulled Elder Yu aside and quietly asked, ¡°How many Formation Masters have you hired?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean by ¡®how many Formation Masters¡¯?¡±


    ¡°Formation Masters who draw Architectural Formations.¡±


    Elder Yu was slightly taken aback.


    Master Ban was stunned, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me it¡¯s just this kid, Mo Hua, alone.¡±


    Elder Yu hesitated for a moment, ¡°Just one, that should be enough, right¡­?¡±


    Master Ban said with minor indignation, ¡°How could one be enough? With so many Formations, how could this child possibly finish them all? Even if he could do it by himself, this project will be dyed until who knows when¡­¡±


    With such arge Refinery Shop and so many craftsmen, how could it afford such a dy¡­


    Elder Yu stroked his beard and also began to frown.


    He hadn¡¯t actually given this matter much thought; as far as the Formations were concerned, he had always been confident in Mo Hua¡¯s ability.


    Even if he weren¡¯t confident, it wouldn¡¯t help since he didn¡¯t understand Formations himself.


    But Master Ban made a valid point; the Architectural Formation Map was filled with dense and intricate Formations, countless ones, and he wondered if Mo Hua, just a boy, could really finish them all.<div>


    He shouldn¡¯t draw too much that excessive consumption of Divine Sense could damage his Sea of Consciousness.


    Elder Yu was somewhat worried; it was better for the progress of the Refinery Shop to be slow rather than for Mo Hua to be overworked.


    But then Elder Yu thought that with anything rted to Formations, Mo Hua usually had everything well thought out; if he hadn¡¯t raised any concerns, there probably wouldn¡¯t be any problems.


    Elder Yu asked Master Ban, ¡°Generally, with so many Formations, how many Formation Masters would be needed toplete them?¡±


    ¡°At least five or six, or even up to a dozen,¡± he replied.


    Elder Yu was startled, ¡°That many?¡±


    Master Ban couldn¡¯t help but give him a disdainful look, ¡°What did you expect? Architectural Formations consist of numerous Formation Patterns; it¡¯s not something one or two Formation Masters couldplete.¡±


    Elder Yu¡¯s face turned red, but luckily his skin was dark, and it didn¡¯t show.


    This was something he truly didn¡¯t understand.


    Previously, the Monster Hunters were poor; they had no Spirit Stones to build such arge Refinery Shop, and simply constructing a few rooms was already quite an achievement, which barely required any Formations.


    Now, havinge into a windfall, they had considered building a Refinery Shop so that the Loose Cultivators at the base level could have an easier life. Otherwise, he might still not know that dealing with Architectural Formations was such a difficult task.


    If not for Mo Hua, hiring Formation Masters would probably have cost a fortune in Spirit Stones.


    Once the Refinery Shop and the Alchemist¡¯s Business were built and began operating for profit, he definitely had to allocate more Spirit Stones to Mo Hua.


    Elder Yu thought to himself.

 Chapter 182: 182 Progress_1

    Chapter 182: Progress_1


    Mo Hua followed the nned Architectural Formation Map, drawing one Formation after another, one Compound Formation set after another, methodically, with no detail overlooked.


    When his Divine Sense was exhausted, he would sit in meditation to recover, and when tired, he would sit on the side for a rest, taking out Formation Books to relieve the fatigue with some theory.


    After a good rest, he continued Drawing Formation.


    This kind ofrge-scale construction required intricate Formation Patterns, and while the actual drawing was not particrly difficult, it was monotonous and tested the Formation Master¡¯s patience and concentration.


    Fortunately, Mo Hua had be ustomed to Formation Painting, having practiced day and night in the past, and he had adapted to the actual process.


    Moreover, he had amassed a thousand bottles of Monster Blood, all turned into Spiritual Ink, which he realized he should use now, lest the ink¡¯s potency waned over time, which would be a waste.


    That was blood Mo Hua had drawn bottle by bottle from the Monster Beasts.


    Days passed, and Mo Hua was the only one continuously working on the Formation.


    Master Ban realized that Elder Yu had indeed not invited other Formation Masters; Mo Hua was the only one painting the Formations.


    Such arge Refinery Shop, with so many buildings, so many Formations, all containing numerous Formation Patterns, was all to be painted by one person.<div>


    Just thinking about it made Master Ban¡¯s scalp tingle.


    This could go on till who knew when¡­


    Master Ban was anxious, but he did not dare to directly ask Mo Hua about it.


    First, Mo Hua was concentrating on his work and shouldn¡¯t be disturbed.


    Second, since learning that Mo Hua was a Formation Master capable of painting a First-grade Formation Method, Master Ban felt a newfound reverence and no longer dared to initiate conversation with Mo Hua.


    Formation Masters have always been of esteemed status, a distinction far removed from these lowly Loose Cultivators.


    As a craftsmen, Master Ban often interacted with Formation Masters, most of whom were difficult to deal with, either arrogant or greedy, and while some may appear polite on the surface, they looked down upon craftsmen.


    After all, craftsmen were considered to be mereborers engaged in grueling physical work, incapable ofparing to Formation Masters.


    Therefore, they dared not offend Formation Masters and were often hassled by them.


    If a building material wasn¡¯t suitable for Drawing Formation, a Formation Master would have them rece it; if ayout did not match the Architectural Formation Map, they would be ordered to dismantle and rebuild it; and sometimes, even when it was the Formation Master who made a mistake in painting the Formation, it was still the craftsmen who had to make the corrections.


    Master Ban hesitated for several days, yet he still did not dare to speak to Mo Hua.


    However, after a few days, Master Ban was astonished to find that many of the foundations and interior walls of the buildings already had Formations painted on them.


    Master Ban walked back and forth several times, checking against the Architectural Formation Map, and found that the Formations indeed matched the nned ones on the map without the slightest deviation.


    Master Ban was dumbfounded; these Formations had been painted far too quickly!


    So many Formations, in such a short time, could really bepleted by a single Formation Master?


    Master Ban quietly observed Mo Hua further.


    Only then did he notice that Mo Hua¡¯s brushwork was extremely skilled, without a moment¡¯s hesitation, as if the Formation Patterns were etched in his heart, and he painted with a fluid grace and impressive speed!


    In Master Ban¡¯s experience, Formation Masters contemting a Formation Diagram would often be pensive and cautious before every stroke, looking pale afterpleting a Formation and needing to rest while sipping tea, dragging the time out considerably.


    But not Mo Hua, who decisively brushed each stroke,pleting a Formation with each fall of the pen and quickly moving on to the next one.<div>


    Even his breaks were bouts of focused meditation, after which he would quickly return, rejuvenated and ready to proceed.


    By such measures, four or five Formation Masters together might not be faster than Mo Hua alone.


    Master Ban had truly had an eye-opening experience.


    For so many years, he had never seen anyone who could paint Formations with the ease of drinking water.<div>


    ¡°Could it be¡­ he can really finish drawing so many Formations by himself before the deadline?¡±


    Master Ban was somewhat incredulous yet also looked forward to it with anticipation.


    Mo Hua drew the Formations with methodical precision yet with a flow as natural as drifting clouds. Meanwhile, the construction of such arge Refinery Shop in Tongxian City had naturally bemon knowledge among the influential families in the city.


    Not far from the Refinery Shop, there was a street with a tea house. On the second floor, there was a tastefully arranged private room, simple yet elegant, filled with a fragrant mist and the pervasive scent of tea.


    Old Master An and the Family Head of the An Family, An Yonglu, sat facing each other, drinking tea in the private room.


    An Yonglu poured tea for Old Master An, frowning as he said,


    ¡°Elder Yu really went all out this time, building such arge Refinery Shop¡­¡±


    ¡°They snatched the Spiritual mines, gained some capital, and naturally, they want to undertake big ventures.¡±


    ¡°The Qian Family really lost their wife and soldiers this time, they¡¯ve suffered a great loss!¡± An Yonglu said, somewhat gloating.


    Old Master An nced at his son and said helplessly, ¡°You don¡¯t think this is good news for us, do you?¡±


    An Yonglu was startled, ¡°Isn¡¯t it good news that the Qian Family is at a loss?¡±


    Old Master An, exasperated, ¡°Let me ask you, with such arge Refinery Shop built and so many Spiritual Artifacts being refined, it¡¯s not only the Qian Family that will be affected, our An Family¡¯s business will also be impacted¡­¡±


    ¡°And look at thisyout, it¡¯s not just a Refinery Shop, but there¡¯s also an Alchemist¡¯s Business. What if Yu Changlin really gets it built? How could wepete with him then?¡±<div>


    ¡°But that¡¯s Qian Family¡¯s problem to worry about first, our An Family doesn¡¯t have much business in Artifact Refining and Alchemy.¡±


    Old Master An red at him, ¡°You want to do the Food Building business for a lifetime? Can you achieve anything substantial through the Food Building?¡±


    ¡°I know that, but we¡¯re not as ruthless and heavy-handed as the Qian Family, are we? We can¡¯tpete in Artifact Refining and Alchemy, so we can only do the Food Building business which brings harmony and profit¡­¡± An Yonglu said softly.


    Old Master An sighed, ¡°It¡¯s not Xiaofu¡¯s fault; even as his father, you can¡¯t support him.¡±


    An Yonglu felt somewhat indignant, ¡°Dad, Xiaofu is far inferior to me. If he had half of my abilities, leading the Family as the Head would be no problem.¡±


    Old Master An coldly said, ¡°You¡¯ve really achieved something,paring yourself with your own son.¡±


    An Yonglu felt embarrassed.


    Old Master An took a sip of his tea and said no more, only casting asional nces toward the still-unfinished Refinery Shop.


    Such a grand scheme, such arge framework, Elder Yu really has grand ambitions¡­


    Old Master An sighed inwardly; he was old now, and even if he had the capital, he no longer had the energy or the ambition.


    An Yonglu thought for a moment and asked, ¡°Dad, can such a big Refinery Shop be built sessfully?¡±


    Old Master An shot him a nce.


    An Yonglu continued, ¡°The Qian Family won¡¯t just let it go, right? They won¡¯t sit back and watch these Loose Cultivators rise to power. After all, the wooles from the sheep; if these Loose Cultivators grow strong, the Qian Family will have a hard time. The Qian Family has always been in the business of shearing wool.¡±<div>


    ¡°What you said is not wrong,¡± Old Master An nodded slightly.


    ¡°So, what should we do?¡± An Yonglu asked.


    Old Master An raised an eyebrow and said indifferently, ¡°We¡¯ll just wait and see how things unfold.¡±


    An Yonglu nodded, waiting to see if the Qian Family would make a move.


    While the An Family might be anxious about the stir Elder Yu was causing, there was no need for haste since their main business was the Food Building. They had already been squeezed out by the Qian Family from the Artifact Refining and Alchemy business and had no foothold left.


    But it was different for the Qian Family; their core was in the Artifact Refining and Alchemy industries, and they were certainly more anxious than anyone else now.

 Chapter 183: 183 Master Qian_1

    Chapter 183: Master Qian_1<div>


    Qian Family, within an exquisitely luxurious study.


    Qian Hong sat on a chair with furrowed brows, while the cultivator sitting opposite him had half-white hair and an arrogant demeanor, yet appeared leisurely and at ease.


    ¡°Master Qian, are you aware of the recent events?¡± Qian Hong inquired.


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard a little, the Family Head need not worry,¡±


    the middle-aged cultivator who was addressed as ¡°Master Qian¡± replied with a calm demeanor and aposed tone.


    Although Master Qian only possessed the Qi Refinement Ninth Level of cultivation, he could draw a First-grade Formation Method with nine patterns. Although he hadn¡¯t yet passed the Taoist Court¡¯s assessment to officially be a First-grade Formation Master, it was merely a matter of time.<div>


    Thus, even without an assessment, the Qian Family cultivators, as well as Formation Masters from Tongxian City who had connections with him, all respectfully addressed him as ¡°Master Qian¡±.


    Having crossed the threshold that might lead to bing a First-grade Formation Master, Master Qian held a high position within the n. Even without the cultivation of the Foundation Establishment Stage, he had be an elder of the n, his status second only to the Qian Family Head.


    Qian Hong said, ¡°Yu Changlin has the assistance of a Formation Master. In Big ck Mountain, it¡¯s only because of this that he can contend with us. And now, it is also because he has a Formation Master¡¯s help that he dares to establish such arge Refinery Shop.¡±


    Taking up such arge plot ofnd and hiring so many Craftsmen to build thergest Refinery Shop in Tongxian City was a tant challenge to the Qian Family.


    In Big ck Mountain, they had snatched such arge piece of meat from the Qian Family¡¯s mouth.


    Now that they had grown strong from the meat, their audacity had also swelled, and they even dared to snatch other meats from the Qian Family¡¯s mouth¡ªpurely overestimating themselves!


    Master Qian scoffed, ¡°So what if they have a Formation Master? Does our Qian Family not have Formation Masters?¡±


    Qian Hong said, ¡°That Formation Master could possibly be a First-grade Formation Master!¡±


    Master Qian replied decisively, ¡°Impossible!¡±


    ¡°The Formation Method he used in Big ck Mountain is indeed First-grade¡­¡±


    Master Qian shook his head, ¡°Family Head, you are not a Formation Master, you don¡¯t study Formation Methods, so you don¡¯t understand how difficult it is to be a First-grade Formation Master¡­¡±


    ¡°Take myself as an example. Not to boast, but among all the disciples in our family, my talent in Formation Methods is unparalleled. I spent decades to be a Qi Refining Ninth Level cultivator, then I dedicated myself to studying Formation Methods. I¡¯ve been through so many hardships. Let¡¯s not talk about anything else, just the threshold from eight to nine Formation Patterns took me ten long years of painstaking effort to cross¡­¡±<div>


    Master Qian sighed, ¡°Although it¡¯s only a difference of one Formation Pattern, it¡¯s as difficult as reaching the heavens. I remember when I was drawing the First-grade Formation with nine patterns, I could only draw it once a day and still couldn¡¯tplete it. Despite not being able to draw it, I still had to try as much as I could. Persisting in this manner year after year for over a decade, I finally managed to cross that threshold.¡±


    ¡°After so much effort and years of devoted practice, only then did I possess the strength of a First-grade Formation Master. Yet, even so, during thest Heaven Shu Pavilion assessment, although I had arranged the connections properly, I still failed by a narrow margin to secure my official title.¡±


    Qian Hong remarked with emotion, ¡°Master Qian, you have worked hard!¡±


    Master Qian shook his head, ¡°I mention these things not toin to the Family Head, nor do I wish to emphasize how difficult these years have been for me. Rather, it is to make the Family Head understand just how difficult it is to be a First-grade Formation Master!¡±


    ¡°With the help of the family, I have spilt my blood and sweat to reach this point, not to mention other Formation Masters.¡±


    After speaking, Master Qian scoffed again, ¡°Under such circumstances, any Formation Master with a bit of talent and ambition who even brushes against the threshold of First-grade would all look upwards, seeking to attach themselves to greater ns and sects to obtain better inheritance and make further progress in Formation Methods! Such a Formation Master would choose not to interact favorably with our Qian Family and instead fraternize with lowly Monster Hunters¡ªwhat could he possibly be after?¡±


    ¡°Master Qian¡¯s words are reasonable,¡± Qian Hong said with a frown, ¡°but the Formation Master among the Monster Hunter camp in Big ck Mountain did indeed use a First-grade Formation Method¡­¡±


    ¡°Are you certain you did not see amiss?¡±


    ¡°I have personally tested the power of that Formation, it would not be inferior to First-grade,¡± said Qian Hong, feeling a surge of humiliation within.


    Indeed, he had ¡°personally¡± tested it, having been sted into a disheveled state by the Formation, his hair singed and skin scorched.


    In the end, the spiritual mines had all fallen into others¡¯ hands, and he even endured the mockery from Yu Changlin.


    This would be a lifelong disgrace for him as the Family Head of the Qian Family!<div>


    Master Qian pondered for a moment, ¡°That won¡¯t matter, even if he can draw a first-grade Formation Method, it does not necessarily mean he is a first-grade Formation Master. Besides, first-grade Formation Methods are difficult to learn and master, at most he could draw one or two, no more.¡±


    Master Qian dered.


    Qian Hong felt relieved, as Master Qian¡¯s skill in formations was extremely high, his such assertion meant that the Formation Masters among the Monster Hunters need not be too worrisome.


    Yet Qian Hong felt somewhat regretful in his heart, if Master Qian had been able to personallye to the Nameless Peak on Big ck Mountain, they wouldn¡¯t have been rendered helpless by the Monster Hunter¡¯s formations.


    However, it¡¯smon knowledge in the Cultivation World that Formation Masters must not risk themselves personally.


    Should Master Qian have really gone, and that old brute Yu Changlin truly showed no shame, carelessly knocking Master Qian down with a palm, then their loss would have been truly tremendous.


    A Formation Master cultivated by their own n and capable of reaching first-grade was of paramount importance to the Qian Family.


    ¡°We need not worry about their Formation Master, but if Yu Changlin really manages to set up his Refinery Shop, it¡¯s bound to be a threat to our Qian Family. The Family Head should make early ns,¡± advised Master Qian again.


    Qian Hong nodded, ¡°Rest assured Master Qian, I have already secretly dispatched people to interfere by employing some tactics. Even if we can¡¯t stop them frompleting the Refinery Shop, at least we can cause them some trouble.¡±


    Master Qian nodded with an arrogant expression, ¡°Here in Tongxian City, those who dare to confront our Qian Family must be taught a lesson.¡±


    After thinking for a moment, Qian Hong said, ¡°There is one more thing that requires Master Qian¡¯s help.¡±


    ¡°But say no more, Family Head.¡±<div>


    Qian Hong borated his n in detail:


    ¡°First, we send people to harass and provoke them, trying our best to halt the construction of their Refinery Shop permanently. Even if this step proves ineffective, at least it could dy their progress¡­¡±


    ¡°On the other hand, I am considering manufacturing additional Refining Furnaces, having several of our Refinery Shops work overtime to produce Spiritual Artifacts. Once Yu Changlin¡¯s Refinery Shop opens, we can dump the Spiritual Artifacts on the market, lowering the price. That way, they¡¯ll be left with no room to stand.¡±


    Deals involving Artifact Refining are not Master Qian¡¯s specialty, so he could only ask, ¡°What would you have me do, Family Head?¡±


    Qian Hong replied, ¡°I want to forge a batch of Artifact Furnaces. These will be costly and superior in quality, with stronger fires capable of producing more Spiritual Artifacts. I will just need Master Qian to work on the Formation within!¡±


    Master Qian furrowed his brow, ¡°You need a first-grade Formation Method?¡±


    ¡°It would be best if so.¡±


    Master Qian thought it over and said, ¡°For a first-grade Artifact Furnace, a first-grade Melting Fire Formation is required. I haven¡¯t studied this Formation before and will need some time to conduct thorough research.¡±


    Qian Hong immediately replied, ¡°Of course. We will give the Monster Hunters some trouble to keep busy with; Master Qian need not worry and can focus on studying the Formation.¡±


    Master Qian nodded, ¡°Alright.¡±


    Qian Hong¡¯s eyes brightened, and he bowed, ¡°Then I¡¯ll leave it in the capable hands of Master Qian.¡±


    Qian Hong¡¯s demeanor was very polite. Although he was the Family Head and had the cultivation of the Foundation Establishment Stage, he still gave Master Qian due respect.<div>


    Some matters in the Cultivation World depend on cultivation to solve, but there are others that cannot be resolved by cultivation alone.


    The issue of formations is one that cannot be addressed by cultivation alone.


    High or low cultivation is merely a personal matter, but formations can benefit and impact many Cultivators.


    Fighting and killing depend on cultivation, but to improve efficiency and quality in various trades and productions, formations are extremely crucial.

 Chapter 184: 184 Stirring Trouble_1

    Chapter 184: Stirring Trouble_1<div>


    The next day, Mo Hua was drawing Formations in the Refinery Shop when the Qian Family sent people to cause trouble.


    The Refinery Shop¡¯s outer wall was not yetplete, and the Formations were not fully drawn, giving the Qian Family an opportunity to exploit.


    Several Qian Family Cultivators disguised as Loose Cultivators infiltrated the Refinery Shop. Finding a corner where no one was around, they began their sabotage.


    They toppled a few walls, shattered several foundation stones, cut a few wooden beams, and smeared over some of the newly drawn Formations.


    When some craftsmen discovered them and tried to intervene, they were beaten by the saboteurs.


    A few Monster Hunters came to help and engaged them in a few rounds ofbat. Seeing the situation turn sour, the Qian Family Cultivators immediately fled.<div>


    In the afternoon, the Qian Family came again and, although they were ultimately driven off by the Monster Hunters, they still caused considerable damage to the construction.


    Master Ban was left with a worried frown as the thing he feared still happened.


    Upon learning of the incident, Elder Yu was furious. He first pretended to leave, then stealthily returned to hide among a group of craftsmen, wanting to see who dared to cause trouble right under his nose.


    Not long after, that group of Cultivators returned.


    Thinking they were undiscovered, they started to repeat their actions, preparing to smash walls and cut beams.


    But all their movements were under the watch of Elder Yu¡¯s Divine Sense.


    Before they could act, Elder Yu leapt up, pping the Cultivators to the ground one by one, making them spit out blood.


    Elder Yu held back, sparing their lives.


    The leading Cultivator, his face covered and with a Qi Refinement Level Nine cultivation, ran as soon as he saw Elder Yu.


    However, he was at the Qi Refinement level; how could he possibly escape from Elder Yu, who was at the Foundation Establishment Stage?


    A few breathster, Elder Yu caught up with him. After managing to counter a few moves, the Cultivator was also pped to the ground by Elder Yu, his shoulder in severe pain, his bones shattered.


    Elder Yu tore off the ck cloth from his face, cursing, ¡°Qian Shunzhi, so it was you, you little bastard son of a bitch!¡±<div>


    Qian Shunzhi, gritting his teeth, said, ¡°Having fallen into your hands, kill or y me¡­¡±


    Elder Yu pinched his shoulder harshly, and he screamed in agony.


    ¡°Pretending to be a tough guy, do you think I don¡¯t know exactly what you are?¡± Elder Yu scolded.


    Qian Shunzhi quickly said, ¡°Elder Yu, Elder Yu! Let¡¯s talk this out, I only¡­ followed orders!¡±


    ¡°Orders from whom?¡±


    Qian Shunzhi didn¡¯t say.


    Elder Yu spat, ¡°It¡¯s none other than Qian Hong, that old turtle son of a bitch¡¯s orders, what¡¯s so hard to say about that?¡±


    Qian Shunzhi smiled bitterly, ¡°You already know, why ask?¡±


    ¡°I want to see if you are actually being honest,¡± Elder Yu said.


    ¡°Elder Yu, whatever you say goes. You are magnanimous, can you let me go?¡±


    Elder Yuughed coldly, ¡°What are you dreaming of? If you hadn¡¯t fallen into my hands, I would stille looking for trouble with you guys. Now youe to provoke me, do you think I would let you go?¡±


    Elder Yu called for some people and had Qian Shunzhi and the others tied up, then dumped them at the Qian Family¡¯s front door.<div>


    ¡°Qian Hong, you shrinking turtle, not daring to show your face in public, plotting misdeeds in the shadows, are you still a man? If you¡¯re not a man, then just let your wife remarry and have your son change his surname!¡± Elder Yu cursed out loud.


    The Qian Family¡¯s doors remained tightly closed, with no response.


    Elder Yu continued to curse, starting with the younger and moving to the elders, finally cursing the Qian Family ancestors, using them of being ungrateful, shameless, and despicable.


    The Qian Family could no longer bear it, and an Elder at the Foundation Establishment Stage came out to use, ¡°Yu Changlin, this is the Qian Family; do not nder without proof!¡±


    Elder Yu didn¡¯t care and asked, ¡°Where¡¯s that old turtle Qian Hong?¡±


    The Qian Family Elder frowned and said, ¡°The Family Head is not here. If you have something to say, just tell it to me.¡±


    Elder Yu snorted coldly, ¡°He¡¯s not here? Probably hiding in some woman¡¯s bed, afraid toe out.¡±


    ¡°Yu Changlin!¡± the Qian Family Elder shouted angrily.


    Elder Yu decided to take what he got and leave, as he didn¡¯t specificallye to hurl insults¡ªjust to casually throw out a few.


    There was a pile of matters to attend to at the Refinery Shop; he was indeed busy.


    So Elder Yu said, ¡°Your Qian Family people have been causing trouble at my ce.¡±


    The Qian Family Elder deflected, ¡°How do you know they were our Qian Family people?¡±<div>


    Seeing this, Elder Yu was about to curse again, but the Qian Family Elder immediately said, ¡°Fine, what do you want?¡±


    Whether they were Qian Family people or not, both sides knew very well; there was no need to beat around the bush.


    ¡°I want Spirit Stones!¡± Elder Yu put it simply and directly.


    The Qian Family Elder frowned, ¡°How many?¡±


    Elder Yu asked for an exorbitant amount, tossing out a figure on a whim.


    The Qian Family Elder snapped, ¡°Don¡¯t push your luck!¡±


    Elder Yu chuckled, ¡°Then let¡¯s haggle, don¡¯t be in such a hurry.¡±


    Eventually, they agreed that for each person, one hundred Spirit Stones would be paid by the Qian Family to redeem them, and Elder Yu would not pursue the matter further.


    Elder Yu left with nearly a thousand Spirit Stones in his pocket.


    Some of these thousand Spirit Stones were to be shared with the injured craftsmen and Monster Hunters to treat their wounds and cate them.


    The rest Elder Yu nned to spend on wine and meat to reward everyone and calm their nerves.


    But he knew that the Qian Family would not let matters rest there.<div>


    The Qian Family Elder took Qian Shunzhi back and scolded, ¡°You¡¯re utterly useless, how could you be so careless in your actions?¡±


    Qian Shunzhi spoke helplessly, ¡°Elder, it¡¯s not my fault. Who would have thought that old rascal Yu Changlin could be so cunning? I personally saw him leave the Refinery Shop before I made my move. Who knew he¡¯d sneak back in, dressed as a craftsman, blending into the crowd, indistinguishable at a nce.¡±


    The Qian Family Elder let out a sigh, ¡°That old Yu is indeed crafty.¡±


    The key was that he had no shame, his skin thicker than an Artifact Refining Furnace.


    Qian Shunzhi asked, ¡°Elder, what should we do next?¡±


    ¡°Proceed as we nned before,¡± the Qian Family Elder said. ¡°But be more cautious. It¡¯d be best at night, or when they¡¯re resting, to cause disturbances, ensure they can¡¯t stop working, or at least dy their progress.¡±


    ¡°What about Yu Changlin?¡± asked Qian Shunzhi.


    ¡°He¡¯s an Elder of the Monster Hunters; he can¡¯t always be watching the Refinery Shop. There will be times when he goes out or lets his guard down.¡±


    ¡°But¡­ what if he discovers us?¡± Qian Shunzhi spoke softly.


    The Qian Family Elder said indifferently, ¡°If found out, then take a beating, at most we pay him some more Spirit Stones aspensation. He cannot really kill you all, otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t be able to justify it to the Taoist Court.¡±


    Qian Shunzhi was somewhat reluctant.


    Being beaten by someone at the Foundation Establishment Stage was not to be taken lightly¡­<div>


    He was still aching all over; his shoulder bone was broken, and where he had been struck, the stagnant Spiritual Power from the Foundation Establishment was like a bone-prating maggot, causing him unbearable pain.


    And that was with Elder Yu holding back, otherwise, Qian Shunzhi might not have survived.


    The Qian Family Elder was displeased, ¡°What are you afraid of? You have no guts!¡±


    Qian Shunzhi hung his head and remained silent.


    Then the Qian Family Elder said, ¡°Rest assured, the Family Head has already said that once the deed is done, you will not be disadvantaged. If you make a significant contribution, those Foundation Establishment Pills could also be rewarded to you.¡±


    Qian Shunzhi¡¯s eyes lit up, ¡°Did the Family Head really say that?¡±


    ¡°Of course. Would I lie to you?¡±


    Excited, Qian Shunzhi said, ¡°Alright, I will risk my life this time toplete the mission.¡±


    The Qian Family Elder nodded, ¡°Go on, such tasks are like a weasel stealing chickens, requiring patience. There¡¯s only the saying that ¡®a thief can¡¯t be on guard every day¡¯, they can¡¯t possibly not show a w. Just watch carefully, and you¡¯ll always find an opportunity.¡±


    Qian Shunzhi saluted, ¡°I will heed the Elder¡¯smand carefully.¡±

 Chapter 185: 185 Method_1

    Chapter 185: Method_1<div>


    Afterwards, the Qian Family harassed them repeatedly.


    Elder Yu caught them one by one, beat them until they vomited blood, and then threw them at the doorstep of the Qian Family, incidentally demanding some spirit stones.


    But the Qian Family was not disheartened, and finally, there came a time when Elder Yu could not keep watch.


    It was like catching mice, one after another, both bothersome and disgusting¡ªif a few were missed, there would be future troubles.


    Some craftsmen were injured, some buildings were destroyed, and several formations were smeared; the overall progress of the project was thus dyed.


    Elder Yu could only have Monster Hunters guard day and night, watching the people from the Qian Family to prevent them from causing trouble.<div>


    But for such arge Refinery Shop that was not yetplete, there were gaps everywhere. It was easy to cause trouble and difficult to guard against it.


    The Qian Family¡¯s cultivators acted like thieves, smashing one ce then shifting to another¡ªby the time the hunters arrived, the Qian Family¡¯s cultivators had already run away.


    And the Monster Hunters could not possibly keep watch here day and night without wasting a lot of manpower.


    Elder Yu was also somewhat irritable at the time.


    Mo Hua was also unhappy; whether it was Elder Yu stepping in or the Monster Hunters intercepting, Mo Hua never needed to lift a finger.


    However, with the Qian Family causing trouble and ruining the formations that Mo Hua had just finished painting, Mo Hua would have to repaint them all over again.


    After several such incidents, both Elder Yu and Mo Hua could no longer tolerate it.


    If the mice weren¡¯t driven out, the house couldn¡¯t be lived in!


    Mo Hua approached Elder Yu and gave him some Earth Fire Formations which were not top-grade, containing only seven formation patterns, but they should be enough to handle those troublemakers acting like cats and dogs.


    Mo Hua also revised the Architectural Formation Map, adding a Compass Parent-Child Compound Formation around the original nned map.


    In this way, as soon as a battle urred, producing fluctuations in spiritual power, the Monster Hunters could reach the scene at the fastest speed to provide support. Even if the Qian Family¡¯s cultivators smashed things, as long as they used spiritual power, they would be quickly discovered.


    With this arrangement, as long as some Monster Hunters were stationed in various ces, with a few teams holding the Compass Mother Formation patrolling in support, the Qian Family¡¯s cultivators would no longer have an opportunity to take advantage of.<div>


    Once everything was in order, Mo Hua spent two days prioritizing the drawing of the Compass Parent-Child Compound Formation, then instructed the patrolling Monster Hunters regarding the use of the Compass Disk. After that, the matter no longer needed his concern.


    But for some destroyed formations, he still had to repaint them.


    Mo Hua sighed and could only calm down and continue his Drawing Formation work.


    As night descended, Qian Shunzhi led some Qian Family disciples and a group of ruffian cultivators gathered, hiding beneath a mound not far from the Refinery Shop.


    The surrounding vegetation was lush, shielding their view, and they were not easily discovered.


    Despite having suffered losses during these days, they also had considerable sesses.


    With these casualties, they dyed the construction progress of the Refinery Shop. At the very least, they gained Elder Qian¡¯s recognition, and the Family Head rewarded them with plenty of spirit stones.


    This boosted their morale.


    Qian Shunzhi said, ¡°We shed blood for the Qian Family, and the n will not forget us. The Family Head will reward us even more. As long as we seed, you and I will have lots of spirit stones!¡±


    The Qian Family disciples and ruffian cultivators, having tasted the sweetness, nodded in agreement.


    Qian Shunzhi gave the instruction, ¡°Proceed as we have before. If you can hit, hit; if you can smash, smash. Retreat immediately if the situation turns dire.¡±


    The group was divided into teams, each finding ces to hide, then seeking gaps to infiltrate the Refinery Shop and cause destruction.<div>


    Everything went as usual; the Qian Family¡¯s cultivators had be adept at these tasks.


    Just then, the sound of explosions erupted, and mes burst through the night.


    Several Qian Family cultivators had stepped onto Earth Fire Formations.


    Those with higher cultivation suffered lighter injuries, but the pain was sharp, heads throbbing, ears buzzing. Those with lower cultivation bled, some with burns, lying on the ground and wailing.


    There were also a few ruffian cultivators whose clothes and hair caught fire, rolling back and forth in the mud.


    ¡°`


    Qian Shunzhi¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and he also took in a sharp breath of cold air.


    It was the Earth Fire Formation!


    He did not join the battle for the spiritual mines with the Monster Hunters, but he learned from the participating Qian Family disciples that there was a Formation Master among the Monster Hunters who could draw the Earth Fire Formation.


    The Earth Fire Formation was powerful and quite hidden, extremely insidious, difficult to avoid, and impossible to guard against.


    His Qian Family had suffered greatly at the hands of the Earth Fire Formation, and not just once.


    ¡°What should we do?¡±<div>


    In a moment of urgent crisis, Qian Shunzhi made a quick decision to take a gamble.


    They had caused trouble here two days ago, but at that time, there were no Earth Fire Formations on the ground; evidently, they had been set up only recently, so there couldn¡¯t be too many of them.


    If they did not enter now, giving the Monster Hunters time, and after a few days they managed toy Earth Fire Formations everywhere, every step would then be thorny, and it would be suicidal for them to proceed.


    But while Qian Shunzhi was willing to gamble, the other Qian Family cultivators were not.


    Especially those who had participated in the struggle for spiritual mines, who were either blown up by the Earth Fire Formation themselves, or watched theirpanions or at least the Family Head get sted by it.


    To this day, they were still haunted by the Earth Fire Formation and dared not act rashly.


    Although at this moment the Earth Fire Formation actually had only seven Formation Patterns, and for convenience, Mo Hua had not even drawn a Compound Formation.


    But as soon as the Qian Family disciples saw the Earth Fire Formation, they flinched and could hardly be bothered to take into ount all the specifics.


    Having no other choice, Qian Shunzhi decided to lead by example.


    As a cultivator at the Qi Refining Ninth Level, even if he were to be sted, his injuries should not be severe.


    Qian Shunzhi, along with his fellow cultivators, bravely moved forward, carefully cing each footstep, trying their best to avoid the dangers below. But this cautiousness was actually meaningless because he himself had no idea where the Earth Fire Formations might be.


    Each step was, in fact, a gamble.<div>


    What looked like extreme caution was, in reality, just for show.


    Qian Shunzhi bet correctly¡ªhe did not step on an Earth Fire Formation.


    But one of his subordinates made the wrong bet; not following exactly in Qian Shunzhi¡¯s footsteps, he, in his panic, stepped in the wrong spot and triggered an Earth Fire Formation.


    Engulfed by the Earth Fire Formation, Qian Shunzhi got a close-up experience of its power.


    The spiritual power fluctuations from the explosion made his blood churn, and the roaring sound left him dizzy and disoriented.


    Part of his skin was scorched, with blood seeping out from the charred flesh.


    To him, the seven Formation Patterns of the Earth Fire Formation were not fatal, but it was still unpleasant, and such unexpected pain and injury were most likely to instill deep fear.


    Qian Shunzhi finally understood why some disciples in the family always paled at the mention of the Earth Fire Formation and why it cast a shadow in their minds.


    The explosion of the Earth Fire Formation alerted the Monster Hunters, who rushed over and attacked them. It seemed that due to being harassed repeatedly, they had be quite agitated and spared no mercy in their assault.


    The Qian Family cultivators could not hold on and were forced to flee in disarray.


    Limping, Qian Shunzhi ran back to the Qian Family and reported the incident with the Earth Fire Formation to the Qian Family elders.


    He was capable of arranging a sneak attack, but such Formation tactics were beyond his ability to deal with.<div>


    The Qian Family elders consoled Qian Shunzhi, and then informed Family Head Qian Hong of the situation.


    Upon hearing the words ¡®Earth Fire Formation,¡¯ anger surged within Qian Hong.


    Earth Fire Formation again! Couldn¡¯t theye up with something new?


    Qian Hong then sought out Master Qian to ask for a method to break the Formation.


    After all, in the entire Qian Family, Master Qian¡¯s expertise in Formation techniques was the highest.

 Chapter 186: 186: Night Disturbance (Five More)_1

    Chapter 186: Night Disturbance (Five More)_1<div>


    Master Qian appeared rxed as he said with a faint smile, ¡°It¡¯s all the same things over and over again. It¡¯s clear that he doesn¡¯t know many formations. The level of this Formation Master is just so-so,¡±


    Upon hearing this, Qian Hong also breathed a sigh of relief.


    Master Qian then asked, ¡°How about their power?¡±


    ¡°This time there doesn¡¯t seem to be any first-grade ones, and the power of the formations is only about seven Formation Patterns.¡±


    Master Qian nodded, ¡°In such a short time, that Formation Master couldn¡¯t have drawn that many first-grade formations, and can only make do with seven Formation Patterns.¡±


    ¡°If it¡¯s seven Formation Patterns, the power is not great. A cultivator with an Earth Spirit Root at the Ninth Level of Qi Refining, wearing iron armor, can emerge unscathed.¡±<div>


    Master Qian shook his head, ¡°It¡¯s too reckless, there¡¯s no need. It¡¯s not possible to force our way through every time; it not only alerts the enemy but also wastes the iron armor.¡±


    Qian Hong said, ¡°Does the master have a method to counter this?¡±


    ¡°The method is simple.¡± Master Qian smiled, ¡°I will take out some ordinary Formation Masters from the n to go with you. They will be able to spot these Earth Fire Formations.¡±


    Qian Hong was somewhat puzzled, ¡°Only Formation Masters can spot them?¡±


    ¡°Exactly!¡± Master Qian replied with an ted expression, ¡°The cycle of all things in heaven and earth leaves traces. Some things you can¡¯t detect with insufficient Divine Sense orck of deep research¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s the same with formations. The Formation Patterns have a faint flow of Spiritual Power, which ordinary cultivators cannot discern, but those of us who deal with Formation Patterns year-round, after drawing a Pattern hundreds or thousands of times, can naturally differentiate them.¡±


    Qian Hong¡¯s eyes lit up, ¡°Then I¡¯ll have to trouble Master Qian!¡±


    But then he paused and still seemed a bit concerned as he added, ¡°If Formation Masters from our n go and encounter danger, the loss would outweigh the gain¡­¡±


    After all, Formation Masters who focus on studying formations all year round tend to have weaker cultivation and strength. And since the Qian Family invests so much effort into training Formation Masters, if they were all to perish, it would indeed be a tremendous loss.


    ¡°Not to worry,¡± said Master Qian. ¡°The Formation Masters will not put themselves in danger. They just need to look from a distance and locate the position of the Earth Fire Formation.¡±


    Qian Hong replied, ¡°I will dispatch more people to ensure their protection.¡±


    Master Qian nodded, ¡°That would be best.¡±<div>


    In the dead of the night, when the sky was pitch-ck, a hazy crescent moon hung in the sky.


    A few Formation Masters from the Qian Family followed Qian Shunzhi to the exterior of the City South Refining Artifact Store. They hid in the grass far away, released their Divine Sense from a distance, carefully discerning any anomalies in the surrounding Spiritual Power, and once they sensed the fire-series Formation Patterns, they found the location of the Earth Fire Formations.


    The Formation Masters from the Qian Family referenced the City South map, marked the Earth Fire Formations, and then passed the map to Qian Shunzhi.


    Qian Shunzhi¡¯s injuries had not yet healed, but this mission was personally assigned by the Family Head. It was of great importance; if done well, it would be recognized as a major aplishment and gain the notice of the Family Head.


    This was an opportunity thates once in a blue moon.


    Qian Shunzhi carefully stored the map away and called over the Qian Family disciples and a group of ruffian cultivators to show them the locations of the Earth Fire Formations.


    ¡°Have you memorized it?¡±


    The cultivators nodded.


    Qian Shunzhi divided the cultivators into teams, each marked with a different route, then gestured with a wave, ¡°Take action!¡±


    Thus, a group of cultivators, under the cover of night, once again sneaked to the exterior of the Refining Artifact Store.


    Qian Shunzhi whispered, ¡°Follow the n.¡±


    His subordinates automatically split into several groups and, following their respective routes, stealthily moved closer to the Refining Artifact Store, while avoiding the Earth Fire Formations on the ground.<div>


    The Qian Family cultivators avoided most of the Earth Fire Formations, but a few were still triggered, sporadically exploding into mes in the night.


    Some were due to Qian Family cultivators identally setting off the Earth Fire Formations; others were because the Formation Masters had been negligent in their observation and failed to notice some of the formations¡¯ positions.


    All this was within the calctions of Qian Shunzhi.


    No matter how careful one is, nothing is foolproof.


    ¡°`


    So he divided the cultivators into several teams to attack simultaneously, which meant that even if they triggered the Earth Fire Formation and attracted the attention of the Monster Hunters, they could advance on multiple fronts, forcing the Monster Hunters to be overwhelmed and run ragged.


    In the dimness of the night, it was hard to see, and chaos from not watching the front and back was only toomon.


    There was no way the Monster Hunters could know where their own people were attacking from.


    As long as they took advantage of the confusion, destroyed more buildings, and damaged more formations, they would have aplished a great deal.


    Qian Shunzhi watched from a distance.


    His leg had been injured by the explosion of the Earth Fire Formation, and he couldn¡¯t run fast, which is why he didn¡¯t personally lead the attack this time, and also why he feared being caught by Elder Yu again.


    Although Elder Yu was a Foundation Building Cultivator, he had a shamelessly thick skin and was utterly unpredictable; he had no idea how Elder Yu might torment him if he were caught again.<div>


    In the previous few attempts, without any excuse, he had to go personally, but now he was injured and could conveniently watch the battle from the sidelines.


    Things were progressing just as he had envisioned.


    The Earth Fire Formation exploded, but only in a few isted spots, posing little threat and instead drawing the Monster Hunters¡¯ attention, allowing for a feint.


    A few Qian Family cultivators had already infiltrated, and there were fluctuations of spiritual power¡ªit was eitherbat or the destruction of buildings.


    In the dark night, multicolored spiritual power lit up around the Refinery Shop.


    But the chaos was short-lived. The situation soon stabilized, the noise abated, and the fluctuations of spiritual power also died down.


    The infiltrating Qian Family cultivators never came back out.


    The entire Refinery Shop, like a Monster Beast lurking in the night, opened its gaping maw and swallowed them whole.


    Qian Shunzhi¡¯s thoughts were in turmoil.


    What happened?


    The night was murky, the situation chaotic, their feint should have been effective.


    How did it quiet down so quickly?<div>


    Just then, Qian Shunzhi noticed a team of people had emerged and were running straight towards them.


    It was dark, and Qian Shunzhi couldn¡¯t make out who they were, but he had a feeling that they definitely were not his own people!


    Quickly, Qian Shunzhi ordered, ¡°Quick, retreat!¡±


    After speaking, some Qian Family cultivators surrounded a few Formation Masters and began to hurriedly withdraw.


    But it was already toote. A team of Monster Hunters quickly caught up with them.


    At the forefront was a Monster Hunter with sword-like eyebrows and starry eyes, a towering figure, clean and efficient in movement¡ªit was Mo Shan.


    Mo Shan flickered in shape and appeared before Qian Shunzhi, throwing a punch that erupted with fierce fire, aimed straight at Qian Shunzhi¡¯s face.


    Qian Shunzhi crossed his arms to block the punch, but his forearms instantly seared with pain, and a cracking sound suggested he had likely broken another bone.


    Taking advantage of the momentum, Mo Shan followed up with a kick that Qian Shunzhi could not stop, sending him flying to the ground, aching all over and without the strength to run anymore.


    Mo Shan left Qian Shunzhi behind and charged toward the Qian Family Formation Masters.


    The Qian Family¡¯s guards engaged to intercept, each of them on the Ninth Level of Qi Refining, with robust cultivation. For a while, they held Mo Shan at bay.


    Mo Shan did not entangle with them any longer than necessary, using his sinct and sharp movement technique to parry, waiting for the right moment to bypass the guards and reach a Qian Family Formation Master.<div>


    The Formation Master was unaware of what had happened; he only saw a figure suddenlye into view, then felt a pain in his neck, darkness enveloping his sight, as Mo Shan knocked him out with a chop of the hand.


    Mo Shan knocked the Formation Master unconscious, grabbed him by the cor, and casually tossed him toward several other Monster Hunters.


    The other Monster Hunters caught the Formation Master and brought out ropes, binding him as one would a pig.

 Chapter 187: 187_1

    Chapter 187:_1


    Afterward, Mo Shan did the same and began to capture the Qian Family¡¯s Formation Masters.


    The Qian Family¡¯s guards had respectable cultivation, but they were overwhelmed trying to fend off the Monster Hunters while also preventing Mo Shan from capturing people.


    In this critical situation, those few Formation Masters of the Qian Family, who would usually care about their manners and demeanor, had thrown all that to the wind, racing for their lives and wishing they could grow an extra pair of legs.


    In the end, Mo Shan only managed to catch three Formation Masters; the rest had escaped.


    The scene after the chaotic battle was a mess, with some Monster Hunters injured and several Qian Family cultivators lying on the ground, wailing.


    Mo Shan and the other Monster Hunters took action together, tying up the Formation Masters and the other Qian Family cultivators, then brought them back to the Refinery Shop.


    The Monster Hunters threw the Qian Family cultivators onto the ground, and Mo Shan waved at Mo Hua, who was sitting atop the high wall. Mo Hua nodded, leaped down with a graceful figure, andnded lightly on the ground.


    He had just used the Water Passing Step to climb the tall gate wall of the Refinery Shop and sat on top of the wall, witnessing everything that happened outside.


    Although the Qian Family cultivators had avoided the Earth Fire Formation, by entering the Refinery Shop, any movement that generated Spiritual Power fluctuations would trigger the Compass Child Formation. The patrolling Monster Hunting squad, holding the parent Compass, would feel the reaction from the child formation ande to assist.


    On the surface, the Qian Family seemed to be employing a strategy of making a noise in the east and striking in the west, catching them by surprise, but in reality, they hadpletely exposed their positions.<div>


    Therefore, the Qian Family cultivators who had infiltrated did not cause much of amotion before being suppressed one by one.


    And Mo Hua was also curious as to how they had avoided the Earth Fire Formation he had set up.


    He had specifically asked Uncle Chu for advice.


    In the matter of setting traps, the Monster Hunters are the most skilled, and among them, Uncle Chu is the best at using traps.


    After learning from Uncle Chu and having studied and applied many himself, Mo Hua¡¯s skill in trap setting was also considered top-notch among the Monster Hunters.


    There seemed to be no problems with the Earth Fire Formation he had watched being set up outside, so why had the Qian Family detected it?


    Therefore, Mo Hua climbed onto the wall top and swept the surroundings with his Divine Sense.


    With Elder Yu absent, among all the cultivators present, Mo Hua¡¯s Divine Sense was the strongest. The Divine Sense of an ordinary Qi Refining Ninth Level cultivator couldn¡¯t possiblypare to his.


    Then Mo Hua discovered those Formation Masters from the Qian Family, and everything suddenly made sense to him.


    Suddenly, a joy rose in Mo Hua¡¯s heart.


    Fish that came knocking on his door were not to be ignored.


    Mo Hua found Mo Shan, exined the situation, and said, ¡°Keep an eye on the Formation Masters to capture them alive!¡±


    Mo Shan nodded, then led a team of Monster Hunters with notable cultivation and dashed out, heading straight for those Formation Masters. After a battle, they finally caught a few and brought them back.


    ¡°It¡¯s a shame we only caught three, letting the others get away,¡±mented Mo Shan.


    Mo Hua nodded repeatedly, ¡°That¡¯s enough, that¡¯s enough!¡±


    ¡°What are we going to do with these Formation Masters?¡± Mo Shan asked curiously.


    ¡°Just hand them over to Elder Yu, I reckon everyone will be eating well for theing month,¡± Mo Hua said with augh.


    The next day, Elder Yu arrived at the Refinery Shop and was surprised to see the Qian Family Formation Masters tied up, asking, ¡°How did you bind them?¡±


    ¡°They came straight to our doorstep,¡± replied Mo Hua.<div>


    Elder Yu was slightly astonished, ¡°Has Qian Hong lost his mind?¡±


    ¡°They wanted to break my Earth Fire Formation but ended up shooting themselves in the foot.¡±


    The captured Qian Family Formation Masters kept their distance, thinking they wouldn¡¯t be in any danger if they didn¡¯t risk themselves, but they hadn¡¯t expected Mo Hua¡¯s Divine Sense to be so powerful, able to detect them from such a great distance.


    After hearing the whole story, Elder Yu couldn¡¯t help but admire Mo Hua for his attentive mind and skilled use of Divine Sense.<div>


    Even with his stronger Divine Sense, he would not necessarily notice these people upon a cursory scan, nor would he associate them with being Formation Masters.


    Elder Yu nodded, ¡°You¡¯ve all worked hard; leave the rest to me. Tonight, we¡¯ll have a good meal!¡±


    After Elder Yu finished speaking, he took the captured Formation Masters to the Qian Family.


    These Formation Masters could not be killed; otherwise, the Qian Family would not let the matter rest. After all, cultivating a Formation Master can cost a fortune, and sess is not guaranteed.


    Moreover, even if they were killed, it would be hard to exin to the Taoist Court. The rules that everyone abides by openly in Tongxian City dictate that taking a life should be ast resort.


    Since they cannot be killed nor kept, the only option left was to use them for extortion.


    And as a bargaining chip, Formation Masters were quite valuable¡ªElder Yu nned to take a heavy toll!


    Qian Hong was so angered that he coughed up blood. He had inquired earlier and found out that Elder Yu would not be at the Refinery Shop that night. The Formation Masters would be far away, and with the Divine Sense of someone in the Qi Refinement Realm, they would not be detectable.


    Even so, he had deliberately sent guards to follow them, taking every precaution. How could they still have been captured?


    How exactly were they captured?


    Qian Hong was puzzled and could not understand it.


    Meanwhile, Elder Yu had already arrived with the Formation Masters. This time, he did not rant and rave but instead looked quite pleased, as if he had won a bet and was waiting for the dealer to exchange his chips for Spirit Stones.


    But they were the losers, they were the dealer, and they were the ones who had to pay out the Spirit Stones. Even the chips had been delivered by them!<div>


    Qian Hong was gnashing his teeth with rage, yet his face remained expressionless. Instead, he took the offensive and sneered,


    ¡°Elder Yu, you, a Cultivator at the Foundation Establishment Stage, have abducted our Qian Family Formation Masters and you even have the audacity toe extorting us?¡±


    Elder Yu waved his hand dismissively, ¡°Enough with this nonsense, who are you trying to fool? We all know what¡¯s going on here, so why put on an act?¡±


    Qian Hong sneered, ¡°I shall report this matter to the Court Leader of the Taoist Court.¡±


    ¡°Please do,¡± Elder Yu replied nonchntly, ¡°And while you¡¯re at it, you might want to mention how your Qian Family came to make trouble at the Refinery Shop, how many of our people you injured, how much property you damaged, how many Formations you disrupted, and how much time of our work you dyed¡­¡±


    ¡°So, as a Cultivator at the Foundation Establishment Stage, you target the younger generation?¡±


    Elder Yu chuckled and replied, ¡°I didn¡¯t lift a finger this time, and, in fact, I knew nothing about the whole affair from start to finish. It¡¯s your own fault for causing trouble and getting caught in the act. Only this morning did I learn about it, so I¡¯vee to talk terms with you.¡±


    Qian Hong stared at him coldly, ¡°What terms do you want?¡±


    ¡°Show some sincerity, and I¡¯ll return your people. This way, you save face and avoid harming our amicable rtions,¡± replied Elder Yu.


    Qian Hong¡¯s eyelids twitched at these words. What saving face? What amiable rtions? Since when did Yu Changlin care about such niceties?


    ¡°What sincerity do you want?¡± he demanded.


    Elder Yu retorted, ¡°What else could it be?¡±


    Controlling his anger, Qian Hong gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Five hundred Spirit Stones per person!¡±<div>


    Elder Yu shook his head, ¡°That¡¯s not enough sincerity.¡±


    ¡°What then?¡± asked Qian Hong impatiently.


    ¡°These are Formation Masters, it requires extra,¡± said Elder Yu.


    ¡°How much do you want?¡±


    Bluntly, Elder Yu dered, ¡°Ten thousand per person!¡±


    Qian Hong rose to his feet furiously, ¡°Don¡¯t push your luck!¡±


    Trying to reassure him, Elder Yu said, ¡°As the Family Head, you don¡¯t need to lose your temper. Stay calm, I never said we couldn¡¯t negotiate¡­¡±


    Qian Hong, swallowing his fury, asked once more, ¡°How much?¡±


    Elder Yu began to haggle, bargaining over each Spirit Stone as if Qian Hong were not the Family Head but an old man selling vegetables in the market town.


    After an exhaustive negotiation, Elder Yu walked away with the Spirit Stones, satisfied with the deal,


    while Qian Hong¡¯s face turned an iron shade of blue, and in his rage, he brought his hand down in a fierce smack that reduced the tabletop to dust.


    ¡°Yu Changlin, I will kill you!¡±


    <div>

 Chapter 188: 188 Concerns_1

    Chapter 188: Concerns_1


    Elder Yu took the spirit stones, allocating a portion for public use, to construct the Refinery Shop, and with the remainder, he arranged for a vast amount of wine and meat, inviting the craftsmen and Monster Hunters to have a hearty feast.


    The wine was indeed fine, but the meat was not spiritual meat.


    Feeding so many cultivators with spiritual meat was beyond Elder Yu¡¯s means. He sought out Mo Shan and spent spirit stones to have Liu Ruhua assist in cooking some Monster Beasts¡¯ flesh.


    There was beef, mutton, chicken, and others, stewed with pungent spices, the mix of aromas was very enticing, and there was plenty prepared, enough to eat to one¡¯s content.


    Everyone ate their fill with great gusto, and Mo Hua was no exception, finding great delight in the meal, and the atmosphere at the Refinery Shop was lively and cheerful.


    Only Master Ban ate without any taste.


    Originally, he was worried that with just Mo Hua drawing the formations, they would be short-handed and unable to meet the schedule.


    But now, with the Qian Family repeatedly causing trouble, injuring the craftsmen and damaging some of the constructions, some formations needed to be redrawn, which made catching up with the progress even more unlikely.


    Master Ban sighed, the wine in his mouth tasting both sour and bitter, an indescribable vor.


    Mo Hua, who was gnawing on arge chicken leg, noticed Master Ban¡¯s expression and asked,<div>


    ¡°Master Ban, are you troubled by something?¡±


    Master Ban sighed again, full of worries yet unsure how to express them.


    He surely couldn¡¯t hurry Mo Hua, asking her to quicken her formation drawing.


    Moreover, ever since he learned that Mo Hua was a Formation Master, and one capable of drawing First-grade Formations at that, Master Ban felt a certain reverence towards her, making him more cautious with his words and less at ease than before.


    Seeing that Master Ban was troubled, Mo Hua said, ¡°If you have something to say, just speak up.¡±


    With Mo Hua coaxing him, Master Ban could only firm up his resolve and say, ¡°Mo¡­ Mo Hua, this formation, how much longer will it take toplete¡­?¡±


    Mo Hua estimated and replied, ¡°It depends on whether the Qian Family will continue to make trouble. If they keep it up, it¡¯ll likely drag out longer, but if they¡¯re scared off and learn their lesson, then the end wille quicker. However, due to the Qian Family¡¯s disturbances, some formations need to be redrawn, so it¡¯ll definitely take longer than initially anticipated.¡±


    Master Ban nodded, ¡°Then I¡¯ll leave it in your capable hands.¡±


    Despite saying so, he still felt anxious.


    Having been a craftsman for many years, he had heard countless promises and projections, but the number ofmitments that were fulfilled, or schedules that were met on time, were few and far between.


    Mo Hua, seeing that Master Ban was still apprehensive, then asked, ¡°Would a dy in the construction period be very serious?¡±


    ¡°Not serious per se, but if the construction period is dyed, we craftsmen can¡¯t settle our ounts, and the workers underneath us won¡¯t receive their share of spirit stones.¡±


    Master Ban¡¯s demeanor grew somber, ¡°Craftsmen usuallye from poor families. They need to earn spirit stones to support their family, provide for their children¡¯s cultivation, working day and night just to make a modest earning. Once the construction period is held up, without spirit stones in hand, their household expenses might go unmet¡­¡±


    Mo Hua nodded in understanding, deeply empathizing, as his own family had also lived through tough times.


    Most of the loose cultivators in Tongxian City were Monster Hunters, relying on hunting monster beasts to make a living; there were not many who were craftsmen, and even fewer were able to be master craftsmen.


    These master craftsmen, mostly cultivators from other regions, often had to travel wherever their services were needed¡ªwherever there was a need to build caves, houses, Refinery Shops, Alchemist¡¯s Businesses, and other constructions, they would go there.


    The construction of a Tao Cultivation building could take from several months to a year or even longer toplete, and during this time, they rarely went home, often separated from their loved ones.


    Yet, even with such hard work, the spirit stones they earned were barely enough to scrape by.


    It seems that the livelihood of loose cultivators in this world, no matter what they did for a living, was never easy.<div>


    Mo Hua sighed and asked, ¡°Do people also default on spirit stone payments?¡±


    Master Ban¡¯s expression became helpless, ¡°This happens often. After the cave dwelling is built, others don¡¯t want to pay the spirit stones, or they make excuses, saying they can¡¯t free up the spirit stones and just keep dying payment without ever paying. We really have no way to deal with it.¡±


    ¡°About eighty or ny years ago, when I was not yet a craftsman, just an ordinary worker, I followed my master to build a small cave dwelling for a cultivator. After we finished the building, the cultivator said he had run out of spirit stones and told us to wait¡­¡±


    ¡°We waited and waited, for three months, and still hadn¡¯t received a single spirit stone. Our family was so poor that we couldn¡¯t even scrape a meal together, so we had no choice but to go ask him for payment again. Once we found him, he was in the Food Building, enjoying delicious food and drink,vishing spirit stones on singing girls. When we asked him for the spirit stones, he arrogantly said he had plenty of spirit stones but simply wouldn¡¯t give them to us¡­¡±<div>


    Listening to this, Mo Hua became angry, ¡°Didn¡¯t you beat him up?¡±


    ¡°We did!¡± Master Ban nodded, ¡°We couldn¡¯t take it anymore, so we tied him up and beat him up, leaving him seriously injured.¡±


    ¡°What happened then?¡±


    ¡°Then he went to the Taoist Court Officials. They arrested us and locked us up for half a month. In the end, my master took responsibility for the crime, was convicted by the Taoist Court Officials, and was sent to jail for ten years. We were beaten with dozens of sticks and then released.¡±


    Thinking of his former master, Master Ban felt sad for a moment.


    ¡°Taoist Court Officials are really no good!¡± Mo Hua said angrily.


    Then he remembered that Zhang Lan was also a cultivator of the Taoist Court and was quite a nice person. He had unintentionally seemed to have wronged him¡­


    ¡°You can¡¯t say it like that,¡± Master Ban calmly advised Mo Hua.


    ¡°Are there exceptions?¡±


    Master Ban nodded, ¡°The Cultivation World is so vast, with Taoist Courts everywhere. Some of them are dutiful and loyal, while others are greedy and corrupt; it¡¯s not right to generalize¡­ In several cities nearby where I¡¯ve dealt with the Taoist Courts, the Taoist Court of Tongxian City is rtively rule-abiding. Even if they asionally take some kickbacks, it¡¯s human nature. In other ces, there are good and bad. Some Taoist Courts even collude with local ns to seize property, covet cultivation techniques and inheritances, causing others to lose both their family and their lives¡­¡±


    As Master Ban spoke, he was visibly shaken.


    Mo Hua was also shocked to hear this. The Tao Cultivation World was indeed moreplex than he had imagined.


    He took all these matters to heart, to be prepared in case he encountered such situations in the future.<div>


    ¡°Master Ban, don¡¯t worry. Although Elder Yu is stingy, he will give the spirit stones that are due and won¡¯t default on the payment!¡±


    Mo Hua assured him with conviction. Then, after thinking about it, he added, ¡°Regarding the formations, I will paint even faster to avoid too much dy.¡±


    After all, it was not easy for craftsmen to earn spirit stones, and waiting on them to get by was not an enjoyable experience.


    But Master Ban was taken aback, ¡°Paint even faster?¡±


    He was already painting fast enough; how could he possibly paint any faster? After all, Mo Hua was just one person, and a child of eleven or twelve at that.


    Master Ban felt a bit guilty and worriedly said, ¡°You don¡¯t need to rush; just proceed in an orderly fashion. There¡¯s no need to overdo it. If you overexert your divine sense, and it damages your sea of consciousness, it will be troublesome. I¡¯ve heard that if a Formation Master¡¯s sea of consciousness is injured, they won¡¯t be able to paint formations for the rest of their life¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I know what I¡¯m doing,¡± Mo Hua replied.


    Before, because it was his first time painting formations on such arge Tao Cultivation building, and it was also the first time he was designing and nning so many formations, he started painting carefully and cautiously, which meant a slower pace to avoid mistakes.


    Now, having painted for so many days, his technique had be much more proficient. Although there were many formations, they were notplex; most of them didn¡¯t even reach the grade of a first-grade formation method and were not difficult to paint, just somewhat monotonous.


    Mo Hua also needed to finish painting as soon as possible so that he could find a way to learn and apply higher-levelpound formations.


    Compound formations should be much more interesting.

 Chapter 189: 189 Drawn_1

    Chapter 189: Drawn_1


    Master Ban saw Mo Hua¡¯s confident appearance and inexplicably felt much more at ease.


    Although he had always treated Formation Masters with the utmost respect, there was still a touch of resentment in his heart. But being under someone¡¯s roof, they had to bow their heads due to the status and identity of the Formation Master, that was all.


    They were Formation Masters, and they were just craftsmen.


    The Formation Masters could live in grand cavern residences, while these craftsmen were only suitable for building them.


    Most of the architecture in the Tao Cultivation World was built by these craftsmen, brick by brick, yet not a single brick belonged to them.


    But Mo Hua was different from any other Formation Master he had seen; he was not arrogant or overbearing, with a rity in his eyes like the spring water in a mountain stream.


    Looking at Mo Hua, Master Ban couldn¡¯t help but smile.


    Seeing that Master Ban finally stopped frowning, Mo Hua also smiled, ¡°I¡¯ll take care of the formation, you can rest assured.¡±


    Master Ban nodded heavily, ¡°I¡¯m at ease.¡±


    Then he raised his ss, smiled at Mo Hua, and said, ¡°I raise a toast to you.¡±<div>


    Mo Hua had neither cup nor wine, and besides, the taste of the alcohol was too strong for his liking. So he took the chicken leg in his hand and touched it to Master Ban¡¯s cup, ¡°Cheers!¡±


    Master Banughed, his mind free of doubts, and drank up the wine in his cup, only then tasting the true vor of the wine, he couldn¡¯t help but exim, ¡°Good wine!¡±


    In the following days, Mo Hua began to speed up his Formation Painting.


    The deeper the cultivation of the Heaven Yan Jue, the stronger the control of Divine Sense, the faster Mo Hua¡¯s formations were drawn.


    Moreover, these formations were ones that Mo Hua had practiced many times on the Taoist Stele or the Formation Paper; he had every single Formation Pattern down pat.


    Mo Hua¡¯s wrist danced, his brush moved swiftly, his strokes as smooth as clouds and flowing water, Formation Patterns emerged one after another, and maps of formations werepleted.


    Master Ban watched, dumbstruck, and even Elder Yu, who had seen Mo Hua Drawing Formations many times, was secretly amazed.


    Such skill showed the release of a Formation Master who had been immersed in the craft for hundreds of years.


    Each stroke and pattern was etched in his mind, he didn¡¯t even have to look to know where his brush should go; it naturally formed the formation.


    And so, after about ten more days, Mo Hua had finished painting all the formations on the Refinery Shop building.


    The progress had been dyed by five or six dayspared to the initial expectation, mainly because the Qian Family came to cause trouble repeatedly. The foundation had been damaged and needed to be rebuilt, wooden beams had copsed and had to be re-erected, and when the formations were smeared, Mo Hua had to start over. Otherwise, the work would have beenpleted a few days earlier.


    Master Ban looked at the numerousplex formations on the Refinery Shop, from the walls to every building, with disbelief in his eyes.


    All these formations were indeedpleted by Mo Hua alone¡­


    Despite having witnessed the speed at which Mo Hua painted formations and being mentally prepared for it, he was still astonished when he saw it with his own eyes.


    This was thergest Refinery Shop in Tongxian City; all these formations were actuallypleted by one person!


    Master Ban pinched his thigh hard, and the pain that followed relieved him; it confirmed that he was indeed not dreaming.


    With thepletion of these formations, Mo Hua¡¯s work was temporarily done, leaving the craftsmen to seal the formations and further refurbish the building.


    These matters would be Master Ban¡¯s concern now.


    Mo Hua rubbed his wrists and moved his shoulders around.<div>


    He had been painting formations all these days, and now that the major work was done, he could finally take a break. He could use this time to reflect on the gains and losses in formation work.


    The Architectural Formation Map employed formations that primarily revolved around Earth and Wood attributes,plemented by Metal, Water, and Fire elements. Essentially, all Five Elements formations would make use of these.


    The Five Elements Formation is the most widely applied formation in the Tao Cultivation World, and through this opportunity, Mo Hua expanded his understanding of some basic formations, solidified his application of the Five Elements Formation Patterns, and gained deeper insights into the use of formations and the interactions between various formations.


    Moreover, after drawing formations tirelessly day and night during this period, Mo Hua¡¯s Divine Sense had grown, his control over it had gradually be stronger, and his foundation in formations had also deepened considerably.<div>


    Mo Hua nodded, feeling quite satisfied with himself, and then started to prepare for the next phase of his formation studies.


    Master Ban was busy with thepletion of the subsequent construction works for his artifact refinery shop, but the formation issues that had worried him the most had already been resolved, and the project would bepleted on schedule. Master Ban felt as if a great burden had been lifted and his whole body rxed.


    With thepletion of the refinery shop, it would be time to settle the Spirit Stone payments. He could finally give his craftsmen disciples an exnation, and everyone could return home to enjoy a good year.


    The thought alone made Master Ban feel thoroughly content, and after several months of busyness, he could finally get a good night¡¯s sleep.


    Meanwhile, Qian Hong¡¯s brow furrowed in concern.


    ording to reports from the Qian Family disciples, the group of craftsmen had already begun the final touches on the construction.


    In his view, it was an absolute impossibility!


    The finishing touches meant that the formations inside were alreadyplete.


    Such arge refinery shop, even if only basic and simple formations were used, couldn¡¯t possibly bepleted so quickly. Furthermore, he had even sent people to disrupt and dy the construction progress of the refinery shop.


    In Qian Hong¡¯s estimation, even if everything went smoothly for the refinery shop, it would take another month beforepletion. But how could they have already started finishing the job in such a short time?


    ¡°Could it be another one of Yu Changlin¡¯s tricks? Trying to tell me that the refinery shop has already been built and finished, to make the Qian Family give up this notion?¡±


    Yu Changlin, thick-skinned and ruthless, it wouldn¡¯t be out of character for him toe up with such a scheme.


    Qian Hong¡¯s gaze turned sharp as he instructed someone to invite Master Qian, and then the two of them went together to a teahouse near the refinery shop, settled in a private room, and released their Divine Senses to scan the refinery shop.<div>


    Master Qian only swept his Divine Sense over it briefly before withdrawing it and said, ¡°The formations have beenpleted!¡±


    Qian Hong was secretly shocked and asked, ¡°At what level are these formations?¡±


    Master Qian hesitated for a moment before slowly saying, ¡°Compared with the formation at our Qian Family mansion, they are quiteparable.¡±


    Qian Hong couldn¡¯t believe it, ¡°How is that possible?¡±


    The formations at their Qian Family mansion had been devised with great expense, employing a first-rate Formation Master to design the Architectural Formation Map and many Formation Masters working together to draw the formation, which took a long time to construct.


    What merit or ability did Yu Changlin have to build an artifact refinery shop that could rival the Qian Family mansion¡¯s formation?


    Master Qian himself found it hard to believe. He furrowed his brow thinking, ¡°I only scanned it from afar with my Divine Sense without looking closely, but the strength of those formations on the exterior walls is indeed not ordinary.¡±


    ¡°You mean¡­¡±


    ¡°They may have focused only on the exterior wall formations. The internal formations might be quite crude, or it¡¯s very possible that there are hardly any formations inside at all.¡±


    Qian Hong nodded. This estimation from Master Qian was very usible.


    Otherwise, there was no exnation for how the Monster Hunters could havepleted the formations inside such arge refinery shop in so little time.


    ¡°There¡¯s another issue,¡± said Master Qian. ¡°Even if it¡¯s just the external wall formations, judging by the strength of this formation, the amount of Formation Patterns included shouldn¡¯t be something one or two Formation Masters couldplete.¡±


    Qian Hong also frowned, a question emerging in both their minds at the same time:<div>


    Exactly how many Formation Masters are among the Monster Hunters?

 Chapter 190: 190 Assertion_1

    Chapter 190: Assertion_1


    The Refinery Shop has been built, and the Formation has been perfected, they can no longer cause trouble.


    When the exterior walls are closed, and the Formation is activated, thinking of sneaking in would be akin to a fool¡¯s dream.


    Master Qian nced at the Refinery Shop again and suddenly asked:


    ¡°Family Head, do you know which Formations have been used in this Refinery Shop?¡±


    ¡°Typical construction Formations can¡¯t be separated from the Earth and Wood series, but as for the specific Formations, I¡¯m not a Formation Master, so I¡¯m not clear,¡± Qian Hong pondered and said.


    ¡°Family Head, you¡¯ve encountered this set of Formations before,¡± Master Qian said with aposed attitude.


    Qian Hong thought thoughtfully, then his eyes brightened, ¡°Are you talking about the Formation used at the entrance of the Spiritual mines that day?¡±


    ¡°Exactly!¡± Master Qian nodded, ¡°Among the First-grade Formation Methods, there is one called the Earth Stone Formation, which can strengthen the soil and stone and resist external enemies. If I¡¯m not mistaken, the walls of the Refinery Shop are fortified with this First-grade Earth Stone Formation.¡±


    Qian Hong frowned and then had a sh of understanding.


    Master Qian said, ¡°One Earth Fire Formation, one Earth Stone Formation, previously it was these two Formations, and now it¡¯s still these two Formations. Just as I had anticipated, the Formation Master among the Monster Hunters doesn¡¯t know many Formations, so he can only use these two over and over¡­¡±<div>


    ¡°This is not his fault,¡± Master Qian sighed, ¡°First-grade Formations are not easy to learn, and it is quite remarkable that he has mastered these two.¡±


    Qian Hong nodded slightly, Formations are indeed difficult to learn, let alone First-grade Formations which are even more challenging.


    Learning Formations is hard, and handling them is even harder.


    During the previous battle with the Monster Hunter on the Nameless Peak, these two Formations gave the Qian Family a lot of trouble. If it hadn¡¯t been for these two Formations, their Qian Family wouldn¡¯t have suffered such heavy losses.


    Elder Yu, that old rascal, and those Monster Hunters would not have been able to leave with a full load of Spirit Stones and return unscathed.


    Every time he thought about this, Qian Hong felt heartache as if being cut by knives.


    Master Qian said, ¡°Now that the Refinery Shop ispleted, there¡¯s no need to dwell on it any longer, Family Head. You can proceed with the n.¡±


    Qian Hong nodded, ¡°Elder Yu built the Refinery Shop simply to refine Spiritual Artifacts topete with our Qian Family business. All we need to do is to take the lead, refine more and better Spiritual Artifacts, lower the selling price, and make it impossible for them to continue their business, and naturally there will be no aftermath¡­¡±


    ¡°And the key to mass-producing Artifacts is the Refining Furnace,¡± Qian Hong finished speaking, then asked, ¡°How goes yourprehension of the First-grade Melting Fire Formation used for the Refining Furnaces?¡±


    Master Qian stroked his beard, ¡°These days, I have been diligently studying day and night, and now I have understood most of it. It won¡¯t be long before I can fully master it.¡±


    Qian Hong showed delight and bowed his hands, ¡°You have worked hard, Master!¡±


    Master Qian returned the courtesy, ¡°Since I am a descendant of the Qian n and supported by the family, it is my duty to exert all efforts for the n. Family Head, you¡¯re too courteous.¡±


    Qian Hong seemed to think of something and suddenly hesitated to speak.


    ¡°If the Family Head has something to say, please speak frankly,¡± Master Qian said.


    Qian Hong frowned, contemting, ¡°The Formation Master among the Monster Hunters, he couldn¡¯t possibly also have mastered the First-grade Melting Fire Formation, could he? Otherwise, why would Elder Yu build a Refinery Shop?¡±


    Master Qian appeared slightly taken aback, and after some thought, he felt it made sense. Then he reconsidered and denied it:


    ¡°Impossible. The Melting Fire Formation is different from other First-grade Formations; its Formation Patterns are more tricky, and the Formation Pivot is moreplex. It¡¯s not that easy to learn. If he really knew the Melting Fire Formation, along with the Earth Fire Formation and the Earth Stone Formation, he would already have the strength of a First-grade Formation Master.¡±


    ¡°A First-grade Formation Master, who doesn¡¯t hold a prestigious position and is treated as an honored guest by ns and Sects? How could someone like that, regardless of their status, join forces with Loose Cultivators?¡±


    Hearing this, Qian Hong also felt it made sense, but still with reservations, he said, ¡°But what if this person really can draw the Melting Fire Formation?¡±<div>


    ¡°Family Head, you can rest assured. Even if this Formation Master can draw the Melting Fire Formation, he will only be able to create ordinary Melting Fire Formations that contain five or six Patterns at most, definitely not the authentic First-grade Melting Fire Formation,¡± Master Qian assured.


    ¡°I have studied diligently these days and personally experienced how difficult the Melting Fire Formation is to learn. This Formation is not something one canpare with other ordinary First-grade Formations. That Formation Master could not possibly master it!¡± Master Qian asserted.


    Mo Hua indeed could not draw the First-grade Melting Fire Formation.


    Since he hadn¡¯t needed it before, he didn¡¯t bother to learn. Now that he wanted to try a Compound Formation that included the Melting Fire Formation, it was time to start learning.<div>


    After studying it, he realized indeed that the Melting Fire Formation was rather difficult to learn.


    The Formation Patterns were indeed trickier, slightly different from the usual Fire-series Formation Patterns; the strength of Divine Sense required for the Formation Pivot was alsoparatively high. Mo Hua had been practicing for a day and a half and was gradually getting the hang of it when he noticed Elder Yu with a worried frown.


    ¡°Elder, has the Qian Familye to cause trouble again?¡± Mo Hua asked.


    Elder Yu shook his head, ¡°We¡¯re short of Artifact Refiners.¡±


    ¡°How many are we short?¡±


    ¡°About ten or so.¡±


    ¡°That many?¡± Mo Hua was surprised, ¡°Aren¡¯t there quite a few Artifact Refiners in the city? Don¡¯t they want toe?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Elder Yu said somewhat helplessly, ¡°Some already have their own Refinery Shops and don¡¯t want to move; others don¡¯t want to work for someone else and be constrained; or they are introverts who prefer not to live with others¡­ In short, their reasons are varied but the result is the same: they don¡¯t want toe.¡±


    ¡°Are they also worried about the Qian Family?¡±


    Elder Yu nodded, ¡°That¡¯s one of their concerns. They¡¯re afraid the Qian Family will give them trouble and also that we won¡¯t be able to overpower the Qian Family; then they, too, would be unlucky.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Mo Hua nodded, then asked, ¡°Is Master Chen willing toe?¡±


    ¡°Which Master Chen?¡±


    ¡°The skinny one with the dark face from Chen¡¯s Refinery Shop, next to the small pond on South Main Street.¡±<div>


    ¡°Oh.¡± Elder Yu remembered, ¡°He¡¯s not willing toe either.¡±


    Mo Hua put down the unfinished Melting Fire Formation he was holding and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go have a look.¡±


    ¡°What are you going to look at? Will he listen to you?¡± Elder Yu was somewhat astounded.


    ¡°Not sure, but I¡¯ll try. I¡¯m on fairly good terms with Master Chen,¡± Mo Hua said.


    Elder Yu looked at the teenage boy, half a person tall, that was Mo Hua, and then thought of Master Chen¡¯s stern face and couldn¡¯t fathom what kind of rtionship they could have.


    ¡°Well, you try it first; I¡¯ll look for some other Artifact Refiners,¡± Elder Yu said.


    ¡°Mm, okay.¡±


    After speaking, Mo Hua went back home, asked his mother for some wine and meat, boxed it up, and put it in his Storage Bag. Then, he headed to Chen¡¯s Refinery Shop and found Master Chen.


    Master Chen was leading Dazhu and the rest in the iron forging, with the nging sounds echoing and sparks flying everywhere.


    Mo Hua shouted a couple of times before Master Chen heard him. Master Chen let Dazhu continue on his own, then washed his hands, wiped his sweat, and weed Mo Hua into the courtyard.


    There were several small stools and tables in the courtyard.


    Mo Hua chose a stool to sit on and took out the wine and meat from the Storage Bag.


    ¡°This is my treat for everyone!¡± Mo Hua said.<div>


    ¡°How can I ept this¡­¡±


    Though Master Chen verbally declined, his eyes never left the wine jug.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be polite!¡± Mo Hua said.


    Master Chen stopped being coy. After all, he was well-acquainted with Mo Hua, and he didn¡¯t consider him a stranger. So heughed and said, ¡°Then I won¡¯t be.¡±


    After finishing his words, Master Chen called out to a group of disciples, ¡°Stop what you¡¯re doing, take a break, ande have some food.¡±


    The group of Artifact Refiner disciples were overjoyed at hearing this, and they all put down their work and crowded around.


    Ever since Mo Hua entered, and the moment he ced the food box on the table, they had already be distracted from refining.


    Artifact Refining was physically demanding, and these young and strong men were also growing, so they got hungry easily.


    The business at the Refinery Shop was actually not so good; it was quite an achievement for them to get enough to eat, let alone indulge in delicacies. So when they saw the meat Mo Hua had ced on the table, their eyes shone with eagerness.

 Chapter 191: 191: Invitation (Fifth Update)_1

    Chapter 191: Invitation (Fifth Update)_1<div>


    ¡°`


    Master Chen gently tapped the table, ¡°Before eating, first thank the person who provided the food.¡±


    The artifact refining disciples said in unison, ¡°Thank you, Brother Mo!¡±


    Mo Hua also smiled and waved his hand, ¡°No thanks, no thanks!¡±


    Master Chen nodded, ¡°Line up, don¡¯t rush.¡±


    Mo Hua brought quite a lot of beef. Practically everyone could get some. Although it wasn¡¯t enough to fill them up, it was enough to stave off hunger and satisfy a craving.<div>


    The artifact refining disciples queued up and each took their share of meat, then began devouring it hungrily.


    Master Chen also tasted the meat and took a sip of wine, immediately his expression became pleased, and he started to beam with joy.


    As the strong liquor went down his throat, spicy and refreshing, Master Chen feltpletely satisfied and said,


    ¡°Now, tell me what you wanted to see me for.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just to treat you to some meat and drinks.¡±


    Master Chen said, ¡°If you won¡¯t tell, let¡¯s consider it a free meal and drink.¡±


    Mo Hua chuckled, ¡°There is a little matter.¡±


    Master Chen raised an eyebrow andughed, ¡°You¡¯ve specially brought meat and wine as a bribe, I suspect it¡¯s no small matter. Let¡¯s hear it.¡±


    Mo Hua got straight to the point, ¡°Elder Yu has set up a new refinery shop, arge one. Have you considered going over there?¡±


    Master Chen asked with a puzzled look, ¡°Are you close with Elder Yu too, speaking for him?¡±


    ¡°Very close,¡± Mo Hua nodded.


    Master Chen¡¯s eyelid twitched. Mo, at such a young age, sure had some wild connections¡ªfamiliar even with an elder at the Foundation Establishment Stage.<div>


    On normal days, he dedicated himself to artifact refining and rarely asked about external affairs, only hearing bits and pieces from others¡¯ conversations; he didn¡¯t know how Mo had be so familiar with Elder Yu¡­


    Master Chen felt a bit baffled and asked further, ¡°That refinery shop, does it have anything to do with you?¡±


    ¡°All the formations inside, I drew them!¡±


    Mo Hua patted his chest, speaking with a hint of pride.


    Master Chen was taken aback.


    He knew Mo was good at drawing formations, but he didn¡¯t realize he was good enough to have drawn all the formations in such arge refinery shop.


    That was truly remarkable.


    Master Chen thought for a moment, then stated bluntly, ¡°Alright, I agree to your request.¡±


    Mo Hua was momentarily stunned, ¡°Huh? Why did you agree so quickly?¡±


    He had prepared a whole load of arguments, yet before he could even start, Master Chen had already agreed¡­


    Master Chen said with a smile, ¡°I¡¯m not familiar with Elder Yu, so naturally, I¡¯m reluctant to go there. My own refinery shop may be a bit rundown and business might be slow, but it¡¯s enough to make ends meet. It supports me and these disciples, and I¡¯ve also taught them a trade.¡±


    ¡°But since you¡¯re the one asking, that changes things. Not to mention anything else, just the fact that you¡¯ve drawn so many formations for us without asking for spirit stones is a huge favor. I may not have much of a rtionship with Elder Yu, but I do trust you deeply.¡±<div>


    These words from Master Chen made Mo Hua feel somewhat embarrassed.


    Seeing how agreeable Master Chen was, Mo decided to push his luck, ¡°Do you know any other artifact refiners, could you get them to go as well?¡±


    Master Chen was slightly taken aback, thenughed, ¡°You really don¡¯t beat around the bush¡­¡±


    Mo chuckled, ¡°We¡¯re so familiar, why be polite?¡±


    Master Chen alsoughed, ¡°It¡¯s fine for me to go, but asking other artifact refiners is a different matter.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the difference?¡±


    ¡°I need to have a reason to convince them, otherwise, they¡¯re not going to abandon their own business to go refine artifacts for Elder Yu.¡±


    ¡°There are plenty of reasons!¡±


    ¡°`


    Mo Hua¡¯s eyes lit up, as he was just worrying that no one would listen to his carefully prepared arguments, and now an opportunity to speak had arisen.


    ¡°On the surface, this Refinery Shop is owned by Elder Yu, but in reality, it belongs to all Monster Hunters and possibly to every Loose Cultivator in Tongxian City.¡±


    ¡°As long as everyone contributes to the work inside, and the Refinery Shop turns a profit, the Spirit Stone proceeds will be distributed ording to each individual¡¯s contribution.¡±<div>


    Master Chen was startled, ¡°Is that really true?¡±


    Although Master Chen was a Loose Cultivator of Tongxian City and made his living by Artifact Refining, he had never ventured into Big ck Mountain to hunt Monster Beasts. Although he also dealt with Monster Hunters on a regr basis, it was mostly rted to transactions involving Spiritual Artifacts, and he didn¡¯t know much about the internal affairs of Monster Hunters.


    This was the first time he had heard about such a distribution of Spirit Stones.


    Master Chen had initially thought that after the Monster Hunters had seized the Spiritual mines, Elder Yu, with his Foundation Establishment Cultivation, would take the lion¡¯s share, even if he didn¡¯t take everything, and the same would likely apply to the establishment of the Refinery Shop.


    Now it seemed that the seemingly frugal Elder Yu had a muchrger vision than he had imagined.


    Unconsciously, Master Chen nodded his head in agreement.


    Mo Hua went on to say, ¡°Once you join the Refinery Shop, not to mention other benefits, you¡¯ll at least have enough to eat for three meals a day. Although it might not be gourmet food, you¡¯ll definitely be full, and Brother Dazhu and the others won¡¯t have to starve anymore.¡±


    These words moved Master Chen a bit.


    He was usually strict, but he cared for his Disciples. Seeing his Disciples go hungry hurt him as their master.


    If he could ensure these kids had more to eat, then all his efforts would be worth it.


    Master Chen agreed, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll talk to them, but I can¡¯t guarantee that they will agree.¡±


    ¡°Mm,¡± Mo Hua nodded. ¡°I haven¡¯t finished yet, there¡¯s one more thing.¡±<div>


    Master Chen was taken aback, ¡°You haven¡¯t finished? What else do you want to say?¡±


    Mo Hua didn¡¯t rush to answer; instead, he sneaked a nce at Master Chen¡¯s Refining Furnace and quietly asked:


    ¡°Master Chen, don¡¯t you think the fire in this Refining Furnace is a bit small?¡±


    This question felt eerily familiar.


    Frowning, Master Chen thought for a moment and suddenly became alert, ¡°Are you coveting my Artifact Furnace again?¡±


    ¡°No, no,¡± Mo Hua quickly denied.


    Master Chen didn¡¯t believe him; he firmly said, ¡°The fire in this Refining Furnace is small, but it¡¯s sufficient. Don¡¯t even think about dismantling it!¡±


    ¡°No, of course not.¡±


    Master Chen still looked very skeptical.


    Mo Hua said, ¡°I really won¡¯t dismantle it, but don¡¯t you want to change it for another Furnace?¡±


    ¡°Change it for another one?¡±


    ¡°Yes, change it for arger one, with stronger firepower and higher quality!¡±<div>


    Larger, stronger firepower, higher quality?


    Master Chen¡¯s brow furrowed, then he became somewhat shocked, ¡°Are you talking about¡­ a First-grade Refining Furnace?¡±


    Mo Hua nodded, ¡°Not just a First-grade Refining Furnace, but also add a First-grade Formation Method inside it, which will take the furnace¡¯s firepower to the next level¡­¡±


    A First-grade Refining Furnace with a First-grade Formation Method.


    Just thinking about it made Master Chen¡¯s heart race with anticipation.


    In his life, he had no other wish but to have a First-grade Refining Furnace¡ªeven if he couldn¡¯t own it, just using one to refine a few Spiritual Artifacts would satisfy him.


    But a First-grade Refining Furnace is incredibly expensive. The materials and construction costs require arge number of Spirit Stones, an amount far beyond what he could afford.


    If Elder Yu could really procure a First-grade Refining Furnace, there was no way he could refuse, let alone one with a First-grade Formation Method drawn by Mo Hua¡­


    Master Chen thought it over carefully, and all of a sudden, he snapped back to reality and was startled, eximing,


    ¡°A First-grade Formation Method? You can draw a First-grade Formation now?!¡±

 Chapter 192: 192 Artifact Refining Grade_1

    Chapter 192: Artifact Refining Grade_1<div>


    Mo Hua nodded proudly.


    Master Chen was shocked, ¡°How long has it been, and you¡¯re already able to draw first-grade Formation Methods?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s nothing much.¡± Mo Hua waved his little hand and continued,


    ¡°With a first-grade Refining Furnace, plus the first-grade Melting Fire Formation, we should be able to attract a good number of Artifact Refiners, right?¡±


    Drawing a first-grade Formation Method isn¡¯t a big deal¡­


    Master Chen had mixed feelings and sighed, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, a first-grade Refining Furnacebined with a first-grade Formation Method, no Artifact Refiner would be able to resist.¡±<div>


    The skill level of an Artifact Refiner heavily depends on the Refining Furnace. There are only a few first-grade Refining Furnaces throughout Tongxian City, let alone one inscribed with a first-grade Formation Method.


    If someone refused that, what would they be if not a fool?


    ¡°That¡¯s great,¡± Mo Hua was then reassured.


    Soon after, he remembered another question. ¡°Master Chen, how are the grades of artifact refining determined?¡±


    ¡°Grades?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± said Mo Hua with a nod, ¡°like for a Formation Master, nine Formation Patterns constitute a first-grade Formation Method. What are the standards for a Spiritual Artifact to be considered first-grade?¡±


    A Refining Furnace is actually a type of Spiritual Artifact, only it¡¯s used for the production aspects of Tao Cultivation, different from the Spiritual Artifacts used by Cultivators for attack or defense.


    The Loose Cultivators of Tongxian City can¡¯t forge a first-grade Refining Furnace; the one promised by Elder Yu also had to be bought from the outside.


    But there should also be first-grade Artifact Refiners among the Loose Cultivators, so why can¡¯t they forge first-grade Spiritual Artifacts?


    ¡°That¡¯s a long story¡­¡± Master Chen began.


    Mo Hua sat down on a small stool, ready to listen to a story.


    Master Chen took a sip of his drink, organized his thoughts, and started,<div>


    ¡°First of all, the most difficult to determine is that of a Formation Master. Only a Cultivator in the Qi Refining Ninth Level can be a first-grade Formation Master¡­¡±


    Master Chen looked at Mo Hua and coughed, ¡°Generally, ah, generally only those in the Qi Refining Ninth Level can be first-grade Formation Masters.¡±


    Then he continued, ¡°Compared to Formation Masters, the standards for bing an Artifact Refiner, Alchemist, including Talisman Maker, are much more lenient. As long as one reaches theter stages of Qi Refinement, goes through practice, umtes experience, and reaches a certain skill level in artifact crafting, capable of crafting a first-grade Spiritual Artifact, they can generally be considered a first-grade Artifact Refiner.¡±


    ¡°So why can¡¯t Loose Cultivators rarely craft first-grade Spiritual Artifacts?¡± Mo Hua asked.


    ¡°There are many reasons. For example, first-grade Spiritual Artifacts are expensive to make, the materials are rare, and ordinary Loose Cultivators can¡¯t afford them. There¡¯s also ack of heritage; many Loose Cultivators simply don¡¯t have the Artifice Manuals for various Spiritual Artifacts, and they don¡¯t get to learn some of the artifact crafting techniques¡­¡±


    Master Chen sighed, ¡°Of course, the most important reason is that we don¡¯t have good Refining Furnaces.¡±


    Mo Hua¡¯s eyes lit up, ¡°Are Refining Furnaces really important?¡±


    ¡°Of course,¡±mented Master Chen, ¡°the Refining Furnace is the weapon of an Artifact Refiner, just like the sword in the hands of a Sword Cultivator. Without a sword, what swordsmanship can you learn? Without a Refining Furnace, what Spiritual Artifact can you refine?¡±


    Mo Hua nodded repeatedly, feeling that made a lot of sense.


    Master Chen pointed at his Refining Furnace and spoke, ¡°Don¡¯t look down on my old and battered Refining Furnace. It may not be big, but among the Refinery Shops run by Loose Cultivators in Tongxian City, it¡¯s considered quite good already.¡±


    Master Chen felt a bit proud, ¡°Many people are jealous of my Refining Furnace, wanting to borrow it to refine Spiritual Artifacts, but I haven¡¯t agreed. It¡¯s my livelihood¡ªhow could I lend it out just like that?¡±


    ¡°So, a lot of Loose Cultivators can¡¯t be first-grade Artifact Refiners because they don¡¯t have good Refining Furnaces, and they can¡¯t craft first-grade Spiritual Artifacts?¡±<div>


    ¡°Exactly,¡± said Master Chen, ¡°Without a Refining Furnace, there¡¯s no chance to craft a first-grade Spiritual Artifact, so how could one be a first-grade Artifact Refiner?¡±


    Mo Hua was a bit curious, ¡°Is the Artifact Refining Furnace really that crucial?¡±


    Master Chen said, ¡°In the Cultivation World, fine iron ores and even monster beast bones are exceptionally tough and need to be first melted by furnace fire before they can be forged. In the Qi Refinement Realm, there is no Pill Fire, so one has to rely on furnace fire. If the furnace¡¯s grade is low and the fire power is weak, the materials can¡¯t be melted and naturally can¡¯t be forged¡­¡±


    Mo Hua understood, then asked again, ¡°Then, if one had a good Artifact Refining Furnace with strong fire, how would one forge a first-grade Spiritual Artifact?¡±


    Master Chen sighed, ¡°That, I have to say, gets a bit troublesome.¡±


    Mo Hua poured him a cup of wine, ¡°Take a sip of wine, and take your time.¡±


    Seeing Mo Hua¡¯s curious eyes, Master Chen felt somewhat helpless, ¡°Since you want to hear, then I¡¯ll just give a simple exnation.¡±


    ¡°The grade of a Spiritual Artifact is determined by the standards set by the Taoist Court. A first-grade Spiritual Artifact, how much fine iron or equivalent materials it contains, how many processing steps it¡¯s gone through, how many times it¡¯s been forged, all these are standards for measurement.¡±


    ¡°Among those, the most important is the number of times it¡¯s been forged. Generally, a first-grade Spiritual Artifact is based on being forged a hundred times. Then, depending on the hardness of the materials, the special shape of the artifact, and whether the forging technique isplex, appropriate adjustments are made. After a consensus by most Artifact Refiners, it bes a customary practice, then the Taoist Court officially stiptes it and records it in the assessment standards.¡±


    ¡°It sure sounds troublesome¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s because you aren¡¯t an Artifact Refiner, so it seemsplicated to you. If you were to be an Artifact Refiner, swinging a big hammer for a few days ording to the Artifice Manual, and forging fine iron for a few days, you would naturally understand it all.¡±


    Mo Hua looked at his own thin arms and legs, thought it over, and decided to forget about it.<div>


    Master Chenughed, ¡°Simply put, it¡¯s about how many times you can strike iron. The more times a Spiritual Artifact is forged, the higher its grade naturally won¡¯t be. There¡¯s a saying, ¡®A thousand hammerings and a hundred refinements make a sessful artifact,¡¯ and that¡¯s precisely what it means.¡±


    ¡°Then it¡¯s pretty much like Drawing Formations. The more times a formation is drawn, the more Formation Patterns it contains, and the higher its grade. It seems that the principles of this world are all interconnected,¡± Mo Hua nodded.


    Master Chen alsoughed, ¡°I don¡¯t understand formations, but based on what you¡¯re saying, it indeed seems so.¡±


    Mo Hua asked again, ¡°How about Alchemy and Rune making, are they pretty much the same?¡±


    ¡°Alchemy and Rune making¡­ I guess they¡¯re simr, but I haven¡¯t studied them, and I¡¯m not clear about the intricacies. After all, every field has its own specialized knowledge, and it¡¯s not good to make careless assertions.¡±


    Mo Hua nodded; this was the truth.


    Although he was fairly proficient with formations, when it came to Artifact Refining and Alchemy, he only knew the very basics. Many of the fine points within he had never studied firsthand or practiced, so thinking about them was quite puzzling.


    Not just with Alchemy and Artifact Refining, even in formations, the difference between Compound Formations and Single Formations was quite significant. He was more familiar with Five Elements Formations, but when it came to other Formation Pivots structures or attribute types, he wasn¡¯t particrly clear either.


    For example, the Three Talents Formations, and the others mentioned by Mr. Zhuang, such as the Eryi Formation, Four Symbols Formations, Seven Stars Formations, Eight Trigrams Array, and so on.


    He estimated that truly studying and using these would be vastly different from Five Elements Formations.


    Not to mention that Mo Hua had also heard about some cruel and bizarre techniques such as Demon Formations, Monster Formations, Evil Formations, Ghost Formations, and Corpse Formations, which were expressly forbidden by the Taoist Court.


    Immediately after, Mo Hua had another question, ¡°Master Chen, are you familiar with the making of Talismans?¡±<div>


    ¡°Not very,¡± Master Chen replied truthfully.


    ¡°You must know a little, though.¡±


    Master Chen asked with some confusion, ¡°What do you want to know?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the difference between making Talismans and Drawing Formations?¡±


    While cultivating at the Tongxian Gate, Mo Hua had also studied some basic courses about Runes, but those were too elementary and theoretical, diverging from the practical aspects of Tao Cultivation.


    When learning about formations, Mo Hua always felt that the formations he drew on paper were very simr to the ¡°Runes¡± from another world he vaguely remembered.


    He never quite understood the exact differences between the two.

 Chapter 193: 193 Runes_1

    Chapter 193: Runes_1


    Since Loose Cultivators rarely used Runes, Mo Hua had never even seen a Rune with his own eyes up until now, so he had cast that question to the back of his mind.


    Now that they were discussing Artifact Refining and he heard mention of Rune making, Mo Hua suddenly remembered and decided to ask.


    Master Chen tugged at his beard, furrowing his brow in thought, ¡°I am neither a Formation Master nor a Talisman Master, so I can¡¯t say for certain, but since you asked, I¡¯ll tell you what I know.¡±


    After finishing, Master Chen added, ¡°But these are certainly words from an outsider¡¯s view, just listen to get an idea, and don¡¯t necessarily take them as truth.¡±


    ¡°Mhm, mhm,¡± Mo Hua nodded repeatedly.


    ¡°To my knowledge, Rune making is both a branch of Formation and a branch of Artifact Refining.¡±


    ¡°A hybrid of Formation and Artifact Refining?¡± Mo Hua eximed in surprise.


    Master Chen gave him a look, somewhat amused, ¡°Don¡¯t put it so crudely. The various categories of Tao Cultivation are independent of each other yet interconnected.¡±


    Mo Hua thought for a moment and said, ¡°Like how Pill Masters¡¯ Alchemy Furnaces rely on Artifact Refiners for their creation, Artifact Refiners¡¯ crafted furnaces rely on Formation Masters for Drawing Formation, and Formation Masters sometimes use Spiritual Liquids concocted by Pill Masters for their Spiritual Ink?¡±


    ¡°Well spoken,¡± Master Chen nodded in approval, then continued to discuss the subject of Runes:<div>


    ¡°With the development of the Cultivation World over the years, the categories of Tao Cultivation have also evolved and changed, and Runes are naturally no exception¡­¡±


    ¡°The earliest Runes were actually not much different from Formations or, to say, they were simplified Formations. Drawn on paper, activated with Spiritual Power, they had some of the effects of a Formation.¡±


    ¡°But such Runes had many problems: paper was hard to preserve, Spiritual Power was difficult to store, and their power fluctuated with the amount of the Cultivator¡¯s Spiritual Power. If activated with a Spirit Stone, they were also very inconvenient to use.¡±


    ¡°Most importantly, there¡¯s no prestige. Talisman Makers were often said to be low-end Formation Masters, inherently a step below others, which was something no one could stand.¡±


    ¡°Over the years, Runes too have been improved upon by many powerful Cultivators and have metamorphosed. Today¡¯s Runes have developed into a category of Tao Cultivationpletely distinct from both Formation and Artifact Refining.¡±


    ¡°What changes have been made?¡± Mo Hua was quite curious.


    Master Chen said, ¡°A lot has changed, at least in terms of appearance. Nowadays, Jade Talismans have reced paper talismans, and what¡¯s stored is no longer just Spiritual Power and Formation, but specialized Spells, which makes them easier to preserve and to use.¡±


    ¡°Specialized Spells?¡±


    ¡°Right, Runes are like one-time use Spells, simple and convenient. As long as you reach a certain level, you can use them, regardless of your Spiritual Root¡¯s attributes.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that very powerful?¡± Mo Hua was somewhat tempted.


    ¡°Powerful it certainly is, but it¡¯s also truly expensive,¡± Master Chen said with a click of his tongue.


    ¡°The cost must be high.¡±


    Master Chen nodded, ¡°Making Runes requires jade stones to make Jade Talismans, and jade itself isn¡¯t cheap. The higher the grade of the Rune, the more expensive the materials required. In addition, the crafting of Jade Talismans uses some Artifact Refining techniques, and they include simple Formation structures inside. The Cultivators who make the Runes also have to learn special techniques to seal Spells into the Jade Talismans.¡±


    Listening, Mo Hua shook his head, ¡°Expensive and troublesome.¡±


    ¡°Exactly,¡± Master Chen agreed.


    ¡°No wonder I¡¯ve never seen one; it¡¯s because they¡¯re expensive, and no one can afford them.¡±


    Even if one were toe across a Rune or two by chance, it made more sense to sell them instead of using them, trading them for Spirit Stones was more practical.


    Mo Hua asked again, ¡°Are there any other differences?¡±


    ¡°There definitely are, but that¡¯s all I know,¡± said Master Chen. ¡°These are all superficial matters; I learned of them in a casual chat with a Talisman Master for whom I was crafting a Spiritual Artifact. As for the deeper intricacies, I¡¯m clueless.¡±<div>


    Master Chen offered an apologetic tone, ¡°After all, I am not a Talisman Master, and I have no understanding of Talisman making.¡±


    Mo Hua replied, ¡°No worries, I don¡¯t understand it either!¡±


    Master Chen smiled, ¡°Well then, when you learn about it in the future,e back and tell me about it.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a promise!¡± Mo Hua replied with a smile.<div>


    After finishing their conversation, Mo Hua realized he had been talking with Master Chen for quite some time and it was gettingte, so he stood up and took his leave. ¡°Master Chen, I¡¯ll be heading back now. The business with the Refinery Shop is settled then.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it,¡± Master Chen didn¡¯t press him to stay, but instead turned to Dazhu and said, ¡°Dazhu, escort him out.¡±


    ¡°Alright!¡± Dazhu cheerfully agreed.


    Dazhu then apanied Mo Hua home, chatting along the way. Dazhu shared some recent interesting events with Mo Hua, who listened with great interest.


    In the vast world, there are wonders beyond wonders, and with countless cultivators, all sorts of messy things are bound to happen.


    Mo Hua, filled with stories, expanded his understanding of the path of Tao cultivation.


    Once home, Mo Hua invited Dazhu to eat something. Dazhuughed shyly but without ceremony epted Mo Hua¡¯s hospitality with open arms.


    With the matter of the Artifact Refiner temporarily resolved, the next step was to see about Master Chen.


    Having refined spiritual artifacts in Tongxian City for many years, Master Chen knew many cultivators and was acquainted with a good number of Artifact Refiners, and should be able to persuade quite a few to join the newly established Refinery Shop.


    Mo Hua soon thought of another problem.


    If the Refinery Shop was sessfully established, then there would be the Alchemist¡¯s Business to consider next. Alchemists were even rarer in Tongxian City and probably harder to recruit.


    It¡¯s always best to prepare early; otherwise, when the timees, inadequate preparation could lead to all sorts of difficulties.


    Reflecting on this, Mo Hua took some wine and meat and went to see Old Mr. Feng at Apricot Forest Hall.<div>


    ¡°Grandpa Feng, I¡¯vee to see you!¡± Mo Hua greeted him with a beaming smile.


    Old Mr. Feng nced at Mo Hua and said with a half-smile, ¡°Is there something you need?¡±


    Mo Hua felt puzzled, ¡°Is it that obvious?¡±


    Old Mr. Feng chuckled, ¡°I¡¯ve watched you grow up since you were small.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    Since Old Mr. Feng had asked, Mo Hua didn¡¯t beat around the bush and directly shared the ns for both the Refinery Shop and the Alchemist¡¯s Business.


    As Old Mr. Feng listened, his expression grew more serious. ¡°Is Elder Yu really thinking this way, and acting upon it?¡±


    Mo Hua nodded his head.


    After a moment of thought, Old Mr. Feng said, ¡°Alright, I agree to help with this.¡±


    Old Mr. Feng, a doctor with a big heart, would likely agree to anything that could truly benefit the Loose Cultivators at the bottom of Tongxian City.


    That¡¯s what Mo Hua had initially thought, but having Old Mr. Feng actually agree brought him great joy.


    ¡°Thank you, Grandpa Feng!¡±


    ¡°Although I have agreed, there is something for which you must be prepared,¡± Old Mr. Feng added.<div>


    ¡°Be prepared?¡± Mo Hua was somewhat puzzled.


    Pausing for a moment, Old Mr. Feng continued, ¡°In this world, some things start with good intentions, but inevitable entanglements of interest and the unpredictability of human nature can lead to a chaotic and messy end.¡±


    Mo Hua was taken aback for a moment, but after thinking it through, he felt there was much truth in the words.


    ¡°Grandpa Feng, I¡¯ll remember that,¡± Mo Hua said earnestly.


    After some thought, he added, ¡°However, since it benefits everyone, the task at hand still needs to be done. Even if circumstances change, that¡¯s a matter for the future. We can¡¯t do nothing just because we are cautious.¡±


    Old Mr. Feng looked at Mo Hua, somewhat surprised, then with a gaze full of approval, he nodded and said with a smile, ¡°Exactly, even if things end in a chaotic mess, you must remain steadfast in doing what needs to be done.¡±

 Chapter 194: 194 – First Class Melting Fire_1

    Chapter 194: ¨C First ss Melting Fire_1


    Old Mr. Feng and Master Chen both agreed, and Mo Hua informed Elder Yu of this matter.


    Elder Yu was somewhat surprised, ¡°Even Old Mr. Feng agreed?¡±


    Though Old Mr. Feng only had the cultivation level of the Qi Refining Ninth Level, he was a First-grade Pill Master who had opened a Pill Hall in Tongxian City. Having cured and saved people over so many years, he had extensive connections and held high prestige among cultivators.


    Elder Yu had made a special visit to meet with him before, and had indirectly brought up the matter, but Old Mr. Feng tactfully refused, citing ¡°old age andck of strength to endure hard work.¡±


    He hadn¡¯t expected Old Mr. Feng to agree now.


    With Old Mr. Feng¡¯s Alchemy Dao skills and vast connections, surely the alchemists of the Alchemist¡¯s Business didn¡¯t have to worry anymore.


    Elder Yu was curious, ¡°How did you persuade them?¡±


    Mo Hua frowned slightly, ¡°I didn¡¯t say much, but it¡¯s a good deed that benefits everyone. Grandpa Feng and Master Chen usually wouldn¡¯t refuse such things.¡±


    They may not have refused you, but they refused me¡­


    Elder Yu looked Mo Hua over again and sighed inwardly.<div>


    It seems that the face value of this kid, Mo Hua, is even bigger than his, an Elder of Foundation Establishment¡­


    Mo Hua then asked about the business at hand, ¡°Elder Yu, what about the Refining Furnace you bought?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s on its way and will arrive in a few days.¡±


    There were also Refining Furnaces for sale in Tongxian City, but not of the first-grade. Even though a few shops wanted to sell, Elder Yu had inquired, but due to the Qian Family¡¯s influence, they didn¡¯t dare to sell.


    Elder Yu had no choice but to use his connections and buy a new First-grade Refining Furnace from the neighboring Immortal City.


    ¡°It won¡¯t be stolen, will it?¡± Mo Hua was somewhat worried.


    ¡°It¡¯s cash on delivery, so it has nothing to do with us if it¡¯s stolen. I must personally see the Refining Furnace delivered to the doorway of the Refinery Shop before I give them the Spirit Stones,¡± Elder Yu replied.


    Mo Hua nodded.


    It¡¯s just like Elder Yu to be so thorough in his dealings, resolute in not taking action until seeing the benefits. It¡¯s a good habit, and Mo Hua thought he should learn from it.


    ¡°And the Formation on the Refining Furnace¡­ there are no problems, right?¡± Elder Yu asked again.


    Mo Hua patted his chest, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, leave it to me. I haven¡¯t learned it yet, but I should be fast.¡±


    Learning it now¡­


    Elder Yu had mixed feelings. If it were any other Formation Master, he might be worried about them learning a Formation right before it was needed, but with Mo Hua, Elder Yu had nothing more to say.


    ¡°When the Refining Furnace arrives, I¡¯ll let you know,¡± he said.


    ¡°Okay,¡± Mo Hua nodded.


    Afterward, Mo Hua spent his time studying the Melting Fire Formation for a first-grade artifact.


    Meanwhile, Master Qian arrived at the study to see the Family Head, Qian Hong.


    Master Qian¡¯splexion was slightly pale, and he seemed a little fatigued, but his spirit was keen, and his eyes showed excitement.


    ¡°Family Head, after some days of dedicated research, I have fully mastered the First-grade Melting Fire Formation!¡±<div>


    Qian Hong¡¯s eyebrows raised in delight, ¡°You¡¯ve done hard work, Master Qian. I will immediately order our family¡¯s First-grade Artifact Furnace to be cleared, the original Formation Patterns removed, and have you personally draw the First-grade Melting Fire Formation.¡±


    Qian Hong gave a respectful gesture, ¡°I will entrust this task to you, Master.¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    Qian Hong also breathed a sigh of relief, ¡°With this, we can take the lead.¡±<div>


    The sessful establishment of the Monster Hunter¡¯s Refinery Shop, and all the hustle and bustle of preparations, as well as Yu Changlin even managing to buy a First-grade Artifact Furnace from elsewhere, had put a lot of pressure on Qian Hong.


    Artifact refining relies heavily on the Refining Furnace.


    As long as their Refining Furnaces are better than those of the Monster Hunters, and their Formations are stronger, the quality and quantity of the Spiritual Artifacts they refine will be higher.


    For Yu Changlin to think he canpete with the Qian Family is a fool¡¯s dream.


    As long as the revenue of Yu Changlin¡¯s Refinery Shop does not cover the expenses, its decline is just a matter of time, and then he will take over the business.


    All this time Yu Changlin has been busy, but in the end, he was just preparing a wedding dress for the Qian Family.


    Qian Hong pondered over everything, feeling that the only variable was the Formation.


    In most Tao Cultivation industries, the core Formation is of utmost importance.


    Qian Hong still felt somewhat uneasy and confirmed again, ¡°Is it really impossible for the Formation Masters among the Monster Hunters to learn the First-grade Melting Fire Formation?¡±


    Master Qian waved his hand, ¡°Family Head, rest assured, it¡¯s absolutely impossible!¡±


    Qian Hong looked slightly puzzled, ¡°Why are you so certain, Master?¡±


    Master Qian smiled calmly, ¡°If I hadn¡¯t mastered this Formation, I couldn¡¯t be so sure. But now that I have grasped it, naturally I understand. This Formation is difficult; it¡¯s not something an ordinary Formation Master can learn!¡±


    Qian Hong frowned, ¡°Is it really that difficult?¡±<div>


    ¡°Family Head, you are not a Formation Master, and you don¡¯t understand the intricacies involved.¡±


    Master Qian exined, ¡°The Formation Patterns of the First-grade Melting Fire Formation are somewhat obscure, with strokes that slightly deviate from the basic Fire-series Formation Patterns. The Formation Pivot structure is conventional, yet it demands even more Divine Sense.¡±


    Qian Hong¡¯s gaze became focused, ¡°Aren¡¯t they all First-grade Formation Methods? Why is there such a difference in the required Divine Sense?¡±


    ¡°Family Head might not be aware,¡± Master Qian said solemnly, ¡°Formations are manifestations of the Heavenly Dao, while grading is a matter of human assessment. How could the Formation Patterns, manifested by the Heavenly Dao, meticulouslyply with man-made standards?¡±


    ¡°Thus, within the same tier of Formations, some are more difficult than others, and some require more Divine Sense, while others require less. Generally, they all fall within the same framework with only slight deviations.¡±


    Qian Hong remarked with some emotion, ¡°Formations are indeed profound and intricate.¡±


    Master Qian continued, ¡°Compared to other First-grade Formations, the First-grade Melting Fire Formation requires a bit more Divine Sense. Do not underestimate this extra bit of Divine Sense. When it approaches the limit, increasing it even a little bit is as difficult as climbing to heaven. The extra Divine Sense required by the Melting Fire Formation represents a significant hurdle for Formation Masters, one not all can ovee¡­¡±


    ¡°Besides, its Formation Patterns are quite obscure, requiring extra practice to be familiar with them. However, due to the high Divine Sense requirement, it is not advisable to practice it repeatedly. Thus, mastering this particr Formation is exceptionally difficult. If someone truly manages to learn it, then that person must certainly possess the strength of a First-grade Formation Master.¡±


    Qian Hong listened, half-understanding, but he grasped the essence of the matter and congratted him joyfully,


    ¡°Master, with your understanding of this Formation, your proficiency in formations has surely advanced further. In the next assessment, the title of First-grade Formation Master should be well within your reach.¡±


    ¡°You tter me, Family Head. It only increases my chances somewhat. Nothing is certain until the dust has settled,¡± Master Qian humbly replied, but his expression revealed his pride.


    In Immortal City, truly recognized Formation Masters were few and far between, and he was about to be one of them!


    Qian Hong immediately instructed his subordinates to prepare a First-grade Refining Furnace and invite Master Qian to inscribe the Formation.<div>


    Two dayster, Mo Hua also learned the First-grade Melting Fire Formation.


    Even though he learned it, Mo Hua still frowned.


    He would normally learn a typical First-grade Formation in just a day or two. But this First-grade Melting Fire Formation took him four to five days in total to fluently inscribe theplete Formation.


    It wasn¡¯t because this particr Formation required an excessive amount of Divine Sense.


    In Mo Hua¡¯s opinion, the Divine Sense required by the First-grade Melting Fire Formation was indeed a bit more, but only a little bit, which was negligible for him, at least less than that needed for the First-grade Compound Formation.


    Mo Hua was slower to learn because the Formation Patterns were somewhat obscure, and he had grown ustomed to drawing ording to the basic Formation Patterns. Whenever there was a discrepancy, it was easy to make mistakes.


    Mo Hua practiced repeatedly for several days until he memorized the Patterns and managed to inscribe theplete First-grade Melting Fire Formation.


    ¡°This First-grade Melting Fire Formation is indeed a bit difficult,¡± Mo Hua nodded, agreeing.

 Chapter 195: 195: The Big Furnace_1

    Chapter 195: The Big Furnace_1


    After learning the First-grade Melting Fire Formation, the next step was to formally draw it on the Refining Furnace.


    The very next day, Elder Yu notified Mo Hua that the Refining Furnace had been delivered.


    A massive Refining Furnace, several dozens of feet high, stood towering in the courtyard.


    It had an ancient design, standing on three legs with a top cover resembling eaves, arge belly like a bowl, and its entire body was engraved with cloud patterns, crafted from fine iron and exuding a deep ck-grey luster.


    Mo Hua looked up at the Refining Furnace and couldn¡¯t help but open his mouth wide in amazement.


    At just over ten years old, Mo Hua seemed even smaller standing in front of the Refining Furnace.


    It wasn¡¯t just Mo Hua who was shocked; Master Chen standing beside him was also inwardly stunned.


    He walked around the Refining Furnace, looking at it from the left and then the right, wanting to reach out and touch it, but he dared not, as if the Refining Furnace was merely an illusion he had conjured up, one that would disappear the moment he touched it.


    He had never seen such arge Refining Furnace in his life.


    When he was young and learning, he always rented someone else¡¯s Refining Furnace¡ªsmall and shabby, with weak firepower, it took half a day to heat a piece of iron. It was time-consuming and strenuous, and he couldn¡¯t refine high-quality Spiritual Artifacts.<div>


    Later, when he became a helper at an Artifact Refinery Shop, he worked day and night crafting artifacts, saved up Spirit Stones for a long time, and only then was he able to purchase his own Refining Furnace. With the Refining Furnace, he was qualified to start his own Refinery Shop.


    His Refining Furnace wasn¡¯trge, and his Refinery Shop was rather small, but he was already quite content with it.


    So many Artifact Refiners might struggle their entire lives without ever owning a Refining Furnace of their own, let alone starting a Refinery Shop.


    He had also studied in otherrger Refinery Shops and had seen real first-grade Refining Furnaces; the massive size of the Refining Furnace and the zing mes inside filled him with envy.


    But those were all belongings of others, irrelevant to him; he could only look at them, and it was likely he might never use a first-grade Refining Furnace in his lifetime, let alone craft a Spiritual Artifact with one.


    However, now, a brand-new and intact Refining Furnace was right in front of him.


    This was a truly first-grade Refining Furnace, and it was evenrger than any he had seen before.


    Moreover, he could use this Refining Furnace to craft Spiritual Artifacts!


    Master Chen, just by thinking about it, felt as if he were dreaming, still unable to believe it to this day.


    Elder Yu seemed a bit smug, ¡°Well, how about that, this Refining Furnace is big enough, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    Mo Hua nodded, then slowly said, ¡°This one is too big, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you ask me to get a Refining Furnace, the bigger the better?¡± Elder Yu inquired.


    ¡°I did say that, but this seems a bit too big¡­¡± Mo Hua¡¯s tongue was tied, and then he asked,


    ¡°Are all first-grade Refining Furnaces this big?¡±


    ¡°Not usually, this one is particrlyrge, which is why it couldn¡¯t be sold,¡± Elder Yu replied.


    Mo Hua was taken aback, ¡°Couldn¡¯t be sold?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, it¡¯s big but useless, couldn¡¯t be sold,¡± Elder Yu observed the Refining Furnace in front of him and continued, ¡°Small Refinery Shops generally use smaller Refining Furnaces, even medium torge ones. Even if they use a first-grade Refining Furnace, there¡¯s no need for one thisrge.¡±


    ¡°Therger the Refining Furnace, the more difficult it is to draw the Formations inside it, and the more material it requires, the costlier it bes to produce, and thus more expensive to sell. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that we¡¯ve mined a Spiritual mine and had the financial strength, we wouldn¡¯t be able to afford it either.¡±


    ¡°If it couldn¡¯t be sold, why would they make such arge Refining Furnace?¡± Mo Hua asked, puzzled.<div>


    ¡°How would they know it couldn¡¯t be sold if they didn¡¯t make it?¡± Elder Yu patted the Refining Furnace, ¡°Besides, now it has been sold, hasn¡¯t it? We bought it!¡±


    Mo Hua found himself momentarily at a loss for words.


    Elder Yuughed again, ¡°We even got it cheaply. This Refining Furnace had been lying around for years with no takers, and that gave me an excuse to really drive the price down.¡±


    Mo Hua was inwardly shocked, thinking if Elder Yu considered it ¡°really,¡± then how harshly must he have haggled the price¡­<div>


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ve also got the Refining Furnace, so now it¡¯s up to you,¡± Elder Yu patted Mo Hua¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry!¡±


    Mo Hua had someone disassemble the Refining Furnace first, then measured the dimensions and specifications, jotting them all down on paper before starting to consider the Formation designs.


    Thisrge Refining Furnace was perfect for Mo Hua to try his hand at the First-grade Melting Fire Compound Formation.


    However, there are many kinds of Compound Formations that include the First-grade Melting Fire Formation, and Refining Furnacese in various shapes and sizes, so which specific Formation Method to use, how to construct the Compound Formation, and how to paint the Formation onto the Refining Furnace required careful consideration from Mo Hua.


    After making a selection, Mo Hua finally chose a Formation Method named ¡°First-grade Melting Fire and Controlling Spirit Compound Formation¡± to apply to thisrge First-grade Refining Furnace.


    The First-grade Melting Fire and Controlling Spirit Compound Formation isposed of a basic Five Elements Pivot structure, sustaining two sets of First-grade Melting Fire Formations, one Spirit Gathering Array, one Cold Air Formation, and one Gold Stone Formation.


    There is a single Pivot, and five sets of Formations, including even two sets of First-grade Formations!


    This is the mostplex set of Formation Methods Mo Hua has ever attempted, with an enormous consumption of Divine Sense and a staggering demand for the strength of Divine Sense.


    Mo Hua decided that if he could learn it, he would paint the Compound Formation; if not, he would cut corners by omitting one First-grade Melting Fire Formation, which would greatly reduce theplexity of the entire Compound Formation.


    However, this was apromise, a safety measure.


    If possible, Mo Hua still wanted to paint the full set of the Compound Formation.


    After all, once this chance was gone, there wouldn¡¯t be another shop like this, and there might not be anyone who would spend a lot of money again to buy such arge First-grade Refining Furnace for Mo Hua to practice painting Formations.<div>


    Mo Hua cherished the opportunity to apply his learning and practice creating Formations.


    Mo Hua spent some time to preliminarily design the Formation Diagram ording to the specifications and dimensions of the Refining Furnace, its interioryout, and the basic Formation Method required by the First-grade Melting Fire and Controlling Spirit Compound Formation.


    After checking the diagram, Mo Hua felt there were no oversights, and that he had considered everything that needed to be considered¡ªor rather, everything that he could think to consider.


    Then Mo Hua presented this Formation Diagram to Mr. Zhuang for review.


    Mr. Zhuang couldn¡¯t help but raise his eyebrows as he thought that the questions his disciple came to ask became more outrageous each time.


    He¡¯s only at the sixth level of Qi Refinement, yet he¡¯s already consulting on a Compound Formation with two First-grade Formation Methods, and this is also something he¡¯s adjusted ording to the Refining Furnace.


    Though not perfect, he had considered all the basic elements, and it was barely usable.


    Mr. Zhuang nced at the diagram and casually pointed out a few ces, ¡°Think about these areas again. If you paint it like this, the flow of Spiritual Power will be obstructed, and more Spirit Stones will be consumed during Artifact Refining.


    Mo Hua nodded quickly.


    Spirit stones were hard toe by and must not be wasted!


    ¡°Also, the role of the Pivot here is not just to connect Single Formations into a Compound Formation, but to act as a controller, using the Pivot to adjust the flow of Spiritual Power and thus regte the temperature of the Refining Furnace. Pay close attention to this when you¡¯re painting,¡± Mr. Zhuang advised further.


    ¡°Understood, Gentleman,¡± Mo Hua responded.


    Mo Hua then asked a few more questions, which Mr. Zhuang answered one by one.<div>


    After Mo Hua had asked all his questions and was rising to take his leave, he suddenly thought of another question and humbly asked, ¡°Gentleman, do I now have the capability of a First-grade Formation Master?¡±


    Mr. Zhuang silently looked at him, ¡°You do.¡±


    If you¡¯re starting to create Compound Formations with double First-grade Formation Methods, and you still wouldn¡¯t be considered a First-grade, then there wouldn¡¯t be many cultivators in the Tao Cultivation World who could be called First-grade Formation Masters, Mr. Zhuang silently thought.


    Mo Hua then asked, ¡°Should I go for the Taoist Court¡¯s assessment?¡±


    Mr. Zhuang fell silent, pondering for a long while before saying, ¡°Don¡¯t rush. Early fame is not necessarily a good thing; you still have much to learn. Take some time to consolidate your knowledge first.¡±

 Chapter 196: 196 Wise (Five Updates)_1

    Chapter 196: 196 Chapter Wise (Five Updates)_1


    Mo Hua understood.


    The taller a tree grows, the stronger the wind it faces.


    He was still undecided about whether to make an effort to undertake the assessment, but now that Mr. Zhuang had spoken this way, he decided not to consider it for the time being.


    Mr. Zhuang was knowledgeable and experienced; if he advised not to rush into the assessment, it must mean the timing wasn¡¯t right.


    As a Loose Cultivator with low cultivation, going to the Taoist Court for an assessment and standing out too much might not be a good thing.


    A Formation Master¡¯s foundation is the level of mastery in Formations; as long as one learns Formations well, everything else will follow naturally. There¡¯s no need to be hasty.


    Seeing the expression on Mo Hua¡¯s face and knowing he understood, Mr. Zhuang secretly nodded in approval.


    The temperament of this child Mo Hua was indeedmendable. At his age, not all Formation Masters could devote themselves wholeheartedly and patiently to learning Formations.


    What¡¯s more, he was only at the sixth level of Qi Refinement. If he went for the assessment and did not seed, that would be one thing, but if he did seed, how would those Formation Masters in their twilight years feel?


    The more exceptional one¡¯s talent, the more likely one is to be envied.<div>


    Mr. Zhuang sighed to himself and then said, ¡°Go for the assessment when you reach the eighth or ninth level of Qi Refinement.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir,¡± Mo Hua nodded and replied.


    After bidding Mr. Zhuang farewell, Mo Hua focused all his thoughts on Formations, solidifying his foundation, learning more Formation patterns, constantly pondering, and practicing repeatedly.


    Just as Mr. Zhuang said, it was important to ¡°settle and umte.¡±


    Currently, Mo Hua¡¯s most important task was to draw the Compound Formation on the Refining Furnace.


    The First-grade Melting Fire and Controlling Spirit Compound Formation pattern wasplex, containing two sets of first-grade Formation Methods, as well as several different types of Formations, including a special Formation Pivot for controlling the Spiritual Power of the Formation.


    Mo Hua had to integrate these into one Compound Formation while matching it with the inner structure of arge Artifact Furnace, which was highly difficult.


    In the middle of the night, within the emptiness of the Sea of Consciousness, an ancient and mysterious Taoist Stele emerged.


    Mo Hua began to study the Compound Formation on the Taoist Stele.


    In this set of Compound Formations, the most challenging party in the Formation Pivot.


    The Formation Pivot in this Compound Formation was particrly demanding in terms of Divine Sense intensity because it had to bepatible with two first-grade Formation Methods. Moreover, its function was special, involving the opening, closing, and controlling of Spiritual Power¡ªa kind of formation pivot Mo Hua had never encountered before.


    The Formation Pivots Mo Hua had drawn in previous Compound Formations only served to connect Single Formations and were rtively simple. Now, with moreplex functions, the structure of the Formation Pivot naturally became more challenging.


    Mo Hua started drawing the Formation Pivot on the Taoist Stele.


    The first two attempts failed because his Divine Sense wasn¡¯t strong enough topletely draw the Formation Pivot.


    Mo Hua sighed.


    Divine Sense is always the first hurdle: without sufficient strength of Divine Sense, no matter what, one cannot sessfully draw a Formation.


    Mo Hua could only resort to the old method, erasing the Formation Pivot, restoring his Divine Sense, and starting to draw again.


    Mo Hua drew the Formation Pivot over and over again, bing familiar with its structure, while also using the practice with the Taoist Stele to enhance his Divine Sense.


    Now, Mo Hua¡¯s Divine Sense was strong enough to support him in learning most first-grade Formations and the majority of simple Compound Formations.<div>


    A situation like the present, where Mo Hua felt a clear insufficiency in his own Divine Sense, necessitating non-stop practice with the Taoist Stele to strengthen it, had not urred to him in a long time.


    Mo Hua even felt somewhat nostalgic.


    He remembered Mr. Zhuang¡¯s words: as long as one kept drawing, one would always make progress in Formations, and one would always be able to learn them.


    This was the simplest truth, but it was also the hardest to put into practice.<div>


    ¡°`


    Mo Hua calmed his heart, focused his spirit, and started practicing the Formation Pivot of the First-grade Melting Fire and Controlling Spirit Compound Formation over and over again.


    If he drew it wrong, he would erase it and start over. If his Divine Sense was insufficient toplete it, he would continue to erase and redraw.


    The night passed in this manner, and Mo Hua gained a thorough understanding, but he still hadn¡¯t fully mastered it.


    Mo Hua wasn¡¯t in a rush. If sess couldn¡¯t be achieved in one go, one had to show the same tenacity as the dripping water that pierces the stone, persisting without arrogance or impatience.


    Mo Hua had considered settling for the simpler First-grade Melting Fire Compound Formation, but after some thought, he decided against it.


    The key to opening a Refinery Shop was the Artifact Furnace, and this Artifact Furnace was crucial to the sess or failure of the Refinery Shop. It was even closely rted to the livelihoods of Monster Hunters and all Loose Cultivators in Tongxian City thereafter. Naturally, it needed to be perfected and be the best it could be.


    Furthermore, as Mo Hua would encounter many thresholds in his future studies of Formation methods, the First-grade Melting Fire Compound Formation was just one of the many. If he gave up now, he would also develop the habit of surrendering.


    Seeing that Mo Hua still needed some time to study Formation methods, Elder Yu immediately started the construction of the second phase of the Alchemist¡¯s Business.


    The Alchemist¡¯s Business was built adjacent to and resembling the Refinery Shop, with the sameyout. Having had experience with the Refinery Shop, the construction of the Alchemist¡¯s Business was much quicker. Some of the construction processes and personnel arrangements were also smoother.


    For now, the Formation methods would be left unattended until Mo Hua had time to take care of them.


    Meanwhile, at the Qian Family.


    Master Qian had already drawn the First-grade Melting Fire Formation on three First-grade Refining Furnaces.<div>


    After Master Qian finished the drawings and put down his brush, Qian Hong immediately ordered the Artifact Furnaces to be sent to their Qian Family Refinery Shop and instructed his disciples to press the Artifact Refiners there to work overtime and hurry to forge Spiritual Artifacts.


    He must stockpile arge quantity of standard Spiritual Weapons by forging them before the Monster Hunter¡¯s Refining Furnace was built and went into production. Only by doing so could he gain the upper hand in the ensuingpetition with Yu Changlin.


    The Artifact Refiners at the Qian Family Refinery Shop forged wrought iron with sweaty brows, tirelessly crafting Spiritual Artifacts day and night.


    Piece after piece of Spiritual Artifact embryos were thrown into the Refining Furnace, heated to a red glow, and then taken out, shaped by the Artifact Refiners in various ways, before being fixed into shape through special processes, cooled, and polished. Finally, they becamepleted Spiritual Artifacts, neatly lined up in the courtyard.


    The Artifact Refiners were drenched in sweat and tirelessly working. Qian Hong was very pleased with what he saw.


    With these three Refining Furnaces bearing the First-grade Melting Fire Formation, and the persistent hard work of the Artifact Refiners day and night, the output of Spiritual Artifacts was considerable.


    In this way, even if Yu Changlin¡¯s Refinery Shop waspleted, he could notpete with him.


    Moreover, those Monster Hunters might not necessarily be able to purchase a First-grade Refining Furnace, and even if they did, they would not have the First-grade Melting Fire Formation.


    The Refining Furnace is the core of the production in a Refinery Shop. If the furnace was inferior, they would have no chips forpetition and would only have a slow death.


    While the Qian Family Refinery Shop was bustling, the Artifact Refiners were exhausted to the bone.


    Among these Artifact Refiners, a very few were distant rtives of the Qian Family bloodline with scant influence. The vast majority were ordinary Loose Cultivators employed by the Qian Family.


    These Loose Cultivators had learned the skills of Artifact Refining but could not afford a Refining Furnace and could not open a Refinery Shop, so they could only work under someone else¡¯s roof, in the Qian Family¡¯s Refinery Shop, to earn their livelihood.


    But this livelihood was hard toe by.<div>


    An overseer suggested to Qian Hong, ¡°The weather is extremely hot, and the furnace fire is unbearable. The Artifact Refiners are overstressed and too exhausted. How about letting them take a little rest?¡±


    Qian Hong remained unmoved.


    The overseer steeled himself and implored, ¡°Please reconsider, Family Head.¡±


    Qian Hong gave the overseer a cold nce, ¡°If they don¡¯t work hard, how can our Qian Family grow? If they don¡¯t suffer, should our Qian Family suffer instead? The current prosperity of our Qian Family is built on their hard work and suffering.¡±


    The overseer fell silent, then after a moment said, ¡°I fear they will harbor resentment and be difficult to manage.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not a problem,¡± replied Qian Hong indifferently. ¡°Tell them this from me: whoever forges the most Spiritual Artifacts this month will receive an additional three hundred Spirit Stones as a reward. They will give it their all in forging, and even if it is hard, they will do it willingly. No me can fall on us.¡±


    After mulling it over for a moment, the overseer bowed and said, ¡°Family Head is wise!¡±

 Chapter 197: Unfair_1

    Chapter 197: Unfair_1


    Mo Hua continued to grasp the Melting Fire and Controlling Spirit Compound Formation, although progress was somewhat slow.


    Sometimes when he felt tired from studying, he would go and look at therge refining furnace,pare it with the Formation Diagram he designed, and simte the potential challenges he would face while Drawing Formation. This helped clear his thoughts.


    While Mo Hua was observing the refining furnace and focusing his attention entirely on thinking about Drawing Formation, he suddenly looked up and saw Elder Yu standing next to him.


    It seemed that when Mo Hua was watching the refining furnace, Elder Yu had been watching him for quite some time, but it was unclear for how long.


    Elder Yu, seeing Mo Huae back to his senses, asked kindly, ¡°How is the study of the Formation going?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve learned about half of it, but it¡¯s probably going to take some more time to fully understand it.¡±


    Elder Yu nodded, ¡°You should bnce work and rest, don¡¯t overexert yourself.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Elder Yu,¡± Mo Hua said with a smile, then asked, ¡°Aren¡¯t you in a hurry, Elder?¡±


    After all, the sooner the Formation ispleted, the sooner the Refinery Shop can start operating, and everyone can earn some Spirit Stones earlier.


    The situation being as it is, the Qian Family will not let things rest; if the Refinery Shop starts toote, it might be subject to others¡¯ control.


    Elder Yu¡¯s demeanor remained calm, ¡°I¡¯ve been in a hurry for over a hundred years, a few more days won¡¯t matter.¡±


    Mo Hua didn¡¯t quite understand.


    Elder Yu dusted off the ground and sat down next to Mo Hua, and said:


    ¡°Since I began Qi Refinement, I haven¡¯t had a single good day. The Loose Cultivators around me are the same¡ªlooking miserable, bustling about every day, but not earning much in the way of Spirit Stones. I often wondered, where did all the Spirit Stones go?¡±


    ¡°It was not until I saw the Qian Family, their mansion, their food and clothing, as well as their Refinery Shop and Alchemist¡¯s Business¡­¡±


    ¡°In the Qian Family¡¯s Refinery Shop, it¡¯s the Loose Cultivators who forge the iron, quench the metal, and exert all the effort, while their own Cultivators just have to sit there watching, asionally drinking tea and giving orders without having to do anything else.¡±


    ¡°I always think about how despite our Loose Cultivators¡¯ hard work and suffering, we only get to eat poorly, while those of the Qian n, a bunch of worthless people who can hardly do anything, don¡¯t need to do anything and can yet enjoy delicious food every day.¡±


    Elder Yu sighed, ¡°Later, after reaching Foundation Establishment and shing with the Qian Family, through face-to-face and secretive struggles, relying on my thick-skinned and sharp-tongued nature, daring to risk my life, I managed not to suffer too much. In the process, I came to understand some truths¡­¡±


    ¡°I too wanted to improve the lives of Loose Cultivators, and thought about starting a few Refinery Shops and Alchemist¡¯s Businesses; but I had neither Spirit Stones nor knowledge of Formations. Everything I wanted to do was arduous.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve lived through such days for over a hundred years, endured for over a hundred years, and been in a hurry for over a hundred years. Now that such arge Refinery Shop has been built and the Alchemist¡¯s Business is halfway done, I am no longer in such a hurry.¡±


    ¡°The things we¡¯ve done in these few months amount to more than what I¡¯ve done in the past hundred yearsbined, so why the rush?¡±


    Elder Yu looked contented.


    Mo Hua gazed at Elder Yu, his white hair showing his age, his physique skinny but his eyes still sharp, and couldn¡¯t help but admire him.


    ¡°But what if, after the Refinery Shop is built, we still can¡¯tpete with the Qian Family?¡± Mo Hua voiced his concern.


    ¡°Then we¡¯ll sell it,¡± said Elder Yu crisply.


    Mo Hua was stunned, ¡°Sell it?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Elder Yu nodded, ¡°It¡¯s best if we can surpass the Qian Family, but if not, we¡¯ll just sell both the Refinery Shop and Alchemist¡¯s Business. Selling them could bring in arge sum of Spirit Stones, which would be a considerable amount when distributed among everyone; we certainly won¡¯te out at a loss.¡±


    ¡°Is it easy to sell something like that?¡± Mo Hua was uncertain.


    Elder Yu raised an eyebrow, ¡°How could suchrge Refinery Shop and Alchemist¡¯s Business not be easy to sell? Others who want to build them may not have the time or ability toplete them.¡±


    Elder Yu then pointed to the various Formation Patterns around, ¡°And your painted Formations, could average Formation Masters draw these? Even if they could, how many Formation Masters would they need to hire and how much time would it take?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± Elder Yu patted Mo Hua on the shoulder, ¡°based on these Formations you¡¯ve drawn, both Refinery Shop and Alchemist¡¯s Business will sell for a sky-high price!¡±


    ¡°A sky-high price?¡±


    Elder Yu nodded, ¡°I won¡¯t sell unless it¡¯s a sky-high price. When ites to bargaining, I¡¯m fairly adept.¡±


    Mo Hua looked at Elder Yu and thought that a moment ago he was a ¡°Tao Cultivation Industrialist,¡± but in the blink of an eye, he had turned into a ¡°Tao Cultivation Real Estate Merchant.¡±


    ¡°Who would buy it then?¡± Mo Hua quietly asked.


    ¡°There would be many interested,¡± Elder Yu said. ¡°The best case would be to sell to the An Family, so that they and the Qian Family wouldpete against each other, allowing us Monster Hunters to watch the drama unfold and profit from it; secondly, sell to other ns from Immortal Cities, drawing the tiger away from the mountain, letting thempete with the Qian Family. If all else fails, selling to the Qian Family is also an option.¡±


    ¡°The Qian Family?¡± Mo Hua eximed, surprised.


    ¡°The world hustles and bustles, all for the sake of profit; as long as they can afford to pay with Spirit Stones, selling to them is not out of the question. After all, I¡¯ve done business with the Qian Family before¡­¡±


    But that was taking hostages from the Qian Family for ransom; it shouldn¡¯t really count as doing business¡­


    Mo Hua silently mused to himself.


    ¡°Of course, these are all less desirable strategies, ripe with the potential of raising a tiger to cause troubleter on. The best-case scenario is if we handle it ourselves, providing the Loose Cultivators of Tongxian City with a stable means of livelihood.¡±


    Mo Hua nodded his head and then asked, ¡°Elder Yu, did you already have all these considerations in mind from the beginning?¡±


    ¡°Naturally,¡± Elder Yu said, looking at Mo Hua and patiently elucidated, ¡°For an affair this substantial, to go all in without consideration is to gamble, which isn¡¯t the right approach. One must always think things throughpletely, have strategies in ce, so moving forward there is a method, and retreating, there is also a way out. Especially, one must always leave oneself a way out.¡±


    Mo Hua took deep benefit from this, nodding and saying, ¡°I¡¯ll remember this!¡±


    Elder Yu looked at Mo Hua with satisfaction, then let out a long sigh and stood up, ¡°Then you go on with your work, I won¡¯t disturb you further.¡±


    ¡°Certainly, Elder, take care.¡±


    After Elder Yu had left, Mo Hua continued to ponder about Formation techniques.


    Mo Hua¡¯s heart still wished to learn the Formation Diagram as quickly as possible, so the Refining Furnace would be ready sooner and the Refinery Shop could start operating earlier.


    However, learning Formation techniques indeed requires a methodical and gradual process. One can only proceed step by step, like water droplets piercing stone, learning bit by bit until atst, sesses naturally.


    Mo Hua couldn¡¯t rush the process.


    Three weeks passed by, and Mo Hua finally mastered the Formation Pivot of the Melting Fire Compound Formation; afterward, he spent several days practicing how to add a First Grade Melting Fire Formation and other formations within the framework of the Formation Pivot.


    Later on, he took some time to reevaluate thepatibility of the Compound Formation with the structure of the Refining Furnace.


    When Mo Hua felt that he was thoroughly prepared and everything was in ce, he began to work on therge First Grade Refining Furnace, starting to draw the First Grade Melting Fire and Controlling Spirit Compound Formation.


    Elder Yu was watching from the side.


    Before Mo Hua started drawing, Elder Yu was calm andposed, but now as Mo Hua began to move the Formation Pen, Elder Yu suddenly felt nervous.


    Perhaps it was because of the long-cherished wish that had umted over the years, which now seemed likely to be fulfilled¡­


    Elder Yu sighed to himself.


    Therge Refining Furnace in the courtyard had been disassembled, its scattered parts neatly arrayed on the ground; the massive hearth stood open, positioned in the center of the courtyard.


    The first step for Mo Hua was to draw the Formation Pivot of the Compound Formation, then on it, draw a First Grade Melting Fire Formation, and afterward inject Spiritual Power to test whether the formation would activate.


    If it didn¡¯t activate, it meant there was a problem with the Formation Pivot, necessitating a review and troubleshooting, followed by redrawing.


    If the formation activated sessfully, it would mean the Formation Pivot was fine and what would remain is to continue adding another First Grade Melting Fire Formation and other rted formations ording to Mo Hua¡¯s n.


    Having prepared the Spiritual Ink, Mo Hua positioned therge Formation Pen and, with bated breath, began to formally draw the Formation.


    The pen, soaked in Spiritual Ink, made contact with the inner wall of the Refining Furnace, smoothly descending, sketching the first Formation Pattern.


    The First Grade Melting Fire and Controlling Spirit Compound Formation.


    This was a formation that surpassed the capabilities of an ordinary First Grade Formation Master and was the most challenging Formation that Mo Hua had ever drawn to date!

 Chapter 198 - 198 Formation Principle_1

    Chapter 198: Formation Principle_1


    Formation Pens generally range from small torge, including fine tip, small tip, medium tip, andrge tip.


    Therger the Formation Pen, therger the Formation Patterns drawn, and therger the scale of the Formation, but the efficacy of the Formation will not undergo a qualitative change.


    Large Artifact Refining Furnaces require Drawing Formation with arge tip, which demands more Spiritual Ink and consumes more Divine Sense.


    This was Mo Hua¡¯s first time Drawing such arge Formation; at first, the strokes felt unfamiliar, but as he calmed his mind and followed the nned Formation Diagram, he drew it stroke by stroke.


    Gradually, Mo Hua¡¯s pen movements became more fluid.


    Although the Formation media was different, the essence of the Formation remained the same.


    Mo Hua had already drawn this Compound Formation many times on Formation Paper and Taoist Steles.


    Elder Yu watched from the side, holding his breath in concentration, not disturbing Mo Hua.


    Master Chen, likewise, dared not even breathe heavily; he had doubted whether Mo Hua could really draw a First-grade Formation Method, but now, seeing Mo Hua Drawing the Formation on such a huge Refining Furnace, he felt shocked and moved beyond measure.


    Such arge Artifact Furnace with such a grand Formation drawn on it, how immense would the furnace fire need to be¡­


    Just thinking about it filled Master Chen with excitement.


    But things did not go smoothly for Mo Hua on the Formation front.


    He could already draw the Melting Fire and Controlling Spirit Compound Formation on the Sea of Consciousness¡¯s Taoist Stele, thinking his Divine Sense was sufficient, but now, as he drew the Formation on the Refining Furnace, the Divine Sense required had increased slightly.


    It was that slight increase, like the straw that broke the camel¡¯s back, that caused Mo Hua¡¯s initial attempts to fail.


    Mo Hua could only ask for help, using Spiritual Dissipation Liquid to wash away the failed Formation Pivot, and then start over again.


    He himself sat down to meditate on the side, restoring his Divine Sense to full.


    Mo Hua continued drawing, and then failed again.


    Thus went the back and forth of the day, washing away and redrawing the Formation Pivot repeatedly, with little to no progress made.


    Seeing it was gettingte, Elder Yuforted Mo Hua,


    ¡°Get a good rest, and try again tomorrow; there¡¯s no need to rush.¡±


    Having drawn all day with no progress, Mo Hua indeed felt somewhat fatigued, and his Divine Sense was no longer clear, so he nodded in agreement.


    After Mo Hua left, Master Chen asked Elder Yu, ¡°Is this Formation particrly difficult?¡±


    He had never seen Mo Hua fail so many times in session before.


    ¡°Mo Hua has tried so many times without sess; it must be very difficult!¡±


    Master Chen thought about it and felt it made sense.


    Night had just fallen; the sky wasn¡¯t very dark yet, and Master Chen could still see the remnants of the Formation Patterns on the Artifact Furnace¡ªpatterns that were not onlyrge but alsoplex and profound.


    He couldn¡¯t understand them at all.


    Master Chen shook his head; he didn¡¯t draw Formations, and just watching all day had left him feeling mentally and spiritually fatigued, let alone Mo Hua, who had drawn them over and over.


    Mo Hua certainly felt weary, but more than that, he felt ack of fulfillment.


    It was so close¡­


    After Mo Hua got home, he ate the dinner his mother had prepared, then went to his room to rest and recuperate for a while.


    Once he felt energized, Mo Hua repeatedly went over the process of Drawing Formation during the day in his mind, pondering his gains and losses.


    As soon as it was 1 p.m., Mo Hua flopped onto the bed, closed his eyes, and his Divine Sense plunged into the Sea of Consciousness.


    The Taoist Stele emerged within the Sea of Consciousness.


    Mo Hua began to practice the Compound Formation on the Taoist Stele again.


    Because Drawing during the day had been difficult and drawing on the inner walls of the Refining Furnace, especially arge Formation, was akin to ¡°weight training,¡± now Drawing on the Taoist Stele came much more naturally.


    The Formation Patterns that had been somewhat awkward were now much smoother.


    Mo Hua practiced the Formation method all night on the Taoist Stele.


    Aside from memorizing the Formation Pivot structure and the Formation Pattern styles even more thoroughly, his Divine Sense also strengthened somewhat.


    And it was this slight increase that allowed Mo Hua to cross the threshold and sessfully draw the Melting Fire Compound Formation.


    Early the next day, Mo Hua got up early, ate the fragrant and appetizing breakfast Liu Ruhua had made, and then set off for the Refinery Shop.


    Elder Yu and Master Chen didn¡¯t sleep well either.


    Elder Yu worried about the Refinery Shop, Master Chen worried about the Refining Furnace, and both were concerned about Mo Hua.


    After all, Mo Hua was still a child. She had been drawing formations all day yesterday, erasing and redrawing without making any progress, which likely took a toll on her morale.


    As the two elders fretted over this, they saw Mo Hua, with her storage bag slung over her shoulder, striding over valiantly as if she wouldn¡¯t give up on that magical forge furnace.


    Only then did Elder Yu and Master Chen realize their worries might have been superfluous.


    Mo Hua, full of energy and fighting spirit, started drawing the formations again without a word.


    This time, she found the task much smoother.


    But she still made some small errors, and ultimately, she was unable toplete the Formation Pivot.


    On the third day, Mo Hua finally managed to draw the Formation Pivot.


    The Formation Pivot is the core structure of a Compound Formation and the gateway to Divine Sense in such an enchantment. Once the Formation Pivot is realized with a single thought, it signifies sess in a major part of the task. Everything afterwards would be much simpler.


    Mo Hua heaved a sigh of relief.


    ¡°Have you finished?¡± Elder Yu asked in a hushed voice upon seeing this.


    ¡°Not yet, but the Formation Pivot is done. The rest will be quick,¡± said Mo Hua with a smile, wiping the sweat from her forehead.


    Her face was smeared with red and ck Spiritual Ink, making her look somewhat grubby.


    Elder Yu used his sleeve to wipe her face, offering words of encouragement.


    Master Chen also chimed in from the side, ¡°You are doing very well!¡±


    Although he had no idea in what way.


    After eating something, Mo Hua sat in meditation to recuperate her Divine Sense, took a short walk to rx her spirit, and then continued with her Formation Painting.


    With the Formation Pivotpleted, the framework of the Compound Formation was established.


    Up next was the First-grade Melting Fire Formation to be drawn.


    Among First-grade Formations, the Melting Fire Formation was a bit more difficult, but it was nothingpared to a First-grade Compound Formation.


    Mo Hua didn¡¯t take long toplete the First-grade Melting Fire Formation.


    Now, she could not draw any more formations for the time being. The next step was to use the First-grade Melting Fire Formation to test whether the Formation Pivot was effective.


    If it wasn¡¯t effective, Mo Hua would still have to erase and redraw everything.


    Thinking of this, and considering how much of the Spiritual Ink she had already wasted drawing and erasing, drawing and erasing, Mo Hua felt a surge of distress.


    Indeed, a Taoist Stele that could draw formations without the need for ink was the best!


    There was no need to worry about wasting ink when drawing on a Taoist Stele.


    Mo Hua sighed and began to verify whether the Formation Pivot was effective.


    ¡°Oh right, there¡¯s also a Spirit Gathering Array,¡± she suddenly remembered.


    Mo Hua recalled that the Spirit Gathering Array was the Formation Eye of the Compound Formation, needing to absorb Spirit Stones to provide Spiritual Power and to set the enchantment in motion.


    Previously, the formations Mo Hua drew weren¡¯t particrly powerful, and most of them were one-off, or at most reusable a limited number of times, so there was no need to draw a separate Spirit Gathering Array.


    For those formations, it was sufficient to incorporate a Spirit Gathering Formation Pattern or to rely on the inherent ability of the Formation Patterns to adsorb Spiritual Power.


    But now things were different.


    Arge Artifact Furnace required immensely powerful heat, meaning it would consume copious amounts of Spirit Stones to supply a vast amount of Spiritual Power, which would then be converted into heat through theplex formations.


    At the same time, the Artifact Furnace needed to be longsting, able to function repeatedly and to supply fire efficiently and consistently.


    This meant that the enchantments on the Artifact Furnace must contain a Formation Eye, Formation Pivot, Formation Patterns, and Formation Media, making up a stable Spiritual Power supply cirction system.


    The Formation Eye provides Spiritual Power, the Formation Pivot controls it, Formation Patterns convert it, and Formation Media bear it.


    Only this constitutes a true Formation energy cirction system, the most fundamental structure of Spiritual Power cirction within a Formation.


    To be able to create and apply such a Spirit Power cirction in a Compound Formation signifies true mastery of the basic logic of Spiritual Power operation in Formation principles, marking a genuine ascent in the way of Formation Mastery!

 Chapter 199: 199: Melting Fire Compound Formation_1

    Chapter 199: Melting Fire Compound Formation_1<div>


    Mo Hua¡¯s spirit was rejuvenated, and under the Formation Pivot structure of the First-grade Melting Fire Compound Formation, he added a Spirit Gathering Array.


    ¡°Elder, do you have any Spirit Stones?¡± Mo Hua asked.


    ¡°Spirit Stones?¡±


    Elder Yu didn¡¯t understand the reason but still grabbed a handful of Spirit Stones as Mo Hua had asked and ced them beside Mo Hua.


    Mo Hua ced all the Spirit Stones on the Spirit Gathering Array.


    The Spirit Gathering Array could refine the Spirit Stones, absorb the Spiritual Energy, and convert it into Spiritual Power.<div>


    ording to the Formation Books, when the First-grade Compound Formation was in operation, the Spirit Gathering Array would automatically refine the Spirit Stones atop it, converting the stones into the Spiritual Power needed to drive the Formation and transmit it along the Formation Pivot.


    Afterward, Mo Hua found the node of the Formation Pivot andmunicated with it through his Divine Sense.


    The momentmunication was sessful, all Formation Patterns within the entire Compound Formation vividly manifested in Mo Hua¡¯s Sea of Consciousness.


    With a mere thought, Mo Hua could manipte the entire set of Compound Formation.


    Mo Hua¡¯s Divine Sense located the Spirit Gathering Array within the Compound Formation and tried to control its activation with Divine Sense.


    This was the ¡°open¡± part of the Formation Pivot¡¯s opening and closing control mechanism.


    The Spirit Gathering Array shed with light, the Spirit Stones atop it emitting a misty Spiritual Energy, which seeped into the Compound Formation through the Patterns.


    Mo Hua could also sense from his Divine Sense, a stream of pure Spiritual Energy entering into the Formation Pivot and starting to flow along it.


    ¡°So, that¡¯s how it is.¡±


    Mo Hua had an epiphany, using his Divine Sense to intervene in the Formation Pivot, controlling the flow of Spiritual Power with the Pivot, and directing all this power into the First-grade Melting Fire Formation.


    The instant the Spiritual Power was channeled, the First-grade Melting Fire Formation suddenly burst forth with a fiery red glow, followed by a surge of mes spurting forth.


    It was like a massive firework had exploded out of thin air, containing powerful mes and intense high heat.<div>


    Mo Hua was startled.


    And it wasn¡¯t just Mo Hua, Elder Yu and Master Chen both showed shock.


    ¡°This me power¡­¡± Master Chen found it hard to believe.


    The mes had ignited at a furnace in the courtyard. Mo Hua was a bit distanced from it, so he was unharmed, but he could still feel his cheeks burning from the heat.


    Mo Hua re-establishedmunication with the Formation Pivot through his Divine Sense and reduced the Spiritual Power slightly. Consequently, the furnace fire indeed grew smaller.


    Mo Hua then shut off the Spirit Gathering Array.


    The supply of Spiritual Power cut off, the fire gradually diminished, and eventually, it flickered and went out.


    Opening and closing control of Spirit! This meant that the Formation Pivot of the Melting Fire and Controlling Spirit Compound Formation was effective!


    Mo Hua was overjoyed in his heart.


    With the Formation Pivot effective, thisplex Compound Formation was deemed sessful in a significant measure.


    ¡°Is the Formation ready?¡± Master Chen asked Mo Hua expectantly.


    ¡°We can install it and give it a try.¡±<div>


    The current Compound Formation was not yetplete, but its basic structure was in ce, and it was ready to be assembled into the Refining Furnace to attempt refining a simple Spiritual Artifact.


    This way, if there were any problems, they could be identified early.


    If there were no issues, Mo Hua would just need toplete the remaining Formation.


    Master Chen was full of enthusiasm and immediately ran out, calling Dazhu and a few Qi Refinement disciples over.


    Together, they reassembled therge Artifact Furnace.


    The entire set of Compound Formation was then integrated with the Artifact Furnace.


    The Melting Fire Formation was situated on the inner wall of the Artifact Furnace, perfectly serving as the fire supply.


    The Spirit Gathering Array was ced at a special furnace mouth where, upon inserting Spirit Stones, it could absorb them and convert them into Spiritual Power.


    The node of the Formation Pivot was located at a knob featuring a pair of cranes, precisely suitable for controlling the furnace fire of the entire Qi Refining Furnace.


    ¡°As expected of a standard First-grade Artifact Furnace, all aspects of integration with the Formation have been considered.¡±


    Mo Hua nodded in approval to himself.


    Elder Yu grabbed another handful of Spirit Stones and tossed them into the furnace mouth on one side, storing them in the Spirit Gathering Array.<div>


    Mo Hua once again used his Divine Sense tomunicate with the Formation Pivot, initiating the Spirit Gathering Array through the Pivot to refine the Spirit Stones, convert them into Spiritual Power, and then guide this power to the First-grade Melting Fire Formation.


    The inside of the Refining Furnace instantly ignited with roaring mes.


    ¡°Excellent!¡± Master Chen eximed with excitement.


    Elder Yu also breathed a sigh of relief and smiled.


    Master Chen walked around the Refining Furnace and then drew close to it, feeling the temperature of the mes before eximing with uncontroble joy,


    ¡°This fire is marvelous! Worthy of a First-grade Formation indeed!¡±


    Given such powerful mes, even First-grade Spiritual Artifacts could be attempted.


    Mo Hua chuckled, ¡°This fire can be turned up even higher!¡±


    Master Chen was taken aback, ¡°Even higher?¡±


    Mo Hua controlled with his Divine Sense, turning the Spirit Gathering Array up to its maximum, directing all the Spiritual Power to the Melting Fire Formation.


    At the same time, the Melting Fire Formation Patterns, fueled by Spiritual Power, glowed red-hot, and the mes inside the furnace suddenly became fiercer. Even from a distance, one could feel an intense burning sensation hitting their face.


    Master Chen was shocked inside.<div>


    This fire power was too strong!


    He had seen other First-grade Refining Furnaces, but none of them had a furnace asrge, or mes as ferocious as this one.


    ¡°So this is a First-grade Formation¡­¡±


    The red glow of the firelight reflected in Master Chen¡¯s eyes as he muttered absentmindedly.


    ¡°Master Chen, try forging something,¡± suggested Mo Hua.


    Master Chen snapped out of his trance and took an iron rod out of his Storage Bag, immersing it in the furnace mes.


    Shortly, the tip of the iron rod turned red-hot.


    Master Chen pulled out the iron rod and, with a few casual strikes from a hammer, the rod bent as easily as a noodle.


    Master Chen¡¯s face lit up with excitement, confirming his thoughts that the fire power was indeed very strong, stronger than any Refining Furnace he had ever seen.


    After being hardened in the fire, the fine iron was also much easier to shape and forge.


    Furthermore, the hardening time was significantly reduced, which would greatly increase the efficiency of Artifact Refining, and the quality of the Spiritual Artifacts would also be better.


    Master Chen was very satisfied.<div>


    Mo Hua turned off the Spirit Gathering Array, and the mes gradually decreased before extinguishing altogether.


    Having tested the effectiveness of the mes, there was no need to keep them burning continuously, as they consumed Spirit Stones; conservation was key.


    Elder Yu also watched the Refining Furnace with a very content expression.


    The more Master Chen observed the furnace, the more he liked it, and he wished he could start using it to refine artifacts right away.


    He had never used such a good Refining Furnace in his life¡­


    ¡°Master Chen, the furnace is still working well, right?¡±


    Master Chen replied with a smile, ¡°Yes! Very well indeed!¡±


    Mo Hua was also very happy, then said, ¡°Let¡¯s disassemble it after it cools down a bit.¡±


    Master Chen was confused for a moment, ¡°Disassemble it?¡±


    Mo Hua nodded.


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°The Formation isn¡¯tplete yet.¡±


    ¡°Oh,¡± Master Chen understood, ¡°You need to finish the Formation, right?¡±


    ¡°You could say that, there¡¯s still one more Melting Fire Formation I haven¡¯t drawn,¡± said Mo Hua.


    Master Chen thought he had misheard.


    Another Melting Fire Formation?


    Although he didn¡¯t understand Formations, he knew that the Refining Furnace was powered by the Melting Fire Formation.


    The fact that the mes had been lit meant that there was already one Melting Fire Formation in there.


    ¡°How many Melting Fire Formations are inside?¡± Master Chen asked weakly.


    ¡°Not many, just two,¡± replied Mo Hua casually.


    Just two¡­


    Master Chen was somewhat dazed and asked, ¡°Both are First-grade?¡±


    ¡°Yes, both are First-grade,¡± Mo Hua nodded.


    A jump went through Master Chen¡¯s heart.


    Two First-grade Melting Fire Formations? How powerful would this Refining Furnace¡¯s mes be?!

 Chapter 200: 200: Furnace Fire_1

    Chapter 200: Furnace Fire_1<div>


    After the refining furnace had cooled down, Master Chen instructed his disciples to dismantle it.


    Mo Hua continued toplete the unfinished formation diagrams, including a first-grade Melting Fire Formation, an ordinary Cold Air Formation, and a Gold Stone Formation.


    The function of the Gold Stone Formation was to reinforce the furnace¡¯s inner walls, making the refining furnace more durable.


    The Cold Air Formation was intended to cool down the refining furnace.


    Once Mo Hua had finished the formation diagrams, Master Chen had the refining furnace reassembled.


    All the formation pivots and formation diagrams in the Melting Fire and Controlling Spirit Compound Formation were nowplete.<div>


    Mo Hua let out a long sigh of relief.


    Thispound formation was much moreplex than he had thought, and in practice, there were many small issues that had not been anticipated.


    But now, atst, it wasplete.


    This was apound formation that included not one, but two first-grade formation methods.


    Mo Hua felt somewhat proud, and then he had Master Chen reassemble the refining furnace. Through the formation pivot, he activated the Spirit Gathering Array.


    Spiritual power flowed inside the furnace, and the mes rose.


    Master Chen circled around the refining furnace and frowned, saying,


    ¡°The fire doesn¡¯t seem to have grownrger; it seems even smaller than before.¡±


    Previously, he could feel the scorching temperature of the furnace fire from a distance, but now, even close to the refining furnace, he didn¡¯t feel overheated.


    Mo Hua also noticed that, even though the fire was being stoked, the temperature around it was not high.


    ¡°Could it be that something was drawn incorrectly?¡±


    Mo Hua stroked his chin, pondering to himself.<div>


    Just then, Master Chen took another look at the fire and suddenly becamepletely stunned.


    His hand tremulously pointed at the mes, ¡°This fire¡­ it¡¯s bright red.¡±


    Hearing this, Mo Hua looked over and noticed that indeed the mes were different than before; they now looked purer and were shining red, almost as if they were solid.


    ¡°A bright red furnace fire¡­¡±


    Master Chen murmured, full of disbelief.


    ¡°Is this good or bad?¡± Mo Hua asked, somewhat confused.


    ¡°Good!¡± Master Chen said.


    He wanted to exin why it was good, but his excitement made him at a loss for where to begin.


    Elder Yu suppressed his astonishment and said to Mo Hua,


    ¡°The purer the color of the fire, the fewer impurities it has, and the stronger the spiritual power it contains. A bright red and pure fire like this has already exceeded the scope of the spiritual power of the Qi Refinement Realm; it even shows faint signs of solidifying.¡±


    ¡°Solidifying?¡±


    ¡°When spiritual power is pure and umtes to a certain degree, it will solidify. The spiritual power of the Qi Refinement Realm is gaseous, while that of the Foundation Establishment Stage is condensed like a liquid. That¡¯s what ismonly said: spiritual power like mercury, breaking through to establish foundation.¡±<div>


    Elder Yu exined, and then with a flip of his hand, pale golden spiritual power condensed in his palm, indeed like mercury, incredibly pure.


    Is this the spiritual power of the Foundation Establishment Stage¡­


    Mo Hua was shocked inside and then asked, ¡°Then is this furnace fire considered to be of the Foundation Establishment Stage?¡±


    ¡°Where is it that simple?¡±


    Elder Yu shook his head and looked at the fire, saying, ¡°This is merely showing faint signs of solidifying; it is far from the intensity of the Foundation Establishment Stage¡¯s spiritual power. Butpared to the spiritual power of the general Qi Refinement Realm, it is much stronger.¡±


    Mo Hua nodded, quite satisfied in his heart.


    This was the real effect of the first-grade Melting Fire Compound Formation ¨C truly extraordinary!


    It was worth the considerable time, the exertion of his divine sense, the use of so much Spiritual Ink, and the many rehearsals he went through.


    Looking at the results, it was all worth it.


    Mo Hua couldn¡¯t help but nod in agreement.


    Elder Yu¡¯s expression remained unchanged, but he couldn¡¯t hide the shock in his heart.


    Although he knew that the Formation Diagram Mo Hua drew this time was no ordinary one, he never expected it to be extraordinary to this extent.<div>


    The furnace fire was pure, the color a bright red, as though it was congealed.


    Is this really a Formation Diagram that a First-grade Formation Master could draw¡­


    Elder Yu took a nce at the Refining Furnace, then felt something was amiss, and frowned, saying,


    ¡°Logically speaking, this fire should be stronger, and the temperature higher, so why don¡¯t I feel the heat even though I¡¯m so close?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Mo Hua also remembered.


    He walked around the Refining Furnace, thought about the formations within the Compound Formation, and then had a sudden realization.


    ¡°It¡¯s the Cold Air Formation.¡±


    ¡°The Cold Air Formation?¡±


    Mo Hua nodded and exined, ¡°Inside the Compound Formation, there is a Cold Air Formation drawn on the furnace walls, which can iste the leakage of fire qi, thus making the refining process feel less dry and hot¡­¡±


    When Mo Hua was Drawing the Formation, he hadn¡¯t thought of this point and just followed the Formation Diagram. Only now did he realize that including a Cold Air Formation in this set of Compound Formation was a very meticulous detail.


    In this way, Artifact Refiners would not be constantly subjected to the baking of the furnace fire, making the refining process much less arduous.


    The senior Formation Master who designed this set of formations had indeed been very thorough.<div>


    Elder Yu also sighed with admiration, saying, ¡°This formation truly is¡­ very considerate¡­¡±


    Meanwhile, Master Chen still stood dazed in front of the furnace fire, looking at its extravagantly bright red mes that made his blood boil, rendering him unable to calm down for a long time.


    Such pure furnace fire was something he had never even dreamt of¡­


    Once the formation on the Refining Furnace wasplete, the Refinery Shop could start operations.


    The preparation of refining materials, cement of the Refining Furnace, arrangement of Artifact Refiners, and the types and procedures of the artifacts to be refined¡ªall of these were managed and organized by Elder Yu and Master Chen.


    Elder Yu had long overseen the Monster Hunters, and Master Chen had a wealth of experience in Artifact Refining.


    As the two discussed and managed the affairs, virtually everything of the Refinery Shop was arranged in a well-organized manner.


    As these matters were not Mo Hua¡¯s specialty, he did not inquire further.


    However, he was still a bit worried and asked Elder Yu, ¡°Elder, how many First-grade Refining Furnaces does the Qian Family have?¡±


    ¡°I think there are three or four,¡± Elder Yu thought for a moment and said.


    ¡°Then, with just one Refining Furnace, will it be enough?¡±


    Elder Yu pondered for a moment and replied, ¡°Probably not enough, but one Refining Furnace is too costly, and buying more would be a waste of Spirit Stones.¡±<div>


    ¡°Can we refine them ourselves?¡±


    Elder Yu looked somewhat helpless, ¡°I¡¯ve asked Master Chen, and refining it ourselves is somewhat difficult, mainly because weck the Artifice Manual for the Refining Furnace and do not know the method of refining, with no way to begin.¡±


    ¡°Are these Artifice Manuals very rare?¡± Mo Hua asked.


    ¡°Artifice Manuals for First-grade Refining Furnaces are scarce since few people can refine them,¡± replied Elder Yu. He then furrowed his brows and thought for a while, ¡°I¡¯ll think of a way; one Refining Furnace might indeed be too few.¡±


    A few dayster, Elder Yu obtained an Artifice Manual through a Taoist Friend with whom he had some rapport in earlier years, after spending some Spirit Stones to make the exchange.


    The Artifice Manual was a little worn, the pages yellowed, and while the writing was still legible, it was somewhat blurred. Fortunately, the method for refining the Refining Furnace was recorded quite clearly.


    Elder Yu said that the Artifice Manual was passed down from the ancestors of his Taoist Friend.


    His friend¡¯s family had started out with Artifact Refining, and once flourished. Unfortunately, the subsequent generations preferred leisure overbor and did not think of Artifact Refining, leading the craft to fall into disuse.


    Without the craft, they rapidly exhausted their resources, and the family quickly went into decline.


    By the time it came to his friend¡¯s generation, not a single one in the family knew the method of Artifact Refining; instead, they lived on other trades.


    This Artifice Manual, serving as a family heirloom and a keepsake, was of no practical use.


    It would be difficult to sell because those cultivators or powers capable of refining First-grade Refining Furnaces naturally had the methods for their refining, and other cultivators, even if they bought it, would not have the ability to refine.


    Now, this Artifice Manual had fallen into Elder Yu¡¯s hands.

 Chapter 201: 201: Tao Cultivation Industry (Five Updates)_1

    Chapter 201: Tao Cultivation Industry (Five Updates)_1<div>


    Master Chen and a group of Artifact Refiners gathered together, flipping through the Artifice Manual, discussing how to refine the Refining Furnace.


    The Refining Furnace is a First-grade Spiritual Artifact, and since it is arge item, it posed both a challenge and an opportunity to these Artifact Refiners.


    As Loose Cultivators by origin, these Artifact Refiners, who had been refining year after year, had umted enough experience, yet, due to theck of a First-grade Refining Furnace, they were unable to forge First-grade Spiritual Artifacts.


    Consequently, they were also unable to be First-grade Artifact Refiners.


    If they could refine this First-grade Refining Furnace and then take the opportunity to practice more, perhaps their artifact refining techniques could truly make a breakthrough, enabling them to be First-grade Artifact Refiners.


    Some of these Artifact Refiners had gray hair, almost one foot in the grave, and had been refining Spiritual Artifacts all their lives, fundamentally resigned to their fate.<div>


    Now suddenly presented with an opportunity that could allow them to possibly rise to the rank of First-grade Artifact Refiners, these old Artifact Refiners were more invigorated than ever, their eyes sparkling with a resilient gleam.


    The aspirations that life had worn down to nearly nothing were now all lifted.


    Mo Hua was also there, sticking his little head to join in the excitement.


    The Artifact Refiners were discussing what materials to use, which techniques to employ, how to quench the metal, how to forge it, and how to shape it.


    Although he couldn¡¯t understand it, he had a rough idea in his mind.


    Just in case he encountered it in the future, he wouldn¡¯t bepletely confused and clueless if someone tried to cheat him.


    The Artifact Refiners passionately discussed for two days and then devised a basic forging n.


    Most of them were not First-grade Artifact Refiners, and to start forging a First-grade Refining Furnace right off the bat was still too forced.


    Therefore, the first step was to refine some ordinary First-grade Spiritual Artifacts.


    After getting familiar with the forging process of First-grade Spiritual Artifacts, they would select some Artifact Refiners with better refining skills to formally attempt to refine a First-grade Refining Furnace.


    Mo Hua didn¡¯t spend too much time observing the specific refining process.


    After all, in this lifetime, he would probably never personally refine artifacts; it was sufficient to know some of the theoretical knowledge and to have a general impression of some refining techniques, without needing to invest so much effort.<div>


    Moreover, most of the time in artifact refining was spent swinging arge hammer over and over, quenching the metal, swinging the hammer again, quenching again, and swinging the hammer yet again.


    If he were the one swinging the hammer, it might be fine, but watching from the side could get somewhat dull, and after a while, the continuous pounding became a bit painful to the ears.


    Mo Hua¡¯s time each day was mostly spent studying Formation methods.


    He still had a different effect First-grade Melting Fire Compound Formation to learn.


    Only when tired from Drawing Formation would he visit the Refinery Shop to check on Master Chen and their progress.


    After half a month went by, Master Chen, gathering the strength of all the Artifact Refiners, finally managed to clumsily refine a First-grade Refining Furnace.


    After the refinement wasplete, Master Chen asked Dazhu to call Mo Hua over.


    ¡°See if you can draw the Formation,¡± Master Chen said to Mo Hua, somewhat hopefully.


    Mo Hua then scrutinized the Refining Furnace.


    The Refining Furnace was noticeably smaller, the materials not particrly good, with a rather dull luster, and there were few ces on the furnace walls suitable for Drawing Formation, with not many other spots reserved for Formation methods.


    It seemed that this Refining Furnace was designed from the start only as a small-scale artifact furnace, capable only of drawing some small Formations, without reserving spaces forplex Formations like the Compound Formation.


    It looked like even if he wanted to draw a First-grade Melting Fire and Controlling Spirit Compound Formation, not every Refining Furnace would suffice.<div>


    Mo Hua felt a bit disappointed.


    A Refining Furnace can be seen as Formation media, used to carry the Formation.


    A Formation needs suitable Formation media, and the media likewise need an appropriate Formation.


    In other words, to drawplex and profound Formations, one must also forge an exquisitely made and high-quality Spiritual Artifact, so that the two can match each other andplement each other.


    The current Refining Furnace, obviously, was not sufficient to serve as the media for a First-grade Melting Fire Compound Formation.


    Mo Hua then said regretfully, ¡°I can only draw a First-grade Melting Fire Formation, the Compound Formation is not possible to draw.¡±


    Upon hearing this, the group of Artifact Refiners also felt somewhat disappointed.


    Master Chen let out a sigh, but upon another thought, he suddenly froze.


    What was there for him to regret?


    This was a genuine first-grade refining furnace,bined with a true first-grade formation. He¡¯d dreamed of having a furnace like this.


    Master Chen nced at therge refining furnace in the center of the yard and couldn¡¯t help butment that ¡°the vast sea could not be turned into water again.¡±


    Mo Hua, the child, had raised their expectations.<div>


    Once the refining furnace waspleted, Mo Hua would be able to paint the formations on it.


    It was only a single first-grade Melting Fire Formation, which wasn¡¯t much effort.


    Mo Huapleted the drawing quite quickly.


    Afterward, Master Chen and everyone else crafted two more first-grade refining furnaces.


    The first time is birth, the second familiarity.


    With the experience of the first furnace, both the materials used and the craftsmanship were better for the subsequent two.


    But however well they were made, they could still only draw the first-grade Melting Fire Formation.


    This was determined by the shape and structure of the refining furnace.


    After the three refining furnaces werepleted, Elder Yu wouldn¡¯t allow Master Chen and the others to craft anymore because there was no more fine iron or materials left.


    He had to save some to craft spiritual artifacts; otherwise, having a furnace with no materials was like having a pot with no rice¡ªit would be a recipe for starvation.


    Mo Hua then painted two more sets of the first-grade Melting Fire Formation.


    Once everything was ready, the refinery shop had four artifact furnaces at their disposal: three ordinary first-grade Melting Fire refining furnaces and onerge refining furnace with a drawn first-grade Melting Fire and Controlling Spirit Compound Formation.<div>


    Elder Yu took a long breath of relief.


    Everything was in ce, except for the east wind.


    He had toiled for a hundred or two hundred years, unable to win a better life for the loose cultivators at the bottom of Tongxian City, but now, in a short period of time, they had taken a huge step forward.


    What remained to be seen was how far they could go.


    The refinery shop was built, the refining furnaces werepleted, and the artifact refiners were all assembled.


    Elder Yu chose an auspicious day to officiallymence the operation with great fortune.


    The name of the refinery shop was simple and straightforward. Located in the south of the city, it was called ¡°Southern City Refinery Shop.¡±


    In Tongxian City, the wealthy lived in the north, while the poor lived in the south.


    Therefore, naming it ¡°Southern City¡± signified that this refinery shop was not just a single person¡¯s shop, but a shop for all Monster Hunters and a shop for all the loose cultivators in the Southern City.


    Upon opening the refinery shop, all Monster Hunters, as well as those loose cultivators who had helped with the construction, gathered together to eat meat, drink wine, and celebrate throughout the night.


    Thanks to the overall nning by Elder Yu and Master Chen, the artifact refiners in the refinery shop soon began to craft spiritual artifacts in an orderly and disciplined manner.


    The initial spiritual artifacts crafted were of three kinds: Rattan Armor, Pu des, and Clear Heart Hairpins.<div>


    Rattan Armor and Pu des weremon spiritual artifacts used by Monster Hunters.


    The Clear Heart Hairpin was a versatile spiritual artifact, useful for focusing and meditation during cultivation, warding off evil spirits, and also as an essory. It didn¡¯t excel in any particr function, but was broadly applicable.


    After the refinery shopmenced operation, Mo Hua went to take a look.


    The vast refinery shop, numerous artifact refiners and refinery apprentices, categorically sorted materials for artifacts, the unique techniques of artifact craft, the well-ordered forging process, and the surging mes from the artifact furnaces.


    And the exquisitely crafted, uniformly sized, standardized spiritual artifacts lined up in rows after being tempered in the furnaces, forged by the artifact refiners, and cooled and shaped by immersion in water or ash¡­


    All of this greatly shocked Mo Hua.


    For the first time, Mo Hua had a clear understanding of the Tao cultivation industry.

 Chapter 202: 202 – Cunning Rabbit_1

    Chapter 202: ¨C Cunning Rabbit_1<div>


    The Artifact Refinery Shop started off smoothly enough, but soon encountered problems, for Mo Hua heard Elder Yu cursing someone out again.


    Mo Hua went to the Artifact Refinery Shop to inspect the formation and then saw Elder Yu chatting with Yu Chengyi.


    As they chatted, Elder Yu began to curse at Qian Hong vehemently.


    He used terms like ¡°bloodsucking roundworm,¡± ¡°old turtle wearing a snapper¡¯s shell,¡± and ¡°sneaky beast,¡± among other things.


    He was quite creative with his insults.


    As Elder Yu was in the midst of his cursing, he noticed Mo Hua eavesdropping nearby, jotting something down and looking thoroughly entertained.<div>


    Mumbling to himself, ¡°One can actually curse like this,¡± ¡°Why didn¡¯t I think of that,¡± and such.


    Elder Yu coughed to get attention, paused his rant, then said to Mo Hua:


    ¡°You didn¡¯t hear anything.¡±


    ¡°Mm-hmm,¡± Mo Hua nodded, ¡°I didn¡¯t hear anything!¡±


    The anger in Elder Yu¡¯s eyes diminished, and he found a chair to sit down on steadily.


    Mo Hua poured a cup of tea, stepped forward, and handed it to Elder Yu, asking, ¡°Is the Qian Family causing trouble again?¡±


    Elder Yu had be ustomed to chatting with Mo Hua and now didn¡¯t avoid saying anything around Mo Hua, of course, except for cursing.


    Elder Yu took a sip of the tea Mo Hua had poured, sighed in relief, and nodded, ¡°Our Spiritual Artifacts aren¡¯t selling.¡±


    ¡°Nobody wants them?¡±


    ¡°There are certainly cultivators who want them, as Rattan Armor, Pu des, and other Spiritual Artifacts are always needed, but I contacted several traders and some Monster Hunters from other Immortal Cities, and they all found the prices too high.¡±


    Mo Hua was a bit puzzled, ¡°Aren¡¯t our prices quite cheap?¡±


    Because the Artifact Refinery Shop is sorge and the output is high, their Spiritual Artifacts are priced one or two Broken Spirit Stones lower than market rate.<div>


    ¡°It¡¯s the Qian Family; their prices are too low.¡±


    ¡°The Qian Family is undercutting the price?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Elder Yu became irate once more at the mention, ¡°The Qian Family¡¯s Refinery Shop treats cultivators like beasts of burden, overworking them, and stockpiled a batch of Spiritual Artifacts in anticipation of our opening. They¡¯re selling at low prices, trying to suppress us with this tactic.¡±


    ¡°That turtle son of a snapper Qian Hong¡­¡±


    Elder Yu stopped mid-curse as he nced at Mo Hua, and he silently swallowed the rest of his insults.


    Mo Hua frowned, but after thinking, he realized he didn¡¯t have a good solution either. Looking up to see that Elder Yu appeared angry but not overly worried, he asked:


    ¡°Elder, do you have a n?¡±


    Elder Yu raised an eyebrow, ¡°You can tell?¡±


    Mo Hua replied, ¡°If you didn¡¯t have a n, you¡¯d be anxious inside, and your curses would be far uglier than they are now.¡±


    Compared to before, Elder Yu¡¯s cursing could now be considered rtively ¡°mild.¡±


    Elder Yu looked slightly embarrassed, thinking he¡¯d better curse less in the future, or at least avoid cursing in front of Mo Hua.


    Mo Hua was still young and shouldn¡¯t learn to have a belly full of curses¡­<div>


    Elder Yu coughed to cover his embarrassment and said, ¡°Indeed, there is a n.¡±


    Mo Hua poured another cup of tea for Elder Yu, ¡°Tell me about it.¡±


    Mo Hua looked on with keen interest.


    Elder Yu thought for a moment, considering that this was something he could teach, and then patiently exined, ¡°I told those traders that whatever price the Qian Family offers them, we will be cheaper by¡­ five parts of a Broken Spirit Stone.¡±


    ¡°Five parts, huh¡­¡±


    True to Elder Yu¡¯s form, squeezing the price down by small increments, a true example of thrift¡­


    Mo Hua thought to herself.


    ¡°That¡¯s not bad for 50 percent.¡± Elder Yu harrumphed, ¡°With so many spiritual artifacts, small amounts can add up. Fifty percent of spirit stones isn¡¯t a small number.¡±


    ¡°What about after that?¡± Mo Hua asked.


    ¡°As long as we can sell them and collect the spirit stones, afterward the Qian Family won¡¯t be able topete with us,¡± Elder Yu said confidently.


    ¡°Why can¡¯t the Qian Familypete with us?¡± Mo Hua was somewhat puzzled.


    Elder Yu nced at Mo Hua, sighed, and said helplessly: ¡°Because of the formations you inscribe.¡±<div>


    ¡°I can¡¯t get any information on the Qian Family¡¯s artifact furnaces due to their strict secrecy, but I can see the spiritual artifacts they refine¡­¡±


    ¡°The quality of the Qian Family¡¯s spiritual artifacts is quite good, but they¡¯re still a bit worse than ours. Apart from Master Chen and his fellow refiners¡¯ exquisite craftsmanship, there¡¯s another reason ¨C it¡¯s certain that their refining furnaces just aren¡¯t as good as ours¡­¡±


    ¡°Their artifact furnaces are first-grade, and so are ours. If there¡¯s a difference, it¡¯s in the formations inscribed inside.¡±


    Elder Yu took a sip of tea and continued, ¡°I guess their refining furnaces probably also have an inscribed first-grade Melting Fire Formation. Those furnaces aren¡¯t much different from our smaller ones, butpared to ourrge refining furnace, they¡¯re far inferior.¡±


    Mo Hua suddenly understood.


    Therge refining furnace was inscribed with a first-grade Melting Fire and Controlling Spirit Compound Formation, a formation that was stronger than the average first-grade formation.


    ¡°Will the Qian Family find out about therge refining furnace?¡± Mo Hua asked.


    ¡°The matter of the refining furnace is confidential. I can¡¯t find out about the Qian Family¡¯s, and naturally, we wouldn¡¯t let the Qian Family know about ours either,¡± Elder Yu replied.


    ¡°But sooner orter, the Qian Family will find out, won¡¯t they?¡±


    ¡°As long as they don¡¯t know now, it¡¯ll be toote by the time they find out.¡±


    ¡°Is there some trick to this?¡±


    Elder Yu patiently exined, ¡°Undercutting prices is a loss-making business; it can¡¯tst long. The Qian Family is undercutting prices because they rely on their good furnaces and high output from their refinery shops, intending to strike a decisive blow. Initially, they might lose some money to crush us. But what they don¡¯t know is that our furnaces are better, and our output is higher.¡±<div>


    ¡°Over time, as we turn things around and refine more and more spiritual artifacts, if they continue to undercut, it¡¯s equivalent to cutting their own flesh, making a loss-making deal.¡±


    Elder Yu had a schadenfreude smile.


    ¡°So as long as we hold out from the beginning, we won¡¯t have to fear the Qian Family, right?¡± Mo Hua asked.


    ¡°Exactly!¡± Elder Yu said triumphantly, ¡°By then, our refinery shops will be bigger than theirs, our furnaces better, our artifact refiners more numerous, and the spiritual artifacts we refine more and of better quality. The Qian Family won¡¯t be a threat anymore.¡±


    Mo Hua nodded, vaguely understanding some of it, but felt there were still some loopholes. Even if things really developed in this way, it would only mean mutualpetition, with her side having some advantage.


    That didn¡¯t seem enough to warrant Elder Yu¡¯s triumphant attitude.


    Looking at Elder Yu suspiciously, Mo Hua asked, ¡°Elder, do you have other methods?¡±


    Elder Yu paused, looked at Mo Hua, and said helplessly, ¡°Howe you¡¯re like a little fox?¡±


    Mo Hua¡¯s eyes lit up, waiting for Elder Yu to continue.


    ¡°There¡¯s another move, which is ¡®pulling the rug out from under their feet¡¯.¡±


    ¡°Pulling the rug out from under their feet?¡±


    Elder Yu said, ¡°The Qian Family¡¯s refinery shop is rushing to produce, and the refiners at the bottom must be working day and night. Their own artifact refiners are okay, but those employed refiners must be holding grievances. They¡¯re all just trying to scrape by, who would really want to work like ves¡­¡±<div>


    ¡°I¡¯ve had someone secretly approach them. If we offer them more spirit stones, they won¡¯t have to refine day and night. In a few days, these artifact refiners wille to work for us.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve also notified all the Monster Hunters. Any materials obtained from monster hunting must not be sold to the Qian Family. We¡¯ll buy them ourselves.¡±


    ¡°As for the market towns run by loose cultivators, I¡¯ve informed them too, not to do business with the Qian Family for now. If the Qian Family causes them trouble, they shoulde to me, and I¡¯ll handle it.¡±


    A hint of mockery appeared in Elder Yu¡¯s eyes, ¡°In the future, if the Qian Family wants to refine artifacts butcks materials and has fewer artifact refiners, that¡¯s what you call pulling the rug out from under their feet.¡±


    On the surface, we undercut prices against the Qian Family, while behind the scenes, we poach their refiners and cut off their material supplies.


    Mo Hua eximed, ¡°Elder Yu, you are so cunning!¡±

 Chapter 203: 203 Identity_1

    Chapter 203: Identity_1<div>


    Elder Yuughed halfway with satisfaction, then snapped back to reality and red at Mo Hua:


    ¡°How can this be considered risky? This is being as cunning as a rabbit with three burrows! You should learn from this, always be more thoughtful in everything.¡±


    Mo Hua quickly nodded, ¡°I will definitely learn more!¡±


    Being more thoughtful in everything is always a good thing, otherwise you¡¯re bound to suffer losses in the future.


    ¡°But things can¡¯t possibly go that smoothly, right¡­¡± Mo Hua frowned and said.


    ¡°Of course not,¡± Elder Yu said, ¡°ns are just ns, real situations are ever-changing, and you have to adapt ordingly. These are lessons I¡¯ve learned over the years from dealing with the Qian Family, often at a loss.¡±<div>


    Mo Hua couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°With such schemes, do you still suffer losses?¡±


    Elder Yu sighed, ¡°What¡¯s the use of being clever in nning if you don¡¯t have any cards in your hand? It¡¯s like trying to make a meal without any rice.¡±


    There weren¡¯t many spirit stones, and he was the only Foundation Building Cultivator; being able to contend with the Qian Family was already quite an aplishment.


    But now things were different.


    Elder Yu looked at Mo Hua.


    Now that they had Mo Hua, who could paint formation diagrams, he had more cards in his hand, and he naturally wouldn¡¯t let everyone suffer losses at the hands of the Qian Family any longer!


    Upon this thought, Elder Yu couldn¡¯t help but pat Mo Hua on the shoulder and said with emotion:


    ¡°We owe you a big thanks.¡±


    Mo Hua didn¡¯t know why Elder Yu was praising him out of the blue, but he still smiled happily.


    As things turned out, just as Elder Yu had said, nning was just nning, and there would inevitably be changes.


    Things went ording to Elder Yu¡¯s ns, but there were still slight differences.


    Some artifact refiners left the Qian Family to join Elder Yu, while others were retained by the Qian Family with higher offers.<div>


    Most monster hunter¡¯s materials were indeed not sold to the Qian Family, but some market towns continued to secretly do business with them.


    Although things didn¡¯t turn out perfectly, they did indeed cause the Qian Family a lot of trouble.


    Qian Hong was upied with these trivial matters every day, and by the time he realized something was amiss, it was already toote.


    They were underbidding, and Yu Changlin was also underbidding against them.


    They had been undercutting prices to this point, and most of the previously made spiritual artifacts were depleted, but Yu Changlin was still in a pricing war with them.


    Moreover, it seemed that Yu Changlin still had quite a few spiritual artifacts in hand¡­


    Why was that?


    The Monster Hunter¡¯s refinery shop had only recently opened; how could it possibly have produced so many spiritual artifacts?


    Qian Hong was puzzled.


    He sent cultivators from the Qian Family to secretly investigate, but Elder Yu kept the refining furnace¡¯s secret very well hidden, so they found out nothing.


    And when he saw the spiritual artifacts produced by the opposition, an absurd idea came to mind.


    Could it be that these monster hunters¡¯ refining furnaces were not inferior to those of the Qian Family?<div>


    Or perhaps, were they even better than those of the Qian Family?


    Qian Hong went to ask Master Qian, and after examining the spiritual artifacts and looking serious for a long while, Master Qian finally sighed and said:


    ¡°Only a refining furnace with a first-grade Melting Fire Formation can produce spiritual artifacts of such quality.¡±


    Qian Hong¡¯s eyelids twitched, ¡°Does that mean the Formation Master among the Monster Hunters¡­¡±


    Master Qian heaved a sigh and slowly said, ¡°Is a genuine first-grade Formation Master!¡±


    Qian Hong felt a chill in his heart, and then he said absentmindedly:


    ¡°Just how much did Yu Changlin have to pay to be able to hire a first-grade Formation Master?¡±


    Master Qian shook his head too.


    He couldn¡¯t understand it either. To be a First-grade Formation Master was an esteemed status, one that even within their Qian n would be received with the highest honors. So why would such a person help those Monster Hunters? And what could be in it for him?


    Master Qian frowned and said, ¡°Next, we must locate this Formation Master and ascertain his identity, otherwise we¡¯re bound to suffer more losses in the dark.¡±


    Qian Hong¡¯s gaze hardened, ¡°I must find him¡­¡±


    Master Qian nced at Qian Hong and reminded, ¡°It¡¯s enough to find out who he is, but make sure not to offend him.¡±<div>


    Qian Hong frowned, ¡°He has repeatedly crossed our Qian n, do we still need to be polite to him?¡±


    ¡°This Formation Master is extraordinary. If he were willing to help our Qian n, we would be as powerful as a tiger with wings. Ascending to the skies in one step and stepping into the ranks of a Second Grade family would be just around the corner.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid he may not be willing.¡±


    ¡°Then we shouldn¡¯t offend him in the meantime. It¡¯s best if we can win him over, or at least, let him remain neutral. Having him on neither side is the second-worst scenario, with the worst being an irreconcble conflict,¡± said Master Qian.


    Qian Hong was puzzled, ¡°Is this Formation Master really that important?¡±


    Master Qian said, ¡°This Formation Master is known to be capable of using First-grade Earth Fire Formation, First-grade Earth Stone Formation, and First-grade Melting Fire Formation.¡±


    ¡°Even if he knows these three First-grade Formation Methods, what of it?¡±


    Master Qian sighed, ¡°Having three First-grade Formation Methods is rare, but not unheard of. The issue is, what if he knows far more than just these three? What if he knows some Formation Methods that we haven¡¯t even heard of?¡±


    Qian Hong¡¯s expression grew grave.


    ¡°It¡¯s best not to offend him rashly before he makes his stance clear,¡± Master Qian said solemnly, ¡°The way of the Formation methods is vast and profound. Some Formation Masters know methods which are incredibly powerful, beyond your imagination¡­¡±


    Qian Hong¡¯s pupils contracted slightly, betraying a wary respect.


    Meanwhile, the very Formation Master that Qian Hong feared was perched on top of a wall, nonchntly nibbling on a chicken leg and swinging his legs, casually chatting with Master Ban.<div>


    The Refinery Shop had been built and was operational, while the construction of the Alchemist¡¯s Business was still ongoing.


    The first installment of Spirit Stones had already been paid to Master Ban by Elder Yu.


    With Spirit Stones in hand, Master Ban felt at ease and worked with even more vigor.


    The overallyout of the Alchemist¡¯s Business was consistent with that of the Refinery Shop, also starting with the construction of the basic buildings. Mo Hua would then paint the Formation, followed by craftsmen doing the finishing touches.


    The basic buildings weren¡¯t even finished yet, but Mo Hua came to confirm theyout and inspect the Formation Diagrams.


    But since theyout had already been surveyed once during the construction of the Refinery Shop, and the two were structurally identical, it didn¡¯t take much time to inspect the Alchemist¡¯s Business Formation Diagrams.


    After looking it over a few times, Mo Hua had a clear understanding.


    With no pressing matters, he climbed onto the wall, eating his chicken leg and chatting with Master Ban.


    Master Ban felt grateful to Mo Hua.


    Mo Hua¡¯s quick work on the Formation Painting had enabled the Refinery Shop to bepleted more or less on schedule, and they could only receive their Spirit Stone payment onpletion of the work.


    Moreover, for someone so young, Mo Hua had a profound understanding of Formation methods, something that was a rare thing toe by in Master Ban¡¯s life.


    He was happy to chat with Little Mo. Whatever Mo asked, he answered.<div>


    From architecture to the lifetime of a Tao cultivator, from family members to the customs of Cultivators.


    Where else had good food, fun ces, strange customs, bad people, and the kinds of bad deeds theymitted¡ªthere was hardly anything they didn¡¯t talk about.


    Mo Hua¡¯s curiosity was satisfied, and his horizons were broadened.


    The life of each Cultivator was like a painting scroll. Even if mundane, there were always some colors that others had not seen.


    These stories¡ªMo would likely never know them if he didn¡¯t chat with them.


    Someday in the future, could he travel through the Nine State, meet more people, hear more stories, and see more ordinary scrolls filled with not-so-ordinary colors?


    Mo dreamed about it.

 Chapter 204: 204: Pill Furnace_1

    Chapter 204: Pill Furnace_1<div>


    With Elder Yu concerned about the Qian Family¡¯s affairs and Master Chen about the Refinery Shop, Mo Hua only needs to focus on Drawing Formation.


    The construction progress of the Alchemist¡¯s Business is going quickly, and Mo Hua¡¯s drawings for the Formation are alsopleted swiftly.


    Since it is the same Architectural Formation Map, Mo Hua just needs to draw it again.


    Mo Hua spent more than half a month, and the Architectural Formation for the Alchemist¡¯s Business was also finished.


    Master Ban, brimming with joy, hummed an out-of-tune tune while leading his craftsmen and workers to wrap up the work.


    Mo Hua also ns to invite Old Mr. Feng to have a look.<div>


    After all, it is intended for Old Mr. Feng to take over the management of the Alchemist¡¯s Business ultimately.


    When Mo Hua went to find Old Mr. Feng, the gentleman was still presiding over Apricot Forest Hall, treating Loose Cultivators and dispensing medicines, and asionally firing up the furnace for Alchemy too.


    Old Mr. Feng, who usually treats patients and saves lives, prescribes treatments, and conducts Alchemy, spends most of his time within Apricot Forest Hall.


    He rarely leaves, except for house calls.


    Mo Hua spoke to Old Mr. Feng about the matters concerning the Alchemist¡¯s Business.


    ¡°So quickly?¡±


    Old Mr. Feng was somewhat surprised; he had originally thought that such a big project as the Alchemist¡¯s Business would take at least three or four months to reach its initial scale, and to be fullypleted, it would take no less than half a year.


    Moreover, the Alchemist¡¯s Business was the second phase, afterpleting the construction of the Refinery Shop first.


    But on second thought, the quicker, the better, he also wanted to see what the Alchemist¡¯s Business would look like.


    ¡°Wait for me a moment.¡±


    Old Mr. Feng said to Mo Hua, finished up with a few patients, instructed some disciples to watch over the hall, and after a brief preparation, he followed Mo Hua to the Alchemist¡¯s Business.


    Upon seeing the Refinery Shop, Old Mr. Feng¡¯s eyes sharpened as he took a thorough look inside and out, and expressed his surprise,<div>


    ¡°Did you draw this Formation?¡±


    Mo Hua nodded, ¡°Yes!¡±


    ¡°You did this by yourself?¡±


    ¡°I did it all by myself,¡± Mo Hua affirmed.


    Old Mr. Feng smiled, ¡°Not bad, no wonder others call you ¡®Junior Formation Master¡¯.¡±


    Mo Hua felt slightly embarrassed and chuckled shyly.


    Theyout of the Alchemist¡¯s Business is the same as that of the Refinery Shop, which is vast in scale and orderly arranged. Naturally, the Alchemist¡¯s Business is the same.


    Old Mr. Feng was very pleased.


    Such arge Alchemist¡¯s Business beingpleted meant that many Pills could be refined.


    Then Loose Cultivators would have ess to Pills for everyone, whether injured or ill, having Pills on hand could solve urgent needs.


    If Pills be more affordable, many Loose Cultivators could also keep some on hand for emergencies, which would provide aid in times of danger.


    This indeed was a great deed for the benefit of Loose Cultivators in Tongxian City.<div>


    Old Mr. Feng stroked his long white beard, nodding contentedly.


    Before leaving, Old Mr. Feng went to have a look at the Refining Furnace.


    Upon this inspection, Old Mr. Feng was stunned.


    He walked around therge Refining Furnace, scrutinizing with a furrowed brow, and then, with a touch of incredulity, asked Mo Hua, ¡°A First-grade Compound Formation?¡±


    ¡°Grandpa Feng, your eyesight is truly sharp; you recognized it at a nce!¡± Mo Hua said in surprise.


    Generally, Cultivators can¡¯t even identify a First-grade Formation.


    Old Mr. Feng was able to recognize it as a First-grade Compound Formation just by looking at the Refining Furnace from a distance, which showed an impressive level of discernment.


    After all, Old Mr. Feng was not a Formation Master.


    ¡°Did you also draw this?¡± Old Mr. Feng hesitated slightly, then asked.


    Mo Hua nodded, ¡°Yes!¡±


    Old Mr. Feng was at a loss for words.


    He had never underestimated Mo Hua¡¯s level in Formation art and had always regarded Mo Hua¡¯s natural talent in formation very highly, but he felt it shouldn¡¯t be, or perhaps ought not to be, this outrageous.<div>


    A First-grade Compound Formation, indeed¡­


    ¡°`


    He had not seen many first-grade Formation Masters who could draw a first-grade Compound Formation in his lifetime.


    Old Mr. Feng was stunned for a moment before he noticed the pure fire in the furnace.


    The fiery red color, so bright it gleamed, seemed almost solid, and in an instant, it firmly captured Old Mr. Feng¡¯s heart and soul.


    Old Mr. Feng¡¯s heart couldn¡¯t help but flutter.


    ¡°This fire¡­¡± he murmured.


    ¡°Elder Yu said that this is even stronger than the fire used by those in the Qi Refinement Realm,¡± Mo Hua exined.


    How could Old Mr. Feng not know this, as he stood there for a long time, staring at the fire.


    Apart from researching the Alchemy Dao to cure illnesses and save people, and having no desires of his own, Old Mr. Feng finally could not resist. Pointing at the furnace, he said to Mo Hua,


    ¡°Could you¡­ make one for me too?¡±


    Mo Hua also wanted to make arge first-grade Alchemy Furnace for Old Mr. Feng.<div>


    But such an Alchemy Furnace was not easy to create.


    A regr first-grade Artifact Furnace could not serve as the Formation media for a first-grade Melting Fire Compound Formation, just as a regr first-grade Alchemy Furnace could not sustain the long-term operation of a first-grade Melting Fire Compound Formation.


    Moreover, the formations used in an Alchemy Furnace needed to be moreplex than those in an Artifact Furnace.


    Artifact Furnaces only needed to consider fire supply, while other formation effects were supplementary. However, Alchemy Furnaces had to consider not only the fire supply but also the wooden properties of the herbs and the harmony of the Spiritual Energy.


    Therefore, the Compound Formation used in an Alchemy Furnace would be more challenging.


    This also meant that an Alchemy Furnace serving as the media for a Compound Formation needed to be of higher quality, with superior forging techniques, and it could not be small in size.


    Mo Hua asked Elder Yu if there was a suitable Alchemy Furnace avable.


    Elder Yu found it a bit difficult since therge Artifact Furnace was, to begin with, a lucky bargain he had chanced upon.


    But arge first-grade Alchemy Furnace was not that easy to find.


    Mo Hua had no choice but to tell Old Mr. Feng the truth.


    He could solve the problem with the Formation, but as for the Alchemy Furnace, he was unable to help.


    Old Mr. Feng thought for a moment and then asked, ¡°Can you refine it yourselves?¡±<div>


    ¡°It¡¯s possible, of course, but do you have an Artifice Manual?¡± Mo Hua inquired.


    After considering for a while, Old Mr. Feng replied, ¡°Yes, I do!¡±


    ¡°You actually have one?¡± Mo Hua was taken aback.


    Old Mr. Feng went into the house, opened the storage chest in the corner, and from the bottom pulled out a beeswax-colored piece of cowhide recording the method for creating arge Alchemy Furnace.


    After a nce at the manual, Mo Hua eximed in surprise,


    ¡°Grandpa Feng, where did you get this from?¡±


    The design of therge Alchemy Furnace was extremely standard, and it waspatible with veryplex formations. It matched well with Compound Formations, and one could tell at a nce that it was not an ordinary legacy.


    Old Mr. Feng sighed and said, ¡°This was passed down from my Sect. Before my master passed away, he entrusted all this to me. I¡¯ve had no use for it and it¡¯s been sitting at the bottom of this chest for seventy or eighty years. I would have forgotten about it if you hadn¡¯t mentioned it. I suppose it would have gone into my coffin.¡±


    ¡°Do you think it can be used?¡± Old Mr. Feng asked again.


    Mo Hua looked it over carefully again and said, ¡°The Formation part is not a problem, but I don¡¯t understand the crafting part; I¡¯ll have to ask Master Chen and the others about that.¡±


    Old Mr. Feng gave a nod, ¡°Then take it and go ask.¡±


    Mo Hua took the manufacturing diagram of the Alchemy Furnace to Master Chen.


    Master Chen¡¯s eyes sparkled after one look, ¡°Great diagram, fantastic indeed!¡±


    ¡°Can it be made?¡± asked Mo Hua.


    Master Chen stroked his beard and slowly said, ¡°It¡¯s difficult but not impossible to refine; I need to discuss it with the other Craftsmen.¡±


    ¡°And there¡¯s also the matter with Elder Yu,¡± Master Chen added. ¡°To forge this Alchemy Furnace, we¡¯ll need a lot of fine iron and some special ores, like Melting Fire Stone, Golden Pattern Ore, and such. We¡¯ll need Elder Yu¡¯s help to prepare those.¡±


    Elder Yu naturally agreed without hesitation and, once everything was ready, Master Chen and the other Craftsmen discussed it for several days before they started to craft the Alchemy Furnace.


    This Alchemy Furnace was the most difficult Spiritual Artifact that Master Chen and the others had ever attempted to craft.


    Mo Hua did not closely follow the crafting process, but he knew they had failed many times.


    In the end, despite some ws, they still managed to craft the Alchemy Furnace.

 Chapter 205: 205 Pill Jade_1

    Chapter 205: Pill Jade_1


    The Alchemy Furnace that was produced was quiterge but still slightly smaller than therge Artifact Furnace in the courtyard. It sported a more primitive appearance, with more elegant cloud patterns, and its structure seemed a bit moreplex.


    The formation within the Alchemy Furnace was simr to that of the Artifact Furnace, yet there were differences.


    What they had inmon was the need for a Melting Fire Formation as a basis for supplying fire. The difference was that Artifact Refining relied more on the power of the mes, while Alchemy emphasized control over the heat and the harmonization of Spiritual Energy attributes.


    Mo Hua intended to draw on the Alchemy Furnace a type of Compound Formation called the First-grade Firewood Twin Cultivation Compound Formation.


    This Compound Formation also included two First-grade Formation Methods, one being the First-grade Melting Fire Formation and the other the First-grade Wood Spirit Formation. In addition, there were other functional formations like the Spirit Gathering Array and the Cold Air Formation.


    The Formation Pivot of this Compound Formation not only had the effect of initiating and controlling the spirit but also the function of attribute harmonization.


    In every aspect, whether it was the requirement for strength of Divine Sense, the difficulty of Formation Painting, or theplexity ofpatibility with the Alchemy Furnace, this setup was a notch higher than the previous Melting Fire and Controlling Spirit Compound Formation.


    But it was still within the range that Mo Hua could control.


    Especially after having crafted the Artifact Furnace previously, Mo Hua was already familiar with and had applied the First-grade Melting Fire and Controlling Spirit Compound Formation; learning this simr type of more advanced Compound Formation now was like treading on familiar ground.


    The only difficulties were the strength of the Divine Sense and the proficiency with the Compound Formation.<div>


    Both could be resolved with time.


    Having already nned ahead, Mo Hua began practicing the Compound Formation for the Alchemy Furnace as soon as he finished drawing the Melting Fire Compound Formation on the Artifact Furnace.


    After a few more days of practice, Mo Hua had finally mastered the drawing technique of the First-grade Firewood Twin Cultivation Compound Formation and began to start Drawing Formation.


    In the courtyard of the Alchemist¡¯s Business in Southern City, therge Alchemy Furnace was dismantled into pieces andid t on the ground ording to their categories.


    Mo Hua squatted beside the inner furnace, furrowing his brows as he drew the Formation.


    The start was not very smooth; the Formation Pivot had been drawn several times with errors, and Mo Hua could only erase and paint patiently to continue.


    Old Mr. Feng came around, and seeing that Mo Hua was drawing the Formation with great concentration, he did not disturb him but silently watched from the side.


    Mo Hua appeared focused, his eyes sparkling with intelligence as they shone brightly while he drew the Formation.


    The Formation under his brush was bothplex and beautiful, clearly showing a structure and pattern.


    Old Mr. Feng gradually became fascinated as he watched.


    He sighed inwardly, no matter how many times he saw it, it was always somewhat unbelievable.


    The child who was weak when he was born, who had clear eyes and an innocent smile from a young age. He had watched him grow up, and now, at just over ten years old, he was able to draw a First-grade Formation Method.


    A First-grade Formation Method¡­


    Many an old Formation Master, with hair turned white, would have to ponder deeply and exhaust their mind and spirit to draw a single First-grade Formation Method. Afterpletion, they would look pale, sweating profusely.


    Yet, when Mo Hua drew these First-grade Formation Methods, he appeared to do it with ease, and even if he became tired, after a brief rest in meditation, he would spring back full of vigor.


    If Old Mr. Feng hadn¡¯t watched Mo Hua grow up from a young age, he would almost suspect that Mo had been possessed by some old demon¡­


    Tired from drawing, Mo Hua exhaled, sat down on the ground with a plop, and rubbed his sore little arms.


    Old Mr. Feng then came forward, massaging several acupoints for him and circting a gentle Spiritual Power through Mo Hua¡¯s Blood Qi.


    Bathed in this gentle breeze, Mo Hua felt much morefortable all over.<div>


    ¡°Thank you, Grandpa Feng!¡± Mo Hua said with a smile, expressing his gratitude.


    ¡°I should be the one thanking you,¡± replied Old Mr. Feng as he brushed the dust off the ground and sat beside Mo Hua, speaking kindly:


    ¡°Without you, I might never have been able to use such a pill furnace in my life.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll make an even better one for you in the future,¡± Mo Hua promised confidently.<div>


    Old Mr. Fengughed softly, ¡°This one is good enough.¡±


    As he spoke, Old Mr. Feng took out a jade pendant and handed it to Mo Hua, ¡°This is for you.¡±


    The jade pendant was a pale white color, with faint bluish-green patterns within, the specific type of jade was unknown, and it possessed no spiritual power. The design appeared simple, the carving ordinary, yet the moment one¡¯s gaze touched it, one felt a peaceful aura and a calming of the mind.


    ¡°What kind of jade is this?¡±


    ¡°This is Pill Jade,¡± Old Mr. Feng said.


    ¡°Pill Jade?¡±


    Old Mr. Feng flipped the pendant over, and Mo Hua saw that indeed, engraved with an iron hook and silver strokes, was the character ¡°Pill.¡±


    ¡°Alchemists generally carry a piece of Pill Jade with them, nurtured over the years with Wood-type spiritual power. Over time, the jade bes like a spiritual artifact, bringing tranquility to the user¡¯s aura and serenity to the mind, untainted by stray thoughts.¡±


    ¡°This piece of Pill Jade was given to me by my master many years ago. All these years, through diagnosing pulses, treating illnesses, and making pills to save lives, I have always carried it with me. Now that it serves me no use, I give it to you,¡± Old Mr. Feng said.


    Mo Hua shook his head, ¡°I cannot ept something so precious.¡±


    Yet Old Mr. Feng personally hung the Pill Jade around Mo Hua¡¯s neck, ¡°A gift from an elder is not to be refused.¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡± Mo Hua felt somewhat undeserving, ¡°I am not an alchemist, why give it to me?¡±


    Old Mr. Feng pondered for a moment before saying, ¡°An alchemist saves lives but can¡¯t save many; a Formation Master doesn¡¯t save lives but can save many.¡±<div>


    Mo Hua was startled, then acknowledged the point with a nod, as if he understood.


    Old Mr. Feng looked at Mo Hua with a hopeful expression:


    ¡°There¡¯s also a belief that an alchemist umtes virtue through healing and saving lives, and the Pill Jade they carry bears this virtue. I give you this Pill Jade in hopes that it will protect you from harm and ensure your safety as you grow.¡±


    Mo Hua was taken aback and worriedly said, ¡°But if you give the jade to me, what will you do?¡±


    Old Mr. Feng smiled, ¡°The talk of virtue is elusive, it¡¯s simply a matter of finding peace of mind. All these years I¡¯ve practiced alchemy and medicine not because I believe in these things.¡±


    Mo Hua asked, ¡°But what if the belief in virtue is true?¡±


    Old Mr. Feng¡¯s smile grew even kinder, ¡°If the belief in virtue is true, and the Pill Jade really can turn misfortune into fortune for you, then perhaps this is a greater act of virtue than all my years of healing and saving lives.¡±


    Feeling a little embarrassed, Mo Hua could only express his unfeigned gratitude, ¡°Thank you, Grandpa Feng!¡±


    The icy coolness of the Pill Jade around his neck made Mo Hua feel a mental tranquility and a warmth in his heart.


    Whether it was the effect of the Pill Jade or not, Mo Hua found his state of mind more peaceful when drawing formations, his brushstrokes more fluid and confident.


    Two dayster, Mo Hua finished drawing the First-grade Firewood Twin Cultivation Compound Formation.


    Mo Hua asked Old Mr. Feng toe over to start the furnace, and apanying him were other alchemists as well.


    These alchemists were invited by Old Mr. Feng to join the Alchemist¡¯s Business, coborating to study the Alchemy Dao and concoct pills.<div>


    Old Mr. Feng ced Spirit Stones, lit the fire, and the bright red mes instantly ignited.


    Despite anticipation, Old Mr. Feng was momentarily stunned when he truly saw such pure mes.


    This was a fire that transcended the spiritual power of the ordinary Qi Refinement Realm.


    The other alchemists, witnessing this, were visibly shaken and then overwhelmed with excitement.


    Old Mr. Feng also tried using the harmonization of the Pill Furnace¡¯s firewood spiritual power to refine a furnace of pills.


    The pills were themon Blood Qi Pills, which can stop bleeding and restore energy, a staple for cultivators at home or when traveling and indispensable for monster hunting.


    Although the pills were ordinary, the quality of the finished product was exceptional; the purity of the mes had enhanced the efficacy by more than ten percent.


    Old Mr. Feng was very satisfied and couldn¡¯t help but nce at Mo Hua beside him, nodding approvingly.

 Chapter 206: 206 Speculation (5th Update)_1

    Chapter 206: Spection (5th Update)_1


    ¡°`


    The Formation on the Alchemy Furnace wasplete, and Mo Hua finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    He had finished all the Formations that needed to be drawn. From now on, he wouldn¡¯t have to worry about anything.


    Master Chen was in charge of the Refinery Shop, Old Mr. Feng managed the Alchemist¡¯s Business, and the finalpletion of the work was overseen by Master Ban. The overall situation was Elder Yu¡¯s concern.


    The only minor ces where a Formation might be needed, Mo Hua could easily touch up on his own.


    What was left for him was to wait for his share of Spirit Stones.


    Elder Yu said that once the Refinery Shop and Alchemist¡¯s Business began making a profit, all Cultivators who had contributed effort, be they Monster Hunters, Artifact Refiners, Alchemists, or even Loose Cultivators, would get quite a few Spirit Stones.


    Since Mo Hua had taken on all the Formation work, Elder Yu said he would receive the most Spirit Stones.


    As for the exact amount, Mo Hua didn¡¯t bother to ask. He had enough Spirit Stones for now. All he needed to do was focus on Formation.


    Mo Hua took a moment to reflect: he had drawn a vast number of Formations this time.<div>


    The Architectural Formation Maps for the Refinery Shop and Alchemist¡¯s Business included a broad range, mainly focused on Earth and Wood, supplemented by Gold, Water, and Fire, involving the application of various Five Elements Formations.


    Mo Hua nned and supervised the drawing of the Formation Maps, then went through them again from start to finish, reinforcing his foundation in Formation.


    The Formations used on the Artifact Furnace and Alchemy Furnace were first-grade Compound Formations, which were very challenging, but Mo Hua managed toplete them after much fuss and correction.


    His Divine Sense had strengthened some; his understanding of Formations had deepened. He had also gained a fundamental grasp of the principles and applications of Compound Formations.


    Thanks to his understanding of the Formation Pivot in Compound Formations, he could now draw ordinary Formations in one go by relying on his mastery of the Formation Pivot structure, which greatly increased his speed, though it did use a bit more Divine Sense.


    But for someone like Mo Hua, the consumption of Divine Sense at this level was not really a problem.


    All in all, these days had been tiring, but enriching as well.


    Mo Hua felt that he gained a lot.


    The thousand-plus bottles of Monster Blood he had amassed had also been consumed by arge margin. Now, he could finally take a little rest.


    Mo Hua touched his own small face, feeling that he had gotten somewhat gaunt from working on Formations every day. When he got back, he would have to ask his mother to make some delicious food to treat himself.


    ¡°What should I eat?¡±


    As Mo Hua pondered this, he cheerfully made his way home.


    In the Qian Family¡¯s grand hall.


    A dark carpet with cauldron patterns spread across the floor, a screen depicting serenendscapes, deskscquered in deep red, an incense burner fashioned with auspicious mythical beasts, and spiraling incense smoke¡ªall exuding opulence.


    Qian Hong sat before the hall, with Master Qian seated beside him.


    The two of them were drinking tea amidst the thick fragrance of the incense.


    But even with the soothing fragrance that had been burning for a while, both of them were far from calm.


    Qian Shunzhi entered the room, bowed respectfully, and reported,


    ¡°Reporting to the Family Head, no other Formation Master¡¯s clues have been found among the Monster Hunters. We have only heard of a child within the Monster Hunters who is skilled in Formation, whom people call ¡®Junior Formation Master.¡¯¡±<div>


    ¡°Junior Formation Master?¡± Master Qian frowned. ¡°How old?¡±


    ¡°Not very old, appears to be only about ten years old, with the surname Mo. As for the specific name, what he looks like, where he lives¡­ the Monster Hunters are tight-lipped, and we have been unable to find out.¡±


    Qian Hong¡¯s expression turned displeased.


    Qian Shunzhi bowed his head, not daring to breathe too heavily.<div>


    Master Qian pondered for a moment before speaking, ¡°It¡¯s definitely not this child, but there must be some connection to him.¡±


    Qian Hong considered and said, ¡°You mean, the Formation Master who is opposing us might be this child¡¯s master, or perhaps they share some master-apprentice rtionship¡­¡±


    ¡°Exactly.¡± Master Qian nodded. ¡°Formations cannot be mastered without a teacher. Being so young yet able to distinguish himself in Formation, being called ¡®Junior Formation Master,¡¯ he must have a highly skilled gentleman or an actual master who has taught him personally.¡±


    Qian Hong instructed Qian Shunzhi, ¡°Continue the investigation.¡±


    Qian Shunzhi stammered, ¡°But¡­ how should we continue our inquiry¡­¡±


    ¡°`


    He had checked everything he could and asked all the questions he could.


    Previously, he had sent Qian Family descendants disguised as traveling merchants, who chatted over drinks with Monster Hunters at a bustling eatery, and from there, they gathered bits and pieces of information.


    But within two days, the Monster Hunters had found them out.


    When they tried to inquire further, as soon as the word ¡°Formation Master¡± was mentioned, the Monster Hunters grew conspicuously more guarded, and the Loose Cultivators all kept tight-lipped.


    If they asked too many questions, they would be faced with unfriendly Monster Hunters who would turn the tables and begin interrogating them.


    If their responses were unconvincing, they would likely end up taking a beating.


    Qian Hong frowned and said, ¡°Then we won¡¯t ask about the Formation Master. We can ask if there¡¯s been any unfamiliar Cultivator or unpredictable expert around. With roundabout probing, we should be able to find some leads.¡±<div>


    Qian Shunzhi received the order and was about to leave when Master Qian called him back.


    ¡°There¡¯s one more thing,¡± Master Qian instructed, ¡°that Junior Formation Master, whatever Formations he¡¯s painted, find a way to get some and let me take a close look.¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Qian Shunzhi said respectfully.


    The Southern City Refinery Shop waspleted, and the Alchemist¡¯s Business was also nearingpletion.


    The Qian Family felt the pressure doubling, and the An Family was equally anxious.


    Old Master An had gone to the private room of a teahouse just outside the southern city, where he and the Family Head An Yonglu were scrutinizing the Refinery Shop in the distance.


    What was once a field of ruins, chaotic and deste, now proudly stood a vast Refinery Shop.


    Adjacent to it, an Alchemist¡¯s Business of simr scale was on the verge ofpletion.


    Old Master An was filled with emotion, ¡°Elder Yu really did build it after all!¡±


    An Yonglu was somewhat worried, ¡°Going on like this, I¡¯m afraid we¡¯ll have even less standing than before.¡±


    ¡°Artifact Refining and Alchemy, I estimate for the next hundred years, our An Family won¡¯t be able to achieve much. We won¡¯t only miss out on the meat, we might not even get to sip the soup at the edges,¡± Old Master An said, feeling disheartened.


    The Qian Family had already been a heavy burden, and now with two more substantial-scale Refinery Shop and Alchemist¡¯s Business set up in Southern City, the An Family could forget about any prospects.


    ¡°It¡¯s just as well,¡± An Yonglu somewhat relieved, ¡°since we can¡¯tpete anyway, we might as well focus on running the Spiritual Meal Building¡¯s business.¡±<div>


    Old Master An, frustrated by his son¡¯sck of ambition, looked at him, ¡°Can you really be content running a Food Building for a lifetime, at the mercy of others, with no prospects at all?¡±


    ¡°At least it¡¯s enough to scrape by¡­¡± An Yonglu muttered under his breath.


    His demeanor almost screamed ¡®no ambition.¡¯


    Old Master An felt weary.


    His son seemed decent enough on the surface and had the air of a Householder, yet faced with problems, he only thought about getting by without a trace of ambition.


    No wonder his pupil Xiaofu didn¡¯t have any lofty aspirations either.


    Old Master An couldn¡¯t be bothered to lecture him any longer.


    An Yonglu himself just quietly continued to sip his tea, but he suddenly caught a glimpse of the Refinery Shop¡¯s outer wall and eximed,


    ¡°Father, the Formation used on this outer wall seems incredibly sophisticated¡­¡±


    Old Master An nced at him, ¡°Can you make out what Formation it is?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t tell,¡± An Yonglu shook his head, ¡°but it feels extraordinary, at least much better than the Formations used in our An Family estate.¡±


    ¡°Where do you think Elder Yu found that Formation Master?¡± An Yonglu asked curiously.


    Old Master An didn¡¯t speak, his heart skipping a beat. He had a hunch, but still dared not believe it.<div>


    Seeing his father¡¯s reaction, An Yonglu asked, ¡°Father, do you know something?¡±


    Old Master An, with furrowed brows, was silent for a while before he slowly said, ¡°Do you remember the kid who saw through our family¡¯s Formation¡­¡±


    An Yonglu was stunned for a long time before his mouth fell open in disbelief, ¡°No way¡­¡±

 Chapter 207: 207 Zhiwei_1

    Chapter 207: 207 Zhiwei_1


    Someone was inquiring about the affairs of a Formation Master, and Elder Yu informed Mo Hua and instructed him to be cautious.


    ¡°One should not harbor ill-intentions, but it is essential to guard against others.¡±


    After giving it some thought, Mo Hua felt that the likelihood of being suspected was not very high. Unless it was someone he knew well, it was improbable for an ordinary Cultivator to believe that Mo Hua, who was in his teens, could create a First-grade Formation.


    On the contrary, Mo Hua was worried about Mr. Zhuang; he feared that the Qian Family might suspect Mr. Zhuang and that he might cause trouble for Mr. Zhuang.


    Mo Hua went to see Mr. Zhuang and briefly exined the situation.


    Hearing this, Mr. Zhuang just smiled and said, ¡°Do what you think is right, there¡¯s no need to worry about me.¡±


    ¡°Won¡¯t the Qian Family cause you trouble?¡±


    ¡°They won¡¯t find it.¡±


    ¡°What if they do find it?¡± Mo Hua was still somewhat anxious.


    ¡°¡®Originally there was nothing, where could the dust arise?¡¯ They will not be able to find it,¡± Mr. Zhuang stated indifferently.<div>


    Mo Hua nodded, half-understanding and half-confused, thinking Mr. Zhuang¡¯s words were vague and unclear, not really knowing what he was talking about¡­


    However, since Mr. Zhuang had said so, he must be confident, and thus Mo Hua was reassured.


    Mr. Zhuang was unfathomable and might not take the Qian Family seriously, but if they caused trouble and disturbed Mr. Zhuang¡¯s tranquil cultivation, that would not be good.


    ¡°How is your study of formations going?¡± Mr. Zhuang asked.


    ¡°I¡¯ve learned the First-grade Melting Fire and Controlling Spirit Compound Formation and the First-grade Firewood Twin Cultivation Compound Formation, and I¡¯ve also used them on the furnace,¡± Mo Hua said happily.


    Mr. Zhuang nodded in approval and praised, ¡°Well done.¡±


    Mo Hua smiled and then asked, ¡°Gentleman, which formations should I learn next?¡±


    ¡°Just find some Compound Formations and learn casually,¡± Mr. Zhuang suggested, ¡°Wait until you break through to the seventhyer of Qi Refinement and look at the Mystery Formation in your Sea of Consciousness. Then make your next n.¡±


    ¡°Alright,¡± Mo Hua nodded.


    What kind of Mystery Formation would the bottleneck at the seventhyer of Qi Refinement in the Heaven Yan Jue be?


    Mo Hua was both looking forward to it and feeling a bit apprehensive.


    After bidding farewell to Mr. Zhuang, Mo Hua headed home as usual, but bumped into An Xiaofu on the way.


    ¡°What a coincidence,¡± Mo Hua greeted An Xiaofu.


    An Xiaofu hung his head, wearing a troubled expression, ¡°Not a coincidence, my grandfather and father asked me to wait here especially for you.¡±


    ¡°Ah?¡± Mo Hua was taken aback.


    ¡°They wanted me to pretend to bump into you identally and get close to you,¡± An Xiaofu exined, ¡°But you¡¯re so smart, you would have known immediately, so I couldn¡¯t be bothered to pretend. My grandfather and father also told me to¡­¡±


    An Xiaofu spilled the beans, revealing everything his grandfather and father had instructed him to do, whether it was supposed to be said or not.


    Mo Hua didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry.


    After An Xiaofu finished, he felt a lot more rxed.<div>


    He thought he hadpleted his task. He had said everything his grandfather and father wanted him to say, and he had done everything they had asked him to do.


    Although the method might have differed slightly from what they had instructed, the result was the same.


    An Xiaofu heaved a sigh of relief, as if a weight had been lifted from his shoulders.


    ¡°Oh, and here are some gifts my grandfather asked me to give you. Please ept them,¡± he added.<div>


    An Xiaofu handed over a Storage Bag that held some Formation Books, several Formation Pens, and a good amount of Spiritual Ink.


    The items were not too expensive, but it was clear that a lot of thought had been put into choosing them, appealing to personal tastes.


    Mo Hua tried to decline.


    An Xiaofu stuffed it into Mo Hua¡¯s hands, ¡°If I take it back, my grandfather will me me. If I give it to you, he¡¯ll probably praise me. It¡¯s not really valuable anyway, so just take it. Missing out on an advantage is the act of a fool.¡±


    After thinking for a moment, Mo Hua nodded and said, ¡°Indeed.¡±


    Not wanting to be ¡°a fool,¡± Mo Hua epted the gifts and then said, ¡°Come on, let me treat you to something to eat!¡±


    An Xiaofu waved his hand, ¡°How could I let you pay?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not a bother,¡± said Mo Hua, ¡°It¡¯s on me!¡±


    An Xiaofu, curious and thinking there was nothing fun about going back to the n, decided to go with Mo Hua for a change.


    Following Mo Hua through several streets and around a few corners, An Xiaofu saw a food establishment at the crossroad. Its sign fluttered in the wind, with neat tables and benches set out on the spacious ground.


    The patrons gathered in small groups, some devouring meat heartily, others gulping down drinks, clinking sses and making merry in a lively atmosphere.


    The scent of meat and the fragrance of wine rushed towards them, drifting off into the distance with the breeze.


    This was an atmosphere An Xiaofu had never experienced before.<div>


    ¡°Mom,¡± Mo Hua called out from afar, waving his hand.


    Liu Ruhua came out with a smile upon hearing this, and when she saw Mo Hua and the little chubby boy in brocade next to him, she asked with some confusion, ¡°Who is this¡­?¡±


    An Xiaofu performed a polite bow and said, ¡°Hello auntie, my name is An Xiaofu.¡±


    ¡°An Family?¡±


    An Xiaofu nodded, ¡°My dad is the head of the An Family.¡±


    Liu Ruhua was mildly surprised, and then turned to Mo Hua, wondering how Mo Hua hade to know the young master of the An Family.


    Mo Hua said, ¡°Mom, I invited Xiaofu for a meal, could you make something delicious?¡±


    ¡°A child your age inviting someone for a meal¡­¡± Liu Ruhua chuckled and asked An Xiaofu, ¡°Young Master An, what would you like to eat?¡±


    An Xiaofu quickly gestured with his hand, ¡°Just call me Xiaofu. I¡¯m not picky, anything is good.¡±


    Liu Ruhua nodded and said, ¡°Then you two y for a while, I will make some food.¡±


    Mo Hua then took An Xiaofu to an open and bright table to sit down.


    An Xiaofu looked around and said, ¡°So this is your family¡¯s restaurant.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Mo Hua said with some pride.<div>


    He had been a big help in getting the restaurant up and running.


    An Xiaofu felt a bit envious, ¡°That¡¯s really nice.¡±


    Mo Hua was puzzled, ¡°Doesn¡¯t your An Family have the Spiritual Meal Building? That ce is even bigger and looks more impressive.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not the same,¡± An Xiaofu thought for a moment and said, ¡°Although the Spiritual Meal Building is big and quiet, it always feels too serene, making dining less fun.¡±


    An Xiaofu looked around at the other patrons.


    There were Monster Hunters, Artifact Refiners, Alchemists, local Loose Cultivators, passing peddlers, and traders from other ces. Everyone was different, but all were gathered together, eating and chatting withughter and talk.


    Sometimes, even strangers struck up warm conversations, toasted each other, and wished one another a smooth journey.


    ¡°It¡¯s fun to eat together in such a lively gathering,¡± said An Xiaofu.


    Mo Hua felt the same way, ¡°Then eat as much as you liketer, my mom¡¯s cooking is really delicious.¡±


    ¡°Thank you,¡± An Xiaofu said in thanks.


    But he was just being polite, appreciating Mo Hua¡¯s hospitality without really expecting the food to be anything special.


    The An Family ran the Spiritual Meal Building, where they hired culinary masters to study all kinds of high-quality recipes and make various rare delicacies.


    He ate there every day, what good food hadn¡¯t he tasted?<div>


    But when Liu Ruhua served the food, An Xiaofu found out he was indeed unfamiliar with it¡­


    After trying a bite, An Xiaofu asked, ¡°What kind of meat is this?¡±


    ¡°Monster Beast meat,¡± Mo Hua took a bite with his chopsticks, ¡°Probably some kind of sheep. If it were in Big ck Mountain, I could recognize it, but now it¡¯s on the te, I can¡¯t tell.¡±


    An Xiaofu was surprised, ¡°Monster Beast meat can taste this good?¡±


    ¡°Hehe, didn¡¯t expect that, did you?¡±


    An Xiaofu took another bite and savored it carefully, ¡°These spices are different too.¡±


    ¡°You can tell the spices apart too?¡± Mo Hua asked.


    An Xiaofu nodded.


    ¡°Which ones can you identify?¡± Mo Hua was a bit curious.


    Hmm¡­¡± An Xiaofu thought for a moment, ¡°There¡¯s cassia leaf, mustard seed, plum, zedoary¡­¡±


    An Xiaofu listed quite a few and then said, ¡°There are others too, with very unique vors that I¡¯ve never tasted before, so I can¡¯t name them.¡±


    Mo Hua was impressed, ¡°You¡¯re really amazing!¡±


    Some of these spices were bought from the market town, while others were picked by Mo Hua from outside Big ck Mountain. These spices were rather unusual and not easy to mass produce, so it was normal for An Xiaofu not to know their names.


    But being able to taste so many spices was already quite impressive.


    An Xiaofu blushed with the praise from Mo Hua, ¡°I¡­ just eat a lot, so I can pick them out, nothing special. I can¡¯tpare to you¡­¡±


    Mo Hua was a Formation Master, and his skills in formations were very high, to the extent that even his grandfather found it unbelievable.

 Chapter 208: 208: Master Luo_1

    Chapter 208: Master Luo_1


    Mo Hua shook his head and said, ¡°Everyone is born with a purpose, how can I be of no use?¡±


    An Xiaofu was puzzled for a moment, ¡°What use could it possibly have?¡±


    Mo Hua thought for a while but couldn¡¯t quite articte it; he was unsure about the specifics concerning food, so he said,


    ¡°Your family runs a Food Building, and you have such a good sense of taste, how can it be of no use?¡±


    An Xiaofu sighed, ¡°We opened the Food Building because we had no other choice¡­¡±


    ¡°Had no other choice?¡±


    Seeing that it was still early and the meat was delicious, and it was rare for someone to talk to him, An Xiaofu took a bite of meat, sipped his fruit wine, and started chatting with Mo Hua:


    ¡°The An Family initially was in the business of Artifact Refining and Alchemy, but we couldn¡¯tpete with the Qian Family, our business failed, and we could only rely on some ancestral properties to make a living running a Spiritual Meal Building¡­¡±


    ¡°My grandfather didn¡¯t like running a Food Building; he still wanted to continue with Artifact Refining and Alchemy because he felt that running a Food Building was a loss of face.¡±


    ¡­<div>


    ¡°Is running a Food Building not good?¡± Mo Hua asked, somewhat puzzled.


    ¡°I think it¡¯s pretty good, but my grandfather doesn¡¯t,¡± An Xiaofu mumbled, ¡°and in the world of Tao Cultivation, all trades are ranked into different sses.¡±


    An Xiaofu counted on his fingers, listing one by one:


    ¡°Firstes Formation, the hardest to learn and the mostmonly used. Formation Masters are considered superior wherever they go. Followed by Alchemy and Artifact Refining, as well as Rune making, all of which are considered decent professions.¡±


    ¡°Others like spiritual meals, Spirit nt cultivation, textile, craftsmanship, Monster Hunting, and the like, aren¡¯t really respected by people.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be offended by what I¡¯m about to say,¡± An Xiaofu said meekly, ¡°Many cultivators fromrge ns and sects think that spiritual meals and Monster Hunting are lower ss jobs only suited for Loose Cultivators, and they disdain them in their hearts.¡±


    Mo Hua understood but disagreed somewhat, ¡°If there are no cultivators engaged in Spirit nt cultivation, spiritual meals, or textile, what would they eat and wear? Without food or clothes, what is there to be pompous about?¡±


    An Xiaofu nodded, ¡°Exactly!¡±


    An Xiaofu loved food and thought eating was the most important thing. Anything rted to food was of great importance to him.


    Liu Ruhua made several other dishes, including Monster meat and wild vegetables from the mountains. Although the ingredients weremon, the vors were delicious, and the tastes were very unique.


    An Xiaofu, with his cheeks puffed out, ate heartily and couldn¡¯t help but praise, ¡°Mo Hua, your mother¡¯s cooking is really delicious.¡±


    Mo Hua was even happier than if he had beenplimented himself, ¡°Of course!¡±


    After they had finished eating, they waved goodbye to each other.


    Watching An Xiaofu¡¯s retreating figure, Mo Hua couldn¡¯t help but ponder,


    What can a good sense of taste be used for?


    Be a Meal Master? Open a Food Building?


    But the An Family had already opened a Spiritual Meal Building¡­


    Mo Hua had a vague idea in mind, but he needed to think it through more thoroughly.


    After several days of investigation, Qian Shunzhi finally came upon some leads and went to report to Family Head Qian Hong.<div>


    ¡°A new cave dwelling was built to the south of the city, bearing a sign that reads ¡®Bai Mansion¡¯. It is inhabited by a veiled woman, apanied by two young cultivators, male and female. But it is uncertain whether they are skilled in Formation.¡±


    A trace of wariness shed in Qian Hong¡¯s eyes, ¡°These are the wandering descendants of great families; we cannot afford to provoke them, and they won¡¯t bother with helping those Monster Hunters. Anything else?¡±


    Qian Shunzhi said, ¡°An elderly cultivator passed by, with unclear intentions, and left Tongxian City after a few days. Several middle-aged Formation Masters stayed in the inn, having some connections with the local ns¡­¡±


    After thinking for a moment, Qian Hong said coldly, ¡°These are not the right leads, go and investigate further.¡±<div>


    Seeing Qian Hong¡¯s somewhat unexpected reaction, Qian Shunzhi took out several Formation Diagrams and handed them over.


    ¡°There¡¯s a Junior Formation Master among the Monster Hunters; these formations are his creations. Some are genuine works of the Formation Master, while others are rubbings made by others.¡±


    Qian Hong took them and nced at them, slightly disappointed, ¡°They are allmon formations, not even first-rate.¡±


    He may not be a Formation Master and couldn¡¯t tell what the formations were, but he could count the Formation Patterns.


    These formations, old and new, with mature brushwork, mostly consisted of five or six Formation Patterns.


    For a young cultivator around ten years of age to be able to draw five or six Formation Patterns, that already showed exceptional talent, no wonder he was called a ¡°Junior Formation Master¡±.


    But the Qian Family was not looking for this Junior Formation Master, but rather that mysterious first-rank Formation Master.


    ¡°Send more people to search,¡± Qian Hong instructed.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Qian Shunzhi bowed respectfully and was about to leave when he was called back by Qian Hong.


    After a moment of contemtion, Qian Hong handed him several formation diagrams, ¡°Take these formations to Master Qian and see if Master Qian can find any clues.¡±


    Qian Shunzhi respectfully acknowledged the request and then transferred the formation diagrams and their imprints to Master Qian.


    Master Qian was in the Qian Family¡¯s library, discussing matters with a group of Formation Masters.<div>


    Some of these Formation Masters were from the Qian Family, some had close dealings with the Qian Family, and others, though not as closely rted to the Qian Family, had toe over upon the invitation of Master Qian.


    In such a vast ce as Tongxian City, where Formation Masters were scarce, everyone would inevitably have some connections with each other.


    As the most prominent and wealthiest n in Tongxian City, naturally, they could not afford to slight the Qian Family¡¯s dignity.


    A first-rank Formation Master was not an obscure individual and could not possibly have no ties to the various ns.


    Master Qian invited these Formation Masters from Tongxian City to probe around to see if anyone had any leads, or perhaps any connection to the mysterious Formation Master.


    If there really was a connection, then all negotiations could proceed smoothly, and they could use this rtionship to foster connections with that Formation Master.


    However, after a long discussion, they still had no leads.


    The first-rank Formation Master seemed to have appeared out of thin air, with not a single person knowing their origin.


    Just as everyone was at a loss, Qian Shunzhi entered with the formations.


    Master Qian took the formations and after looking through them, furrowed his brow, and passed the formations on for the other Formation Masters to examine.


    ¡°Can anyone see anything?¡± Master Qian asked.


    ¡°These formations are well-drawn.¡±


    ¡°They show a good understanding of the principles.¡±<div>


    ¡°The brushwork is very skilled, showing a strong foundation.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a pity they are just low-level formations, with only five or six Formation Patterns, hard to discern anything from them¡­¡±


    The Formation Masters discussed amongst themselves.


    Thest, a thin-faced Formation Master, mused, ¡°If these formations were indeed drawn by that Junior Formation Master, then this Junior Formation Master must be rted to that first-rank Formation Master.¡±


    The other Formation Masters nodded in agreement, ¡°If there were no connection, he couldn¡¯t draw such good formations at such a young age.¡±


    As they were talking, a Qian Family disciple entered the room and respectfully said, ¡°Master Luo has arrived.¡±


    Master Qian immediately stood up, and the other Formation Masters also rose and went to the door, saluting the neer with sped hands, ¡°Master Luo, greetings!¡±


    The visitor was indeed Master Luo, one of the few true first-rank Formation Masters in Tongxian City, certified by the Taoist Court.


    The other few first-rank Formation Masters in Tongxian City had aged, preferred solitude, and no longer socialized. Only Master Luo would asionally make an appearance.


    Master Luo returned the greetings one by one, ¡°You tter me, gentlemen.¡±


    Then he turned to Master Qian, ¡°Master Qian, long time no see.¡±


    Master Qian hurriedly demurred, ¡°I dare not, I dare not. How can I presume the title of ¡®Master¡¯ in front of Master Luo.¡±


    Master Luoughed, ¡°Little Brother Qian, you are too modest. With your understanding of formations, advancing to first-rank is just a matter of time.¡±<div>


    Master Luo entered the main hall and took the seat of honor, while the other Formation Masters took their seats ording to their status.


    A Qian Family maidservant came forward to serve tea.


    Master Qian said, ¡°This is Cloud Mist Tea from Lu Feng, emerald and tender, a beauty in color and fragrance. Please, Master Luo, enjoy.¡±


    Master Luo¡¯s eyes brightened, he lifted the cup¡¯s lid, and the tea¡¯s aroma wafted out like mist. After tasting a sip, the sweetness spread to his throat, refreshing his heart and spleen. He nodded in approval, ¡°Excellent tea!¡±


    Once seated and having tasted the tea, the group turned to the matter at hand.

 Chapter 209: 209 Identity_1

    Chapter 209: Identity_1<div>


    Master Luo asked, ¡°I¡¯ve heard there¡¯s an unknown first-grade Formation Master in Tongxian City who has some kind of enmity with the Qian Family. Little Brother Qian, is this the matter you asked me here for?¡±


    Master Qian sighed, ¡°Master Luo is perceptive. We¡¯re all Formation Masters, and we all know how rare a first-grade is, so we¡¯d rather not tear off the fa?ade and embarrass everyone unless it¡¯s absolutely necessary.¡±


    ¡°Then what does Little Brother Qian intend to do?¡±


    Master Qian said, ¡°No matter what happened before, my Qian Family is willing to make friends with him. Spirit Stones, anything can be discussed. If that¡¯s not possible, we hope he will neither help nor make things difficult for my Qian Family, and we will still treat him courteously. If this Formation Master is truly unreasonable, then my Qian Family will have no choice but to tear off the fa?ade.¡±


    Master Luo nodded, ¡°To go to such lengths, Little Brother Qian has certainly done all one could.¡±


    ¡°Does Master Qian have any knowledge of this Formation Master¡¯s background?¡± Master Qian asked.<div>


    Master Luo shook his head, ¡°I¡¯ve never had any dealings with him, nor have I heard of such a person.¡±


    Master Qian was slightly disappointed; he had thought that since the man was a first-grade Formation Master, he should have had some interaction with Master Luo.


    ¡°Does Little Brother Qian have any clues?¡± Master Luo asked.


    Master Qian then shared some information he knew, including that the Formation Master had used several first-grade Formation Methods and might have taken on a disciple, someone called ¡®Junior Formation Master¡¯. It was unclear whether the disciple was in name only, or truly his lineage sessor.


    ¡°These are the Formation Methods drawn by the Junior Formation Master.¡±


    Master Qian handed the Formation Methods to Master Luo.


    Master Luo took them and after a nce praised, ¡°Well drawn.¡±


    ¡°Can Master Luo see who his master might be?¡± A Formation Master asked.


    Master Luo reflected for a moment then shook his head, ¡°These are all basic Five Elements Formations, nothing rare or revealing of Sect or n heritage. It¡¯s hard to tell.¡±


    Everyone was somewhat disappointed and started to specte about the Formation Master¡¯s heritage.


    Master Luo continued to browse the Formation Methods in his hands.


    Junior Formation Master? I wonder how old he is; his talent in Formation Patterns is truly remarkable.<div>


    As he flipped through, he furrowed his brow as if pondering something. After a moment, he dipped his finger in tea water and drew something on the tabletop.


    The tea water sketched simple Formation Patterns on the crimson table.


    Master Luo drew several times, his expression growing ever more solemn and even seemed incredulous.


    Noticing this, Master Qian asked, ¡°Master Luo, have you discovered something?¡±


    Master Luo hesitated, then said, ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡±


    But Master Luo still looked puzzled and drew the Formation Patterns on the table several more times with tea water, before finally asking slowly:


    ¡°Are these Formation Methods really drawn by that Junior Formation Master?¡±


    Master Qian looked over and saw that Master Luo was holding a stack of Formation Methods, the top one being a Cold Air Formation.


    This Cold Air Formation was an authentic method, not imprinted from something else, and the handwriting was very fresh, likely drawn recently. Since it was a Cold Air Formation, it was probably used to lower the temperature wherever it was drawn.


    Master Qian nodded, ¡°Indeed, they were drawn by the Junior Formation Master.¡±


    Master Luo tapped the table with his finger, pondered for a moment, and then said, ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, the one who drew this Formation Method is a first-grade Formation Master.¡±


    All the Formation Masters were astonished and looked at each other in confusion.<div>


    ¡°The Cold Air Formation is not a first-grade method, Brother Luo, why do you say this?¡± Master Qian asked, frowning.


    ¡°Although the Cold Air Formation is not a first-grade method, look at these Formation Patterns. Based on the Formation Pivot, they outline everything essential, drawn from start to finish in one stroke, and still with extra effort to spare. This suggests the person understands the Formation Pivot very deeply, and his Divine Sense is also very strong, hence the ease with which the strokes are made.¡±


    Master Luo pointed at the water stains on the table, ¡°I just tried to draw the Cold Air Formation several times following this method. After finishing, I realized it consumes a great deal of Divine Sense; someone who¡¯s not a first-grade Formation Master couldn¡¯t draw it.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Master Qian immediately took out paper and pen, and copied the stroke method of the Cold Air Formation.


    After he finished, his expression turned serious.


    Following this method, using the Formation Pivot as the framework, capturing the Formation Patterns in one stroke¡ªthe method was remarkably fast, but it also consumed a tremendous amount of Divine Sense!


    Any Formation Master who could draw it, if not a first-grade, was at least a half-step away from it, with Divine Sense strong enough to draw out nine Formation Patterns.


    Other Formation Masters also tried their hand at it, drawing the Cold Air Formation.


    Some barely managed toplete it, some failed by a few strokes, their Divine Sense unable to keep up, and some could only draw half of it.


    Everyone¡¯s faces reflected utter disbelief.


    ¡°Does that mean that the junior Formation Master is actually a first-grade Formation Master?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s simply¡­ preposterous!¡±<div>


    ¡°Formations are not child¡¯s y. To ascend to such a level at such a young age? It¡¯s not that easy¡­¡±


    The Formation Masters chattered amongst themselves.


    Master Luo coughed lightly and the hubbub began to quiet down, with everyone turning to look at him.


    ¡°The Cultivation World is vast with innumerable geniuses. It¡¯s not impossible for someone of a young age to reach the level of a first-grade master. It¡¯s just that we are limited by our own little corner andck broader exposure,¡± Master Luo said.


    Upon hearing this, all sighed deeply.


    Seeing the crowd¡¯s expression changing, Master Luo added, ¡°Moreover, this is just spection. The truth still needs to be verified.¡±


    Master Qian also said, ¡°Indeed, we need to investigate this matter thoroughly.¡±


    Even though he said this, deep down he felt that there might be some truth to Master Luo¡¯s words.


    The junior Formation Master could probably really draw a first-grade Formation.


    This level of delineation, simplicity and concentration in the Formation Patterns, though appearing simple, truly demonstrated one¡¯s foundation, and at least he himself couldn¡¯t draw it without copying someone else¡¯s work, even though he was almost a first-grade Formation Master.


    The crowds murmured once again, while Master Luo sat to the side, sipping tea.


    As he had said, the Cultivation World is boundless, with all sorts of talents.<div>


    There¡¯s a staggering disparity between Loose Cultivators and ns, and simrly, an immense gulf separates small families from the Great ns.


    What is considered talented in a small ce might be stunning locally but only passable in the entirety of the Cultivation World.


    Moreover, even if there were such a genius, what does it have to do with him?


    Master Luo was veryposed.


    ¡°By the way, what¡¯s the name of this junior Formation Master?¡± Master Luo suddenly recalled and asked.


    Master Qian responded, ¡°I don¡¯t know the full name, but I know his family name is Mo.¡±


    ¡°Surname Mo, huh¡­¡±


    Master Luo nodded. Without ¡®Mo¡¯ (ink), Formation Patterns cannot bepleted¡ªit indeed is a suitable surname for a Formation Master.


    Master Luo took a sip of tea, as old memories suddenly surfaced from the Sea of Consciousness.


    ¡°The name Mo¡­ feels somewhat familiar¡­¡±


    He vaguely remembered a day two years ago when Instructor Yan had sought him out, asking him to take on a student as a disciple.


    What had Instructor Yan said again?<div>


    After thinking for a while, Master Luo remembered Instructor Yan¡¯s helplessness and pleading words:


    ¡°Little Mo Hua is young, but sensible and diligent. He¡¯s extremely gifted in Formations, and with Brother Luo¡¯s guidance, his prospects in Formations would surely be boundless¡­¡±


    Master Luo¡¯s heart skipped a beat.


    It couldn¡¯t be such a coincidence¡­


    Master Luo reassured himself that it could just be amon surname¡ªthere can¡¯t be so many coincidences in the world.


    But they both had the surname Mo, both studied Formations, and both were highly talented¡­


    Master Luo took a deep breath, calming his emotions.


    Even if it was the same person, it didn¡¯t matter¡ªit was just exceptional talent in Formations.


    Just a teenage first-grade Formation Master, nothing more!


    I, Luo, will not regret it!


    Master Luo took another sip of tea only to find that the original sweet taste had turned bitter in his mouth¡­

 Chapter 210: 210 Ambush_1

    Chapter 210: Ambush_1<div>


    ¡°`


    The Junior Formation Master among the Monster Hunters was that First-grade Formation Master.


    Following this direction, Qian Hong ordered Qian Shunzhi to investigate further. After a few days, they had a lead.


    Qian Shunzhi found out Mo Hua¡¯s name, address, parents, and other information, as well as a portrait of Mo Hua.


    Now this portraity before Qian Hong.


    It depicted a boy around the age of eleven or twelve, with a delicate and handsome face, eyes clear as water, and a smile that was like the morning glow.<div>


    Qian Hong felt both astonishment and fear as he looked at it.


    He was astonished that such a young age, the boy had the abilities of a First-grade Formation Master, and he feared that if the child were allowed to grow up and further advance in formation techniques, their Qian Family might have no ce left to stand.


    In the world of Tao cultivation, formations were the most widely applied and had the greatest impact.


    Now that Mo Hua could only set up first-grade formations and their Qian Family was already struggling to cope. If he were to advance to second grade in the future, he wouldn¡¯t even need to act personally. Just a word from him would cause their Qian Family great misfortune.


    A murderous intent rose in Qian Hong.


    Master Qian still wanted to negotiate first and persuaded Qian Hong not to act rashly.


    A First-grade Formation Master in his early teens, if he were to die, that would be such a pity.


    Master Qian knew the hardship of studying formations and bing a Formation Master, so he didn¡¯t rmend that Qian Hong be too ruthless.


    After thinking it over, Qian Hong said, ¡°Master Qian¡¯s words are reasonable. I will give them serious thought.¡±


    Master Qian nodded in agreement and breathed a sigh of relief.


    After sending off Master Qian, Qian Hong turned around and immediately instructed Qian Shunzhi, ¡°Find a few Qi Refining Ninth Level disciples from the Qian n and find a way to kill that Junior Formation Master!¡±


    Qian Shunzhi was somewhat surprised, ¡°What about Master Qian¡­¡±<div>


    ¡°Master Qian is devoted to formations and doesn¡¯t understand these matters.¡±


    Qian Hong¡¯s eyes turned cold as he continued, ¡°Mo Huaes from a family of Loose Cultivators. His father is a Monster Hunter, and all of his rtives and friends are Loose Cultivators too. He is highly regarded by Yu Changlin and it¡¯s absolutely impossible for him to get along with our Qian n!¡±


    Qian Shunzhi bowed his head in agreement and then said, ¡°If the Taoist Court finds out¡­¡±


    ¡°If the Taoist Court does investigate, I will do my best to protect you. If I can¡¯t, a few lives in exchange for that of a First-grade Formation Master is still a profitable trade.¡±


    Qian Hong looked at Qian Shunzhi and said, ¡°Try not to act personally. Let the others do it, and let them bear the me. I value you, so don¡¯t draw fire to yourself. Make sure your actions are clean and untraceable.¡±


    A chill went through Qian Shunzhi¡¯s heart.


    He finally understood why Qian Hong had be the Family Head.


    Such a ruthless heart and cunning methods were worth learning!


    Qian Shunzhi respectfully epted the orders and then, following Qian Hong¡¯s instructions, he found a few Qi Refining Ninth Level cultivators in the n who weren¡¯t well-known. He told them that the Family Head had ordered them to kill someone, promising them a legitimate offspring¡¯s position upon sess.


    If they were unfortunately to meet their demise, the Family Head would also provide their children with generouspensation.


    Risking danger for the chance of riches, none of the cultivators refused.


    Dressed up as passing merchants, they sat in a teahouse on South Main Street, drinking tea and listening to storytelling while keeping an eye on Mo Hua.<div>


    This was the route Mo Hua had to take to go home.


    They were well-prepared, each carrying expensive jade talismans, intent on killing in one fell swoop to eliminate future troubles.


    Qian Shunzhi took a distant seat, pretending to drink tea, but his peripheral vision kept watch at the intersection. He was searching for the figure of Mo Hua, based on the portrait in his mind.


    Soon, he spotted a young cultivator with rosy lips and white teeth carrying a storage bag emerging at the intersection.


    It was Mo Hua.


    Qian Shunzhi coughed to signal the others.


    The Qian Family cultivators behaved as usual, eating, drinking, or listening to the storytelling. Yet, they were all preparing to act, some fingering knives, others holding swords, and a few reaching into their robes, ready to use their runes.


    Their disguises were excellent, they did not reveal anything unusual, nning to strike quickly when Mo Hua approached and then immediately flee the scene.


    But as Mo Hua walked, he suddenly stopped, his gaze flickering with confusion as he looked towards the teahouse. He had noticed Qian Shunzhi and the others.


    ¡°Are these people trying to kill me?¡± Mo Hua was taken aback for a moment.


    In his divine sense, the cultivators¡¯ spiritual power was already in motion, a sign that they were about to make their move.


    ¡°`<div>


    Moreover, since his appearance, these people¡¯s Divine Senses had been stealthily probing him with clear malice.


    They were all at the Qi Refining Ninth Level, far weaker in Divine Sense than Mo Hua, who perceived their attempts as obvious as daylight.


    ¡°What to do?¡±


    Mo Hua reached into his Storage Bag and touched several Formations, covertly took them out, and stuffed them into his sleeve.


    He prepared the Formations first.


    If he could escape, he would do that first; if not, he would find an opportunity toy down the Formations and give them a st.


    A First-grade Earth Fire Formation, even if it wouldn¡¯t kill them, would at least temporarily stop them.


    Afterward, relying on the Water Passing Step, Mo Hua could run away no matter what.


    He was only at the Qi Refining Sixth Level now, and tangling with these Body Cultivators at the Qi Refining Ninth Level wasn¡¯t too wise¡ªit would be good enough to escape.


    Having made up his mind, Mo Hua turned to leave.


    Qian Shunzhi and the others also sensed something amiss, their intentions seemed to have been discovered somehow.


    Without dy, they also got up, ready to take action by force.<div>


    Suddenly, a pair ofrge hands pressed down on Qian Shunzhi¡¯s shoulders, pushing him back into his seat.


    Qian Shunzhi looked up to see an unfamiliar Monster Hunter at the Qi Refining Ninth Level, with a robust aura.


    He looked around and saw that hispanions were also restrained, with several other Monster Hunters surrounding them.


    ¡°You stole my stuff,¡± said the Monster Hunter.


    Qian Shunzhi¡¯s eyelids twitched as he denied, ¡°I didn¡¯t steal anything.¡±


    ¡°No, you did!¡±


    Qian Shunzhi scoffed, ¡°What did I steal from you?¡±


    ¡°Oh, my mistake,¡± said the Monster Hunter, ¡°you wanted to rob me of my things!¡±


    ¡°You on¡ª¡±


    Before Qian Shunzhi could finish, the Monster Hunter punched him in the stomach.


    A wave of agony shot through him, and knowing that they had been exposed, Qian Shunzhi, bearing the pain, drew his knife and shed at the Monster Hunter.


    The other Qian Family Cultivators also sprang into action.<div>


    The Monster Hunters and Qian Family Cultivators shed, blood qi surging, spiritual power swirling.


    The scene became chaotic for a moment, but after about twenty rounds of skirmish, the Monster Hunters, outnumbering them, had knocked all of Qian Shunzhi¡¯s party to the ground and tied them up with ropes.


    Mo Hua was taken aback, then he realized.


    This was South Main Street, the territory of the Monster Hunters, effectively his ¡°territory.¡±


    The street was full of familiar Monster Hunters.


    Mo Hua suddenly felt his backbone stiffen.


    If the Qian Family came looking for trouble, naturally the Monster Hunters¡¯ uncles and elders would deal with them.


    He didn¡¯t even need to run, nor did he need to waste any Formations.


    Seeing them tied up, Mo Hua approached and took a look, then asked, ¡°Uncle Zhao, what should we do with these people?¡±


    The leading Monster Hunter was none other than Old Zhao.


    Previously, Old Zhao had been chased by the Qian Family and left barely alive, hanging on a cliffside branch; it was Mo Hua who found him, enabling his rescue.


    Old Zhao was severely injured and had been recovering for some time; now his wounds were mostly healed.


    Old Zhao smiled at Mo Hua, ¡°Beat them up first, then send them to the Taoist Court, using them of attempted murder.¡±


    Mo Hua nodded, ¡°They did try to kill me, thank you, Uncle Zhao.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s there to thank.¡± Old Zhao chuckled, ¡°If we¡¯re talking about thanks, I¡¯m the one who should be thanking you. If you hadn¡¯t been there, I might not have survived.¡±


    Mo Huaughed, ¡°It was no big deal, no thanks needed.¡±


    Old Zhao rifled through the Qian Family Cultivators¡¯ Storage Bags and pulled out a few Jade Talismans, tossing them to Mo Hua, ¡°Take these Runes and have some fun with them.¡±

 Chapter 211: 211: Meeting (Fifth Update)_1

    Chapter 211: Meeting (Fifth Update)_1<div>


    ¡°¡±¡±


    Runes?


    Mo Hua nced at them and discovered there were three runes in his hand, all made of jade. Two of them were iid with red patterns and bore the inscription ¡°Fiery me Rune,¡± while the third was iid with golden patterns, inscribed with ¡°Golden Sword Rune.¡±


    ¡°Are these runes very expensive?¡± Mo Hua asked.


    Old Zhao nodded and said, ¡°They are quite expensive, and not easy to buy, either. These runes should possess the power of spells from the Qi Refining Ninth Level, having considerable destructive force. They are regted by the Taoist Court, and usually cannot be purchased through regr channels.¡±


    ¡°Then they are too valuable. I cannot ept them.¡±<div>


    ¡°Take them with you for self-defense, it will give us peace of mind,¡± Old Zhao insisted, refusing Mo Hua¡¯s rejection and patted his shoulder. ¡°Alright, you should head back now. I¡¯ll take care of teaching these bastards a lesson first.¡±


    ¡°Mm-hmm, Uncle Zhao has worked hard.¡±


    Mo Hua stopped being polite, epted the runes, and walked home.


    The wailing of those Qian Family cultivators resonated behind him, but Mo Hua didn¡¯t concern himself with it.


    They brought it upon themselves. They deserved it.


    After returning home, Mo Hua studied the three runes a bit.


    He knew the basic usage of runes, but because he was poor and couldn¡¯t afford them, he had never used them.


    Using runes was quite simple. You only needed to infuse them with spiritual power to activate the runes, which would then automatically trigger and form a spell.


    Normally, a rune could only be used once, but their power was great.


    There were very few restrictions on using runes; as long as it was within the same realm, regardless of the nature of the spiritual root, the cultivation technique practiced, or the amount of spiritual power, anyone could activate a rune.


    Due to the few restrictions and great power, the Taoist Court Officials would regte runes with significant destructive capabilities.


    If not regted and cultivators were allowed to misuse runes, especially if runes were hoarded to a certain scale, it would pose a great threat to the public order within the Tao Cultivation World.<div>


    Therefore, it was very difficult for an average cultivator to obtain a few high-quality runes.


    Mo Hua didn¡¯t know where the Qian Family got these runes from, but they were really willing to spend a fortune.


    Mo Hua thought to himself and then became somewhat puzzled:


    It doesn¡¯t seem like I¡¯ve done much, just drew a few formations. Do they really hate me that much?


    They don¡¯t bother Elder Yu Changlin in the Foundation Establishment Stage bute after me instead. Are they just bullying the weak and fearing the strong¡­


    Qian Shunzhi and a few others were beaten ck and blue and dropped off at the Taoist Court.


    Qian Hong spent a few spirit stones to bribe them and redeemed them back.


    The reason Elder Yu didn¡¯t take advantage of them this time was that he wanted to escte the issue to the Taoist Court, letting the officials there know the Qian Family harbored malicious intentions. At the same time, he wanted Qian Hong to act with caution, to not cross the lines set by the Taoist Court Officials.


    Skirting under the radar was allowed, but an open conflict was not.


    In Tongxian City, on the surface, everyone had to abide by thew.


    The w¡± referred to was that of the Taoist Law, and the ¡°order¡± respected was that enforced by the Taoist Court.


    Following that, Qian Hong tried to interfere again, either by bribing or hiring some cultivators from outside the area, and made covert moves again.<div>


    But Elder Yu guarded Mo Hua very well.


    If these cultivators appeared in the south of the city, they would quickly be discovered, and as soon as they tried to make a move, they would be swiftly subdued.


    Then, as before, they would be thoroughly beaten and thrown to the Taoist Court.


    The more Qian Hong wanted to kill Mo Hua, the more methods Elder Yu had to protect him.


    He even cared not to let a single hair from Mo Hua¡¯s head be lost.


    Qian Hong, feeling helpless after numerous unsessful schemes, gave up.


    Monster Hunters, who hunted monsters in Big ck Mountain all year round, were more alert than ordinary cultivators, more sensitive to murderous intent, more in tune with each other, quicker to act, and more ruthless in their attacks.


    Furthermore, they were on their own turf, and if a Monster Hunter was vignt, they could notice even a foreign fly, let alone a living person at the Qi Refining Ninth Level.


    ¡°Should we get a Foundation Building Cultivator to take action?¡±


    Qian Hong frowned.


    One would certainly not be enough. At least two would be needed.


    One to hold Elder Yu Changlin, another to sneak an attack, break through the Monster Hunters¡¯ defense, and kill that Junior Formation master.<div>


    But the key question was, who in the Qian Family would be willing to take the risk?


    Everyone was scheming for their benefit, and as the Family Head, he did not want to dirty his hands, either.


    ¡°¡±¡±


    ¡°`


    Viting the Taoist Law, murdering a cultivator.


    This crime could be minor or severe. If everyone chose to let it go, it would be as if nothing had happened.


    But once someone decided to pursue the matter, it would beplicated. To really follow the Taoist Law to the letter, one could possibly face execution¡­


    Qian Hong sighed.


    For now, it seemed best to hire a Qi Refinement Realm cultivator to do the job.


    If sessful, it would be a permanent solution, and even if it failed, it would only result in the loss of some Spirit Stones.


    If it still did not work out in the end, even Foundation Establishment would not suffice.


    After all, in the long run, the threat posed by a talented Formation Master should not be underestimated.<div>


    Mo Hua was the Junior Formation master¡¯s doing, the Qian Family knew, and naturally, Master Luo knew as well.


    He had only spected before, but now that he knew for sure, his feelings became even moreplex.


    How could it be such a coincidence?


    Immediately, doubts arose in his heart. Could a teenage first-rank Formation Master really have such exceptional talent?


    Master Luo wanted to verify it with his own eyes.


    He sought out Old Mr. Feng.


    Old Mr. Feng had been making pills and saving people in Tongxian City for over a hundred years, dealing with Loose Cultivators, n cultivators, the poor, the rich, those of low status, and those of high status alike. Master Luo was no exception.


    When Master Luo¡¯s grandson had been gravely ill years ago, it was Old Mr. Feng who healed him.


    And the Compound Formation in Old Mr. Feng¡¯s Alchemy Furnace was personally drawn by Master Luo as a gesture of gratitude.


    However, although the Compound Formation was exquisite, it was not of the first rank.


    Old Mr. Feng was discussing Pill Recipes with other Pill Masters in the Alchemist¡¯s Business when he heard of Master Luo¡¯s visit.


    After pondering for a moment, Old Mr. Feng asked for Master Luo to be invited into the parlor to be served tea.<div>


    The parlor of the Alchemist¡¯s Business was specially designated for receiving guests. From the entrance to the parlor, high walls separated the path, hiding the interior workings of the Alchemist¡¯s Business from view.


    Patterns of Formations adorned the walls, which could blur the perception of Divine Sense. While they could notpletely block it out, unless one¡¯s Divine Sense was exceptionally strong, they would not be able to detect anything crucial.


    Walking the path, Master Luo observed his surroundings and inwardlymented:


    ¡°This is indeed the work of a first-rank Formation Master.¡±


    Once inside the parlor, upon meeting each other and exchanging pleasantries, Old Mr. Feng asked:


    ¡°Master Luo, what brings you here?¡±


    After hesitating for a long time, Master Luo said, ¡°I wish to meet that ¡®Junior Formation Master.¡¯¡±


    ¡°Mo Hua?¡±


    Master Luo nodded, ¡°That¡¯s the name.¡±


    Old Mr. Feng frowned, ¡°Just to meet?¡±


    ¡°To tell you the truth, after studying Formations for many years, I¡¯ve never encountered such an exceptionally talented Formation Master. It¡¯s both amazing and curious, so I wished to meet them,¡± said Master Luo.


    ¡°It has nothing to do with the Qian Family?¡±


    ¡°It has nothing to do with the Qian Family!¡±


    Old Mr. Feng fell silent, musing.


    Master Luo earnestly said, ¡°I hope you can introduce us.¡±


    After hesitating for a while, Old Mr. Feng replied, ¡°Well then, Mo Hua will being to the Alchemist¡¯s Businesster. You can meet then. Please wait a moment, Master Luo.¡±


    Master Luo was delighted, ¡°Thank you, Mr. Feng.¡±


    The two then sat in the parlor, sipping tea, chatting casually, and reminiscing about the past.


    After two rounds of tea, Master Luo was getting slightly anxious, when he heard the light footstepsing, and looked up to see a child with an ordinary appearance and adorable features enter through the door.


    On the fair little face, the eyes sparkled with vivacity, as lustrous as the stars.


    Master Luo¡¯s eyes widened slightly, filled with surprise.


    A faint light hovered above the child¡¯s spiritual pce, indicating a brimming Sea of Consciousness and an extraordinary Divine Sense.


    Master Luo felt almost certain in his heart.

 Chapter 212: 212 Regret_1

    Chapter 212: Regret_1<div>


    Mo Hua entered the room and greeted Old Mr. Feng, then curiously turned his gaze toward Master Luo.


    Old Mr. Feng said, ¡°Mo Hua, this is Master Luo, a first-rank Formation Master from Tongxian City.¡±


    Mo Hua was taken aback and hurriedly bowed, saying, ¡°Master Luo, hello.¡±


    Master Luo was somewhat overwhelmed by this gesture and was about to stand up in response.


    If his guess was correct, the child in front of him was already a first-rank Formation Master.


    In learning, there is no distinction of order; the aplished are revered.<div>


    Their level of expertise in formation was nearly the same; he could not ept such a courtesy.


    But since Old Mr. Feng was sitting, it was improper for him to stand up, so he could only sp his hands and smile, saying, ¡°No need for such formalities, please take a seat.¡±


    Mo Hua was a bit puzzled. Are first-rank Formation Masters always this polite?


    Seeing that Master Luo wasn¡¯t too particr, Mo Hua abandoned formalities as well, sitting down on a tall stool to the side, pouring himself a cup of tea, and sipping slowly.


    Before leaving home, he had eaten quite a few delicious things and now felt somewhat thirsty.


    The living room fell silent for a moment, rather quiet.


    Master Luo hesitated for a beat, then spoke up somewhat awkwardly:


    ¡°Mo Hua, the formations for the Alchemist¡¯s Business, were they drawn by you?¡±


    Mo Hua nced at Old Mr. Feng and, seeing him nod slightly, replied, ¡°I drew them.¡±


    Master Luo said, ¡°I noticed that several formations are designed quite ingeniously and can even confuse Divine Sense. I wonder if there is anything special about them?¡±


    Mo Hua thought for a moment, but did not speak.


    Coming to his senses btedly, Master Luo hurriedly said, ¡°It was impertinent of me. My apologies.¡±<div>


    The insights and legacies of someone else¡¯s formations are matters of secrecy, and it was not his ce to inquire rashly.


    He was also engrossed in the study of formations on an ordinary day and had never seen such methods before. He was overly eager and, finding no other topic, carelessly asked.


    With peers who were seasoned Formation Masters, he could engage in cunning repartee and sly strategizing, but facing a child, Master Luo didn¡¯t know quite how to approach the conversation.


    Mainly, it was because he had never interacted with such a young Formation Master. At Mo Hua¡¯s age, it would have been fairly good just to be a formation apprentice.


    Mo Hua said, ¡°It¡¯s okay; I was just thinking about how to exin it.¡±


    ¡°The formations here aren¡¯t purely for blocking Divine Sense; they employ the generating and oveing rtionships of the Five Elements Formation to arrange patterns, either ovepping or crisscrossing, which makes the flow of Spiritual Power from the Five Elements either generate or repulse each other, causing disordered trajectories. When Divine Sense sweeps over abruptly, it naturally bes confused, and it¡¯s harder to perceive what¡¯s inside clearly¡­¡±


    Mo Hua patiently exined.


    Master Luo had an epiphany; such an approach stayed within the framework of the Five Elements Formation while using itsyout ingeniously to confuse the perception of Divine Sense, a novel and exquisite construction.


    Master Luo felt a sudden sense of enlightenment; he had never seen such a method of constructing formations before.


    ¡°Do you have a mentor, young friend?¡± inquired Master Luo.


    Mo Hua smiled, saying frankly, ¡°That¡¯s something I can¡¯t disclose.¡±


    Master Luo nodded, feeling he owed Mo Hua, and took out a book of formations from his Storage Bag:<div>


    ¡°This is some of my insight on formations from over the years. It¡¯s not profound, but it¡¯s based on experience and might be of some help. I hope you won¡¯t find it too simple.¡±


    Mo Hua epted it with thanks, flipped through it briefly, and his eyes lit up. He said, ¡°Thank you, Master Luo!¡±


    Afterward, the two briefly discussed other formations, each gaining something from the exchange.


    Master Luo had extensive experience with formations and was very knowledgeable about obscure Formation Patterns. Mo Hua was quick-witted, eager to learn, and his thoughts on formations were not bound by convention.


    As it was gettingte, Mo Hua stood up and took his leave:


    ¡°I have some matters to attend to, I must take my leave now. Goodbye, Master Luo!¡±


    Master Luo stood up to see him off. After Mo Hua left, he couldn¡¯t help but sigh.


    Old Mr. Feng took a sip of tea and asked, ¡°What do you think?¡±


    Master Luo sighed and said, ¡°Indeed, he has the insight and ability of a first-rank Formation Master.¡±


    And not only was his insight and ability exceptional, but his disposition was also excellent: approachable and polite,posed and generous, without reservation in his knowledge of formations.


    Master Luo then said pensively, ¡°In this vast world, truly, there is no end to wonders. This is the first time I¡¯ve met such a prodigious talent¡­¡±


    Old Mr. Feng¡¯s gaze sharpened slightly, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, I have a request.¡±<div>


    Master Luo looked puzzled, ¡°Please speak, Gentleman.¡±


    ¡°Mo Hua, this child, has excellent talent, but after all, he is still young. If he encounters difficulties, I hope Master Luo will lend a helping hand.¡±


    Master Luo suddenly realized, ¡°Are you talking about the Qian Family matter?¡±


    ¡°Indeed.¡±


    Master Luo frowned, ¡°It¡¯s not that I¡¯m unwilling to help, but for no reason at all, I can¡¯t just oppose the Qian Family. Although Mo Hua is talented, he doesn¡¯t have any rtion to me.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to oppose the Qian Family, just to say a few words when the timees is enough.¡±


    That was not difficult, and Master Luo was willing, but he still asked, ¡°I need a reason, don¡¯t I?¡±


    Old Mr. Feng nced at him, ¡°Don¡¯t you want to advance further in Formation?¡±


    Isn¡¯t that a stupid question? Which Formation Master wouldn¡¯t want that?


    But since Old Mr. Feng was held in high esteem and respect, Master Luo didn¡¯t say it outright, only implying, ¡°Naturally.¡±


    After Master Luo finished speaking, he suddenly froze, ¡°Are you saying¡­ Mo Hua could help me¡­¡±


    Old Mr. Feng nodded.<div>


    Master Luo was startled, then felt a little angry, speaking coldly,


    ¡°Mo Hua indeed has excellent talent, but he is an apprentice, and I am an apprentice as well. Moreover, he hasn¡¯t even had his assessment, while I¡¯ve already entered the ranks, officially recognized as an apprentice by the Taoist Court.¡±


    ¡°There are strengths and weaknesses in Formation, some areas where he surely can¡¯t surpass me. Even if his talent is great and his future aplishments in Formation far exceed mine, that is in the future, not now.¡±


    A Formation Master has their own pride, asking nothing from others, let alone from a child. How can he maintain his dignity?


    This is what Master Luo thought.


    Old Mr. Feng sighed, ¡°You don¡¯t understand.¡±


    Master Luo frowned, ¡°What do I not understand?¡±


    ¡°Come with me,¡± Old Mr. Feng stood up and said to Master Luo.


    Master Luo, confused, still got up and followed Old Mr. Feng, passing a high wall, entering the Alchemist¡¯s Business, turning past several bluestone pathways, arriving in the middle of the courtyard.


    Arge Alchemy Furnace stood solemnly in the middle of the courtyard. Its design was ancient, the cloud patterns elegant.


    The courtyard, however, was somewhat noisy and bustling.


    Surrounding the ce, medicinal herbs were sorted categorically, some Pill Masters were flipping through Alchemy Books, some apprentices were grasping herbs, and a few Alchemists were concentrating on controlling the mes to perform Alchemy.<div>


    Seeing the Pill Furnace, Master Luo had a premonition.


    This furnace was toorge, which also implied that the Formation on the furnace was absolutely extraordinary.


    When he approached and saw the furnace fire, he couldn¡¯t help but feel his heart thumping.


    He pointed at the fire, looking incredulously at Old Mr. Feng, ¡°This¡­ this fire¡­¡±


    Old Mr. Feng nodded.


    Master Luo took another look at the Alchemy Furnace, revealing a shocked expression,


    ¡°Then¡­ is this Formation¡­¡±


    Old Mr. Feng nodded again.


    Master Luo was tremendously shaken, standing there for a long time, before he finally said slowly,


    ¡°An apprentice¡­ Compound Formation!¡±


    Master Luo didn¡¯t know how he got back.


    It wasn¡¯t until he returned to his own cave home, standing in his courtyard, that he came back to his senses.


    An apprentice¡¯s Compound Formation, ah!


    He had not yet learned it to this day, not to mention his fellow apprentices, or even his master, had managed to create an apprentice-level Compound Formation while in the Qi Refinement Realm.


    He then remembered that it was in this very courtyard that Instructor Yan had asked him to take Mo Hua as a disciple.


    And he had cooly refused¡­


    Distracted, Master Luo stood stupefied for a long time, and seeing that no one was around, he couldn¡¯t help but p his own mouth,


    ¡°Why is my mouth so damned loose? Why did I have to speak so absolutely? Why didn¡¯t I leave a little room for maneuvering?¡±


    Even if he didn¡¯t take him as a disciple, just giving a few pointers would have also been a significant favor.


    Master Luo felt bitter in his heart, his guts green with regret¡­

 Chapter 213: 213 Negotiation_1

    Chapter 213: Negotiation_1<div>


    Master Luo had a restless night and the next day sought out several Formation Masters in Tongxian City, giving them a few instructions, then went to the Qian Family, and found Master Qian.


    ¡°I have told them, from now on, they are not allowed to make things difficult for Mo Hua. As for the Monster Hunters, it¡¯s also best not to start disputes.¡±


    Master Qian frowned, ¡°Master Luo, this¡­¡±


    Master Luo countered, ¡°Little Brother Qian, what is your n?¡±


    ¡°About Mo Hua?¡±


    ¡°Indeed.¡±<div>


    Master Qian was taken aback, then said, ¡°Originally, I wanted to befriend him. If he could serve the Qian Family, that would naturally be best; if not, I would hope he could stay out of it, taking neither side; and if even that¡¯s not possible, then I would have no choice but to act ruthlessly. Once we take action, life and death are fated, and it¡¯s beyond my control.¡±


    Master Qian shared the advice he had given Qian Hong with Master Luo.


    Master Luo let out a coldugh, ¡°But Qian Hong went straight for the kill, trying to put Mo Hua to death.¡±


    Master Qian was startled, then sighed,


    ¡°He is the Family Head, and I am powerless.¡±


    Issues of the Qian Family, naturally, could only be decided by the Family Head. Although he was a Formation Master and an Elder, with no low status, he also had no power to influence the Family Head¡¯s decisions.


    Master Luo¡¯s gaze grew sharp, ¡°Have you considered your way out then?¡±


    ¡°A way out?¡±


    ¡°If the Qian Family continues to have smooth sailing, you can naturally continue to be an Elder of the Qian Family. But if the Qian Family falls, where will you go?¡±


    Master Qian displeased, ¡°Master, your words are not right. The Qian Family has been entrenched in Tongxian City for many years; how could they possibly fall just like that?¡±


    Master Luo drank tea but did not speak.


    Master Qian thought carefully, feeling a chill in his heart, and with a lowered attitude, he spoke softly,<div>


    ¡°I am an Elder of the Qian Family and a n Formation Master, treated well by the n. It is not appropriate for me to do things against the n¡¯s interests.¡±


    Master Luo enlightened, ¡°You are treated well by the n because you are a Formation Master. Would the Qian Family treat you well if you weren¡¯t a Formation Master?¡±


    Master Qian¡¯s heart trembled.


    He had known this deep down all along but had never given it much thought while in a high position.


    Master Qian had met various Cultivators from the Qian Family, some guarding the house, some serving tea and water, and others bowing and serving.


    These were also disciples of the Qian Family, but had they ever been treated well?


    If he weren¡¯t a Formation Master, he might not be much better off than them.


    The n treated him well because he was a Formation Master, not because he was a disciple of the Qian Family. What he enjoyed now, he realized upon reflection, was all because he was a Formation Master.


    Master Luo continued, ¡°If you are a Formation Master, the Qian Family, even weakened, will still treat you well. If you are not a Formation Master, even if the Qian Family is strong, they may not necessarily bless you.¡±


    Master Qian was silent for a moment, then said in a low voice, ¡°Please enlighten me, Master Luo.¡±


    Master Luo raised an eyebrow and asked, ¡°What is the most important thing for a Formation Master?¡±


    Master Qian pondered for a moment and said, ¡°Is it the family and the inheritance?¡±<div>


    Master Luo looked disappointed, sighed, and tapped his finger on the table,


    ¡°It¡¯s the Formation!¡±


    ¡°A Formation Master should delve into Formations, seeking higher aplishments in Formation. If you were a Second-Rank Formation Master, would you still care about these petty matters at the Qi Refinement Realm?¡±


    Master Qian hesitated, ¡°But Formation is not so easy to learn¡­¡±


    Of course he knew that Formation was important, but without the family¡¯s support, without the inheritance of Formation, how was one to learn it?


    Master Luo nced at him and said,


    ¡°You¡¯re already considered a First-Rank Formation Master, no need to rely too much on the family; the Qian Family doesn¡¯t have much higher inheritance in Formation to offer you. What you need to do now is to find a way to advance further in Formation.¡±


    ¡°Master Luo speaks wisely, but how can one advance further?¡± Master Qian said.


    Master Luo did not answer directly.


    Master Qian connected the previous conversation and thought for a moment, then understood, speaking slowly, ¡°Mo Hua?¡±


    Master Luo nodded.


    ¡°But what does this have to with Mo Hua?¡± Master Qian wondered.<div>


    Master Luo remained silent for a long time before he finally sighed deeply, reluctantly saying,


    ¡°In terms of formation skills, I admit that I am not as good as Mo Hua.¡±


    Master Qian widened his eyes, ¡°You¡¯re not joking, are you?¡±


    Master Luo¡¯s expression turned unsightly.


    Only then did Master Qian realize his faux pas. Formation Masters are naturally proud; no one would joke about such a matter.


    ¡°But¡­ but how is that possible? He¡¯s only so young,¡± Master Qian couldn¡¯t believe it.


    ¡°Never mind his age, the fact is the fact. The Cultivation World is vast, filled with countless geniuses of astonishing talent. It¡¯s perfectly normal for you and me, with our limited experience, to have not encountered them before,¡± exined Master Luo.


    Master Luo paused and added, ¡°Moreover, the younger he is, the broader his prospects, and his future achievements in formations will be even more immeasurable.¡±


    Master Qian furrowed his brows, feeling somewhat ufortable. He couldn¡¯t help but snort coldly,


    ¡°Even if he bes a Second Rank Formation Master in the future, I don¡¯t want to ingratiate myself with him, doing such demeaning things!¡±


    ¡°Are you an idiot?¡± Master Luo scolded in a low voice, ¡°Who is asking you to ingratiate yourself? What you should be doing is creating good karma; so that in the future, for the sake of face, he might give you some guidance in formations.¡±


    ¡°In learning formations, one is not afraid of hardship, but of taking the wrong path. If he bes a high-grade Formation Master, just a sentence or two from him could rify your doubts and save you from taking many detours.¡±<div>


    ¡°Still talking about ingratiating? At your age, with a face full of wrinkles, you¡¯re not a sprightly young girl. Who would care for your ttery?¡±


    Upon hearing this, Master Qian felt somewhat embarrassed, but after giving it some thought, he found Master Luo¡¯s words quite reasonable.


    For a Cultivator in Tongxian City, reaching First Rank as a Formation Master was the limit; anything beyond that was exceedingly difficult.


    Without any legacy or the guidance of a Second Rank Formation Master, many more advanced formations were iprehensible to him at present; he had no idea where to begin.


    If Mo Hua really could go further, really could be a Second Rank Formation Master, then a few lofty tips from him in the future would indeed be worth ten years of his blind, fly-like floundering in study.


    As for pride, if Master Luo didn¡¯t care about it, what was there for him to worry about?


    Compared to the Dao of Formation, such matters were truly trivial.


    ¡°But¡­¡± Master Qian voiced his concern, ¡°The Qian Family wants to kill him, and I am the Qian Family¡¯s Formation Master. What if he holds a grudge and resents me for it?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± Master Luo said, ¡°I have met Mo Hua. The boy has an excellent temperament and character, and he understands reason. As long as you don¡¯t provoke him, he won¡¯t me you.¡±


    Having lived for over a hundred years, Master Luo had a keen eye for judging people.


    Master Qian nodded, then frowned, ¡°So what should I do?¡±


    He certainly couldn¡¯t just betray the Qian Family¡­<div>


    ¡°Do nothing.¡±


    Master Qian was stupefied, ¡°Do nothing?¡±


    ¡°Stay out of the Qian Family¡¯s disputes, and don¡¯t make things difficult for Mo Hua. Prepare some gifts for him, and I will deliver them on your behalf, exining the situation. He won¡¯t me you,¡± Master Luo said.


    After a long deliberation, Master Qian finally breathed a sigh of relief, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then I must trouble Master Luo.¡±


    This solution suited him perfectly and spared him from being caught between two sides.


    The next day, he went to see Qian Hong. Without speaking outright, he still expressed his dissatisfaction about Qian Hong not taking his advice and recklessly sending someone to kill Mo Hua, thus creating deep enmity.


    Qian Hong was displeased, and their conversation was discordant, ending on sour terms.


    Qian Hong could no longer approach Master Qian about any task, but also did not dare to offend him too much.


    Master Qian was an Elder, soon to be a First Rank Formation Master, wielding considerable influence within the n.


    If he were to push Master Qian into a corner, causing Master Qian to ally with other Elders, his position as Family Head would be precarious.


    Within the Qian Family, currently, only Master Qian had the potential to be a First Rank Formation Master, but there were many who could take over the role of Family Head, far more than just Qian Hong alone.


    Master Qian also took this opportunity to gradually distance himself from Qian Hong.

 Chapter 214: 214 Court Leader_1

    Chapter 214: Court Leader_1<div>


    Mo Hua¡¯s recent life had suddenly be much more exciting.


    There were always cultivators from the Qian Family, or those hired by the Qian Family, who wanted to cause him trouble, yet every move they made was already within Mo Hua¡¯s watchful eyes.


    In most cases, before they could act, they would be discovered by Monster Hunters and thoroughly beaten up.


    In a few instances, they hid well and evaded the nearby Monster Hunters, but they didn¡¯t escape Mo Hua¡¯s Divine Sense.


    Mo Hua would then call over a few uncle Monster Hunters, point his little hand, and one by one identify the Qian Family cultivators following him, and then they couldn¡¯t avoid a ruthless thrashing.


    Mo Hua would watch the show from the sidelines.<div>


    This made Mo Hua¡¯s days of cultivating techniques and studying formations much less tedious.


    That day, as Mo Hua chewed on the wild fruits Aunt Jiang had given him, he chatted with An Xiaofu at the eatery.


    Ever since Mo Hua treated An Xiaofu to a meal that day, An Xiaofu had been running over every two or three days.


    Mo Hua was somewhat puzzled, ¡°Doesn¡¯t your family have a Food Building?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve grown tired of that ce; it¡¯s not as tasty as here, and besides, it¡¯s livelier here,¡± An Xiaofu said.


    During his first few visits, An Xiaofu was a bit restrained.


    The other cultivators, seeing his unusual attire, didn¡¯t talk to him either.


    Later, as he came more often and became familiar, and also because he was Mo Hua¡¯s friend, the other cultivators started chatting with him.


    Whether An Xiaofu was talking about food with great interest, or listening attentively to others talking about Big ck Mountain or neighborhood matters, he enjoyed the conversations.


    As time passed, An Xiaofu became less restrained than before.


    asionally, he would bring some wine brewed by the An Family to share with everyone, and in return, they would offer him wild fruits, cakes, and the like to try.


    The vors might not be the best, but they were unique, and the sentiment was genuine.<div>


    An Xiaofu grew even fonder ofing to this ce.


    Staying at the An Family, he always felt somewhat oppressed.


    He preferred being in the eatery, chatting with ordinary cultivators, drinking wine, and enjoying a rxed andfortable time.


    Seeing him enjoying himself, Mo Hua also breathed a sigh of relief.


    An Xiaofu, after hearing some strange and interesting stories, would sometimes embellish or exaggerate them when recounting to Mo Hua; regardless of their truth, Mo Hua would listen with relish.


    As it grewte, An Xiaofu left reluctantly for home.


    Mo Hua saw him off, then turned to see Zhang Lan approaching from another cobblestone path.


    ¡°Uncle Zhang? What brings you here now?¡±


    Zhang Lan sighed, ¡°Busy, I¡¯ve just got some free time.¡±


    Mo Hua clearly didn¡¯t believe it.


    Zhang Lan, resigned, ¡°Go on, order some food for me. Later,e over, I have something to tell you.¡±


    ¡°Order whatever is expensive?¡±<div>


    ¡°Yes, anything you like.¡±


    Mo Hua didn¡¯t really order anything too extravagant, just slightly more expensive items than usual that he found delicious but didn¡¯t often eat.


    There was a type of mutton with a slight gamey taste, but it was very fragrant when chewed.


    There was also a type of spicy and delicious dog meat.


    Both of these monster beasts were herbivores; although they killed people, they didn¡¯t eat them, so their Blood Qi was rtively clean.


    There were also some seasonal vegetables, cut fruits, and the like.


    A total of four or five dishes, both meat and vegetables, looking quite appealing, wereid out on Zhang Lan¡¯s table.


    Zhang Lan picked up a pair of chopsticks and handed them to Mo Hua, ¡°You sit down and eat too.¡±


    Mo Hua didn¡¯t stand on ceremony, took the chopsticks, and started eating.


    The dishes were all delicious, not only because they were made by his mother, but also because he was the one who ordered them.


    After a few bites, Mo Hua couldn¡¯t help but squint his eyes in enjoyment. Remembering that Zhang Lan would be paying with Spirit Stones, he dered generously:


    ¡°I¡¯ll give you a 20% discount!¡±<div>


    Zhang Lan couldn¡¯t help butugh, ¡°Alright, twenty percent discount! Many thanks, young shopkeeper!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡±


    Mo Hua also smiled and took another bite of mutton before asking,


    ¡°You said you had something to discuss with me, what is it?¡±


    Zhang Lan got straight to the point, ¡°The Court Leader wants to see you.¡±


    Mo Hua was taken aback, ¡°The Court Leader? The Court Leader of the Taoist Court?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Zhang Lan also tasted the meat, nodded, and continued, ¡°He heard that your Formation paintings are good, so he wants to meet you.¡±


    ¡°Just for that?¡±


    Zhang Lan sighed.


    It wasn¡¯t just because the Formation paintings were good, but because they were too good.


    He didn¡¯t know when Mo Hua became capable of painting First-grade Formations. It surprised him when the Court Leader mentioned it.


    ¡°Being good at painting Formations naturally garners respect, and since you¡¯re also so young, the Court Leader definitely wants to meet you,¡± Zhang Lan said.<div>


    ¡°There¡¯s another reason as well,¡± Zhang Lan said. ¡°It¡¯s because you helped build the Refinery Shop and the Alchemist¡¯s Business in the south of the city, which are now the biggest industries for Tao Cultivation in Tongxian City.¡±


    ¡°What does that have to do with the Court Leader?¡± Mo Hua asked, puzzled.


    ¡°The Taoist Court also values achievements. Maintaining stability, collecting taxes from Spirit Stones, constructing projects for Tao Cultivation¡ªall count as achievements. The biggest Refinery Shop and Alchemist¡¯s Business in Tongxian City were built under his governance, so naturally, they are considered his achievements.¡±


    Mo Hua suddenly realized.


    Zhang Lan took a sip of wine and then said, ¡°In his youth, the old Court Leader was diligent and earnest, but he didn¡¯t have many achievements. Now that he¡¯s older and his ambitions have waned, he was thinking of retiring, when unexpectedly, a huge achievement like this fell into hisp.¡±


    Zhang Lan shook his head and said with a chuckle, ¡°It¡¯s like a windfall, I guess. That¡¯s why the old Court Leader is so grateful to you.¡±


    Mo Hua smiled sheepishly, ¡°I didn¡¯t do much, just painted some Formations.¡±


    Zhang Lan gave him a look, ¡°That¡¯s enough, being too modest is just arrogance.¡±


    You call that ¡°some¡± Formations?


    From the buildings to the Artifact Furnaces and Alchemy Furnaces, didn¡¯t you paint all those Formations?


    Thinking this, Zhang Lan couldn¡¯t help but sigh again.


    He had no idea how Mo Hua¡¯s little head worked, how he could possess such powerful Divine Sense.<div>


    The entire Refinery Shop and Alchemist¡¯s Business, all those Formations, he hadpleted them all by himself¡­


    Mo Hua then expressed his concerns, ¡°Meeting the Court Leader, is there anything in particr I should be aware of? Does he have any taboos?


    Zhang Lan shook his head.


    Mo Hua asked again, ¡°By the way, the Court Leader¡¯s surname isn¡¯t Fu, right?¡±


    Zhang Lan was startled, ¡°What about surname Fu?¡±


    ¡°With the surname ¡®Fu,¡¯ if demoted a level, one would be a Deputy Court Leader. So, if his surname is Fu, he could only be called Court Leader, not Fu Court Leader.¡±


    Zhang Lan couldn¡¯t help butugh and cry at this, ¡°Where did you hear that from?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s part of the experience of Tao Cultivation, don¡¯t worry about where I heard it,¡± Mo Hua said.


    Zhang Lan said helplessly, ¡°The Court Leader¡¯s surname is Zhou, he¡¯s a decent person, and he has no particr taboos. You¡¯re young, so even if you say something inappropriate, he won¡¯t me you. Don¡¯t worry about it.¡±


    ¡°Mm-hmm.¡± Mo Hua nodded.


    Two dayster, Mo Hua followed Zhang Lan to the Taoist Court to meet Court Leader Zhou.


    The Taoist Court was quite impressive, but it clearly appeared somewhat old, with some rooms tightly shut, their contents unknown.


    The rooms they could enter were mostly used by the court cultivators for official duties, decorated in a stable and not overly luxurious manner, filled with various Cultivator Registrations, archives, and Jade Slips of different designs.


    It all seemed a bit uninteresting and different from what Mo Hua had imagined.


    This was the upper construction, and it was said that underneath there was a Taoist Prison.


    The so-called Taoist Prison was where cultivators who had vited the Taoist Law were imprisoned.


    Mo Hua was curious to see it and broaden his knowledge, but Zhang Lan wouldn¡¯t allow it.

 Chapter 215: 215: The Ancestor_1

    Chapter 215: The Ancestor_1<div>


    ¡°Taoist Prison is not a ce cultivators can enter at will. Ordinary cultivators had better not set foot in there in their lifetimes, for it is not a pleasant ce.¡±


    Mo Hua nodded, feeling that Zhang Lan¡¯s words made sense.


    He wanted to be a w-abiding¡± good cultivator; it was better to avoid ces like the Taoist Prison whenever possible.


    There were also many Formations inside and outside the Taoist Court.


    These Formations were quite subtle and not low in rank, some Mo Hua could discern, but others he could not.


    Mo Hua also did not dare to look too closely.<div>


    After all, this was the Taoist Court, and if he caught sight of some forbidden Formations, that would truly be troublesome.


    Zhang Lan brought Mo Hua before Court Leader Zhou and respectfully performed a salute.


    Mo Hua followed suit with his salute, then sneakily raised his head to size up Court Leader Zhou.


    Court Leader Zhou was very old with graying hair, his figure slightly hunched, and his face genial. But within his gaze, there was still the dignity of someone who held a high position.


    Court Leader Zhou looked at Mo Hua and nodded, unable to resist praising him a few times.


    Mo Hua reciprocated with his own ttery toward Court Leader Zhou, picking up on the phrases Zhang Lan had told him, such as ¡°peace and order under your rule,¡± ¡°tremendous hard work and outstanding contributions,¡± and the like.


    Sure enough, the smile on Court Leader Zhou¡¯s face grew even brighter.


    He nced at Zhang Lan and said, ¡°This child is indeed extraordinarily intelligent.¡±


    Zhang Lan chuckled with mixed emotions:


    ¡°Isn¡¯t he intelligent? These sycophantic phrases were all given by me, and in a blink of an eye, he has used them all¡­¡±


    Court Leader Zhou then inquired about the matter of Formations.


    Mo Hua honestly answered.<div>


    However, as Court Leader Zhou himself was not adept in Formations, his questions seemed profound but were actually quite basic. Mo Hua found them effortless to answer.


    Court Leader Zhou was even more pleased, looking at Mo Hua with appreciative eyes.


    Enough had been said, as the conversation was merely casual small talk with no deep discussions intended.


    Court Leader Zhou, who oversaw the Taoist Court in Tongxian City, was busy with affairs, so Mo Hua and Zhang Lan saluted and took their leave.


    Before they left, Court Leader Zhou stopped Mo Hua, saying:


    ¡°I have spoken to the Qian Family about your matter; do not worry about it, just concentrate on your Formation studies.¡±


    Mo Hua, momentarily taken aback, then smiled and replied, ¡°Thank you, Court Leader Zhou!¡±


    Court Leader Zhou stroked his long beard, nodding with satisfaction.


    What he wanted to hear was that ¡°thank you.¡±


    Qian Family.


    In the cave dwelling of the Patriarch of the Qian Family, Qian Hong wore an expression of disbelief.


    The Patriarch had just advised him to be circumspect and no longer make things difficult for that Junior Formation master named Mo Hua.<div>


    Qian Hong quickly said, ¡°Patriarch, Mo Hua is so young and already a first-rank Formation Master. If we let him be, I¡¯m afraid our Qian Family will soon have no ce in Tongxian City.¡±


    The Patriarch of the Qian Family was at the Qi Foundation Middle Stage in cultivation but was already old, his Blood Qi gradually weakening, and his cultivation also declining. Unless something significant happened, he would not interfere with the family affairs.


    His cloudy eyes fixed on Qian Hong, he slowly said, ¡°You should have acted earlier. Had you together with a few Foundation Establishment Elders quickly struck and killed the boy, now it¡¯s toote¡­¡±


    The breath of the Patriarch of the Qian Family was weak; his voice hoarse and his speech faltering.


    Qian Hong respectfully replied, ¡°Grandson wanted to be cautious and not act rashly, avoiding leaving any evidence behind.¡±


    The Patriarch of the Qian Family scrutinized him with a discerning look, remaining silent.


    Feeling the pressure, Qian Hong feltpelled to add, ¡°The elders in the family all have their own agendas, and I fear they will not heed mymands.¡±


    The Patriarch of the Qian Family looked disappointed, ¡°You are the Family Head; if they do not listen to yourmand, whom do you me?¡±


    His words carried a significant weight, implying that Qian Hong was ipetent and unable tomand respect.


    Qian Hong did not dare to argue and respectfully lowered his head, ¡°The Patriarch¡¯s reprimand is just.¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± the Patriarch of the Qian Family coughed, ¡°are cruel, but not cruel enough; selfish, but not selfish enough; you can endure, but do not endure to the end.¡±


    The Patriarch of the Qian Family sighed, ¡°You have a bit of everything, yet youck a bit in every aspect.¡±<div>


    Qian Hong immediately knelt down and kowtowed, ¡°Please give your grandson another chance. I will decisively cut the Gordian knot and kill that Junior Formation Master!¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t kill him now¡­¡±


    The Patriarch of the Qian Family slowly said, ¡°Even if you did, it would not be much better than if you did not.¡±


    Qian Hong didn¡¯t understand, ¡°Please enlighten me, Patriarch.¡±


    ¡°Go back and count for yourself, if that Junior Formation Master were killed, just how many people would take offense?¡±


    The murky eyes of the Patriarch of the Qian Family gradually closed, ¡°Go, think it over carefully.¡±


    Qian Hong bowed his head and respectfully withdrew.


    In the vast and hollow cave dwelling, only the Patriarch of the Qian Family was left.


    He looked down at his hands that resembled dried sticks, noticed the brown age spots on the back of his hands, and the asionally peeling dead skin, his eyes numb.


    ¡°Am I about to die¡­¡±


    The Patriarch of the Qian Family muttered, his voice hoarse beyond measure.


    After speaking, he began to cough violently, as if he were about to cough out his heart and lungs.<div>


    The old Qian Family Patriarch quickly took a jade bottle from his bosom, shakily poured out a pill, and ced it in his mouth with great care, closing his eyes to assimte the medicine¡¯s strength.


    Once the medicine took effect, the coughing subsided.


    Only then did the Patriarch of the Qian Family slowly open his eyes, which faintly showed traces of blood.


    ¡°But¡­ I still don¡¯t want to die¡­¡±


    After leaving the Patriarch¡¯s cave dwelling, Qian Hong immediately had people inquire who had spoken to the Patriarch and what had been said.


    At night, someone reported to him:


    ¡°It was the Court Leader from the Taoist Court who specifically visited the Patriarch, seemingly advising the Qian Family not to trouble the Junior Formation Master.¡±


    Qian Hong frowned, ¡°With no kinship or obligation, why would the Court Leader speak up for that Junior Formation Master?¡±


    He also recalled what the Patriarch had said, ¡°If that Junior Formation Master were killed, just how many people would I be offending¡­¡±


    Qian Hong went over the list of people Mo Hua knew and had someone inquire around, eventually receiving a piece of paper.


    Qian Hong nced at it and then slumped into his chair.


    How could it be like this?<div>


    The sheer number of names on the paper gave Qian Hong an unbearable headache:


    The Court Leader from the Taoist Court intended to protect Mo Hua, and Supervisor Zhang Lan from the Taoist Court was acquainted with Mo Hua, with the Zhang Family standing behind Court Leader Zhang.


    Among the Monster Hunters, it goes without saying that Elder Yu is overprotective.


    Regardless of their level, most of the Monster Hunters have been benefitted by the young man and were willingly safeguarding him.


    Among the Loose Cultivators, the majority of Artifact Refiners and Alchemists also knew Mo Hua.


    Especially the widely connected Old Mr. Feng, who had watched Mo Hua grow up.


    The young master of the An Family was friends with Mo Hua. Old Master An was inherently at odds with the Qian Family, and naturally, he would side with Mo Hua in any issue. Moreover, as a leading Formation Master, it made even less sense for Old Master An not to help.


    Among the Formation Masters of Tongxian City, the leading Formation Master Luo had made it known that the city¡¯s Formation Masters should not trouble Mo Hua.


    Even within the Qian Family, Master Qian was unwilling to oppose Mo Hua.


    And the three visiting members of the Bai Family from afar, especially the pair of siblings, also seemed to have a good rtionship with Mo Hua. Some had seen them strolling through the streets together during the Monster Hunting Festival¡­


    Qian Hong counted these connections one by one, unable to suppress the tingling sensation on his scalp.


    Mo Hua was just a teenager, how did he end up knowing so many Cultivators?


    If he truly killed Mo Hua, wouldn¡¯t he instantly create a massive problem?


    Qian Hong was both shocked and fearful inside.


    As the saying goes, even a mighty dragon does not suppress the local serpent.


    By all ounts, the Qian Family was the legitimate ¡°local serpent¡± of Tongxian City.


    But now it seemed, if the Qian Family were the local serpent, then thisd Mo Hua was a genuine ¡°Local Dragon.¡±


    Given this situation, how could he possiblyy a hand on him? And how could he dare to do so?


    How could things have developed to this point?


    Qian Hong¡¯s head throbbed with pain, and it took him a while to finally exhale a breath of relief. He massaged his forehead, and despite his reluctance, he could only helplessly say:


    ¡°Given the current circumstances, we can only n in the long term, and bear with it for now¡­¡±


    He didn¡¯t want to let Mo Hua off the hook, but at this point, he had no choice but to bear with it.


    Just endure for now, there will always be an opportunity¡­

 Chapter 216: 216: Food Building (Five Updates)_1

    Chapter 216: Food Building (Five Updates)_1<div>


    ¡°`


    The Qian Family knew their limits and retreated, so they hadn¡¯t troubled him for many days.


    Mo Hua was happy for the break and started to continue with his own affairs.


    The Refinery Shop and Alchemist¡¯s Business had been established, so he didn¡¯t have to worry about them anymore, and there was another matter he had wanted to n for a while.


    One afternoon, An Xiaofu came over to eat again.


    He was drinking wine, eating meat, and chatting with everyone.<div>


    Perhaps inheriting his mother¡¯s talent, An Xiaofu had a strong ability to listen to gossip and to gossip himself.


    When he listened, people loved to talk; when he talked, people loved to listen.


    Mo Hua waved him over.


    Seeing this, An Xiaofu was slightly taken aback, but then his expression brightened, and he scurried over immediately.


    When he got close, he saw that there was nothing on the table in front of Mo Hua and couldn¡¯t help but look puzzled:


    ¡°No food?¡±


    Mo Hua felt helpless; it seemed An Xiaofu thought he had been called over for food¡­


    ¡°Have you decided what you want to do?¡± Mo Hua asked directly.


    An Xiaofu sighed, ¡°Not yet¡­¡±


    Mo Hua asked, ¡°Do you want to open a Food Building?¡±


    ¡°Food Building?¡± An Xiaofu was stunned for a moment, ¡°But our family already has a Food Building¡­¡±


    ¡°A different kind.¡±<div>


    An Xiaofu furrowed his brow, thought for a long time, but still couldn¡¯t figure out what could be different.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t all Food Buildings more or less the same?¡±


    ¡°The Food Building you open will be your own.¡±


    ¡°My own?¡±


    After thinking about it, An Xiaofu had a sudden realization and jumped in shock, ¡°Are you suggesting I kill my father and take over the family¡¯s Food Building for myself?¡±


    Mo Hua also jumped in shock, ¡°How did you evene up with that idea¡­¡±


    ¡°A few days ago, a merchant passing by told me so after I treated him to a drink¡­¡± An Xiaofu whispered to Mo Hua:


    ¡°He said that a son secretly killed his father and took over his father¡¯s Tao Cultivation properties without leaving any trace. If it wasn¡¯t for the son spilling the beans while drunk, nobody would have known¡­¡±


    Mo Hua sighed, ¡°You don¡¯t need to kill your father.¡±


    An Xiaofu heaved a sigh of relief and patted his chest, ¡°That¡¯s a relief, that¡¯s a relief.¡±


    Mo Hua continued, ¡°You should open a Food Building ording to your own tastes.¡±


    ¡°My own tastes?¡±<div>


    An Xiaofu was still somewhat confused.


    ¡°Do you like eating here?¡±


    An Xiaofu nodded.


    ¡°Do you like listening to stories?¡±


    ¡°I do.¡±


    ¡°Do you like the monster meat served here?¡±


    An Xiaofu nodded even more vigorously.


    ¡°Do you understand now?¡± Mo Hua asked.


    An Xiaofu sort of understood now, and his eyes gradually lit up, but he still expressed his doubts:


    ¡°But I have nothing.¡±


    ¡°What do you need to open a Food Building?¡±


    An Xiaofu counted on his fingers, ¡°You need Spirit Stone, a small building, Meal Masters, recipes, stoves, and staff¡­¡±<div>


    ¡°I¡¯ll handle the stoves, you can get recipes from my mother, and you can ask Old Master An for Spirit Stone, premises, and staff.¡±


    ¡°My grandfather?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    An Xiaofu timidly said, ¡°My grandfather might not agree¡­¡±


    ¡°How will you know if you don¡¯t ask?¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    ¡°Do you want to open this Food Building?¡± Mo Hua asked.


    An Xiaofu tried to imagine it as Mo Hua had described and nodded earnestly, ¡°I do!¡±


    ¡°If you want to do it, you have to put in the effort to make it happen.¡±


    An Xiaofu felt a bit scared when he thought about his grandfather.


    So Mo Hua said, ¡°The more you fear something, the less you dare to do it, and the less you do it, the more you fear.¡±


    An Xiaofu mumbled something, unsure of himself.<div>


    ¡°Will your grandfather hit you?¡±


    ¡°Not usually, but my father will¡­¡±


    ¡°Are you afraid of your father¡¯s re?¡±


    An Xiaofu nodded.


    ¡°Then pretend your grandfather has already red at you and beaten you up, and then you go and talk to him.¡±


    An Xiaofu was stunned.


    ¡°He¡¯s already red and beaten you; what more is there to fear?¡±


    An Xiaofu had an epiphany and suddenly felt less afraid, ¡°It does make sense¡­¡±


    Mo Hua patted him on the shoulder, ¡°If you don¡¯t work hard now for the things you like, you will regret itter.¡±


    An Xiaofu felt a surge of boundless courage and nodded seriously.


    But the courage dissipated as soon as he got home.


    Thinking about his grandfather and father, he instinctively felt fear.<div>


    What exactly he feared, he couldn¡¯t say, but he was very afraid.


    An Xiaofu couldn¡¯t eat and couldn¡¯t sleep at night; he wanted to go to Mo¡¯s restaurant to rx but felt guilty and too ashamed to face Mo Hua.


    Mo had encouraged him so much, yet he was backing out, which made An Xiaofu feel very guilty.


    An Xiaofu¡¯s mother saw him like this and was very worried:


    ¡°I told you to eat less, not to stop eating.¡±


    An Xiaofu whispered, ¡°Mother, it¡¯s not that¡­¡±


    ¡°Have you been troubled by something these past few days?¡±


    An Xiaofu couldn¡¯t bring himself to say it.


    Unable to guess her son¡¯s troubles, she could only say, ¡°You¡¯ve got to eat up, you need strength to think.¡±


    An Xiaofu had no appetite initially, but after a few bites, he suddenly regained it and ended up eating voraciously, filling himself up.


    After eating, the vanished courage suddenly came flooding back.


    An Xiaofu said with a tragic face, ¡°Mother, I¡¯m off.¡±


    His mother watched, puzzled by her child¡¯s behavior¡­


    Filled with a resolve to face death, An Xiaofu walked down the long corridor and finally arrived at Old Master An¡¯s study.


    That walk almost drained all his energy.


    An Xiaofu stood for a long time, gathering some courage, before he gritted his teeth, closed his eyes, and crossed the threshold of the study.


    Old Master An had known his grandson wasing for a while.


    When he was little and carefree, Xiaofu often ran here to y on his own.

 Chapter 217: 216: Food Building (Five Updates)_2

    Chapter 217: Chapter 216: Food Building (Five Updates)_2<div>


    But ever since he was seven or eight years old, he never took the initiative to approach the study again.


    Maybe it was because he had grown up and be more sensible, or perhaps, it was because he could read other people¡¯s expressions.


    Children may seem small, but their minds are extremely sharp; it¡¯s just that this sharpness is almost instinctual, and the children themselves may not even be aware of it.


    This time, for some reason, he suddenly came over on his own again.


    Only his expression was so solemn, as if he were going to execution¡­


    Old Master An looked on withplex emotions.<div>


    ¡°After all, I am his grandfather. At most, I would scold him a bit, I¡¯m not going to eat him. Is there really a need to be so afraid¡­¡±


    An Xiaofu mustered up his courage and finally stood in front of Old Master An on his own initiative.


    ¡°Xiaofu, is there something you need?¡±


    Old Master An asked, trying to make his voice sound as kind as possible.


    An Xiaofu stuttered for a long time before he managed to speak:


    ¡°Grandfather, I¡­ I want to open a¡­ Food Building.¡±


    Old Master An frowned, ¡°Hasn¡¯t the An Family already opened many Food Buildings?¡±


    An Xiaofu seemed timid, but still plucked up the courage to say, ¡°I want to open one myself.¡±


    ¡°Why do you suddenly want to open a Food Building? Did someone say something to you?¡± Old Master An asked calmly.


    An Xiaofu felt it was important to keep his loyalty, so he didn¡¯t sell out Mo Hua, and simply said:


    ¡°No one said anything to me, I want to open it by myself.¡±


    Old Master An raised his eyebrows slightly, ¡°What about the location and the Spirit Stones for the capital?¡±<div>


    An Xiaofu said, ¡°I will ask you, Grandfather, for it!¡±


    As he said this, he was even a little bit self-righteous.


    Old Master An was somewhat surprised, then asked, ¡°What about the meals and the recipes?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve already got a lead.¡±


    ¡°And the stove?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll find someone to refine it.¡±


    ¡°What about the Formation on the stove?¡±


    ¡°Mo Hua will help me draw it.¡±


    An Xiaofu blurted out.


    As soon as Formations were mentioned, Mo Hua was the first one that came to his mind¡­


    Old Master An then understood.


    But he wasn¡¯t displeased; on the contrary, he was quite happy.<div>


    If Mo Hua would help An Xiaofu, no matter what it was, it would be a good thing.


    Old Master An pretended to ponder and didn¡¯t speak.


    An Xiaofu felt like he was sitting on pins and needles, filled with both anticipation and anxiety, his heart fluttering up and down as sweat continuously beaded on his plump forehead.


    Old Master An felt it was enough and then nodded his head, saying, ¡°I agree.¡±


    Overjoyed, An Xiaofu¡¯s eyes widened, ¡°Really?¡±


    Old Master An nodded, ¡°Go to your father. Whatever youck, just say I agreed. He is not allowed to make excuses.¡±


    ¡°Oh, oh,¡± An Xiaofu nodded repeatedly then immediately ran out.


    Halfway through his run, he suddenly remembered something and rushed back, saying respectfully:


    ¡°Thank you, Grandfather!¡±


    Old Master An shook his head with a trace of helplessness, ¡°Go ahead.¡±


    An Xiaofu ran out again, his entire body immersed in joy, his feet feeling soft as if he were walking on cotton.


    An Xiaofu found his father An Yonglu and ryed his grandfather¡¯s words.<div>


    An Yonglu was surprised, ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Grandfather promised!¡± An Xiaofu became even more self-righteous.


    An Yonglu was somewhat skeptical, but he also knew his son wasn¡¯t brave enough to lie on such a grand scale, especially not using Old Master An¡¯s name.


    An Yonglu agreed, and as An Xiaofu left happily, he went to find Old Master An.


    ¡°Father, about Xiaofu¡¯s matter¡­¡±


    ¡°Just let him do it.¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    ¡°There is nothing but. How many Spirit Stones does it take to open a Food Building? If Mo Hua is willing to help him, all these are worth it.¡±


    ¡°Why would Mo Hua help Xiaofu?¡± An Yonglu was confused.


    ¡°Probably has something to do with their rtionship,¡± Old Master An casually nced at An Yonglu, ¡°In Mo Hua¡¯s eyes, your son has more face than you. If you asked Mo Hua for help, he might not even bother with you.¡±


    An Yonglu gave an embarrassedugh.


    ¡°But,¡± An Yonglu voiced his confusion again, ¡°why does he want to open a Food Building?¡±<div>


    Although a Food Building could also earn Spirit Stones, it was certainly not as lucrative as an Artifact Refinery or an Alchemist¡¯s Business.


    ¡°`


    What was Mo Hua¡¯s purpose for opening this Food Building?


    Old Master An couldn¡¯t figure it out for a moment, but although Mo Hua was a Formation Master, he was still just a child after all.


    Sometimes, what a child had in mind was truly elusive to him.


    ¡°Probably just fooling around, doing it for fun, I guess.¡±


    Old Master An sighed and then instructed An Yonglu:


    ¡°Whatever Xiaofu wants, just give it to him. It¡¯s just a meal building, let them do as they please. Consider it building a good rtionship with that child Mo Hua.¡±


    An Yonglu nodded, ¡°Alright, Dad.¡±


    Xiaofu mustered all his courage, met with his grandfather, and made his request, which his grandfather also agreed to.


    The location for the meal building he wanted to open was decided.


    Xiaofu felt he had aplished his mission, not having let Mo Hua down, and he let out a sigh of relief.<div>


    That afternoon, he went to Mo Hua¡¯s eatery, happy and excited.


    He hadpleted his task, and now had the ¡°face¡± to see Mo Hua again.


    Mo Hua praised him and treated him to a lot of good food.


    Xiaofu was deeply touched and decided to make up for the past few days of hunger.


    Then, the preparation for the Food Building began.


    Compared to the Refinery Shop or the Alchemist¡¯s Business, setting up the Food Building was much simpler.


    Moreover, since the An family had opened so many Food Buildings before, everything was routine for them, from selecting the location to hiring workers. The An family handled it all, with no need for Mo Hua to worry.


    The only thing Mo Hua had to care about were the stoves and the formations on them.


    The stoves in the eatery were made by Master Chen at Mo Hua¡¯s request, and the formations were also drawn by Mo Hua.


    However, at that time Mo Hua¡¯s skill in formations was still quite rudimentary, the stoves were rtively small, the fire was not very impressive, and the functionality was average.


    Mo Hua suggested recing it, but Liu Ruhua disagreed.


    It was the original stove used since the eatery had opened, and the formations had been personally drawn by Mo Hua. She had be ustomed to it over the years, and she didn¡¯t want to waste Spirit Stones to rece it.


    But now, for the new Food Building, the small stove would definitely not suffice, and Mo Hua wanted to refine arger, first-grade stove.


    Mo Hua went to request Master Chen¡¯s help, who naturally agreed right away.


    He had already refined first-grade Refining Furnaces and Alchemy Furnaces, so a stove would be a piece of cake.


    The Artifice Manual was provided by Master Chen, the materials were provided by Elder Yu, and then the Artifact Refiners worked together. In less than a week, the stove was ready.


    The refined stove was two-person tall, made of sturdy and durable materials, and had a different shape from the Refining Furnace and Alchemy Furnace, with fewer immortal patterns and a bit more of an earthly feel.


    This stove was already up to the standard of a first-grade Spiritual Artifact.


    Mo Hua looked at it and was very satisfied.


    After that, he drew a simplified version of the first-grade Melting Fire and Controlling Spirit Compound Formation inside the stove.


    This Compound Formation could also control the intensity of the fire and had a Cold Air Formation for cooling, but it only contained one set of first-grade Melting Fire Formation.


    Cooking food didn¡¯t need Artifact Refining, one set was enough.


    If the fire was too strong, it could easily damage the stove.


    Once the stove was built, the Food Building was also renovated.


    The location of the Food Building was not on North Main Street but was chosen on South Main Street, where Loose Cultivators lived.


    With the An family¡¯s Spiritual Meal Building on North Main Street, opening another there was pointless, and besides, Mo Hua didn¡¯t want to open one on North Street either.


    He opened this meal building wanting the Loose Cultivators to be able to afford meat.


    So naturally, he chose the heavily popted South Street.


    The meal building was named ¡°Fulu Building,¡± hoping that all the Loose Cultivators in Tongxian City could have some good luck, and despite a tough life, having something delicious to eat would always bring some happiness.


    Half of the Fulu Building belonged to Xiaofu and the other half to Mo Hua.


    Mo Hua entrusted his half to his mother.


    Liu Ruhua disagreed, but Mo Hua said:


    ¡°Mom, what¡¯s mine is yours too. You can look after this meal building for me first.¡±


    Liu Ruhua couldn¡¯t win the argument against Mo Hua, so she had to agree.


    The recipes for the meal building were provided by Liu Ruhua, and the Meal Masters were also guided by her, but she didn¡¯t need to do the hard work. She just needed to continue managing the eatery and study the culinary recipes.


    The specifics of the meal building were taken care of by Xiaofu.


    Xiaofu was a young master of the An family. Even if he didn¡¯t know how, the An family would find someone to teach him. Even if he made some mistakes at first, it wasn¡¯t a big deal. With time, he naturally became adept at dealing with people.


    Xiaofu, although a member of the n, was kind-hearted and sincere, actually very suitable for the meal building business.


    Moreover, the An family was already in the meal building business. Raised in this environment, Xiaofu would learn faster and do better.


    This was why Mo Hua pulled Xiaofu in, along with the support of the An family behind him.


    He did not want his mother to work too hard.


    Running an eatery was strenuous, not to mention a meal building that was evenrger.


    Xiaofu, chubby and fond of eating, could stand to lose some weight with the work, whereas his mother, with her frail health, should not be overworked. She just needed to focus on devising recipes, asionally cooking delicious food.


    She would do what she wanted without the stress.


    Mo Hua had thought everything through very carefully.

 Chapter 218: 217 Affluence_1

    Chapter 218: Chapter 217 Affluence_1<div>


    Fulu Building took up arge space, and to express goodwill towards Mo Hua, Old Master An bought three adjacent buildings and renovated them into the Food Building.


    The location was also very good, facilitating north-south traffic with a constant flow of people.


    Because it was on South Main Street, the area was affordable, so the cost in Spirit Stones wasn¡¯t considered much, at least not for the An Family.


    Fulu Building had two floors; the second floor contained private rooms and the first floor was the main hall, with some tables and benches seated outside as well.


    The entire Fulu Building could amodate many diners, and also offered meat snacks for takeout.


    The recipes used in the Food Building were provided by Liu Ruhua, which included various cooking methods for Monster Beast meat. After long-term research and improvement by Liu Ruhua, the vors were rich and unique.<div>


    The stove in the Food Building was a top-grade stove,rge and adorned with a top-grade Compound Formation, producing strong fire that could be regted to cook many ingredients at the same time.


    Therefore, many of the dishes in the Food Building were very affordably priced.


    This was Mo Hua¡¯s initial intent: to reduce costs and improve cooking efficiency by using arge stove.


    Thus, most Loose Cultivators in Tongxian City could spend fewer Spirit Stones for tastier meals.


    Cheap and delicious, naturally, the customers flocked to the door, and the crowd wasrge.


    The Food Building could also achieve a small profit but quick turnover, earning a substantial amount of Spirit Stones.


    But with such arge establishment, quite a number of helping hands were needed.


    Injured Monster Hunters, or Loose Cultivator women not adept in Taoist Skills, could also find a job to earn some Spirit Stones to support their families.


    After all preparations werepleted, Fulu Building opened for business on an auspicious day.


    After the opening, Fulu Building was continuously packed with people, doing very well in business.


    Mo Hua watched happily and also breathed a sigh of relief.


    But An Xiaofu began to feel anxious.<div>


    With an entire Food Building and so many diners bustling about, he initially didn¡¯t know what to do.


    More importantly, he was the junior manager, and ording to Mo Hua, he would have to handle these matters by himself in the future.


    An Xiaofu felt overwhelmed.


    Although there were An Family members who could help him, they could only provide temporary help, not asting solution. These were things he still had to learn and do.


    But he didn¡¯t know where to start learning or what to do first.


    Mo Hua said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to think of yourself as the junior manager, just continue as if you¡¯re in a diner, chatting and eating with the guests, no need to be too rigid.¡±


    After hearing this, An Xiaofu rxed.


    He could run up and down, greeting familiar Monster Hunters, offering them a toast with a ss of wine, serving some snacks, and rmending the Food Building¡¯s signature dishes.


    Being a food lover, he was eloquent when discussing these topics, speaking with ease and authority.


    When he had idle time, he still enjoyed joining a table to listen to others sharing experience in Tao Cultivation or hearing peculiar and strange stories. If he found the stories to be good, he would even offer a pot of wine.


    The Food Building would asionally invite storytellers to tell stories.


    If the stories were too outdated, An Xiaofu would draw from his knowledge to create some stories for the storyteller to share with the crowd, often earning a round of apuse.<div>


    Gradually, An Xiaofu got to know more diners, bing more talkative and much brighter in spirit.


    Old Master An and An Yonglu also came to visit, seeing An Xiaofu running up and down, sweating profusely, yet full of vigor.


    This demeanor waspletely different from his behavior within the n.


    An Yonglu sighed, feeling content.


    Old Master An, however, nced at him with a slight sense of helplessness.


    He had not wished for the An Family to continue in the food business, but it seemed that his son and grandson were only capable of running a Food Building.


    They had no ambition for running a Refinery Shop or an Alchemist¡¯s Business.


    Theycked the means topete with the Qian Family, whether in the open or in secret.


    Considering this situation, the An Family might only be capable of running a Food Building for a lifetime¡­


    Yet An Xiaofu felt there was nothing wrong with running a Food Building.


    He could eat his fill, allow others to be well-fed, and even provide good food to everyone.


    But asionally, he had doubts and asked Mo Hua,<div>


    ¡°If I run a Food Building for a lifetime, won¡¯t I be looked down upon by others¡­?¡±


    Mo Hua thought for a moment and said, ¡°In the pursuit of Taoist cultivation, every profession has its strength. Excelling in any field is something remarkable. If you can open Food Buildings throughout the nine states of the Cultivation World, allowing everyone to have meat to eat, who would dare to look down upon you?¡±


    An Xiaofu was stunned; he hadn¡¯t thought that far ahead.


    ¡°Nine State is so vast, can we really open branches everywhere?¡± An Xiaofu asked, somewhat doubtful.


    ¡°Probably not,¡± Mo Hua said, ¡°But how would we know without trying?¡±


    An Xiaofu nodded, silently making up his mind.


    Although his cultivation level was still low, and there was only one Food Building, he would work hard to open many more, allowing everyone to enjoy meat and wine with joy!


    After the opening of the Fulu Building, it gradually got on the right track, and a monthter, it was the New Year festival.


    With half a month to go before the New Year, the Alchemist¡¯s Business was finallypleted.


    Master Ban settled the Spirit Stone payments, and the craftsmen were all able to go home for the New Year with high spirits.


    Before leaving, Master Ban, along with some lead craftsmen, visited Mo Hua to express their gratitude and even brought some New Year¡¯s gifts.


    Without Mo Hua¡¯s swift and quality Formation drawings, such arge Taoist building project wouldn¡¯t have beenpleted until after the New Year.<div>


    In that case, they would either not be able to return home for the festival or, even if they did go back, they would be without Spirit Stones, making it a difficult year.


    Master Ban praised Mo Hua, and Mo Shan and Liu Ruhua were also very happy, so they invited Master Ban and his team for a meal.


    Everyone enjoyed a lively meal together, drinking plenty of wine.


    After the meal, it was time for Master Ban and his team to set off on their journey.


    Before leaving, Master Ban made a point of telling Mo Hua that if she ever needed craftsmen, they were just a call away, with a promise of no shoddy work and guaranteed satisfaction.


    He also invited Mo Hua to visit the neighboring Qingxuan City when she had time, offering to show her around and introduce her to the local customs and culture.


    Mo Hua nodded her agreement, waving goodbye as Master Ban left.


    The group of craftsmen, each with a storage bag on their back, and pushing small wooden cartsden with worn Storage Boxes; tools that didn¡¯t fit in the boxes were haphazardly piled on top.


    Step by step, they walked along the cobblestone streets, departing through the gates of Tongxian City, embarking on the dusty road home.


    Mo Hua stood at the doorway, watching their receding figures, waving farewell once again.


    She hoped they would all return home safely and have a wonderful New Year.


    She also hoped that in the years toe, they would all be able to return home safely and joyfully for the New Year.<div>


    About ten dayster, every family in Tongxian City was preparing for the New Year.


    The streets were decorated withnterns and tinsel, bustling with festive cheer.


    This might have been the wealthiest and liveliest New Year that the ordinary Loose Cultivators of Tongxian City had experienced in a century, or perhaps even several centuries.


    The essential industries for Tao Cultivation were all in ce.


    The Refinery Shop produced Spiritual Artifacts, the Alchemist¡¯s Business concocted Pills, and the Fulu Building cooked meat dishes.


    With Spiritual Artifacts, Monster Hunters could suffer fewer injuries, with Pills, lower-level Loose Cultivators could experience fewer ailments, and with the Food Building, everyone¡¯s diet could improve.


    And whether it was the Refinery Shop, Alchemist¡¯s Business, or Fulu Building, all could provide Loose Cultivators with a means of livelihood or a way to earn Spirit Stones.


    Monster Hunters, Artifact Refiners, Alchemists, Meal Masters, or just ordinary Loose Cultivators, all could find stable work and earn Spirit Stones for living and cultivation.


    Their apparel, necessities, and overall standard of living had also improved from before.


    So, this year was exceptionally prosperous, and naturally, it was also exceptionally lively.


    Cultivators bustled through the streets, streaming endlessly back and forth.


    Market Towns were everywhere, with stalls disying a medley of goods, offering a dazzling selection of food, drinks, entertainment, and all kinds of leisure items.


    There were many ingenious toys, distinctive snacks, wine fragrant enough to waft for miles, and entertainerspeting in splendor.


    Caught up in such a lively atmosphere, Mo Hua, too, began to feel joyful.


    The life of a Cultivator, seeking the Tao, is arduous, as is the struggle to make a living.


    As for other matters, there wasn¡¯t much Mo Hua could do; what she could do was, within her capabilities, make life better for the Loose Cultivators in Tongxian City.


    Having grown up there, she had received much care from her neighbors and her uncles and aunts.


    Now that she had learned Formation, she naturally wanted to help themunity.


    At this thought, Mo Hua once again felt fortunate.


    It was a good thing her Sea of Consciousness contained a Taoist Stele, and it was a good thing she had learned Formation.


    Formations followed the principles of the Heavenly Dao, and perhaps it was only with Formations that she could help so many Cultivators.

 Chapter 219: 218 Annual Ceremony_1

    Chapter 219: Chapter 218 Annual Ceremony_1


    A few days before the festival, Mo Hua paid an early visit to Mr. Zhuang, bringing some new year¡¯s gifts, all personally prepared by Liu Ruhua.


    Such things as Spirit Stones and Spiritual Artifacts, Mr. Zhuang did not need.


    Liu Ruhua thought for a long time, not knowing what would be the best gift, so she could only follow the usual custom, making more delicious food to express her sentiment.


    Liu Ruhua had started preparing more than ten days in advance, busily bustling around until now when she finally finished.


    There were sauces made from various parts of different monster beasts like oxen, sheep, pigs, and dogs, with different vors, as well as multicolored pastries made from various grains, and wines brewed from osmanthus, peach blossoms, and wild fruits from the mountains.


    Even Mr. Zhuang, who was ustomed to such fare, couldn¡¯t help but be somewhat surprised.


    ¡°So much! How can one finish it all?¡±


    He then eagerly started tasting one after the other, asionally furrowing his brows and asking, ¡°What meat is this? I¡¯ve never tasted it before¡­¡± and asionally nodding in approval, ¡°This vor is quite good.¡±


    Mo Hua sat by Mr. Zhuang¡¯s side, chatting with him.


    He exined to Mr. Zhuang which monster beef was used, what spices were added, and whether it was cooked with high or low heat for how many hours.<div>


    Or he would ask minor questions about the Formation, and asionally, they chatted about amusing incidents from the city.


    Many of these stories were told to him by An Xiaofu.


    An Xiaofu, now the young manager of Fulu Building, dealt with customers every day, chatting idly with others, and had heard a bellyful of stories. When he was free, he would chat idlely with Mo Hua, embellishing the tales before retelling them to Mo Hua.


    Mo Hua found them interesting and recounted them to Mr. Zhuang, who enjoyed listening while drinking and eating.


    After chatting for a long time, Mo Hua saw the bamboo room was serene and quiet but inevitably a bit lonely and asked:


    ¡°Gentlemen, are you nning to go out during the New Year? It¡¯s very lively outside.¡±


    Mr. Zhuang seemed to have always stayed in this Forgetful Residence, either resting in the bamboo room, watching the water from the bridge, or sitting in the courtyard, gazing at the mountain scenery, enjoying the breeze, the morning sun, and the sunset glow.


    Mo Hua had never seen Mr. Zhuang leave the residence.


    Mr. Zhuang smiled, ¡°It¡¯s quiet here; I do not like the hustle and bustle.¡±


    ¡°Oh, got it,¡± Mo Hua nodded. ¡°Then, does my talking to you bother you?¡±


    Mr. Zhuang shook his head, ¡°Too much silence can be dull. It¡¯s quite nice to chat with you.¡±


    Mo Hua was relieved.


    A fresh breeze swept through the room, bamboo rustled outside, the nts swayed.


    Mo Hua and Mr. Zhuang chatted for a long time, their crisp and rich voices weaving together and drifting into the mountains with the wind.


    It was not until Mr. Zhuang looked a bit weary, perhaps from eating too much and feeling sleepy, that Mo Hua stood up to take his leave:


    ¡°I won¡¯t disturb the gentleman¡¯s rest. My mother also made some new year¡¯s cakes, sweet, soft, and sticky. I¡¯ll bring some over for you to taste in a few days.¡±


    Mr. Zhuang smiled, ¡°Alright, off you go.¡±


    After parting with Mr. Zhuang, Mo Hua found Old Kui and also delivered some new year¡¯s gifts.


    Mo Hua knew what Old Kui liked.<div>


    Although Old Kui appeared old, he didn¡¯t like soft and sticky foods; he preferred crispy ones, and those that made a sound while eating.


    Therefore, Mo Hua¡¯s gifts were some crisp snacks and a few boxes of pine nuts, some in, some spiced, and some hot and spicy.


    Old Kui tucked his gifts into his sleeve, then took out a chessboard from the same sleeve, ncing at Mo Hua.


    Seeing that it was still early, Mo Hua nodded, ¡°Let¡¯s y!¡±<div>


    The breeze floated by, leaves fluttered down, and the sound of the chess pieces filled the courtyard.


    The two poor yers thus spent half the day immersed in a game of Five Elements Chess.


    In the evening, Da¡¯hu and the others called Mo Hua to watch the Monster Hunting y.


    This y was meant for them to perform, and in addition, there were Daping and Dazhu from the Refinery Shop.


    The swords and Rattan Armor used in the y were ready-made, and the props for portraying Monster Beasts were borrowed; Da¡¯hu and the others joined in both for the fun and to earn some rewards.


    Originally, it was Da¡¯hu and Daping who would y the Monster Hunters, because they were Monster Hunters themselves.


    Monster Beasts were to be yed by Dazhu and a few Disciples from the Refinery Shop, but Da¡¯hu and his two brothers thought Dazhu and his group weren¡¯t convincing, the Monster Beasts looked too stupid, like idiots, therefore they decided to y the roles themselves.


    The Monster Beasts in Big ck Mountain were ferocious, and couldn¡¯t afford to be portrayed as dim-witted and dumb.


    So in the end, it was the three Monster Hunters, Da¡¯hu and his brothers, who yed the Monster Beasts, while Dazhu, the Artifact Refiner, yed the role of a Monster Hunter.


    Their performance was quite convincing and had some style.


    Mo Hua stood by the side, apuding them and rewarding them as well.


    The surrounding Cultivators also joined in the fun, each taking out a few Broken Spirit Stones to show their encouragement.


    After the y was over, Da¡¯hu and his group took Mo Hua to find some delicious food and entertaining ces to visit and y.<div>


    Da¡¯hu had already reached the seventh level of Qi Refinement and was considered ate-stage Qi Refinement Cultivator.


    Mo Hua humbly asked for advice, ¡°What should I pay attention to when breaking through to thete stage of Qi Refinement?¡±


    He had already reached the sixth level of Qi Refinement, so one more step would take him to the seventh level, which was thete stage of Qi Refinement.


    Though he and Da¡¯hu were cultivating different Techniques, he could still listen to advice and take reference to have an idea in his mind.


    Da¡¯hu scratched his head, ¡°Just keep cultivating normally. Then, you need some Spiritual Objects. The Cultivation Technique I use requires Sunset Grass and Melting Fire Stones, along with some Pills, and then you can break through.¡±


    ¡°Is it that simple?¡±


    ¡°Not every breakthrough is sessful; I was just lucky this time. Otherwise, I might have to try several times,¡± Da¡¯hu said.


    Shuanghu on the side said, ¡°I failed once; otherwise, I¡¯d be in thete stage of Qi Refinement now.¡±


    ¡°What do you do if you fail?¡±


    ¡°Just continue cultivating, save up more Spirit Stones, buy Spiritual Objects and Pills again, then try to make a breakthrough.¡±


    Shuanghu said indifferently, ¡°As long as a Cultivator doesn¡¯t die, they have to keep doing this kind of thing, unless they resign themselves to fate, or are too poor to afford Spirit Stones, or they have a family to support and the burdens are too great.¡±


    Mo Hua nodded, ¡°It sounds simple, but to persist and do it for a lifetime, that¡¯s not easy at all.¡±


    Xiaohu worriedly said, ¡°The main problem is that some Spiritual Objects are too expensive, difficult for Loose Cultivators to buy, and some aren¡¯t even avable. One breakthrough consumes everything, and if you fail, you must buy another set.¡±<div>


    Daping and Dazhu also nodded in agreement, ¡°Exactly! Where do Loose Cultivators get so many Spirit Stones and such wide connections to buy those Spiritual Objects.¡±


    Everyone started to worry.


    Mo Hua also worried for a bit but then remembered that his practice of Heaven Yan Jue didn¡¯t require any Spiritual Objects and didn¡¯t cost many Spirit Stones; he secretly breathed a sigh of relief.


    The bottleneck of Heaven Yan Juey in the Sea of Consciousness and in Formation, not in Spiritual Objects.


    That was precisely why he chose this Cultivation Technique.


    Mo Hua silently congratted himself on his foresight.


    But then he thought again, although Heaven Yan Jue¡¯s breakthrough didn¡¯t need Spiritual Objects, it required solving Mystery Formations.


    Mystery Formations were profound andplex, abstruse and ever-changing; solving them was no easy feat.


    The Great Dao metes out fortune and misfortune¡ªit seemed rtively fair, not letting you find any loopholes.


    He just didn¡¯t know what the Mystery Formation in his Sea of Consciousness would be like this time¡­


    Mo Hua silently calcted in his mind:


    ¡°I¡¯m already at the sixth level of Qi Refinement. It probably won¡¯t take long for me to reach the peak of the sixth level. When I try to break through then, I¡¯ll find out what kind of Mystery Formation I have to solve this time.¡±


    <div>

 Chapter 220: 219 Coming and Going_1

    Chapter 220: Chapter 219 Coming and Going_1


    ¡°`


    However, that would be something to consider after the New Year had passed.


    Recently, there had been many things to deal with, which had been quite distracting, and drawing Formations had also been quite tiring. At least for this New Year, Mo Hua could rx a bit and not have to worry too much.


    But Mo Hua soon realized that even without considering cultivation and Formations, there were still many things to be busy with.


    Because there were gifts to give and return.


    Moreover, many of those gifts required Mo Hua to deliver, and many needed Mo Hua to reciprocate.


    Previously, he was just an obscure little cultivator, and naturally, there was nothing to be concerned about.


    But now, having be a somewhat renowned Junior Formation Master, and knowing many cultivators, some exchanges had be unavoidable.


    For instance, the old Court Leader from the Taoist Court had sent him a Jade Pendant, and the An Family had sent some fine wine and Spiritual Meat, along with other smaller ns who had also sent over some New Year gifts.


    None were particrly valuable, but they were all tokens of goodwill.<div>


    Mo Hua then sought out some familiar ns and cultivators with whom he had deeper rtionships and personally visited to express his thanks.


    For example, the Court Leader and Old Master An, both prominent cultivators within Tongxian City, had given gifts, so Mo Hua simply couldn¡¯t avoid returning the favor.


    Mo Hua had also brought some gifts.


    These gifts were rtively simple, casually purchased with Flower Spirit Stones, but not so simple was the fact that he had inscribed each of them with Formations.


    For example, antern with the character ¡°Fortune¡± had the Bright Fire Formation drawn inside it, which, once lit, caused the character to emit a dazzling light. There was also a small Screen with the Cold Air Formation and a nket with the Warm Air Formation among other items.


    Neither extravagant nor ordinary, they were practical, and while they seemed simple, they clearly showed careful thought.


    This fitted his status as a Junior Formation Master perfectly, and most importantly, it matched his financial capacity¡ªhe didn¡¯t have that many Spirit Stones to spend on expensive gifts.


    The old Court Leader and Old Master An were both very pleased.


    Other cultivators were already content with receiving a reciprocated gift from Mo Hua, and seeing that the gifts contained Formations personally drawn by Mo Hua made them even more delighted.


    Mo Hua also brought some gifts for Master Chen.


    With the New Year approaching, Master Chen was still busy in the Refinery Shop, and all the Artifact Refiners were making Spiritual Artifacts. It was likely they wouldn¡¯t finish until New Year¡¯s Eve, after which they could rx and celebrate the New Year.


    Even though it was hard, the Spirit Stones they earned from selling the Spiritual Artifacts were substantial, so they didn¡¯t feel it was too much of a hardship.


    Master Chen, having no children and only Dazhu as his disciple, cared even less.


    Mo Hua brought Master Chen plenty of delicious food and several jars of fine wine, which made Master Chen smile from ear to ear.


    ¡°This wine is good, having wine is enough!¡±


    Living alone, apanied by wine and meat, that too was a way to celebrate the New Year.


    For many years, that was how Master Chen had spent his New Year, and he didn¡¯t feel lonely. Besides, after the New Year, a heap of disciples would visit to pay their respects; it would be quite lively then.


    After chatting with Master Chen for a few moments, Master Chen asked:


    ¡°Do you want a Spiritual Artifact?¡±<div>


    ¡°What kind of Spiritual Artifact?¡±


    ¡°Anything will do, just don¡¯t choose a sword. That¡¯s more challenging to refine, and I¡¯m not very good at it.¡±


    ¡°Like a saber, spear, staff, or club?¡±


    Master Chen nodded. ¡°Thanks to your Refining Furnace, my skill in Artifact Refining has greatly improved recently. I can refine a first-grade Spiritual Artifact now. Choose one, and I¡¯ll refine it for you, to protect yourself with.¡±<div>


    Mo Hua thought for a moment but still didn¡¯t know what to choose.


    ¡°I¡¯m not a Body Cultivator, so choosing these doesn¡¯t seem very useful for me¡­¡±


    ¡°No matter,¡± Master Chen said with a smile. ¡°The main thing is, I¡¯m eager to refine more Spiritual Artifacts and practice my skill.¡±


    Mo Hua didn¡¯t know what to say¡­


    ¡°Then you won¡¯t help others refine?¡±


    ¡°Some people have asked me to refine for them, but those are not urgent; it makes no difference sooner orter. I¡¯ll refine one for you first.¡±


    ¡°`


    Mo Hua indeed wanted to forge an ¡°Eighteen-Foot Steel Spear¡± or an ¡°Azure Dragon Crescent de¡± of the sort, but even if he managed to forge one, he wouldn¡¯t have any use for it, seeing as he was not a Body Cultivator.


    ¡°Then could you forge something for my father?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t rush this matter; Elder Yu from Taoist Court has made arrangements already; there is no need for you to worry.¡±


    Mo Hua frowned.


    Master Chen then said, ¡°If all else fails, I can forge a small knife for you, suitable for cutting beef or peeling fruit.¡±


    Mo Hua¡¯s expression wasplex. ¡°I¡¯ll think about it some more.¡±<div>


    To rarely forge a first-rate Spiritual Artifact, it should at the very least be something serious, not some fruit knife¡­


    Master Chen nodded, ¡°Alright, let me know once you¡¯ve decided.¡±


    After saying goodbye to Master Chen, Mo Hua went to visit Old Mr. Feng.


    Previously, Old Mr. Feng only held consultations at Apricot Forest Hall and never made house calls apart from his medical practice.


    Now that the Alchemist¡¯s Business was established, Old Mr. Feng woulde over whenever he had free time. Some ill Cultivators would even find their way to the Alchemist¡¯s Business, asking Old Mr. Feng to see patients or concoct Pill.


    Old Mr. Feng was in the neighboring Alchemist¡¯s Business, counting Pills, organizing Pill Recipes, and also verifying the quality of the Pills produced.


    Mo Hua brought his annual gifts to Old Mr. Feng, who in turn stuffed a bunch of Pills into Mo Hua¡¯s hands.


    There were Pills for treating fire and water poison, for warding off miasma, for clearing the mind and focusing the spirit, Fasting Pills to satiate hunger, Hemostatic Pills to stop bleeding, and a few Small Rejuvenation Pills for emergency life-saving.


    Each type of Pill was sorted neatly,beled, and their uses detailed.


    Mo Hua thanked Old Mr. Feng and was about to leave when Old Mr. Feng called him back and gave him a bottle of Pills.


    Sniffing the bottle, Mo Hua asked,


    ¡°Grandpa Feng, what kind of Pills are these? They smell sour and sweet, quite pleasant.¡±


    ¡°Those are Digestion Pills, used for aiding diet and digestion. I fear you might overeat and hurt your stomach, so take a few after meals. If you¡¯re ever peckish, they can also serve as snacks.¡±<div>


    Mo Hua happily said, ¡°Thank you, Grandpa Feng.¡±


    After the busy exchange of gifts, Mo Hua breathed a sigh of relief, thinking the bustle was nearly over, only to receive annual presents sent by Master Luo¡¯s messenger.


    A red-gold storage box sat in the courtyard of Mo Hua¡¯s house, indicating a generous gift just by its appearance.


    Opening it, Mo Hua was surprised.


    Inside were not only gifts from Master Luo but, unexpectedly, also presents from Master Qian¡­


    It seemed he didn¡¯t want others to know, so he had sent them over under the guise of Master Luo¡¯s name.


    The gifts from Master Luo were proper and rted to Formations.


    Master Qian¡¯s gifts, however, were much more valuable, covering everything one could need for eating, wearing, and daily life. Probably, he wanted to apologize and express his attitude toward Mo Hua.


    After thinking it over, Mo Hua decided to ept them.


    He had no direct quarrel with Master Qian, and forming a good connection was beneficial. Besides, he might need Master Qian¡¯s help with some matterster.


    Since Master Luo had sent a gift, Mo Hua also prepared some and personally went to thank him in person.


    Master Luo was much older than him, adhering to this basic etiquette.


    Master Luo¡¯s cave dwelling was one of the most luxurious in Tongxian City, splendid and magnificent.<div>


    There were many Cloud Carriages at the entrance, belonging to various n scions and stewards who came to present gifts.


    However, since Master Luo was a first-rate Formation Master, the threshold was quite high, so either they couldn¡¯t see him at all, or they had to wait in line outside for an audience.


    The crowded carriages and grand scale outside the entrance broadened Mo Hua¡¯s horizons.


    The status of Formation Masters was indeed high, especially those who were officially rated by the Taoist Court.


    But with so many people outside, Mo Hua estimated he couldn¡¯t even get through the door.


    Just as Mo Hua was considering whether to returnter ande back another day, he was spotted by a disciple of Master Luo.

 Chapter 221 - 220 Luo Mansion_1

    Chapter 221: Chapter 220 Luo Mansion_1


    The disciple was five or six years older than Mo Hua, with an extraordinary appearance and courteous manners. He hurried over, respectfully saluted Mo Hua, and then invited him inside.


    Following the disciple, Mo Hua made his way through the crowd towards the Luo Mansion. Just as he stepped over the threshold, Master Luo himself came out to wee him.


    Mo Hua saluted and said, ¡°Master Luo, happy new year!¡±


    Master Luo personally returned the salute, his face beaming as he said, ¡°Happy new year, young friend. Please,e inside.¡±


    After speaking, he led the way inside, ushering Mo Hua in.


    The noisy mor outside suddenly quieted down a lot, and a group of cultivators blinked, exchanging nces.


    ¡°Was that Master Luo just now?¡±


    ¡°Seems like it¡­¡±


    ¡°Why is he so polite to a child?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you know? It¡¯s said that the child is also a first-grade Formation Master¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s utter bullshit. How old is he? A first-grade Formation Master?¡±


    ¡°Why are you cursing at someone?¡±


    ¡°If someone¡¯s talking nonsense, why can¡¯t I curse?¡±


    ¡°Exactly, that kid¡¯s status is probably not ordinary. He could even be some big n¡¯s illegitimate child¡­¡±


    ¡°What nonsense. Look at the clothes he¡¯s wearing; he¡¯s clearly amon Loose Cultivator¡­¡±


    The crowd debated noisily, the argument showing no sign of stopping.


    Master Luo¡¯s disciple shouted, ¡°Silence, everyone!¡±


    Only then did the group of cultivators close their mouths, keeping their questions to themselves for the time being.


    Mo Hua entered Master Luo¡¯s abode and found that there were already quite a few people inside, many of them Formation Masters.


    These Formation Masters greeted Mo Hua amicably, and even if a few were not entirely convinced, they didn¡¯t dare to make it too obvious.


    In the crowd, there was also a Formation Master wearing a silver-white Taoist robe.


    Master Luo introduced him, ¡°This is Master Qian.¡±


    Mo Hua had already guessed as much, but although Master Qian was from the Qian Family, he had no direct conflict with him, and since he had brought gifts, Mo Hua did not take it to heart.


    ¡°Hello, Master Qian.¡± Mo Hua still politely greeted him.


    Master Qian clearly paused, looking quite surprised, as if he hadn¡¯t expected Mo Hua to greet him first. After a moment, he also returned the greeting, ¡°Mo¡­¡±


    Master Qian hesitated, finding it a bit difficult.


    Logically, since Mo Hua had the strength of a first-grade Formation Master, he should be addressed as ¡°Master Mo,¡± but considering his young age, it seemed inappropriate to call him ¡°Master.¡±


    To not address him as ¡°Master¡± seemed disrespectful.


    After all, ording to Master Luo, Mo Hua¡¯s expertise in formations surpassed even his own.


    ¡°Just call me Mo Hua,¡± Mo Hua said.


    He wasn¡¯t particrly concerned about these titles.


    Master Qian hesitated for a long time before finally, after much thought, calling him ¡°Little Gentleman Mo.¡±


    It was respectful without making Mo Hua sound too ¡°old.¡±


    Mo Hua nodded, feeling that it was quite suitable.


    Master Qian sighed in relief.


    Master Luo had told him that Mo Hua had a forgiving nature and was not one to hold grudges. He had his doubts but, upon meeting Mo Hua, finally set his mind at ease.


    He was gracious and polite, treating people as if he were a gentle spring breeze.


    Although young, he indeed possessed the demeanor of a Great Formation Master.


    Afterward, the atmosphere gradually rxed.


    Master Luo invited everyone to appreciate some formations; some were obscure Formation Formations, some were ancient remnants, and others were exquisite artifacts with formations carved onto tiny fruit kernels.


    Mo Hua¡¯s eyes were opened wide in amazement.


    The Formation on disy was not considered rare, but the application on the Formation media was certainly ingenious and something Mo Hua had never considered.


    Master Qian then brought out his treasured tea for everyone to taste together.


    The tea leaves ranged from fresh and tender green to coiled like dragons, some embracing like snails, and others t like leaves.


    The brewed tea soup varied from fresh and tender to mellow and full-bodied, some sweet and bitter, others crisp and clear.


    Although Mo Hua couldn¡¯t discern what made it good, he also found the vor to be quite nice.


    Afterward, the conversation shifted to exchanges about Formation.


    Master Luo put forth some insights, prompting everyone to discuss and discern their veracity.


    The discussion was lively, but nobody spoke to Mo Hua.


    Firstly, because they were not acquainted, and secondly, it was said that Mo Hua was also a first-rate Formation Master. Many of them could only muster seven or eight Formation Patterns, far from the mastery of a first-rate Formation Master. Knowing their ce, they did not dare approach Mo Hua with questions.


    After the Formation Masters concluded their conversation, Master Luo nodded and asked Mo Hua for his opinion.


    Mo Hua replied with a few brief remarks.


    Mostly concerning issues with Formation Pivots and Formation Patterns, areas with which Mo Hua was very familiar.


    And since he could handle the Formation Pivots of a first-rate Compound Formation, those of ordinary Formations were naturally no challenge for him.


    Upon hearing this, people¡¯s attitudes towards Mo Hua took on a few moreyers of respect.


    ¡°Certainly a first-rate Formation Master, and not only that¡ªhis foundation is deep, his insight into Formation broad, his demeanor neither humble nor arrogant. He shared his knowledge freely in matters of Formation.¡±


    Many Formation Masters thought to themselves discreetly, and those who had been somewhat unimpressed by Mo Hua earlier now showed much more reverence.


    After the chat, as the sky began to darken, Mo Hua prepared to leave.


    Master Luo and Master Qian escorted Mo Hua to the front gate, while the other Formation Masters gathered around to bid him farewell.


    ¡°If you find the time, you¡¯re more than wee toe by for tea, a chat, and to exchange ideas about Formation,¡± Master Luo said with a smile.


    ¡°Certainly, next time for sure. Farewell, everyone!¡± Mo Hua waved as he left.


    Mo Hua then departed, his Storage Bag containing the Formation Scripture Books gifted by Master Luo and the choice tea leaves given by Master Qian.


    Master Qian watched Mo Hua¡¯s silhouette vanish into the street before letting out a sigh of relief.


    ¡°Relieved now?¡± Master Luo asked with amusement.


    Master Qian bowed his hands in thanks, ¡°My gratitude to you, Master Luo.¡±


    Master Luo chuckled, ¡°In Tongxian City, there are not many Formation Masters, even fewer can reach the first rate. We ought to support each other; there¡¯s no need for thanks.¡±


    Master Qian furrowed his brows, ¡°Mo Hua¡­ Gentleman Little Mo¡¯s expertise in Formation is truly extraordinary. Surely he must have a lineage or the guidance of an expert¡­¡±


    Master Luo coughed, stopping Master Qian from continuing.


    ¡°What does it matter?¡± Master Luo said.


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t Master Luo want to know who the expert behind him is?¡±


    ¡°What can be done with knowledge, and what can be done without it?¡± responded Master Luo.


    ¡°That¡­¡± Master Qian was at a loss for words.


    ¡°What is an expert?¡± Master Luo looked at Master Qian and answered his own question, ¡°One that we cannot touch is called an expert. Since we cannot touch them, why bother asking?¡±


    ¡°In the Nine realms of Cultivation World, we are merely at Qi Refinement, the lowest level. There are countless experts above us.¡±


    ¡°If they truly are experts, they are beyond our understanding and certainly not ones to provoke. Ignorance is bliss in this case.¡±


    ¡°To rashly inquire could displease them and bring disaster upon ourselves!¡±


    Master Qian¡¯s heart chilled.


    He had always believed that Master Luo was able to be a Great Formation Master through smooth dealing and good fortune, but now he realized he had underestimated Master Luo.


    It was no wonder he had thrived in Tongxian City with such perspective.


    ¡°Qian has learned much!¡± Master Qian said earnestly as he performed a respectful bow.


    But Master Luo grasped his hand, ¡°These matters are trivial and not worth mentioning. What is truly remarkable is Little Brother Qian¡¯s tea. The hour is still early, why not drink a few more cups?¡±


    Master Qian also responded with augh, ¡°Then I would be delighted to ept your kindness once more.¡±

 Chapter 222 - 221 Patrol (Fifth Update)_1

    Chapter 222: Chapter 221 Patrol (Fifth Update)_1


    Mo Hua returned home, took out the gifts from his storage bag, and handed them to his parents to help keep safe.


    Mo Shan and Liu Ruhua exchanged a nce, both somewhat astonished.


    They didn¡¯t know when it started, but the number of cultivators with whom Mo Hua was acquainted had grown sorge, and most were figures of status in Tongxian City, like Court Leaders, Supervisors, Family Heads, Elders, Formation Masters, and the like¡­.


    To receive so many gifts for the New Year.


    Whenever Mo Hua went out, he brought back some gifts, and when he didn¡¯t, people would still deliver presents to his house.


    The gifts, big and small, almost filled the house to capacity.


    Mo Hua set the storage bag down, copsed into a chair, and sighed like an adult, ¡°So busy!¡±


    Liu Ruhua watched and couldn¡¯t help but smile.


    Then Mo Hua said, ¡°Mom, I¡¯m hungry.¡±


    ¡°Save some room for dinner tonight. I¡¯ll get you some osmanthus cake; just have a little bit.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± Mo Hua nodded.


    Liu Ruhua brought Mo Hua some osmanthus cake and poured a cup of tea, asking,


    ¡°Have all the gifts from others been returned? Have you properly thanked them?¡±


    Mo Hua thought for a moment, silently reviewed in his mind, and said,


    ¡°I¡¯ve returned the ones that needed returning, and I¡¯ve given thanks for the others. Now I can celebrate the New Year with peace of mind.¡±


    Afterward, Mo Hua was much more at ease, and he didn¡¯t have to run around anymore. He stayed at home, contentedly waiting for the New Year.


    Mo Hua still woke up early each day to sit in meditation and practice cultivation, then spent some time drawing formations, reading Formation Books, and still practiced formations on the Taoist Stele at night.


    With the rest of his time, Mo Hua kept his parentspany.


    On the day of the festival, the family joyfully had their reunion dinner.


    Liu Ruhua made many delicious dishes, and sure enough, Mo Hua overate and then sighed, taking out two Digestion Pills given by Old Mr. Feng.


    ¡°Grandpa Feng truly is foresighted,¡± Mo Hua mused to himself.


    The next day began with New Year¡¯s visits, and then in the evening, they strolled through the fair, an event that continued up to the Lantern Festival. Each night, the entire Tongxian City would have a bustling fair to enjoy.


    Normally, the fair wouldn¡¯tst this long, but this year was special with the discovery of spiritual mines, and the establishment of Refinery Shops and Alchemist¡¯s Businesses, as well as the Fulu Building.


    The Loose Cultivators¡¯ lives had improved, and they had more spirit stones to spare, so the New Year celebrations were drawn out a bit longer.


    They no longer had to worry about hustling for their livelihood right after the New Year as before.


    Mo Hua also took the chance to rx, strolling the streets aimlessly, and made time to visit the Fulu Building to see An Xiaofu.


    The Fulu Building was packed during the festival, with An Xiaofu bustling about nonstop.


    When Mo Hua saw him, he was sitting in the hall, holding a teapot, guzzling tea vigorously.


    Despite being tired, he appeared much more spirited and cheerful.


    However, he still seemed rather plump, not having slimmed down much.


    It¡¯s probably because even though he was busy, he also ate a lot.


    After leaving the Fulu Building, Mo Hua ran into Zhang Lan on the street.


    Zhang Lan, a member of a n, didn¡¯t take leave to go home for the New Year.


    He knew some people here, but he didn¡¯t have many friends; the only one he could really talk to was Mo Hua. So, seeing Mo Hua made Zhang Lan quite happy, and he pulled Mo Hua along to roam the streets.


    ¡°Take a look and see if there¡¯s anything delicious or fun; I¡¯ll treat you!¡± boasted Zhang Lan generously.


    ¡°Thank you, Uncle Zhang,¡± said Mo Hua, then added with some confusion,


    ¡°Uncle Zhang, you¡¯re not that young anymore; isn¡¯t it a bit inappropriate to be ying with a kid like me instead of settling down and starting a family?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s called maintaining the heart of a child,¡± Zhang Lan said.


    ¡°An undiminished childlike heart?¡±


    Zhang Lan ruffled Mo Hua¡¯s hair, ¡°Whatever you say seems to lose its meaning.¡±


    Mo Hua covered his head, somewhat displeased, ¡°That¡¯s called being annoyed into anger.¡±


    ¡°Fine, I can¡¯t win against you,¡± Zhang Lan said helplessly, then sighed, ¡°What¡¯s so good about settling down and starting a family?¡±


    Mo Hua¡¯s eyes flitted about as she pondered, then asked, ¡°Are you trying to avoid matrimonial matters?¡±


    Zhang Lan was taken aback. ¡°Why do you say that?¡±


    ¡°Xiaofu told me about the n¡¯s marriage arrangements. They emphasize matching Spiritual Roots¡ªcoercing, no that¡¯s not right, forcing marriages without letting you have a say.¡±


    Mo Hua looked at Zhang Lan and said, ¡°You¡¯ve run so far away and don¡¯t want to go back; you must be trying to avoid a marriage arranged by the n, to a woman you don¡¯t like, doomed to a life of gloom and solitude.¡±


    After saying this, Mo Hua nodded, thinking her spection perfectly reasonable.


    Zhang Lan sighed, ¡°You¡¯re partially right, but not entirely. I just don¡¯t want to go back to the n.¡±


    ¡°Not even for the New Year?¡±


    Zhang Lan said seriously, ¡°I am now a Supervisor of the Taoist Court, and it is my duty to maintain the stability of Tongxian City. On such an important day as the festival, how could I possibly go back?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t the Taoist Court busy? How can they afford to let you wander around like this?¡±


    Zhang Lan said displeased, ¡°I am on duty, not wandering around aimlessly. The Court Leader knows and wouldn¡¯t say anything.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Mo Hua was skeptical.


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    Mo Hua uttered an ¡°Oh,¡± then pointed behind Zhang Lan, ¡°The Court Leader seems to be calling you over. He appears unaware that you¡¯re ¡®on duty¡¯.¡±


    Zhang Lan¡¯s body stiffened instantly as he slowly turned his head and indeed saw the Court Leader signaling to him with a smile that wasn¡¯t quite a smile.


    The inspection by the Court Leader was a routine of the Taoist Court.


    On such important festivals, the Court Leader was also expected to take charge and inspect everywhere, to prevent Cultivators from gathering and causing trouble.


    Zhang Lan, who had been sneaking around and loitering, was caught and could only offer a stiff smile in response.


    Mo Hua felt a bit schadenfreude, and was just about to slip away when Zhang Lan caught her in one go, ¡°Come with me.¡±


    ¡°Why should I go? I¡¯m not from the Taoist Court.¡±


    ¡°Youe with me to apany the Court Leader on his inspection,¡± Zhang Lan didn¡¯t want to let Mo Hua escape.


    ¡°I won¡¯t go.¡±


    ¡°Many Cultivators in Tongxian City dream of having this opportunity but can¡¯t get it. You, at such a young age, should feel extremely honored to apany the Court Leader on his inspection.¡±


    ¡°Then feel honored on your own.¡±


    It¡¯s not like he didn¡¯t know the Court Leader. He even sent him gifts for the festival. At times like this, there was no need to push oneself forward unnecessarily.


    Moreover, apanying the Court Leader on his inspection was both dull and restrictive, nowhere near as rxing as wandering on his own.


    But before Mo Hua could slip away, he noticed the Court Leader also signaling him over.


    Now Mo Hua had no choice but to follow Zhang Lan with a sigh of resignation and greet the Court Leader.


    Court Leader Zhou himself found these inspections tedious too, with most of hispany consisting of elders from ns and Sects, offering insincere titudes with forced smiles.


    Dreary and monotonous.


    After all these years, Court Leader Zhou had gotten used to it, but then he saw Zhang Lan and Mo Hua wandering around jovially in the distance, free and unfettered, chatting animatedly about something.


    A twinge of discontent suddenly struck Court Leader Zhou¡¯s heart.


    So he waved them over, calling for both Zhang Lan and Mo Hua, wanting theirpany during his rounds.


    Joy can be shared, just as tedium can be divided.


    With the younger man Zhang Lan and the child Mo Hua forpany, the inspection naturally became much more interesting, or at least less dull than before.


    Mo Hua glimpsed at Zhang Lan with a woeful look¡ªhad he not held her back, she would have already run off.


    Zhang Lan winked at Mo Hua, as if to say, endure this for now, and I¡¯ll apologize to youter.


    Mo Hua had no choice but to apany the Court Leader on his inspection.


    Every now and then, Court Leader Zhou would ask Mo Hua about various things, such as Cultivator customs, Monster Beast materials, various pastries and snacks, and so on.


    Mo Hua answered each question in turn.


    Thus, Mo Hua ended up being forced to keep Zhang Lan and Old Court Leader Zhou¡¯spany for a day, strolling through the streets without surprises or delights.


    Court Leader Zhou was very satisfied, and Mo Hua could only sigh internally.

 Chapter 223 - 222 Visit_1

    Chapter 223: Chapter 222 Visit_1


    Two dayster, Mo Hua went to visit Mr. Zhuang again, and took the opportunity to y a game of chess with Old Kui.


    When he left, he ran into Bai Zisheng and Bai Zixi at the doorway.


    During the New Year holidays, Mr. Zhuang cked off a bit and had given the Bai siblings a break too.


    They were now here to pay their respects to Mr. Zhuang.


    Bai Zisheng¡¯s eyes lit up when he saw Mo Hua and he asked, ¡°Mo Hua, are you here to pay respects to Mr. Zhuang as well?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Mo Hua nodded, ¡°I have already seen Mr. Zhuang, and now I am going home.¡±


    Bai Zisheng sounded somewhat disappointed, then quickly asked, ¡°Can Ie to your ce to hang out?¡±


    ¡°Sure,¡± said Mo Hua, then with some confusion, ¡°why do you suddenly want to visit my ce?¡±


    Without any pretense, Bai Zisheng replied, ¡°I want to go there to eat meat.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re notcking meat to eat, are you? If not monster meat, there¡¯s spiritual meat, right?¡±


    Bai Zisheng looked left and right, and whispered to Mo Hua, ¡°Aunt Xue¡¯s cooking is pretty awful.¡±


    Bai Zixi gave Bai Zisheng a light re.


    Mo Hua was somewhat caught betweenughter and tears.


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell Aunt Xue, okay? Otherwise, she will get angry,¡± Bai Zisheng said.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± Mo Hua reassured, and then asked, ¡°But will Aunt Xue let you go?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve already thought of an excuse,¡± Bai Zisheng said proudly, ¡°I¡¯ll say that we¡¯ve been under your care, as well as Aunt Liu¡¯s, so I want toe over to express my thanks.¡±


    ¡°Alright then, if you can convince Aunt Xue, that¡¯s fine.¡±


    Bai Zisheng nodded and said, ¡°All set then, I¡¯ll talk to Aunt Xue when I get back.¡±


    ¡°Do you have any particr dish in mind? I can tell my mom to prepare it for you in advance,¡± Mo Hua offered.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine with anything, as long as there¡¯s meat,¡± Bai Zisheng was not picky at all.


    Mo Hua then looked towards Bai Zixi.


    Bai Zixi thought for a moment, then also said softly, ¡°Anything is fine.¡±


    When Mo Hua got home, he told his mother about the visit.


    Liu Ruhua was somewhat surprised.


    She had only heard from Mo Hua that there were siblings studying with him at Mr. Zhuang¡¯s, and that they came from a noble n, with extraordinary appearance and excellent conduct, but she had never met them.


    Now that they were going to visit, Liu Ruhua was naturally happy.


    ¡°Although you all are just disciples in name, studying together makes for a deeper rtionship than ordinary sect disciples, so we should treat them well.¡±


    Mo Hua nodded his head in agreement.


    As evening approached, Aunt Xue brought Bai Zisheng and Bai Zixi over for a visit in person.


    Aunt Xue still wore a veil, but her attire was much simpler, and her usually cold demeanor had softened considerably, making her seem much more approachable.


    Bai Zisheng and Bai Zixi were both dressed in elegant, light white Taoist robes, made from quality materials, yet they did not look ostentatious.


    However, their looks and bearing were so outstanding that no matter how modest their clothes, they could not conceal their exceptionaleliness.


    As soon as the Bai siblings entered, Liu Ruhua was taken aback.


    Bai Zisheng had a handsome face, with brows like swords and eyes like stars, while Bai Zixi¡¯s skin was fairer than snow, her eyes shining like stars, as if she were carved from jade.


    She looked at Bai Zisheng, then at Bai Zixi, and couldn¡¯t help but sigh inwardly:


    ¡°Never have I seen children as beautiful as these in the world.¡±


    Aunt Xue brought a gift, a first-rate hairpin, exquisitely crafted and luxurious.


    Liu Ruhua then brought out a variety of pastries and snacks to entertain them.


    In the clean and tidy living room, Mo Hua sat with Bai Zisheng and Bai Zixi, eating snacks, while Liu Ruhua made small talk with Aunt Xue.


    Bai Zisheng nced at Liu Ruhua, thinking to himself that this is what other people¡¯s mothers were like, smiling so affectionately, willing to make food with their own hands for their children, and looking at them fondly.


    Bai Zisheng lowered his eyes; his own mother was not like that and seldom smiled.


    Bai Zixi¡¯s expression was still indifferent, hershes drooping, and a tinge of sadness and envy shed through her autumnal eyes.


    Mo Hua didn¡¯t understand why they seemed a bit disheartened, so he pushed the food box toward them:


    ¡°My mother made these especially for you, they are delicious.¡±


    Bai Zisheng¡¯s attention was instantly drawn to the food box. He took a bite of the meat and his eyes lit up with curiosity, asking,


    ¡°What kind of meat is this?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a type of rabbit meat, more delicate than the usual monster meat and quite chewy, as well as tasty, but it¡¯s very troublesome to make.¡±


    Mo Hua exined to Bai Zisheng, ¡°I don¡¯t always get to have it even when I want to; this time, I shared in your fortune.¡±


    Mo Hua also took a bite and squinted his eyes in satisfaction.


    Bai Zisheng was touched and said with gratitude, ¡°Thank you, Aunt Liu!¡±


    Liu Ruhua smiled gently, ¡°If you like it, eat more.¡±


    Bai Zisheng nodded eagerly, all his earlier troubles seemed to vanish like smoke.


    Bai Zixi was somewhat transfixed by the pastries in front of her.


    The pastries were colorful and varied in style, each adorned with a different floral pattern.


    Some were osmanthus, some plum blossoms, others peach blossoms, and still, others were orchids¡ªdelicate, delicious, and emanating a faint sweetness.


    She didn¡¯t know which one to try first.


    After hesitating for a while, Bai Zixi decided to start from the beginning and taste each one¡ªsome soft and sticky, some ky, all with a faint fragrance of flowers.


    They were sweet in her mouth¡­


    Seeing Bai Zixi enjoying the foods, Liu Ruhua couldn¡¯t help but smile and inwardly eximed, ¡°Such a lovely girl, even the way she eats is pleasing to the eye.¡±


    With a tranquil expression, Bai Zixi ate the pastries and noticed Liu Ruhua looking at her with a gentle gaze; she didn¡¯t know how to react and shyly lowered her head, her fair cheeks tinged with faint blush.


    Liu Ruhua, liking her even more, poured a cup of tea and handed it to Bai Zixi, saying softly,


    ¡°There are plenty of pastries left, if you don¡¯t mind, you can take more with youter.¡±


    Bai Zixi nodded and said softly, ¡°Thank you, Aunt Liu.¡±


    Seeing this, Aunt Xue asked, ¡°Sister Liu, how do you make these pastries¡­?¡±


    Aunt Xue could also cook some meals, but she was not particrly adept; her cooking was just passable to fill the stomach.


    As the three of them traveled around, studying with Mr. Zhuang, the meals they ate were all prepared by her.


    Bai Zisheng and Bai Zixi had neverined about her cooking, but ever since they had tasted Liu Ruhua¡¯s food, they didn¡¯t enjoy Aunt Xue¡¯s meals quite as much.


    Everyone has their specialties, and Aunt Xue knew she wasn¡¯t good at cooking but for the sake of Bai Zisheng and Bai Zixi, she still wanted to learn as much as she could.


    Seeing that Aunt Xue had an extraordinary air about her, and presuming that she probably hadn¡¯t done much of this sort of thing before, Liu Ruhua began with the basics, exining the ingredients, heat control, steaming, boiling, frying, and deep-frying, one by one.


    It was then that Aunt Xue realized there was so much to know about cooking, that preparing a meal with perfect color, vor, and taste, required many steps and patience, and was indeed a lot of work.


    Bai Zixi listened attentively, her expression serene, but her eyes were entirely fixed on Liu Ruhua.


    After a while, Mo Shan returned home and was mildly surprised to see guests.


    As the year¡¯s end approached, Mo Shan also had many social obligations to attend to¡ªgreeting and sending off, exchanges of courtesies, and asionally drinking with his brothers from the Monster Hunting Team. After bustling about for most of the day, he had just returned.


    Liu Ruhua gave a brief introduction, and Mo Shan greeted them with a smile, inwardly surprised by the noble bearing and appearance of the Bai siblings.


    Such high-born individuals from Noble ns attending with Mo Hua to study under Mr. Zhuang indicated that Mr. Zhuang was truly an extraordinary person.


    That Mo Hua was epted as a recognized disciple by Mr. Zhuang was indeed a great fortune.


    Deep in his heart, Mo Shan felt increasingly grateful to Mr. Zhuang.


    Seeing Mo Shan¡¯s tall, heroic stature, sharp gaze, and agile movements, Bai Zisheng became interested and said, ¡°Uncle Mo, you must be a Monster Hunter.¡±

 Chapter 224 - 223 Thousands of Fireworks_1

    Chapter 224: Chapter 223 Thousands of Fireworks_1


    Mo Shan chuckled and nodded, ¡°Right.¡±


    ¡°Are monster beasts very difficult to deal with?¡±


    ¡°Indeed, they are not easy to handle. Monster beasts have profound blood qi and tough skin and flesh. It usually takes five or six cultivators of the same realm to have a chance of killing a monster beast. To be safe, it¡¯s best to have eight or nine.¡±


    Bai Zisheng thought for a moment and asked, ¡°Then, do you think I could kill a monster beast on my own?¡±


    ¡°On your own¡­ Killing a monster beast is out of the question, being killed is more like it,¡± Mo Hua remarked as he gnawed on a chicken leg in silence.


    Bai Zisheng, not convinced, gave him a slight re.


    Mo Shan couldn¡¯t help but chuckle, ¡°Not now, but in the future, when your cultivation is higher, you might have great potential.¡±


    Bai Zisheng was greatly encouraged.


    ¡°Dad, lying is not right,¡± said Mo Hua.


    Bai Zisheng, feeling indignant, retorted, ¡°Uncle Mo is a Monster Hunter, he surely knows better than you.¡±


    He had asked Mo Hua before if he could hunt a monster beast on his own.


    Mo Hua said it wasn¡¯t possible, which Bai Zisheng was somewhat reluctant to ept, but having never fought with a monster beast himself, he found Mo Hua¡¯s words somewhat credible.


    But now that Uncle Mo said he had great potential, perhaps he really could hunt a monster beast on his own in the future.


    After all, Uncle Mo was a genuine Monster Hunter, while Mo Hua was just a Junior Formation Master who relied on formations, taking advantage of situations to trap and kill monster beasts.


    Mo Shan continued, ¡°Even if you could indeed kill a monster beast on your own, it¡¯s still best to find somepanions for mutual support. Monster beasts are extremely cunning.¡±


    Bai Zisheng nodded, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Uncle Mo, I¡¯m aware of that.¡±


    He also listened to Mo Hua¡¯s monster hunting stories, some based on his own experiences, others he heard from others.


    In the stories, many monster hunters had lost their lives due to a moment¡¯s carelessness, ambushed or deceived by the monster beasts ying dead, so he always took it as a cautionary tale.


    Then Bai Zisheng, curious, asked, ¡°Is the Inner Mountain of Big ck Mountain much more dangerous than the Outer Mountain?¡±


    With insufficient cultivation, being only at Qi Refinement sixthyer, Mo Hua could only stay in the Outer Mountain. Thus, his tales of Big ck Mountain were limited to the Outer Mountain.


    Monster beasts, miasma, fog, dangerous grounds¡ªthings that Bai Zisheng found thrilling¡ªsparked his curiosity. If the Outer Mountain was like this, what would the Inner Mountain be like?


    Mo Hua, chewing his meat and puffing his cheeks, listened intently. He hadn¡¯t been to the Inner Mountain yet, but it was only a matter of time before he would go.


    About the Inner Mountain, he had only heard bits and pieces from other Monster Hunters, so his knowledge was not extensive.


    Seeing two pairs of ck eyes fixated on him, Mo Shan sat down and began to exin patiently:


    ¡°Miasmas, Foggy Forests, poisonous swamps¡­everything the Outer Mountain has, the Inner Mountain has too, but with denser miasma, deeper fog, and stronger poisons.¡±


    ¡°The monster beasts of the Inner Mountain are mostly in thete stages of First Grade, with formidable strength. If you¡¯re unlucky, you might even encounter Second Grade monster beasts, which could really be a life-or-death situation.¡±


    Mo Hua asked, ¡°Dad, have you encountered Second Grade monster beasts?¡±


    Mo Shan nodded, ¡°I¡¯ve only seen one from a distance. Its thick blood qi dyed the entire forest red. We were lucky to spot it early and avoided it. The monster beast seemed to have had its fill and was dozing off, so it didn¡¯t bother with us.¡±


    Mo Hua breathed a sigh of relief.


    Bai Zisheng then asked, ¡°Can¡¯t Second Grade monster beasts be killed?¡±


    ¡°They are very hard to kill,¡± Mo Shan sighed. ¡°You need at least five or six, sometimes even seven or eight, Foundation Building Cultivators. It¡¯s not easy to gather such a group.¡±


    Mo Hua expressed his concern, ¡°Dad, will you encounter Second Grade monster beasts in the future?¡±


    Warmed by Mo Hua¡¯s concerned gaze, Mo Shan smiled and said:


    ¡°The Inner Mountain is vast, and it¡¯s rare toe across any. Second Grade monster beasts are not numerous, living within the vastness of the Inner Mountain, making them hard to encounter.¡±


    ¡°Besides, the blood qi of Second Grade monster beasts is so strong that they can be detected from afar. As long as you stay alert and avoid them early, there usually won¡¯t be any risk to your life.¡±


    Mo Hua nodded.


    Mo Shan added, ¡°Apart from the environment and the monster beasts, the most dangerous thing in the Inner Mountain is actually other people.¡±


    Mo Hua and Bai Zisheng exchanged nces, both somewhat surprised.


    ¡°Are they Monster Hunters, or other cultivators?¡± Mo Hua inquired.


    ¡°Both. There are foreign Monster Hunters who deliberately rob prey, and there are cultivators from various paths, with inscrutable intentions.¡±


    Mo Hua asked curiously, ¡°Why haven¡¯t I encountered these cultivators in the Outer Mountain?¡±


    Mo Shan smiled and exined, ¡°Big ck Mountain is vast, its terrain towering and sprawling, connecting also to other realms. Tongxian City here is just a part of Big ck Mountain¡­¡±


    ¡°Big ck Mountain¡¯s Outer Mountain connects to Tongxian City and doesn¡¯t border foreignnds, but the Inner Mountain is different.¡±


    ¡°The paths of the Inner Mountain are far moreplex and interconnected. If cultivators from the southern realm want to enter the city or pass through, they inevitably have to go through the Inner Mountain.¡±


    ¡°The Inner Mountain is cold, secluded, and represses the human heart, readily breeding malicious thoughts. There are frequent incidents of robbery, rape, and murder for treasures. Afterwards, bodies are destroyed and traces eliminated on the spot, unknown to humans and undetected by ghosts.¡±


    Mo Hua felt a chill in his heart upon hearing this.


    Monster Beasts are dangerous, but the human heart is even more so.


    In this world, it¡¯s not only monsters that devour people; humans can be just as likely.


    Seeing Mo Hua and Bai Zisheng¡¯s tensed little faces, and their somewhat solemn expressions, Mo Shan realized that it wasn¡¯t quite appropriate to talk about such topics on a festive day like New Year¡¯s. He shifted the conversation and started to share some interesting Monster Hunting stories.


    Bai Zisheng was hearing these for the first time, and he found them utterly fascinating.


    Mo Hua, on the other hand, had already heard some of them, and Bai Zisheng was listening to the rest from him.


    But now that he had entered Big ck Mountain, he knew what Monster Hunting entailed.


    The stories he once found interesting now revealed to him their hidden dangers and unpredictability, giving him apletely different feeling when he heard them again.


    As time flew by, the sky gradually darkened, and Liu Ruhua invited them to stay for dinner.


    Bai Zisheng was looking forward to it, but Aunt Xue declined politely:


    ¡°Thank you, Sister Liu, we have imposed long enough and should be heading back.¡±


    Liu Ruhua found it hard to insist and walked them to the door along with Mo Hua.


    Bai Zisheng felt reluctant to leave. He didn¡¯t want to go back.


    Here there was food, drinks, stories to listen to, and people to talk with. Back there, he would only have to cultivate and do dull homework.


    Bai Zixi showed no emotion, but there was a faint hint of regret in the nces she exchanged with Mo Hua.


    Mo Hua himself was carefree; though he had to practice cultivation and Formation daily, when he wanted to y, he could always do so. Unlike the Bai siblings, who had to follow a strict daily regimen of homework.


    Seeing their dispirited expressions, Mo Hua¡¯s eyes twinkled, and he invited:


    ¡°Aunt Xue, there will benterns and fireworks on the fifteenth,e and watch with us.¡±


    Aunt Xue gave Mo Hua a warm smile, but still declined:


    ¡°We appreciate your kind offer, but we¡¯ll skip the fireworks.¡±


    Mo Hua smiled, ¡°The fireworks are set off by the Formation, and I¡¯m the one who drew it. They¡¯re quite a sight.¡±


    Aunt Xue was somewhat astonished, ¡°You drew it?¡±


    ¡°Mm-hm,¡± Mo Hua nodded, ¡°It took a lot of effort to draw it well!¡±


    In fact, it hadn¡¯t taken long, since they were just Formations for fireworks and weren¡¯t tooplicated.


    Seeing Mo Hua¡¯s confident demeanor, Aunt Xue couldn¡¯t help butugh, and after a moment¡¯s thought, she nodded:


    ¡°Then, when you set off the fireworks, we¡¯lle to watch.¡±


    Bai Zisheng was overjoyed, casting a grateful look towards Mo Hua; Bai Zixi¡¯s eyes also brightened slightly when she looked at him.


    On the fifteenth of the first lunar month, as night fell, the streets were festooned with brightly colorednterns.


    Mo Hua checked the Firework Compound Formation again to ensure there were no issues, and then he nodded his head in satisfaction.


    The Firework Compound Formation consisted of ordinary Fireworks Formations in parallel and didn¡¯t reach the First Grade; the number of Formation Patterns was also not many, so Mo Hua found it easy to draw.


    The Firework Compound Formation was set up on both sides of the riverbank, using the riverbank stones as the Formation media. By crushing Spirit Stones and infusing them with Spiritual Energy, one could activate the Formation and shoot fireworks into the sky.


    Mo Hua didn¡¯t use paper as Formation media because paper is one-use; once the Formation is activated, Formation Paper wouldn¡¯t withstand the Spiritual Power and would also be destroyed.


    But using earth and stone as Formation media allows the Formation to be activated multiple times.


    In this way, not only on the fifteenth of the first lunar month but in future festivals as well, the Formation could be activated tounch fireworks in celebration.


    Mo Hua went to Elder Yu to get reimbursed for the Spirit Stones used in the fireworks Formation.


    Since the Formation was notplicated and the consumption of Spirit Stones wasn¡¯t high, Elder Yu readily agreed.


    At the hour of the Dog, Mo Hua activated the Formation.


    Then he dashed onto the stone bridge with his parents, Bai Zisheng, Bai Zixi, and Aunt Xue to watch the fireworks.


    After the Formation was activated, fifteen breathster, the Formation Patterns activated.


    The colorful Formation Patterns on both sides of the riverbank lit up one by one, then converged into dazzling rays of light that shot up suddenly, soared into the pitch-ck night sky, and burst into breathtaking fireworks, cascading over one another, rising and falling like thousands of blooming trees and streaming stars.


    The dark night sky, like a canvas, was embellished with the brilliant fireworks, weaving a vibrant and spectacr tapestry upon it.


    It was a spectacle of dazzling splendor that was too beautiful to behold.


    For a moment, countless Cultivators all looked up into the night sky, towards those splendid fireworks, as they bloomed and illuminated the streets and alleys of Tongxian City.

 Chapter 225: 224 Taoist Heart_1

    Chapter 225: Chapter 224 Taoist Heart_1<div>


    After watching the fireworks, Aunt Xue thanked Mo Hua, said her farewells to Mo Shan¡¯s couple, and then took Bai Zisheng and Bai Zixi back home.


    Mo Shan had ns to drink with a few brothers from the Monster Hunting Team.


    Liu Ruhua and Aunt Jiang went to see thenterns together and to try a few new pastries from the recently opened shops.


    With the sky still aze with fireworks, Mo Hua had no choice but to wander the streets alone.


    As he was wandering, Mo Hua¡¯s divine sense suddenly stirred and he looked up to see Elder Yu sitting on a rooftop, drinking alone, a solitary figure.


    Mo Hua used the Water Passing Step and walked vertically against the wall, step by step, until he reached the rooftop.<div>


    Seeing Mo Hua, Elder Yu¡¯s eyes brightened and he patted the tiles beside him, ¡°Come, sit here, join me for a drink.¡±


    Mo Hua sat down next to Elder Yu and took out some fruit wine from his storage bag to clink sses with him.


    Elder Yu¡¯s alcohol was a strong liquor, spicy and potent.


    Mo Hua¡¯s drink, however, was sweet and one could drink as much as they liked.


    The fruit wine was sweet on entry with a lingering aftertaste. Mo Hua couldn¡¯t help but shake his little head and turned his gaze to Elder Yu, unable to stop himself from asking,


    ¡°Elder, are you alone?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with being alone?¡±


    ¡°It looks a bit lonely¡­¡± Mo Hua said with sympathy.


    Elder Yu raised an eyebrow, sighed, and looking into the distance said, ¡°I¡¯m up here drinking alone because I¡¯m happy.¡±


    Mo Hua nodded, as long as he was happy and not deste, that was good.


    After some thought, Mo Hua suddenly asked, ¡°Elder, is it very difficult to be a Foundation Building Cultivator?¡±


    ¡°What, thinking of Foundation Establishment?¡± Elder Yu was somewhat surprised.<div>


    ¡°Not yet, I¡¯m just asking,¡± Mo Hua said with a shy smile.


    He was currently at the sixth level of Qi Refinement and had not yet reached thetter stages of Qi Refinement, so there was still some time before Foundation Establishment.


    ¡°Foundation Establishment, you say? It¡¯s not difficult, but not simple either.¡±


    ¡°Elder, could you be more straightforward?¡±


    Elder Yu choked on his drink and decided not to beat around the bush any longer, speaking directly,


    ¡°The difficulty of Foundation Establishment ultimately lies in two things: one is the Spiritual Root, and the other is Spirit Stones¡­¡±


    ¡°There is no need to go into detail about the Spiritual Root; a good Spiritual Root means profound Spiritual Power, which makes the breakthrough easier. As for Spirit Stones, it goes without saying¡ªif you don¡¯t have Spirit Stones, even regr cultivation is a problem, let alone Foundation Establishment.¡±


    ¡°What about Spiritual Objects?¡± Mo Hua inquired.


    ¡°Most Spiritual Objects still require spending Spirit Stones to buy, at least the Spiritual Objects we ordinary Cultivators need for cultivation can be purchased with Spirit Stones,¡± Elder Yu exined.


    Mo Hua nodded, ¡°So in the end, it alles down to the problem of Spirit Stones.¡±


    Elder Yu nodded in agreement, ¡°Exactly.¡±


    ¡°Then, if one¡¯s Spiritual Root is good and there¡¯s no shortage of Spirit Stones, is Foundation Establishment guaranteed?¡±<div>


    ¡°In this world, nothing can be said for certain. There are always exceptions, but as long as you have enough Spirit Stones, the chances of sessful Foundation Establishment are quite high.¡±


    Elder Yu took a sip of his drink and continued, ¡°Prepare enough Spirit Stones, gather the required Spiritual Objects, and if you fail once, then try again. Eventually, you¡¯ll seed. And once you seed, you are a Foundation Building Cultivator.¡±


    Mo Hua frowned, ¡°It seems that it¡¯s not too difficult¡­¡±


    ¡°The journey of Tao Cultivation begins with Qi Refinement. Although Foundation Establishment is considered a step higher, it¡¯s only one step beyond Qi Refinement. From the Golden Core Realm onwards, every step bes increasingly difficult, with strict demands on the Spiritual Root, talent,prehension, and inheritance.¡±


    Elder Yu sighed, ¡°As for Foundation Establishment, as long as you have the Spirit Stones, that¡¯s enough.¡±


    Despite this, among Loose Cultivators throughout the hundred years, only Elder Yu had sessfully reached Foundation Establishment¡­


    Mo Hua asked, ¡°Does Foundation Establishment require a lot of Spirit Stones?¡±


    Elder Yu sighed, ¡°It varies from person to person. For cultivation, plus buying spiritual objects, you will need at least ten thousand spirit stones.¡±


    Mo Hua silently calcted in his heart. An ordinary Qi Refinement Cultivator, earning just one spirit stone a day, would make three hundred sixty a year. To umte over ten thousand spirit stones would approximately take thirty years.


    To not eat or drink, or use anything, and save for thirty years.


    And that¡¯s just the spirit stones needed for one breakthrough attempt. If it failed, all the spirit stones would be exhausted, and thirty years of hard work would go down the drain.


    Moreover, how could cultivators possibly not eat or drink, never fall ill, and never face unexpected crises?<div>


    Mo Hua also sighed.


    Elder Yu spoke with bitterness, ¡°The main reason Loose Cultivators can¡¯t reach Foundation Establishment is, in fact, poverty.¡±


    ¡°There are many thresholds on the path of Tao cultivation, but poverty is the most despairing one.¡±


    ¡°If the spiritual root is inadequate, you know from the start that the path is unattainable, but poverty first allows you to see hope, then makes you experience despair. Spirit stones are always too few, and the Great Dao is always out of reach.¡±


    In Elder Yu¡¯s expression, there was both mncholy and helplessness.


    ¡°Is it the same for all Loose Cultivators under the heavens?¡± Mo Hua asked.


    ¡°Generally, yes,¡± Elder Yu sighed, ¡°In the Tao Cultivation World, there are more cultivators in the Qi Refinement Realm, and they are the ones who suffer the most. The vast Nine State is limitless. When you step out of the ck Mountain Realm in the future and see for yourself, you¡¯ll find that there are many Immortal Cities poorer than Tongxian City, and countless cultivators who are in greater distress than our Monster Hunters.¡±


    Mo Hua¡¯s expression fell, and he fell silent.


    Only then did Elder Yu realize he had said too much ¡ª these words were not meant for a child.


    Elder Yu patted Mo Hua on the shoulder and changed the subject, ¡°We can¡¯t control others¡¯ affairs. At the very least, the life of Loose Cultivators in Tongxian City will get better and better, and it¡¯s all thanks to you.¡±


    Mo Hua felt somewhat embarrassed, ¡°I didn¡¯t do much, just drew a few formations.¡±


    ¡°Formations are most important,¡± Elder Yu said seriously. ¡°Without a Formation Master to draw formations, even if a few more Foundation Building Cultivators were to emerge among the Loose Cultivators, maybe three or four, it would be to no avail. Everyone would still be poor and suffering.¡±<div>


    Mo Hua was stunned.


    He knew that the status of a Formation Master was rtively high and that formations were difficult to learn, and that the Cultivation World needed formations in all aspects. But it didn¡¯t seem to be as critical as Elder Yu made it out to be ¡ª more important than three or four Foundation Building Cultivators.


    Elder Yu saw Mo Hua¡¯s confusion and exined patiently:


    ¡°Qi Refinement is the foundational level. One step above is Foundation Establishment. By bing a Foundation Building Cultivator, you have the qualifications to seek the Great Dao and change your fate.¡±


    ¡°I became a Foundation Building Cultivator and changed my own fate, but I cannot change the fate of other Loose Cultivators. I can contend with the Qian Family and try to protect the Loose Cultivators from being oppressed, but in reality, I can¡¯t really help them much.¡±


    ¡°They are still poor and still suffering, still struggling to get by, still destined to remain forever at Qi Refinement. I have cultivation in vain. Even if I were to steal or rob, I couldn¡¯t get many spirit stones.¡±


    ¡°But formations are different!¡±


    Elder Yu looked at Mo Hua with gleaming eyes, ¡°Even if you are only at Qi Refinement, as long as you know formations, you can truly benefit all Loose Cultivators. Let them make a living, earn spirit stones, and further their cultivation.¡±


    ¡°Cultivation can be used to kill, but formations can bring blessings to all beings!¡±


    Mo Hua was moved and nodded, ¡°Elder, I understand.¡±


    Elder Yu nodded with satisfaction and said no more, but quietly watched the myriad lights of Tongxian City.


    Mo Hua followed Elder Yu¡¯s gaze as well.<div>


    Bright rednterns hung from one end of the street to the other, shining on children chasing and frolicking, cultivators greeting each other or walking together, creating an extraordinary buzz.


    Fireworks splendored the sky, Market Towns were close-packed, and the streets surged with people.


    Laughter melded into the myriad lights, joining the dazzling fireworks to light up the entire night sky.


    This myriad of lights and magnificent fireworks also reflected in Mo Hua¡¯s eyes.


    The young Mo Hua¡¯s Taoist heart gradually became firm:


    In this life, he would diligently cultivate,prehend formations, and with heaven-reaching and earth-prating formations, he would seek longevity and defy fate.


    To change his own fate, and the fate of all those lower-level cultivators under the sky.


    Then, not only in Tongxian City but all Loose Cultivators throughout the vast sky would no longer be stuck in mere Qi Refinement!

 Chapter 226: 225 The Seventh Layer_1

    Chapter 226: Chapter 225 The Seventh Layer_1<div>


    The lively New Year festivities passed, and Mo Hua turned thirteen.


    He had grown taller, but only slightly, still looking much the same¡ª a diminutive cultivator.


    Besides his daily drawing of formation patterns, Mo Hua mainly focused on cultivation.


    He was now at the peak of the Qi Refinement Realm¡¯s sixth level, and it wouldn¡¯t be long before he reached the bottleneck of his cultivation, facing the threshold to the middle phase of Qi Refinement.


    Once he broke through the bottleneck, he could be a cultivator of thete Qi Refinement Stage.


    Thete Qi Refinement Stage was one step closer to the Foundation Establishment.<div>


    In the vast cultivation world, with countless cultivators, those in the Qi Refinement Realm were but ants, while reaching the Foundation Establishment Stage was the first step in changing one¡¯s destiny in Tao cultivation.


    The Foundation Establishmentys the foundation of Tao cultivation.


    No matter the strength of one¡¯s Taoist heart, without establishing the foundation, everything else is mere talk.


    That day, Mo Hua woke up at 6 A.M. and proceeded with his cultivation as usual.


    Suddenly, his Qi Sea trembled, and the flow of his spiritual power elerated.


    Mo Hua¡¯s spirits lifted, and he took out some Spirit Stones, meditating calmly as he cultivated. These Spirit Stones were refined by Mo Hua, transforming into pure spiritual power, gathering in his Qi Sea until it overflowed.


    This was simr to the bottleneck he faced during his first breakthrough.


    The overflowing spiritual power traveled up along the meridians, concentrating at the Baihui point, and when it reached the Heavenly Gate Point, it permeated into the Sea of Consciousness like threads, wandering and weaving within, condensing into a Spirit Screen.


    This Spirit Screen was the Mystery Formation, and it was the bottleneck that needed to be ovee when practicing the Heaven Yan Jue during cultivation.


    There was anticipation as well as nervousness in Mo Hua¡¯s heart, and he started contemting the Mystery Formation with a focused mind.


    Momentster, he let out a sigh of relief.


    The Formation Patterns on the Mystery Formation were numerous and intertwined in aplex and chaotic way, inscrutable to anyone who wasn¡¯t a Formation Master.<div>


    However, upon closer inspection, Mo Hua realized that most of the Formation Patterns, despite being obscure and constantly changing, did not stray from the category of the Five Elements Formation Patterns, and he could recognize them.


    Being able to recognize them meant there was a way to solve them.


    Recalling the basic principles of solving formations, using the generation and restraint of the Five Elements, and the rules of integrating and reversing spiritual power, Mo Hua began to decipher the patterns one by one.


    Half a day passed, and Mo Hua had already solved more than a dozen Formation Patterns.


    There was joy in Mo Hua¡¯s heart.


    The process of solving the formations was smoother than he had expected.


    Thanks to Mr. Zhuang¡¯s instruction, as well as Mo Hua¡¯s day and night practice, including his understanding and application of First-grade Compound Formations, his level in formations, including his experience, was now among the very best within the ranks of Second Rank Formation Masters.


    With his own aplishments in formation methods, he could now solve the Mystery Formation himself.


    Above the Mystery Formation, streams of spiritual power intertwined inplexity, dense with Formation Patterns that ceaselessly flowed.


    Such a Mystery Formation, which would vex ordinary cultivators and terrify average Formation Masters, was now clear and solvable to Mo Hua; it was no longer a challenge.


    All the effort he had put into formation methods before was worth it.


    It was just that there were too many Mystery Formations¡ªto solve them all would take some time.<div>


    And so, Mo Hua tirelessly worked without sleep or rest, immersed in solving the Mystery Formation.


    Sometimes, he would be so absorbed while eating or walking that he would suddenly frown, then have an epiphany, fall into deep thought, or light up with understanding.


    Seeing this, the cultivators around him knew that Mo Hua must be contemting some challenging problem and quietly kept to themselves, not disturbing him.


    Finally, a monthter, Mo Hua had solved all the Mystery Formations.


    The Spirit Screen gradually dissipated, the Mystery Formation instantly unraveled, and the thread-like spiritual power gradually diminished, atst merging into Mo Hua¡¯s Sea of Consciousness.


    Mo Hua¡¯s Sea of Consciousness expanded slightly, and his Divine Sense deepened, whilst his spiritual power became even more profound.


    He had finally broken through his bottleneck and be a cultivator of the seventh level of Qi Refinement.


    The seventh level of Qi Refinement was thete stage of Qi Refinement!


    Mo Hua was overjoyed. He had taken another crucial step forward in his cultivation. All that was left was to proceed steadily, step by step, advancing towards Foundation Establishment.


    Even happier than Mo Hua himself about his advancement to thete Qi Refinement Stage were Liu Ruhua and Mo Shan.


    ¡°`


    They followed custom, hosting a feast for their neighbors as well as some deeply connected cultivators.<div>


    Mo Hua also received quite a few gifts, from Elder Yu, Master Chen, Old Mr. Feng, the Monster Hunter, Master Luo, and some other Formation Masters.


    After entertaining the guests lively for a while, Mo Hua gathered his emotions and considered what to do next.


    In terms of cultivation, he diligently persisted, abiding by the principle that constant dripping wears away the stone and that sess wille naturally. There are no real shortcuts here, so there¡¯s not much to discuss.


    In the realm of Taoist skills, Mo Hua wanted to learn one or two more spells, to be prepared for emergencies.


    Having reached thete phases of Qi Refinement, his strength had certainly increased, but so might the dangers he faces. It¡¯s better to have many skills and not need them, so learning a few more spells was essential.


    He just didn¡¯t know whom to learn them from yet.


    If he tried to learn them on his own, he didn¡¯t have any suitable spell books.


    It also wasn¡¯t a great idea to go to Old Kui. Old Kui had already taught Mo Hua how to fish; Mo Hua couldn¡¯t keep going back to him asking for fish.


    When it was time to figure things out for himself, he had to do just that.


    But this wasn¡¯t urgent, so he could take his time.


    What made Mo Hua somewhat hesitant, however, was about formations.


    He had already reached the proficiency of a First-grade Formation Master and learned more challenging First-grade Compound Formations, but he was still far from the Foundation Establishment Stage, so naturally, he couldn¡¯t be a Second Rank Formation Master.<div>


    So what formation methods should he study during this period?


    Continue studying Compound Formations?


    He was already familiar with ordinary Compound Formations, and more difficult Compound Formations only required higher strength in the Formation Pivot, which Mo Hua¡¯s Divine Sense was insufficient for, so he couldn¡¯t learn them for now.


    But as for the principles of Compound Formations, especially Five Elements Formation Pivots, Mo Hua was already familiar with. Further study would only expand the breadth of his knowledge in formation methods, without gaining deeper understanding.


    Studying them further, Mo Hua would find it somewhat boring.


    Then should he study Large Formations?


    Mo Hua¡¯s understanding of Large Formations was very superficial, knowing only that they are essentiallyrge Compound Formations, knowing little beyond that.


    And even if he wanted to study Large Formations, at most Mo Hua could only practice them on the Taoist Stele in his Sea of Consciousness; he couldn¡¯t actually draw them in reality.


    Because Large Formations require a huge investment, includingrge formation media, a massive amount of Spirit Stones, and many people. This wasn¡¯t something Mo Hua could manage.


    Besides, Mo Hua was also puzzled about one thing, Divine Sense.


    Mo Hua¡¯s Divine Sense was already very strong, stronger than that of an average cultivator at the ninth level of Qi Refinement. Even average First Grade Formation Masters couldn¡¯tpare with him.


    Butpared to the Divine Sense of someone in the Foundation Establishment Stage, Mo Hua¡¯s was stillcking a lot.<div>


    Mo Hua¡¯s Divine Sense continued to grow, strengthened with the help of the Taoist Stele, refined through practicing formation methods. As his realm breaks through in the future, his Divine Sense would still grow.


    So, could there be a day when he, yet to establish his foundation, would match the Divine Sense of a cultivator in the Foundation Establishment Stage?


    Where is the boundary between Divine Sense at the Qi Refinement Realm and the Foundation Establishment Stage?


    This was beyond Mo Hua¡¯s current understanding, so he went to visit Mr. Zhuang.


    When Mr. Zhuang saw Mo Hua, his expression was calm, but inwardly he sighed:


    ¡°This child¡¯s Divine Sense has grown stronger again¡­¡±


    He didn¡¯t know the best way to teach him anymore.


    Mo Hua paid his respects to Mr. Zhuang respectfully and then asked, ¡°Gentleman, should I continue to study Compound Formations next?¡±


    ¡°Continue as you have always done,¡± answered Mr. Zhuang.


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    Mo Hua felt that studying Compound Formations had be somewhat boring, but he did not dare to say it aloud.


    Mr. Zhuang asked, ¡°What kind of Mystery Formation did you encounter in your Sea of Consciousness this time?¡±


    Mo Hua thought for a moment and replied, ¡°It¡¯s still the Five Elements Formation Patterns, but the grade of the Mystery Formation is higher, mostly First-grade Formation Methods, and it also includes some Compound Formations.¡±


    Mr. Zhuang fell silent for a moment, then sighed, ¡°In that case, it will be very difficult for you to establish your foundation.¡±

 Chapter 227: 226 Foundation Establishment Divine Sense (Five Updates)_1

    Chapter 227: Chapter 226 Foundation Establishment Divine Sense (Five Updates)_1


    Mo Hua was startled.


    Mr. Zhuang said, ¡°These past days, I have looked through the notes of predecessors in our sect who have cultivated the Heaven Yan Jue technique, and after some research, and considering the Mystery Formation you encountered, I discovered a problem.¡±


    Mo Hua¡¯s spirits lifted as he listened intently.


    ¡°The bottleneck of the Heaven Yan Jue technique varies from person to person,¡± Mr. Zhuang said slowly.


    Mo Hua was slightly astonished. ¡°Varies from person to person?¡±


    ¡°Do you still remember the small print noted in the manual of the Heaven Yan Jue technique?¡± Mr. Zhuang asked.


    Mo Hua recalled for a moment and replied, ¡°The bottleneck lies in the Divine Sense, not suitable for non-Formation Masters to cultivate.¡±


    ¡°The issue is precisely with the Divine Sense,¡± Mr. Zhuang looked at Mo Hua and said, ¡°Your Divine Sense is too strong. The stronger the Divine Sense, the stronger the bottleneck will be.¡±


    Mo Hua¡¯s mouth gaped open as he weakly asked,


    ¡°If my Divine Sense were weaker, would cultivating the Heaven Yan Jue be much smoother¡­?¡±<div>


    Mr. Zhuang looked at Mo Hua with a half-smile. ¡°If the Divine Sense is weak, the bottleneck would be weak, and naturally, the effects of the technique would also be weaker.¡±


    Mo Hua thought for a bit. The benefit of the Heaven Yan Jue technique was to make the Divine Sense keen and control more powerful, so that Formation Patterns could be drawn faster. But since his own Divine Sense was exceptional, this effect seemed slightly weaker to him.


    ¡°Do you feel like the control of Divine Sense isn¡¯t that important?¡± Mr. Zhuang saw through Mo Hua¡¯s thoughts.


    Mo Hua honestly nodded his head.


    Mr. Zhuang said, ¡°The purpose of the Heaven Yan Jue is to solve Formations through the Sea of Consciousness and to train your control over the Divine Sense. The moreplex the Formation you solve, the keener the control over your Divine Sense will be after the breakthrough.¡±


    Mr. Zhuang¡¯s expression was wistful. ¡°Control of the Divine Sense is extremely important for both Formation Masters and Cultivators, as it rtes to the speed at which you draw Formations and the time it takes to cast spells.¡±


    To put it simply, Formations would be drawn faster and more numerous, and spells could be used more rapidly.


    Mo Hua nodded and said, ¡°Then, this technique is quite impressive, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°As I have just said, it varies from person to person,¡± Mr. Zhuang¡¯s gaze grew focused as he said,


    ¡°The stronger the Divine Sense, the more this technique is like adding wings to a tiger; the weaker the Divine Sense, the more the technique seems like a useless appendage.¡±


    Mo Hua¡¯s eyes lit up.


    His Divine Sense wasn¡¯t weak at all, not only was it not weak, but it was also very strong.


    It looked like he had made the right choice back then; Heaven Yan Jue was indeed the most suitable technique for him.


    Mo Hua felt somewhat smug inside, but Mr. Zhuang threw cold water on his thoughts, saying,


    ¡°Although the stronger the Divine Sense, the stronger the effectiveness of the technique, but the bottleneck to ovee will also be stronger, and the Mystery Formation will be moreplex as well.¡±


    Mo Hua furrowed his brow.


    Mr. Zhuang continued, ¡°The Mystery Formation in your Sea of Consciousness at the middle phase of Qi Refinement is already a First-Grade Compound Formation. So, what level of Mystery Formation do you have to solve when you wish to break through to Foundation Establishment?¡±


    Mo Hua was shocked as he listened, ¡°It can¡¯t be a Large Formation, can it¡­?¡±


    ¡°Not necessarily. Strictly speaking, although a Large Formation is within the First-Grade category, it is not considered something a First-Grade Formation Master should learn.¡±<div>


    ¡°Gentleman, am I capable of learning a Large Formation now?¡± Mo Hua inquired.


    ¡°Not yet.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Mo Hua nodded.


    If Mr. Zhuang said so, he wouldn¡¯t be overly ambitious for now.<div>


    The pressing matter was still to resolve the issue with the technique.


    Mo Hua asked, ¡°If the stronger the Divine Sense, the stronger the bottleneck, then how should I ovee the bottleneck of Foundation Establishment in the future?¡±


    Mr. Zhuang nced at Mo Hua and responded indifferently, ¡°It¡¯s actually quite simple. Your Divine Sense needs to be even stronger.¡±


    Mo Hua¡¯s brows furrowed even tighter, as he realized a problem:


    ¡°Gentleman, if Divine Sense grows stronger and the bottleneck bes more formidable, then no matter how strong my Divine Sense is, won¡¯t the bottleneck also strengthen ordingly? If so, is it really possible to break through the bottleneck by simply enhancing Divine Sense?¡±


    Mr. Zhuang¡¯s gaze grew sharp, ¡°Therefore, the growth of your Divine Sense must exceed its limit.¡±


    Mo Hua¡¯s heart chilled, ¡°The limit for Qi Refinement and Foundation Establishment?¡±


    ¡°Exactly,¡± Mr. Zhuang nodded.


    ¡°So, how much difference is there really between Divine Sense at the Qi Refinement Realm and at the Foundation Establishment Stage?¡± Mo Hua asked.


    Mr. Zhuang spoke, ¡°A cultivator¡¯s Spiritual Power is quantified by the Cirction, while it¡¯s quite difficult to uniformly quantify a cultivator¡¯s Divine Sense.¡±


    ¡°Onemon method is to measure the strength of a cultivator¡¯s Divine Sense by the range it can extend to.¡±


    ¡°Cultivators in the Qi Refinement Realm can usually extend their Divine Sense to a distance of about ten to twenty zhang. Those with stronger Divine Sense can extend it further, while those with weaker Divine Sense, closer.¡±


    Mo Hua nodded; when he cast spells, he took advantage of his strong Divine Sense for a longer range, which allowed him some advantages.<div>


    ¡°But this method is imprecise. Some cultivators naturally project their Divine Sense further, yet their Divine Sense¡¯s strength is only average. Others may not be adept at projecting their Divine Sense, but the Sea of Consciousness is very sturdy, and their Divine Sense is profound.¡±


    ¡°The most urate way to measure Divine Sense is through Drawing Formation.¡±


    ¡°Drawing Formation?¡± Mo Hua was slightly startled, ¡°The number of Formation Patterns?¡±


    ¡°Precisely,¡± Mr. Zhuang nodded, ¡°Just as a Formation Master uses the number of Formation Patterns to determine the standard of a Formation, using the number of Formation Patterns to measure the strength of Divine Sense is the most urate method.¡±


    ¡°Generally, a Qi Refinement first level cultivator can draw a single Formation Pattern, which means the Divine Sense is at one pattern. If they draw two Formation Patterns, then the Divine Sense is at two patterns¡­ and so on, until nine Formation Patterns represent the maximum of nine patterns for Divine Sense.¡±


    ¡°And nine patterns of Divine Sense are the extreme limit for a Qi Refinement cultivator.¡±


    Mo Hua pondered silently, ¡°So, the Divine Sense of a Foundation Building Cultivator is then ten patterns?¡±


    Mr. Zhuang nodded.


    ¡°Only a difference of one pattern?¡± Mo Hua was stunned.


    Mr. Zhuang¡¯s smile held a touch of mockery, ¡°It seems like only one pattern¡¯s difference, yet the amount of Divine Sense is twice as much.¡±


    Mo Hua was taken aback, ¡°How can there be such a big difference?¡±


    Mr. Zhuang exined, ¡°Because breaking through from the ninth level of Qi Refinement to the Foundation Establishment Stage involves a significant qualitative change and condensation of Spiritual Power, Divine Sense will also double. Thus, a Foundation Building Cultivator drawing a Second-Grade Formation starts with twice the amount of Divine Sense as that of a ninth-level Qi Refinement.¡±


    ¡°Nine patterns for Qi Refinement, ten patterns for Foundation Establishment. Only when the nine-patterned Divine Sense doubles can it reach the volume of a ten-patterned Divine Sense.¡±<div>


    ¡°And this doubling, this gap, is the limit of Divine Sense, and also the insurmountable chasm for cultivators!¡±


    Mo Hua was shocked within, no wonder he always felt that since bing a First-Grade nine-patterned Formation Master, the improvement of his Divine Sense was like a boundless sea of mist, impossible to see its edge.


    It turned out that the disparity was so vast, the gorge so deep.


    ¡°Is it possible for someone at the Qi Refinement Realm to possess the ten-patterned Divine Sense of the Foundation Establishment Stage?¡± Mo Hua asked weakly.


    ¡°It¡¯s possible,¡± Mr. Zhuang looked at Mo Hua with significant meaning in his words.


    Mo Hua breathed a sigh of relief; as long as it was possible, that was enough.


    Suddenly, his heart skipped a beat, as he came to a realization:


    ¡°Could it be that I must possess Divine Sense equivalent to the Foundation Establishment Stage in order to unlock the Mystery Formation, break through the bottleneck, and be a Foundation Building Cultivator?¡±


    Seeing that he¡¯d understood, Mr. Zhuang nodded and said:


    ¡°Correct, the stronger the Divine Sense, the stronger the bottleneck, but no matter how strong the bottleneck of cultivation is, it is after all just for the Qi Refinement stage. Once your Divine Sense exceeds the limits of the Qi Refinement stage, you will naturally be able to break through the bottleneck. This also means¡­¡±


    Mr. Zhuang looked at Mo Hua and continued slowly:


    ¡°Other cultivators must break through to Foundation Establishment to have the Divine Sense of that stage, but you are different. You must first possess the Divine Sense of the Foundation Establishment Stage in order to be a Foundation Building Cultivator!¡±


    <div>

 Chapter 228: 227_1

    Chapter 228: Chapter 227_1


    Mo Hua waspletely dumbfounded.


    To be a Foundation Building Cultivator, he needed Foundation Divine Sense, and he must possess Foundation Divine Sense to be a Foundation Building Cultivator¡­


    As the saying goes, even the best swimmers may drown, and the best riders may fall.


    Originally, his strong Divine Sense was an advantage, but now it had be an obstacle.


    Mo Hua silently counted the ways to strengthen it:


    First, his current realm was the seventhyer of Qi Refinement, and a breakthrough to the eighth or ninthyer would increase his Divine Sense.


    Secondly, he could practice Formations on the Taoist Stele.


    Normally, Drawing Formations can train the Divine Sense, which would lead to some increase. That¡¯s why a Formation Master¡¯s Divine Sense is stronger than that of an ordinary cultivator.


    However, Drawing Formations on the Taoist Stele would provide rity of thought and an inkling of understanding, resulting in a more noticeable enhancement of one¡¯s Divine Sense.


    Besides that, Mo Hua couldn¡¯t think of any other methods to strengthen his Divine Sense.<div>


    Mo Hua couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Gentleman, is it really possible for me to have Foundation Divine Sense before establishing my foundation?¡±


    ¡°How will you know without trying?¡±


    Mr. Zhuang¡¯s eyes flickered slightly, ¡°Given the speed at which your Divine Sense is growing, it¡¯s not impossible.¡±


    Mo Hua nodded, but he still wasn¡¯t quite sure, ¡°Gentleman, are there any other methods to enhance Divine Sense?¡±


    Thinking, Mo Hua¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up, ¡°For example, the Contemtion Map you mentioned before.¡±


    ¡°Contemtion Map¡­¡± Mr. Zhuang pondered for a moment, his gaze intensifying, ¡°The Contemtion Map is extremely rare, and it contains great peril. It¡¯s best not to touch it unless absolutely necessary, and certainly not to rely on it.¡±


    A chill went through Mo Hua¡¯s heart.


    Mr. Zhuang continued, ¡°There are no other good methods. You can only rely on Drawing Formations, practice more and learn more. However, the things you practice can be somewhat different.¡±


    Mr. Zhuang took out a booklet and an ancient Formation Diagram from his chest, ¡°This is ¡®Analysis on Formation Breakdown,¡¯ and a special Formation method.¡±


    Mo Hua looked at Mr. Zhuang, ¡°Gentleman, have you prepared these in advance for me?¡±


    Otherwise, how could he produce them from his chest as soon as the topic was finished¡­


    Mr. Zhuang looked helplessly at Mo Hua. The child was too clever.


    ¡°To be prepared is to have sess assured, to be unprepared spells failure. The pursuit of learning and teaching is the same,¡± Mr. Zhuang instructed.


    Mo Hua nodded in agreement. It was the same with Monster Hunting; one must be thoroughly prepared to handle matters with discretion.


    Mr. Zhuang pointed to ¡®Analysis on Formation Breakdown¡¯ and said, ¡°This is a Formation Book on breaking down Formations. It contains someplex principles, more challenging than the book I gave you before. You take it back, have a careful look, and practice breaking down Formations when you have time.¡±


    ¡°Drawing Formations can train Divine Sense, and breaking down Formations can do the same, with even better training results.¡±


    Mo Hua then turned to look at the other Formation, ¡°And what about this Formation method?¡±


    ¡°This Formation method is also for training your Divine Sense,¡± Mr. Zhuang replied.


    Mo Hua nced at the Formation, puzzled, ¡°This Formation method seems to be iplete?¡±<div>


    Mr. Zhuang nodded and said, ¡°Iplete is enough; you wouldn¡¯t be able toplete it.¡±


    ¡°Unable toplete?¡± Mo Hua looked closer, startled, ¡°Gentleman, is this a First-grade Formation Method? Why are there nine-and-a-half Formation Patterns?¡±


    Isn¡¯t it said that a Single Formation of First-grade could only contain up to nine Formation Patterns?


    Mr. Zhuang¡¯s gaze became deeper, his expression more solemn:<div>


    ¡°Do you remember what I told you? The grades in the Taoist Court are set by their rules, but the Heavenly Dao has its anomalies and does not operate within the confines of human standards.¡±


    ¡°Nine patterns are First-grade, ten patterns are Second-grade, and a First-grade with ten patterns is one of the Heavenly Dao¡¯s anomalies!¡±


    ¡°This Reversed Spirit Formation contains ten First-grade Formation Patterns, an anomaly of the Heavenly Dao, not within the traditional scope of Taoist Court Formations.¡±


    Mo Hua was shocked beyond words; this was his first contact with such profound Formation knowledge.


    With a serious demeanor and a solemn gaze, Mo Hua looked at the Reversed Spirit Formation Diagram again, holding it with a sense of reverence.


    The paper was rustic, the Patterns arcane, the Formation Pivot obscure, and just at a nce, he felt an indescribable mystique.


    As Mr. Zhuang often said, it was filled with a sense of the anomalies in the evolution of the Heavenly Dao.


    Moreover, the Formation Diagram was missing a corner, further indicating its profound and weighty origins.


    Mo Hua cautiously asked, ¡°Is this Formation Diagram iplete because it was damaged during its transmission?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Mr. Zhuang said casually, ¡°I just tore it off.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­¡± Mo Hua¡¯s thoughts were thrown into disarray for a moment.


    ¡°Aplete Reversed Spirit Formation is too difficult; you wouldn¡¯t learn it, so I tore off a corner, leaving nine-and-a-half Patterns to make it easier for you to learn.¡±


    For a moment, Mo Hua didn¡¯t know what to say.<div>


    It¡¯s hard to say whether Mr. Zhuang is considerate or simply always full of surprises.


    ¡°A First-grade Formation Method with ten patterns should be very precious, just tearing it up like that¡­¡± Mo Hua whispered.


    ¡°It¡¯s not something that ordinary cultivators can learn anyway. Keeping it would be just to collect dust.¡± Mr. Zhuang said, ¡°You study well, and if you master these nine-and-a-half patterns, I¡¯ll give you aplete set.¡±


    ¡°Yes, gentleman!¡±


    Then Mo Hua remembered something. The words ¡°Reversed Spirit Formation¡± seemed familiar. After pondering for a moment, his eyes brightened as he asked:


    ¡°Is the Reversed Spirit Formation used for breaking down the Formation eye?¡±


    The Formation eye of a Formation is typically a Spirit Gathering Array, and to dissolve a Spirit Gathering Array one would use the Reversed Spirit Formation.


    However, Mo Hua had browsed through many Formation Books without finding any records of the Reversed Spirit Formation.


    It is said that the Reversed Spirit Formation is a profound kind of pattern, usually passed down within the aristocratic families and ns skilled in Formations, and not easily shared with outsiders.


    Only now did Mo Hua understand. First-grade with ten patterns, one of the Heavenly Dao¡¯s anomalies, a legacy of great ns¡ªno wonder it¡¯s not recorded in ordinary Formation Books.


    Mr. Zhuang nodded, ¡°So these two tasks are actually one¡ªbreaking Formations.¡±


    ¡°Using breaking Formations to train one¡¯s Divine Sense: one is to learn to break down the patterns, and the other is to learn the Reversed Spirit Formation, to break down the Formation eye. They converge to the same goal by different paths.¡±


    Mo Hua suddenly realized and admired in his heart, truly fitting of Mr. Zhuang¡¯s foresight.<div>


    Next, he thought, all he had to do was to focus on practicing breaking Formations and concentrate on sharpening his Divine Sense.


    As long as his Divine Sense was strong enough, there was hope for reaching Foundation Establishment.


    ¡°By the way, gentleman,¡± Mo Hua had another doubt and asked, ¡°Besides ¡®for intellectual amusement¡¯ and training the Divine Sense, is there any practical use for breaking Formations?¡±


    Mo Hua adhered to the principle of ¡°applying what he learned,¡± believing that it would be pointless to learn something if it couldn¡¯t be put to use.


    Mr. Zhuang¡¯s gaze carried a hint of amusement, ¡°Of course, breaking Formations naturally serves to break other Formations.¡±


    ¡°Normally, you can also break a Formation using brute force or Spiritual Power, right? Does breaking Formations offer any advantage?¡±


    ¡°Breaking them is too brutish and makes too much noise.¡±


    Mr. Zhuang said dismissively and then added, ¡°Breaking Formations is much more clever. The methods are extremely covert; unbeknownst to gods and ghosts, you could have broken someone¡¯s Formation, and they might not even realize it.¡±


    Mo Hua nodded, beginning to understand.


    ¡°There¡¯s one more thing,¡± Mr. Zhuang continued, ¡°breaking Formations can destroy not just the Formation method but also the opponent¡¯s Taoist Heart.¡±


    ¡°Taoist Heart?¡±


    ¡°When the Formations that other Formation Masters take pride in are broken down by you, pattern by pattern, their Taoist Heart will shake. Those with a weak Taoist Heart might even copse outright.¡±


    Mr. Zhuang¡¯s lips curled into a smile, his handsome face revealing a touch of mischief.<div>


    Mo Hua looked at him oddly, ¡°Gentleman, have you often done things like this before¡­¡±


    Mr. Zhuang ran his slender fingers through Mo Hua¡¯s hair, ¡°You¡¯re asking too many questions again.¡±


    Mo Hua chuckled.


    Mr. Zhuang waved his hand, ¡°Go on and study properly. A skilled Formation Master must not only know how to draw Formations but also be proficient in breaking them.¡±


    ¡°Yes, gentleman!¡±


    Mo Hua carefully ced the ¡°Analysis on Formation Breakdown¡± and the iplete ¡°Reversed Spirit Formation¡± into his Storage Bag, then bowed to Mr. Zhuang before taking his leave.


    Watching Mo Hua walk away, Mr. Zhuang couldn¡¯t help but shake his head and sighed, ¡°This disciple is not easy to teach¡­¡±


    Old Kui appeared beside him, his demeanor calm as he said, ¡°You have chosen a good Cultivation Technique for him.¡±


    Mr. Zhuang, detecting the irony in his tone, was not bothered, but instead remarked:


    ¡°If he aspires to be a Formation Master, Divine Sense is most important. Sharpening the Divine Sense is convenient for learning Formations and breaking through cultivation levels¡ªit¡¯s a matter of killing two birds with one stone.¡±


    ¡°Have you ever seen a cultivator with a Divine Sense strong enough for Foundation Establishment before even reaching Foundation Establishment?¡±


    ¡°There are records of it in the scriptures, but I haven¡¯t seen it myself¡­¡±


    Mr. Zhuang¡¯s gaze traveled beyond the corridor, through the courtyard, and settled with expectation on Mo Hua, who was speaking with the siblings from the Bai Family beneath therge locust tree.


    ¡°That¡¯s why I want to see it with my own eyes.¡±


    Old Kui¡¯s gaze became slightly intense, ¡°That won¡¯t be an easy task.¡±


    Mr. Zhuang said, ¡°I am well aware. However, I underestimated the potential of this technique before. This ¡®Heaven Yan Jue,¡¯ if it can lead to a breakthrough, any cost is worth paying.¡±


    Old Kui was taken aback upon hearing this.


    Mr. Zhuang looked into the distance, his gaze locked on Mo Hua, his eyes gradually taking on a profound depth:


    ¡°Heaven Yan, Heaven Yan¡­ the Heavenly Dao evolves¡­¡±

 Chapter 229: 228 Movement Technique_1

    Chapter 229: Chapter 228 Movement Technique_1<div>


    After Mo Hua returned home, he followed Mr. Zhuang¡¯s instructions and began studying the Analysis on Formation Breakdown.


    Hey propped up at his small desk, first cursorily flipping through ¡°Analysis on Formation Breakdown,¡± and thenparing it with what he had learned previously, checking for any gaps in his knowledge.


    He skipped over the concepts that he had already mastered, jotting down those he was unfamiliar with, did not understand, or found utterly confounding. He then went back to pore over them slowly and ponder them at length.


    After spending two hours and forming a rough impression, Mo Hua packed away ¡°Analysis on Formation Breakdown.¡±


    It was enough for now; he had a framework in mind. He could look up specific issues when he encountered them during formation breaking.


    Afterward, Mo Hua carefully opened an ancient Formation Diagram and began to study the Reversed Spirit Formation.<div>


    The Reversed Spirit Formation did not fall under the category of Five Elements Formations; it was a special type of formation that Mo Hua had never learned before.


    The Reversed Spirit Formation Patterns, Formation Pivot, and technique of drawing were all particr, and even though it was still formation-rted, the sensation of drawing it waspletely different.


    Mo Hua felt both nervous and intrigued.


    He was nervous because the Reversed Spirit Formation was indeed much more difficult, and he did not know if he could learn it.


    He found it intriguing because, though the Reversed Spirit Formation and the Five Elements Formation were both formations, they were entirely different, even fundamentally diverging from the typical first-grade formations.


    ¡°First-grade ten patterns, Heavenly Dao¡¯s anomalies, not confined by grade,¡± this subverted Mo Hua¡¯s established understanding of formations.


    At the same time, Mo Hua felt expectant.


    There were many formation categories and super-grade formations considered ¡°Heavenly Dao¡¯s anomalies¡± in this world that he had yet to discover.


    These formations were kept by ns, sects, the Taoist Court, or some unknown forces.


    Or they could be remnants in ancient schools, cave dwelling relics, tombs of old cultivators, the Wilnd, the boundless seas, or perhaps in some inconspicuous corner within the vast Nine State.


    He wondered if he would one day be able to travel through the Nine State and seek out ancient formations.


    If he could learn all these formations, could he really possess the divine power to turn the heavens and earth on their head?<div>


    Mo Hua indulged in the prospect for a moment before he reined in his thoughts, admonishing himself twice: Do not aim too high, do not aim too high!


    Then he began to earnestly study the Reversed Spirit Formation.


    Mo Hua started by memorizing the Formation Patterns, and after the hour of 1 p.m., he closed his eyes to rest.


    His Divine Sense sank into his Sea of Consciousness, practicing the formation on the Taoist Stele.


    The Reversed Spirit Formation that Mr. Zhuang had given Mo Hua had only nine-and-a-half patterns.


    Mo Hua had only drawn a little more than nine patterns before his Divine Sense was exhausted, preventing him from continuing.


    Mo Hua erased the patterns and retraced his Divine Sense, frowning in thought.


    Although this Reversed Spirit Formation was only nine-and-a-half patterns, the amount of Divine Sense it consumed was indeed much more than typical nine-pattern formations.


    Nine patterns is the limit, and beyond this limit lies an unfathomable chasm of Divine Sense.


    Mo Hua sighed.


    But this was within his expectations, as Mr. Zhuang had said, with his current level of Divine Sense, he was not supposed to be able to draw the Reversed Spirit Formation just yet.


    Mo Hua¡¯s goal was still to use the practice of the Reversed Spirit Formation to hone his Sea of Consciousness and strengthen his Divine Sense.<div>


    Whether he could master the formation method was of secondary importance.


    As long as his Divine Sense was strong enough, Mo Hua would have the means to break through to the Foundation Establishment. And as long as his Divine Sense was strong enough, with enough practice, there would be no formation he could not learn.


    If he couldn¡¯t learn it, he would practice more: dozens of times, hundreds of times, or even thousands of times. Eventually, he would be able to master it.


    Mo Hua practiced like this throughout the night, bing basically familiar with the Reversed Spirit Formation and enhancing his Divine Sense¡ªalthough not by much, he was already very satisfied.


    Ordinary first-grade formations presented no challenge for Mo Hua now, and they provided minimal training for his Divine Sense.


    For Compound Formations, the intensity of Divine Sense was sufficient, but since it focused on the Formation Pivot with many low-grade patterns, it was a long, inefficient process, not offering a deep understanding of patterns.


    By contrast, the training of Divine Sense provided by the Reversed Spirit Formation was already strong.


    Now practicing the Reversed Spirit Formation, a single night¡¯s enhancement of his Divine Sense was more than what he would have gained in two nights before.


    After practicing the formation method all night, his Divine Sense was still vibrant, but mentally he felt somewhat tired.


    Mo Hua emptied his mind and rested for a while, and soon it was 6 A.M.


    The morning sun was just rising, marking the start of a new day.


    ¡°The n for a day lies in the morning,¡± Mo Hua practiced as usual for a while, and then looked out the window at the slowly rising morning sun and the glow that filled the sky, feeling cheerful as well.<div>


    After that, as long as he meditated on the Reversed Spirit Formation, casually studied the Compound Formation, and practiced breaking formations, his Divine Sense would grow slowly along with his Spiritual Power, and ultimately the day for Foundation Establishment woulde.


    The concentration of Spiritual Power, the doubling of Divine Sense,ying the foundation for the Great Dao.


    As long as he could establish his foundation, he would have taken a big step on the path of Tao Cultivation.


    In order to establish his foundation, Mo Hua began to refine his Divine Sense, but this was not an overnight task.


    Besides that, Mo Hua had another task to do, which was to enter the Inner Mountain.


    He was very familiar with the Outer Mountain, had drawn maps, collected herbs, minerals, and spices, and killed Monster Beasts¡ªalthough it was with the help of formations.


    Going to the Outer Mountain held no more interest for him.


    At the same time, Mo Hua also wanted the Monster Blood ofter stages of the first grade.


    The Monster Beasts of the Outer Mountain were mostly at the middle phase of the first grade, and using their blood to mix with Spiritual Ink to draw first-grade formations, the formations¡¯ effectiveness would be diminished.


    The Inner Mountain was different, the Monster Beasts were mainly of theter stages of the first grade, with robust Blood Qi and better quality Monster Blood, making the formations drawn even stronger.


    The quality of Spiritual Ink affects the effectiveness of formations.


    Although Mo Hua had not yet had an assessment, he was a first-grade Formation Master, and in terms of formation standards alone, he was close to the peak of first-grade Formation Masters.<div>


    In the short term, Mo Hua¡¯s formation skills would not see significant improvement, so the only option was to improve the quality of Spiritual Ink to enhance the power and effects of the formations.


    Mo Hua went to find Mo Shan and told him he wanted to enter the Inner Mountain.


    As a seventh-level Qi Refining Cultivator, Mo Hua was in theter stages of cultivation and already had the preliminary qualifications to enter the Inner Mountain.


    Mo Shan naturally disagreed.


    The environment of the Inner Mountain was more dangerous, Monster Beasts more fierce, and there were other cultivators with unknown identities and moral dispositions.


    The mountain terrain was treacherous, Monster Beasts ferocious, but the most dangerous thing was still the human heart.


    ¡°Dad, my movement technique has improved, I can protect myself,¡± said Mo Hua.


    Since his breakthrough, Divine Sense and Spiritual Power had grown, and the effects of the Heaven Yan Jue technique had further strengthened.


    With Divine Sense controlling Spiritual Power and then using Spiritual Power to influence the body, the deployment of the movement technique Water Passing Step naturally improved.


    Mo Shan was slightly taken aback and after a moment¡¯s thought, said, ¡°Then let¡¯s have a sparring match. I¡¯ll try to catch you, and you use your movement technique to dodge. If you manage to avoid me, I will allow you into the Inner Mountain.¡±


    Mo Hua nodded, ¡°Alright!¡±


    In the afternoon, the father and son sparred for two hours in the small courtyard, practicing their movement techniques.<div>


    Mo Shan was at the ninth level of Qi Refining and had recently had an abundance of Spirit Stones. With diligent practice, his Cultivation had nearly reached nineyer perfection.


    His movement technique, born from years of Monster Hunting and life-and-death battles, was about simplicity and practicality, with clean and incisive movements.


    Despite this, Mo Shan found that he could no longer catch Mo Hua, and even pinpointing his location had be very difficult.


    Mo Hua¡¯s Divine Sense was too strong. The stronger the Divine Sense, the more concealed and elusive its presence.


    If he tried to capture Mo Hua¡¯s figure with his eyes, he was likely to be deceived by the indeterminate Water Passing Step, which flowed like water.


    The only method Mo Shan could think of was to wear down Mo Hua, waiting for his Spiritual Power to be exhausted, and for its cirction to be sluggish, then using his familiarity with his son Mo Hua¡¯s breath, he would try to catch him by feel.


    This was the only way Mo Shan could find a w in Mo Hua¡¯s defense.


    It was less of a method and more of a ¡°bloodline suppression¡±¡­


    After sparring for two hours, it was only by this means that Mo Shan could barely catch Mo Hua twice; the rest of the time, he couldn¡¯t even touch the corner of Mo Hua¡¯s clothes.


    Mo Shan finally confirmed that unless a Foundation Building Cultivator made a move, an ordinary ninth-level Qi Refining Cultivator simply couldn¡¯t cope with Mo Hua.


    Unless Mo Huapletely exhausted his Spiritual Power, rendering him unable to execute his movement technique.


    But his son was clever; if his Spiritual Power was insufficient and the situation seemed unfavorable, he would surely slip away early.


    An invincible movement technique below Foundation Establishment¡­


    Mo Shan was both shocked and relieved, he sighed and then agreed to let Mo Hua enter the Inner Mountain.

 Chapter 230: 229 Inner Mountain_1

    Chapter 230: Chapter 229 Inner Mountain_1<div>


    Before Mo Hua entered the Inner Mountain, Elder Yu secretly slipped him a Monster Hunting Token.


    ¡°Keep this, and you¡¯ll be considered an official Monster Hunter.¡±


    Mo Hua was stunned for a moment, ¡°Can I be a Monster Hunter without going through the Monster Hunting Ceremony?¡±


    First, he had been in charge of guarding the Spiritual mines, andter, he set up an Artifact Refinery and Alchemy Business. After so many events, and since he was busy cultivating and Drawing Formations, he had missed the annual Monster Hunting Ceremony for that year.


    Moreover, as a Spiritual Cultivator and a Formation Master, he basically didn¡¯t engage in closebat with Monster Beasts. Strictly speaking, he wasn¡¯t quite cut out to be a Monster Hunter.


    ¡°That¡¯s all just ceremonious nonsense, it doesn¡¯t matter. Whether you¡¯re a Monster Hunter or not is up to me; if I say you are, then you are!¡±<div>


    Elder Yu dered with righteous confidence.


    With him being the only Foundation Building Cultivator in the Monster Hunting Guild, it indeed was his call to make.


    Elder Yu personally hung the Monster Hunting Token around Mo Hua¡¯s neck, ¡°This Monster Hunting Token is key. With the token, you are a bona fide Monster Hunter.¡±


    ¡°Drop a bit of blood on it,¡± Elder Yu added.


    Mo Hua hesitated for a moment.


    Seeing Mo Hua¡¯s delicate skin, Elder Yu thought for a moment and said, ¡°Never mind, I¡¯ll help you.¡±


    Elder Yu took Mo Hua¡¯s fair little hand, condensed Spiritual Power into a fine needle, pricked Mo Hua¡¯s index finger, and a drop of blood fell onto the Monster Hunting Token.


    Mo Hua sucked on his finger, and the bleeding soon stopped.


    At the same time, his Divine Sense trembled slightly, as if it resonated with the Monster Hunting Token, creating a sense of affinity, as though the Bone Order was no longer a mere object but a part sustained by his Divine Sense.


    ¡°Is this a blood oath for recognizing the master?¡±


    ¡°You could say that, but the Monster Hunting Token isn¡¯t a magical Spiritual Artifact with its own consciousness, so calling it a blood oath might be a stretch. It¡¯s more like¡­ a stamp of ownership,¡± Elder Yu exined.


    ¡°Oh,¡± Mo Hua nodded.<div>


    Then, curiously touching the Monster Hunting Token, he asked, ¡°Elder Yu, how exactly is this Monster Hunting Token made?¡±


    Elder Yu found a chair to sit on, poured himself a cup of tea, and exined:


    ¡°It¡¯s a tradition passed down from the ancestors of the Monster Hunters. It is said that the world has quite a few Bone Trees, which possess the lineage of ancient Big Demons. They¡¯re both demon and tree. They look like trees, but their trunks are bone, their branches are bone, even their leaves are bone pieces.¡±


    ¡°The Monster Hunting Tokens are crafted from the bony wood of the Bone Trees. Once a Monster Beast is killed, the Bone Order senses it and forms a blood mark, which is counted as the Monster Hunter¡¯s merit for the kill.¡±


    ¡°The more and denser the blood marks, the higher the merit. It also provides a more impressive face when boasting to others.¡±


    Mo Hua¡¯s expression wasplex, ¡°So it¡¯s for bragging purposes¡­¡±


    ¡°Primarily, it¡¯s to showcase experience. The difference between an old hand¡¯s token and a newbie¡¯s is stark. Of course, it also makes it very convenient to boast.¡±


    Elder Yu¡¯s eyebrows rose as he said to Mo Hua:


    ¡°When you go out and brag about how many Monster Beasts you¡¯ve killed in your lifetime, who will believe you without proof? This Monster Hunting Token is that proof. You show it, covered with blood marks, and you¡¯ll boast with much more confidence.¡±


    Looking at Elder Yu¡¯s expression, he had probably boasted quite a bit¡­


    Mo Hua asked further, ¡°Can we make our own Monster Hunting Token?¡±


    Elder Yu shook his head, ¡°No, these are made by the Taoist Court and are distributed uniformly. While they might look simr, each Monster Hunting Token is actually recorded by the court, and fakes are not tolerated.¡±<div>


    Mo Hua examined the token but couldn¡¯t find any distinguishing marks, leaving him clueless about how the court kept records.


    Could it be some special Formation?


    Elder Yu then whispered to Mo Hua, ¡°Yours is special; it¡¯s made from the core rings of the Bone Tree. I¡¯ve hoarded it for decades and have been reluctant to give it away.¡±


    Immediately, Mo Hua felt the Monster Hunting Token weigh heavily in his hand, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to keep it for people like Uncle Yu?¡±


    Elder Yu snorted, ¡°That fool of a son of mine, I¡¯d be loath to give it to him.¡±


    Mo Hua felt somewhat undeserving of the honor.


    Then Elder Yu said, ¡°It¡¯s really not a big deal. Whether it¡¯s the branches or the leaves from the same Bone Tree, the effect is essentially the same. It¡¯s just a question of preference, so don¡¯t worry about it.¡±


    Mo Hua felt relieved and nodded.


    ¡°Take good care of it, do not lose it,¡± Elder Yu cautioned.


    ¡°Great!¡±


    On Mo Hua¡¯s neck, alongside the warm Pill Jade given by Old Mr. Feng, now hung a Monster Hunting Token made from Monster Bone.


    The next day, after Mo Hua had packed her things, she entered the Inner Mountain with Mo Shan.<div>


    The Inner Mountain was filled with miasma, poisonous swamps, and the toxicity was much stronger than in the Outer Mountain.


    In the Outer Mountain, if one was careful, even without pills, it wouldn¡¯t be a big deal, but in the Inner Mountain, pills were essential.


    Mo Hua¡¯s storage bag was filled with various medicine bottles, including Miasma Repelling Pills, Poison-Repelling Pills, Heart Cleansing Pills, Hemostatic Pills, and others.


    All of thisrge assortment of pills had been prepared by Old Mr. Feng.


    Apart from that, there were also some dried meat, fermented rice, and cakes that her mother had prepared for her.


    So at the break of dawn, Mo Hua, fully equipped and after having a light meal, entered Big ck Mountain with Mo Shan.


    They trekked along the way, passed through the Outer Mountain, and then reached the Inner Mountain.


    Mo Hua took a Miasma Repelling Pill and then observed the environment of the Inner Mountain.


    The terrain of the Inner Mountain was moreplex, the foliage denser, the trails more rugged, and directions harder to discern.


    The miasma was thick, and the fog alternated between dense and light.


    When the fog was heavy, one could barely see their own fingers; after walking a few steps, it could all dissipate, and a few more steps might bring one back into a thick fog.


    It was quite strange.<div>


    Mo Shan said, ¡°If you see thick fog in the distance, try to avoid it. If you can¡¯t avoid it, then be extra cautious. Do not travel on unfamiliar paths. It¡¯s better to wait in ce for a while than to act rashly¡­¡±


    ¡°Otherwise, it¡¯s easy to lose your way, wander deep into the mountains, and encounter unknown dangers.¡±


    Mo Hua nodded.


    The Inner Mountain was muchrger than the Outer Mountain. Even Mo Shan, who had hunted Monster Beasts in the Inner Mountain for many years, had not traversed every corner.


    Therefore, all he could do was to take Mo Hua along the main mountain trails to familiarize herself with the terrain of the Inner Mountain.


    Once danger arose, it was important to know where to flee. If they got lost, it was crucial to know how to get off the mountain and make it back home.


    With theplex terrain of the Inner Mountain and its ruggedndscape, the two would walk for a bit and then rest for a while.


    During the breaks, Mo Hua would take out the map and add markings to it.


    This map was obtained from Elder Yu. It was very rudimentary at first, only indicating the mountain contours and the main trails, with nothing else marked.


    Therefore, Mo Hua wanted to refine the map of the Inner Mountain.


    She had done this in the Outer Mountain, which not only helped her be familiar with the surroundings but also made it convenient to collect herbs, spices, and ores. Having the map in case of emergencies in the mountains could be very advantageous.


    After spending about half a month and traversing the main mountain trails several times, Mo Hua became roughly familiar with the environment of the Inner Mountain.<div>


    Her map of the Inner Mountain now had many additions, marked and drawn in.


    After that, Mo Hua needed to set up the Compass Parent-Child Compound Formation.


    As a Formation Master, she did not feel at ease without cing some formations in the Inner Mountain.


    With the Compass Parent-Child Compound Formation in ce, she could sense fluctuations in Spiritual Power, which not only made it convenient to join in on the action but also allowed her to foresee dangers and escape ahead of time.


    It also made it easier to bleed the Monster Beasts.


    Mo Hua could not do this alone, so she asked for help from some Monster Hunter uncles.


    Yu Chengyi gathered over a dozen Monster Hunters at the Qi Refining Ninth Level to assist Mo Hua in cing the stone needles engraved with the Compass Child Formation.


    Because the Inner Mountain was so vast, a single Compass Mother Formation Disk could not cover the entire area, so Mo Hua made two sets, dividing them into Discs A and B.


    Disc A covered the south, while Disc B covered the north.


    She also made a set for Mo Shan and Yu Chengyi, to facilitate the Monster Hunters¡¯ activities in the Inner Mountain.


    Yu Chengyi was overjoyed. With this set of Formation Disks, their actions in the Inner Mountain were much more secure.


    Whether it was hunting Monster Beasts, forewarning of dangers, or providing aid to each other, it was much more convenient than before, and they no longer had to rely solely on the experience and senses of Monster Hunters.

 Chapter 231: 230 Sheep Demon_1

    Chapter 231: Chapter 230 Sheep Demon_1


    Everything was ready, and Mo Hua began to hunt monsters.


    Of course, he didn¡¯t need to take action himself.


    Although he had reached the seventh level of Qi Refinement, and his Fireball Technique had also be much more powerful, it still wasn¡¯t enough to deal with First-gradete-phase Monster Beasts.


    At most, he could deal finishing blows or capitalize on opportunities.


    The Monster Hunters did notck his spell¡¯s power when hunting Monster Beasts.


    Yu Chengyi, Mo Shan, and six otherte-phase Qi Refinement Monster Hunters formed a team, taking Mo Hua with them, a nine-person party, to begin hunting a First-gradete-phase Red-eyed Demon Sheep.


    Yu Chengyi and Mo Shan had been hunting monsters in the Inner Mountain for many years, and their experience was much richer than Mo Hua¡¯s; the nning before hunting was also more meticulous, basically considering everything.


    Mo Hua only had to listen on the side and learn earnestly.


    To learn the habits of Monster Beasts, the methods of monster hunting, and the matters to pay attention to.


    This monster hunt was like usual, yet it was also different because they would use the Formation that Mo Hua had drawn.<div>


    Previously, mid-phase Qi Refinement Monster Hunters used an Earth Fire Formation with seven Formation Patterns to hunt First-grade mid-phase Monster Beasts.


    Now that Mo Hua could draw a First-grade Formation, which was very powerful and sufficient to wound First-gradete-phase Monster Beasts,te-phase Qi Refinement Monster Hunters could also attempt to use the First-grade Earth Fire Formation to huntte-phase First-grade Monster Beasts.


    Hunting monsters with the aid of a Formation was safe and efficient.


    After the discussion, Yu Chengyi asked Mo Hua, ¡°Is there anything else we need to pay attention to?¡±


    Since the Formation was drawn by Mo Hua, he needed to ask for his opinion.


    Mo Hua thought for a moment and felt that everyone had considered everything thoroughly, and he couldn¡¯t think of any additional points, so he said,


    ¡°No problem.¡±


    ¡°Good,¡± Yu Chengyi nodded, ¡°Then we¡¯ll set off tomorrow and act ording to the n.¡±


    The Monster Hunters spent the night at the camp in the Inner Mountain, and the next day at dawn, when the mountains were faint and nts were covered with dew, the group set out.


    Yu Chengyi and a few other experienced Monster Hunters went ahead to scout for clues of the Red-eyed Sheep demon.


    Mo Shan was also experienced, but Mo Hua¡¯s safety was more important, so he could only follow him closely.


    Soon after, one of the Monster Hunters found the hoof prints of the Sheep demon, leftover meat from its meal, and white wool stained with blood.


    Everyone became alert and went on full guard.


    Yu Chengyi and several Monster Hunters released their Divine Sense, beginning to search for the Sheep demon¡¯s figure.


    Before they could find it, Mo Hua had already taken out a Map and marked the location for them:


    ¡°Behind the mountain path, there is a small stream, it¡¯s drinking there.¡±


    Yu Chengyi and the others exchanged nces, feeling inwardly astonished.


    This distance was quite a bit further than the limit of their Divine Sense reach.


    Was Mo Hua¡¯s Divine Sense so much stronger than theirs?<div>


    Yu Chengyi leaped to the mountaintop, using the rocks for cover to look down, and indeed saw the Red-eyed Demon Sheep drinking by the stream after eating.


    Yu Chengyi leaped down from the mountaintop without making a sound and said to everyone, ¡°It¡¯s drinking water, and it will probably return to the forest after. Let¡¯s take a detour and set up an ambush ahead of it.¡±


    The Monster Hunters nodded and then took a side path around to the spot where the Sheep demon would have to pass through to enter the forest, stopping to set up traps.


    Mo Hua took out an iron Compass, withplicated Formation patterns drawn on it.<div>


    Seeing this, Yu Chengyi couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°What is this Compass for?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve drawn the Earth Fire Formation on it,¡± Mo Hua replied.


    ¡°Is there any difference between this and drawing on Paper?¡± Yu Chengyi asked.


    ¡°Using paper as the formation media, the Earth Fire Formation can only be used once. After it explodes, the Formation Paper is destroyed, and the formation is gone.¡±


    Mo Hua continued to exin, ¡°Thispass was specially refined by Master Chen for me. It contains some fine iron, making it much more durable as a formation media. If we draw the Earth Fire Formation on it, it can be used many times.¡±


    Yu Chengyi¡¯s eyes lit up as he listened, ¡°Are there any particrities in its usage?¡±


    ¡°Just use it the same way as before.¡±


    Yu Chengyi nodded, ¡°Okay!¡±


    The group set up the trap, ced the formationpass, added several Spirit Stones to the formation, then erased their traces and sprinkled fresh blood and juice of Demon Smelly Grass before retreating to hide behind the rocks.


    Soon, a Red-eyed Demon Sheep appeared at the crossroad.


    This Sheep demon was bursting with Blood Qi, its mouth still bloody from whatever meat it had feasted on, and it was extremely cautious.


    It eyed the trap for a long time, clearly enticed by the smell of the Demon Smelly Grass but tried its best to resist, pacing back and forth on the spot without moving forward.


    After a while, the Sheep demon began to back away, gradually walking off into the distance.<div>


    Mo Hua was surprised and quietly asked Mo Shan, ¡°Dad, is this Monster Beast so vignt?¡±


    ¡°Ater phase First-grade Monster Beast has a long life, rich experience, and is even more cunning.¡±


    ¡°So it¡¯s running away, do we chase it?¡±


    Mo Shan shook his head, ¡°No need to chase, we¡¯ll wait here.¡±


    Mo Hua was momentarily puzzled, then his eyes brightened, ¡°It¡¯s going toe back?¡±


    ¡°Correct.¡± Mo Shan also lowered his voice, his gaze fixed on the crossroad, ¡°It¡¯s also probing. It wille back in a bit.¡±


    As expected, after a while, the Red-eyed Demon Sheep returned.


    If they had pursued it just now, they would have alerted the demon, and the trap would have been wasted.


    Mo Hua inwardly marveled that even a Monster Beast within this Inner Mountain was so sly; evidently, he still had much to learn.


    The Red-eyed Demon Sheep finally couldn¡¯t resist the lure of the Demon Smelly Grass and, while watching its surroundings, moved toward the trap.


    Monster Beasts have Monster Sensing, simr to a Cultivator¡¯s Divine Sense, but generally, a Monster Beast¡¯s sense isn¡¯t strong and cannot project outward to sense things as Cultivators do.


    To perceive their surroundings, Monster Beasts generally rely on special vision, keen olfactory and auditory senses, as well as a sensitivity to vital energy and thirst for blood.


    The team consisted of veteran Monster Hunters with ample experience, naturally knowing how to conceal their presence from Monster Beasts.<div>


    Thus, as the Red-eyed Demon Sheep surveyed its surroundings, it detected nothing. At the same time, it finally stepped into the trap, lowering its head to lick the blood on the ground, savoring the strong scent of the Demon Smelly Grass.


    Yu Chengyi stood up, drew his bow and shot an arrow. The arrow flew swiftly, imbued with Spiritual Power, and struck the Spirit Stones on the formation.


    The Spirit Stones turned to dust, and the contained Spiritual Energy overflowed, seeping into the Earth Fire Formationpass below.


    The Sheep demon sensed something amiss upon hearing the sound of the arrow slicing through the air and attempted to flee, but it was already toote.


    Stumbling momentarily from the trap, the Sheep demon watched as the fiery red patterns on thepass shed. The First-grade Earth Fire Formation activated and with an explosion of fiery Spiritual Power, a deafening noise erupted.


    As the shockwave from the explosion dissipated, it was evident that the Red-eyed Demon Sheep had suffered severe damage.


    To be certain, Mo Hua had set up three First-grade Earth Fire Formations to detonate simultaneously; natural, the power was extraordinary.


    The Monster Hunters, without needing to say a word, charged forward, scattering and surrounding the Red-eyed Demon Sheep.


    Eight of them divided into two rings, with four killing the demon on the inside and four others on the outside providing mutual support to prevent its escape.


    After some time, the inner and outer rings swapped ces, taking turns in a war of attrition to wear down the seriously injured beast.


    With clear objectives, decisive actions, efficient killing, and thorough support,


    in less than an hour, the gravely injured Red-eyed Demon Sheep finally fell.


    <div>

 Chapter 232: 231 Hunting (Five More Updates)_1

    Chapter 232: Chapter 231 Hunting (Five More Updates)_1


    The sheep demon¡¯s fur was scorched ck and oozing fresh blood as ity on the mountain path.


    The Monster Hunter didn¡¯t approach carelessly, instead, Yu Chengyi nced at the monster beast and then towards Mo Shan, giving an inquiring look.


    Mo Shan¡¯s brows furrowed slightly as he gently shook his head, indicating that the monster beast was feigning death.


    So, everyone spread out, surrounding the beast and waited patiently.


    Different monster beasts have different ways of feigning death, so naturally, Monster Hunters also have different ways of dealing with them.


    One can¡¯t rashly approach after Red-eyed Demon Sheep y dead.


    Whoever approaches first will suffer its dying counterattack, which is extremely dangerous. If you¡¯re unlucky, you¡¯d end up in its belly.


    If everyone approaches together, it¡¯s easy to be affected by its demonic power.


    Ate-stage first-grade monster beast not only has vigorous blood Qi but also extremely thick demonic power, and the innate abilities it can disy using demonic power are even more troublesome.


    If one is injured by its demonic power, it can lead to big trouble.<div>


    Monster Hunters alsock long-range attack methods. Although they have bows and arrows, their power is weak. It¡¯s feasible to explode spirit stones in a formation, but for dealing with monster beasts, it¡¯s quite ineffective.


    Therefore, to be on the safe side, the Monster Hunters didn¡¯t act recklessly.


    The sheep demony on the ground without moving, and the Monster Hunters also stood their ground, waiting patiently.


    As the monster beasty dying, its blood slowly flowed away, and its breath gradually weakened. With a little patience, the one who couldn¡¯t hold on in the end would definitely be the monster beast.


    Mo Hua was also hiding behind a rock, watching, his Divine Sense noting the demonic power within the beast flowing slowly.


    It was as if the not-yet-dead monster beast was umting demonic power, yet also as if the already dead beast was losing power gradually.


    Mo Hua couldn¡¯t tell whether the monster beast was truly dead or not.


    ¡°It seems that I¡¯m stillcking in experience. Even if Divine Sense can detect the flow of demonic power, it can¡¯t discern the life and death of a monster beast.¡±


    His father, Mo Shan, didn¡¯t even need to use Divine Sense, but just by taking one look, he could tell from experience that the beast was feigning death.


    An cultivator¡¯s experience is also a form of their ability.


    Mo Hua thought to himself.


    The monster beast was still ying dead, and the Monster Hunters were still waiting, but Mo Hua was already tired of waiting.


    They didn¡¯t have long-range attacks, but Mo Hua did.


    So Mo Hua began to gather energy and cast Fireball Technique.


    As soon as the thought arose, spiritual power had already gathered at his fingertips, aimed forward, the fireball was formed, and with a roar, it whizzed out, flying toward the feigning-dead sheep demon on the ground.


    The Monster Hunters were a bit astonished, but seeing that it was Mo Hua casting the spell, they felt somewhat relieved.


    The Fireball Technique exploded on the body of the sheep demon, which didn¡¯t move at all.


    ¡°Pretending to be a turtle when it¡¯s clearly a sheep?¡±


    Mo Huamented curiously and then once again brought his fingers together. Another fireball flew out, hitting the sheep demon again.<div>


    Finally unable to bear it any longer, the sheep demon let out a fierce roar, stood up, its eyes blood-red and fierce, staring intently at Mo Hua.


    Yu Chengyi coldlymanded, ¡°Kill!¡±


    Monster Hunters lunged at the sheep demon with their knives.


    Already at the end of its strength, the Red-eyed Demon Sheep could no longer hold on. Its eyes were blood-red, demonic power revved to the extreme, blood Qi surging throughout its body.<div>


    Seeing this, Yu Chengyi immediatelymanded, ¡°Disperse!¡±


    The Monster Hunters, already prepared, quickly retreated.


    Simultaneously with the Monster Hunters¡¯ retreat, the Red-eyed Demon Sheep burst into a cloud of blood mist.


    Mo Hua recalled his father Mo Shan saying that when a Red-eyed Demon Sheep was on the brink of death or in a moment of crisis, it would spur its innate ability with demonic power to explode into a blood mist.


    If a Monster Hunter is caught in the blood mist, their eyes would be tainted, their vision would be blood-red so they cannot see, and their mind would be affected by the blood mist.


    In such a situation, without arade¡¯s rescue, one¡¯s death was almost certain.


    ¡°So, this is the blood mist¡­¡±


    Mo Hua was amazed, realizing that ate-stage first-grade monster beast was even more dangerous than he thought.


    Fortunately, although tricky, the blood mist didn¡¯tst long and soon dissipated.


    And the monster beast, having used up all its demonic power, truly became amb to the ughter.


    The Monster Hunters swiftly ughtered the Red-eyed Demon Sheep, and with the sheep demon copsing to the ground once again, everyone let out a sigh of relief.


    Mo Hua scanned over the sheep demon with his Divine Sense once more.


    He noticed that the truly dead sheep demon¡¯s demonic power was circting much slower, more sluggishly, and its color was also fading gradually.<div>


    Mo Hua memorized this difference, so the next time he needed to discern whether a Monster Beast was feigning death, he would have a basis to go on.


    However, since he wasn¡¯t familiar withte-stage First-grade Monster Beasts, he still decided to check with his dad to be sure,


    ¡°Is it dead?¡±


    Mo Shan nced at the beast and nodded, ¡°It¡¯s dead.¡±


    Mo Hua then darted out from behind the stone and walked up to the sheep demon, pointing to an area near its heart channel, he said,


    ¡°Dad, help me make an incision here.¡±


    Mo Shan cut down with his knife, creating a half-finger length slit, and Monster Blood flowed out from the gash.


    Mo Hua quickly took out a jade bottle to catch the Monster Blood while simultaneously using the Blood Drawing Art to draw blood from other meridians in the Monster Beast.


    After collecting the Monster Blood, the Monster Hunters skinned and deboned the beast, and once everything was properly taken care of, they withdrew back to their camp.


    There were always unknown dangers lurking in the Inner Mountain, but the camp was much safer.


    The campsite inside the Inner Mountain was simr to those outside, but roomier and more concealed, and the Formation on the stone door was also better.


    But to Mo Hua, these Formations seemed rather simple.


    Something about them bothered him, so he used the newly acquired Monster Blood to mix a fresh batch of Spiritual Ink and drew a first-grade Earth Stone Formation himself, which made it look much more pleasing to the eye.<div>


    After eating something, everyone rested for a while in the camp.


    Yu Chengyi, holding a Compass Disk with the Earth Fire Formation painted on it, couldn¡¯t helpmenting as he turned it over,


    ¡°This thing is good!¡±


    Its power was remarkable, and it could be used multiple times, with a first-grade Formation Method painted on it.


    A first-grade Formation Method¡­


    From now on, their Monster Hunters could use first-grade Formation Methods to hunt Monster Beasts.


    This had never happened before.


    Even a few years ago, it was beyond his wildest dreams.


    Yu Chengyi felt a bit wistful but then asked, ¡°How many times can this be used?¡±


    Mo Hua, chewing on some meat, thought for a moment and said, ¡°Seven or eight times, I guess.¡±


    ¡°The Formation media isn¡¯t that great; it¡¯s mixed with fine iron, so it¡¯s a bit sturdier. After seven or eight uses, it won¡¯t be able to withstand the explosion of Spiritual Power from the Earth Fire Formation,¡± Mo Hua continued.


    ¡°So it¡¯s useless after that?¡± Yu Chengyi felt a little disappointed.


    ¡°You can recycle the waste, have Master Chen melt it down and refine it again,¡± Mo Hua said.<div>


    That¡¯s the advantage of having an Artifact Refiner. Sometimes, you can craft things ording to your own ideas.


    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡±


    Yu Chengyi nodded, his hand fondly holding the Earth Fire Formation Compass, liking it more and more.


    With this thing, their Monster Hunting would be much easier. Most importantly, it reduced the risks and thus decreased the casualties.


    For a Monster Hunter who wanted to stay alive, it was never easy.


    Who wouldn¡¯t want to enter the mountains safely and return unscathed?


    ¡°It¡¯s just that the Compass is a bit ugly¡­¡± Yu Chengyi said bluntly.


    Although he liked the function, it was indeed somewhat unattractive¡­


    Mo Hua scratched his head. He couldn¡¯t help it; this was made in a hurry.


    In general, Spiritual Artifacts would be matched with corresponding Formations, and standard Formations would have their respective Standard Spiritual Weapons.


    For example, Sword Weapons would have Sword Formations, de Weapons would have de Formations, and Clear Heart Hairpins would have the Clear Heart Formation.


    But Mo Hua didn¡¯t find a Spiritual Artifact that corresponded to the Earth Fire Formation, and when he asked Master Chen, he didn¡¯t know either, so he could only make do with a hastily crafted iron Compass as Formation media.


    Although it¡¯s a bit ugly, Yu Chengyi still treasured the Earth Fire Formation Compass as if it were a precious gem.

 Chapter 233: 232 Flourishing_1

    Chapter 233: Chapter 232 Flourishing_1<div>


    Using an Earth Fire Formation to hunt Monster Beasts indeed doubles the efficiency.


    This time, hunting the Red-eyed Demon Sheep seemed to have some setbacks, but it was much easier than their previous hunts.


    Previously, hunting a monster in its prime required them to surround and kill the monster, and if the monster fled, they would have to chase it for at least a day, sometimes even several days.


    Now, the Red-eyed Demon Sheep was directly bombed into a serious injury, its offensive power weakened a lot, and its demonic power also declined, making it much easier to handle. Generally, they could wear it down to death within two hours.


    Still, they needed to be wary of the monster ying dead, just in case.


    But for Monster Hunters, this was considered mandatory training, so it didn¡¯t really have much impact.<div>


    After staying at the camp for one night, the group returned to Tongxian City the next day.


    Yu Chengyi went to find Elder Yu, talked for a few sentences, and gained Elder Yu¡¯s approval.


    During the following period, Yu Chengyi began teaching otherte-stage Qi Refinement Monster Hunters how to use the Earth Fire Formation for hunting.


    How to set traps, how to ce the Formation, how to activate the Formation, then how to surround and kill the monster beast, and finally, how to finish the job.


    These processes were very familiar to the middle-phase Qi Refinement Monster Hunters, because they had often used the Earth Fire Formations drawn by Mo Hua in their previous hunts.


    But because the previous Earth Fire Formations only had seven Formation Patterns, they weren¡¯t powerful enough, so thete-stage Qi Refinement Monster Hunters had not used them.


    Now, with Mo Hua¡¯s Formation painting skills improved, he was able to draw a first-grade Earth Fire Formation.


    Therefore, all Monster Hunters, including those at thete stage of Qi Refinement, had to learn to use the Formation.


    Additionally, Monster Hunters also started wearing iron armor.


    Some were taken from the Qian Family previously, and some were reluctantly bought by Elder Yu, who then asked the craftsmen at the Refinery Shop to forge them personally.


    The Artifact Furnace at the Refinery Shop was a first-grade Artifact Furnace, with a first-grade Melting Fire Compound Formation drawn on it, producing a pure fire that made the iron armor far superior in quality to ordinary iron armor.


    Mo Hua also took the time to draw the Golden Armor Formation onto each set of iron armor.<div>


    A Monster Hunter wearing iron armor with the Golden Armor Formation painted on it had a defense that was not inferior to that of an average first-gradete-phase Monster Beast.


    This batch of iron armor was given priority to the Monster Hunters at the peak of the Qi Refining Ninth Level.


    Mo Shan naturally got a set as well.


    In addition to that, Mo Hua also learned the first-grade Gold de Formation.


    The Gold de Formation was a Golden Series Formation Method, which when drawn on swords or knives, could enhance their sharpness.


    This way, the Monster Hunters were even more skilled at hunting Monster Beasts.


    Naturally, Mo Hua drew the first Gold de Formation on Mo Shan¡¯s knife.


    With the first-grade Earth Fire Formation for ambush, the first-grade Golden Armor Formation for defense, and the first-grade Gold de Formation for attack, along with the Compass Parent-Child Compound Formation for detection and early warning.


    Now that Mo Shan would go into the Inner Mountain to hunt monsters again, Mo Hua felt much more at ease.


    Not only Mo Shan, but as the Refinery Shop and Alchemist¡¯s Business grew stronger and the ie from the Spirit Stones increased, these formations would gradually be avable to all Monster Hunters.


    From this point on, all Monster Hunter activities became closely associated with formation arrays.


    Formations were also widely applied in the Monster Hunters¡¯ hunts, making hunting safer, more convenient, and more efficient.<div>


    Now, all the Monster Hunters in Big ck Mountain came to know Mo Hua.


    The armors they wore, the weapons they used, the traps they set, were all outfitted with Formation Patterns drawn by Mo Hua.


    Because they had experienced it themselves, they understood just how important formations were.


    Thanks to these formations, hunting monsters now was vastly different from before.


    With the enhancements of formations, they didn¡¯t have to worry about getting injured at every turn, nor did they have to fear that a moment¡¯s negligence could lead to being eaten by monsters.


    Their families also did not have to be constantly anxious, fearing that they would enter the mountains in one piece but return drenched in blood.


    Mo Hua could nowfortably focus his thoughts on achieving his Foundation Establishment.


    Mo Hua wasn¡¯t short on Spiritual Stones for the time being, whether it was the Fulu Building, the Refinery Shops and Alchemist¡¯s Businesses in Southern City, or the Spiritual mines they upied, he had a significant share in each of them.


    Moreover, his parents had saved up quite a lot of Spirit Stones for him, saying they were for his future cultivation and for when he gets a wife.


    The most pressing issue for Mo Hua now, however, was Divine Sense.


    If he wanted to establish his Foundation, he would need to strengthen his Divine Sense, which meant he would have to draw more formations, and to draw more formations, he must get more Monster Blood to mix the Spiritual Ink.


    Previously, when he was in the Outer Mountain, he used formations to hunt and kill Monster Beasts, saving up nearly a thousand bottles of Spiritual Ink.<div>


    Later, while defending the Spiritual mines and setting up the Refinery Shop and Alchemist¡¯s Business, as well as refining Artifact Furnaces and other misceneous uses, Mo Hua drew many formations, and now he was almost out of them.


    Foundation Establishment was still quite a way off, but foreseeable future needs for Drawing Formations or solving formations would also not be small, so Mo Hua had to start saving up some again.


    And the blood of rank-e-phase Monster Beasts would make the formations he drew even more powerful.


    Mo Hua began to wander around the Inner Mountain again.


    While updating the Map, he dug some herbs for Old Mr. Feng, found some ores for Master Chen, and for his mother¡¯s research into diet, he gathered some spices.


    Most importantly, he kept an eye on the Compass for any signs of battles happening.


    Once a light shed on the Compass, Mo Hua would determine the direction and immediately rush over.


    Thete-phase rank-one Monster Beasts were hard to kill.


    Even with the help of the Earth Fire Formation, hunting them required quite an effort.


    By the time Mo Hua arrived, the timing was just right, and in most cases, there was even time to spare.


    He didn¡¯t need to join the fight, only to find a safe ce to hide and wait for the Monster Hunting to end, thene out and draw some Monster Blood with a small bottle.


    asionally, there would be tense battles or a Monster Beast faking death; in those cases, he would cast a few Fireball Techniques, either to harass the Monster Beasts or to test whether they were really dead.<div>


    Since he had a breakthrough in his cultivation, and his Heaven Yan Jue had improved, Mo Hua¡¯s Fireball Technique was now faster, more urate, and more powerful.


    He could form a Fireball Technique the moment he thought of it.


    As Monster Hunters were at a standoff with Monster Beasts, Mo Hua¡¯s Fireball Technique could provide a lot of help.


    Most Monster Hunters were very grateful to Mo Hua and quite enthusiastic.


    Generally, the Monster Hunters¡¯ prey was not to be touched by others, but Mo Hua was an exception.


    The Monster Beasts belonged to them, but all of the Monster Blood was Mo Hua¡¯s.


    Some Monster Hunters, after killing a Monster Beast, wouldn¡¯t immediately strip the materials but would wait for a while for Mo Hua toe over to bleed it.


    If Mo Hua didn¡¯t show up, they would be rather upset, feeling that it was a pity to waste the Monster Blood.


    In this way, Mo Hua was thriving in the Inner Mountain.


    Being one of the Monster Hunters, his fortunes were tied to theirs, for better or worse.


    With so many Monster Hunters helping him, his activities in the Inner Mountain naturally became much more convenient.


    The Inner Mountain was far more dangerous than Outer Mountain.<div>


    But with formations at his disposal, Mo Hua felt that the Inner Mountain and the Outer Mountain were not so different after all.


    Gradually, Mo Hua stockpiled more and more Spiritual Ink, and the strength of the Monster Hunters also grew.


    With the help of formations, while their cultivations might not have increased, theirbat power had significantly improved, and the time spent on Monster Hunting greatly decreased.


    At the same time, the materials of the rank-e-phase Monster Beasts obtained from Monster Hunting also increased.


    These materials were sent to the Refinery Shop and Alchemist¡¯s Business in Southern City, where they were refined into Spiritual Artifacts and Pills, then sold to cultivators in the city or to foreign merchants, earning a substantial amount of Spirit Stones.


    These Spirit Stones were then distributed proportionally among the Loose Cultivators.


    The Loose Cultivators of Tongxian City gradually became wealthier, and the entire city prospered without anyone noticing.


    And as Tongxian City prospered, more and more cultivators of various stripes and unclear origins began to arrive¡­

 Chapter 234: 233 Rescue_1

    Chapter 234: Chapter 233 Rescue_1<div>


    ¡°`


    The number of cultivatorsing from outside Tongxian City had been gradually increasing.


    Two monthster, Mo Hua sat on a boulder in Inner Mountain, looking at the Compass Disk in his hand and furrowing his brow.


    Before, when light spots appeared on thepass, Mo Hua rushed over only to find that most of the time it was Monster Hunters hunting Monster Beasts, or Monster Beasts fighting for territory¡ªseldom were there cultivators fighting to the death.


    asionally, there were some unfamiliar Monster Hunters, who dressed differently and practiced Taoist skills and used Spiritual Artifacts that were unlike those from Tongxian City, presumably from afar, but they were few in number and rarely encountered.


    But now it was different.<div>


    In the Inner Mountain of Big ck Mountain, Mo Hua often saw unfamiliar faces.


    The light on the Compass Disk indicating battles had greatly increased, many involving outside cultivators.


    Conflicts between cultivators were also suddenly on the rise.


    Some disputes were over Monster Beasts, others were sparked by mere verbal disagreements that escted into physical confrontations, and there were even cultivators who were clearly looking to cause trouble.


    What was even worse was the naked robbery and murder!


    Mo Hua once came across a cargo cart, its goods gone, surrounded by bloodstains and the scattered limbs of cultivators.


    From the looks of the nearby signs, it was evident that a group of merchants had been ambushed by cultivators, their goods taken, with all the people killed.


    Subsequently, Monster Beasts attracted by the scent of blood came and consumed the corpses.


    The sight was chaotic, the state of death was tragic.


    Mo Hua felt unsettled as he looked on, his heart aching withpassion, and he couldn¡¯t help but let out a sigh.


    The days toe in Inner Mountain were likely to be anything but peaceful.


    Fortunately, the Monster Hunters from Tongxian City were gradually growing stronger, with more hands and mostly d in iron armor, wielding first-grade des, standing out amongst the several nearby Immortal Cities in strength.<div>


    These foreign cultivators wouldn¡¯t dare to provoke the local Monster Hunters so easily.


    But what the future held was uncertain.


    However, let Elder Yu worry about these things; Mo Hua decided instead to save up some Spiritual Ink, practice his formations, enhance his Divine Sense, and see if he could achieve Foundation Establishment.


    Mo Hua gathered his thoughts and then ate some dried meat and drank some juice fermented from wild fruits.


    This juice had been chilled by the Cold Air Formation, giving it a sour, sweet, and icy taste as he drank.


    Mo Hua felt much better.


    After a while, the Compass Disk lit up again, and Mo Hua packed his things and, using the Water Passing Step, made his way nimbly through the forest and over the rocks.


    From a great distance, Mo Hua released his Divine Sense, took a simple sweep, and felt somewhat disappointed.


    It was another cultivators¡¯ fight.


    Mo Hua sighed.


    Generally, Mo Hua did not interfere in brawls between cultivators.


    He was only at the Qi Refining seventh level, and the only attack spell he knew was the Fireball Technique; though he was quite proficient in the Water Passing Step and self-preservation wasn¡¯t a problem, he had little desire to invite trouble.<div>


    Moreover, disputes among cultivators were often such that merely passing by and ncing over did not make it easy to discern right from wrong.


    Those in a weaker position were not necessarily the good ones, and those in a dominant position were not necessarily bad ones.


    Those with fierce appearances were not necessarily viins, and those with kind-looking faces were even less likely to be good folks.


    As the saying goes, ¡°Appearances are deceiving.¡±


    Mo Hua decided to do as he always did, take a sneak peek for a moment or two¡ªafter all, he had nothing else to do at the moment.


    With his Divine Sense, cultivators at the stage of Qi Refinement would not be able to detect him at all.


    Mo Hua climbed onto a rocky area, concealed his breath, and surreptitiously peered out from behind the vegetation.


    On the rugged and narrow mountain path, two groups of cultivators were engaged inbat.


    The cultivators of both sides were mostly at theter stages of Qi Refinement.


    One side consisted of only four people: three men and a woman at a disadvantage, desperately defending several boxes of luggage.


    The other side had seven people, dressed in various outfits and with unfamiliar faces, and they were assaulting the small group of four cultivators.


    Furthermore, their onught was getting fiercer by the minute, and it seemed the four cultivators wouldn¡¯t be able to hold out much longer.<div>


    Robbery?


    Mo Hua frowned and continued to look on, soon realizing that something was amiss.


    Those four cultivators, he seemed to recognize them.


    ¡°`


    A middle-aged cultivator, with a few faint scars on his face, had a good rtionship with his father, Mo Shan, and had even made a special trip to visit the Mo Hua family.


    Mo Hua remembered his name was Ji Qingbai; she called him Uncle Ji.


    The young, schrly-looking cultivator beside him was Ji Qingbai¡¯s son, named Ji Li.


    The father and son, monster hunters themselves, were not cultivators from Tongxian City but came from the neighboring Qingxuan City.


    Since Qingxuan City was quite far from Tongxian City and the route passed through the Inner Mountain of Big ck Mountain, under normal circumstances, cultivators from the two cities rarely interacted with each other.


    There was also a burly cultivator with a sturdy build, wearing a wolf-skin belt and wielding a murderous-looking Wolf Fang Club with sharp barbs all over it.


    Mo Hua remembered that when she had a conflict with Qian Xing, it was this burly man who stepped forward to stop the Qi Refining Ninth Level cultivator from the Qian Family.


    In her impression, this burly man was deeply cultivated and was also quite formidable at cursing others.<div>


    Now, he was single-handedly holding his own against three opponents, the earthen gray spiritual power wrapped around his Wolf Fang Club creating gusts of wind when swung, clearly showing his immense strength.


    At the same time, he was also cursing incessantly, with phrases like ¡°a bunch of bastards,¡± ¡°cowards who ambush,¡± and ¡°fight me one-on-one if you dare, instead of bullying by numbers.¡±


    Among the four of them, the only one Mo Hua didn¡¯t recognize was the female cultivator.


    She appeared to be about the same age as Ji Li, injured, and was the weakest in terms of cultivation; she was struggling the most but thankfully, Ji Li was taking care of her by her side.


    However, her entire sleeve had been soaked through with blood, and it seemed she wouldn¡¯t hold on much longer.


    Based on Mo Hua¡¯s experience observing battles in the Inner Mountain for so long.


    The cultivator with the Wolf Fang Club would surely be able to escape, Uncle Ji had a high chance as well, but it depended on whether these cultivators pursued them or not. If they were chased, chances were probably slim.


    Ji Li wouldn¡¯t be able to escape; although he had the cultivation of Qi Refinement Eighth Level, hecked experience in fighting enemies. At this moment, being entangled by so many cultivators, he found himself trapped and unable to escape.


    As for the female cultivator, it looked certain she would die.


    Perhaps dying might be the best oue¡­


    Mo Hua sighed in her heart.


    What should she do?<div>


    There were seven people on the other side; the numbers were a bit overwhelming, and even if Mo Hua joined the fight, she might not be able to save all of them.


    Mo Hua could escape if she could not overpower them.


    But Ji Li and that female cultivator probably wouldn¡¯t be able to.


    If Ji Li couldn¡¯t escape, Ji Qingbai would surely not want to leave because of his son.


    The burly man seemed to have a fiery spirit and a sense of loyalty; he would likely fight to the death.


    ¡°It would be best to save them all; being alive is better than anything else.¡±


    Determined, Mo Hua took out a section of a bamboo tube; the tube was red, with a Fireworks Formation painted inside.


    Such bamboo tubes were simple to make, and the Fireworks Formation painted by Mo Hua was something almost every monster hunter who entered the mountains carried.


    In case of an emergency, once the formation was triggered and fireworks were released, nearby monster hunters woulde to the rescue.


    Mo Hua activated the Fireworks Formation with her spiritual power, and a burst of firelight shot up into the sky.


    The cultivators fighting on the mountain path were all startled by the sight of the fireworks.


    Mo Hua then used the Water Passing Step to quickly run to a distant spot, activated another firework, then ran to the left crest of the hill, and set off another smoke signal.


    At three different locations, from near to far, she released the fireworks, creating the illusion that waves of monster hunters from Tongxian City were hurrying to their aid after hearing the news.


    ¡°It¡¯s the monster hunters from Tongxian City!¡± eximed a foreign cultivator in surprise.


    ¡°Big brother, what do we do?¡±


    ¡°They are many, and they have iron armor; we are no match for them.¡±


    The leading cultivator frowned, hesitating and uncertain.


    It was just a bit more¡­


    They had been fighting for half a day, and it looked like they were about to kill these few cultivators, seize the goods, and capture the female cultivator.


    If they withdrew now, all their efforts would be wasted!


    Seeing they were not leaving, Mo Hua raised her right hand and sent another Fireball flying.


    This Fireball Technique was fast and urate, hitting a foreign cultivator in an instant, who stumbled and fell to the ground, screaming in pain from the burn of the spell.


    The Qi Refinement Seventh Level spell might not be much against monster beasts, but when it hit a cultivator, its power was not to be underestimated.


    ¡°A spell?!¡± eximed the leading cultivator.

 Chapter 235: 234 Old Acquaintance_1

    Chapter 235: Chapter 234 Old Acquaintance_1


    ¡°`


    This Fireball Technique was executed masterfully and packed a considerable punch, it must havee from the hands of a Spiritual Cultivator.


    It¡¯s rare for Monster Hunters to be Spiritual Cultivators, and if there were any among them entering the mountain, they would follow a Monster Hunting Team and wouldn¡¯t act alone.


    And a Monster Hunting Team has at least five or six members, sometimes eight or nine, or even more than ten, all with excellent weapons and armor. This group of theirs stood no chance against them.


    Once surrounded by Monster Hunters, there would be no escaping.


    People in their line of trade always risked their lives, they could not afford to lose them to a moment of avarice.


    The leading cultivator felt a surge of panic and immediately made a decision, ¡°Retreat, quickly!¡±


    The seven intruding cultivators frantically retreated.


    Upon seeing this, Ji Qingbai and his beleagueredpanions all felt a great relief, putting down their weapons and leaning on the storage chests, gasping for air.


    Ji Qingbai felt an even stronger sense of gratitude for having survived the ordeal.<div>


    This situation had been extremely perilous. The Ji Family only had him and his father left¡ªif they had carelessly lost their lives here, the Ji Family lineage would have ended, which would have truly been an unfortunate event for the family.


    With this thought, Ji Qingbai felt grateful and turned towards the mountain peak to bow and said,


    ¡°Many thanks. May I know which brother from the Monster Hunting Team it is?¡±


    The others also looked towards the direction from where Ji Qingbai¡¯s voice hade.


    The rugged mountain peak rustled with shrubs, revealing Mo Hua¡¯s small figure.


    Mo Hua scratched his head, somewhat embarrassed, and said,


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid that¡¯s not quite right, Uncle Ji.¡±


    Ji Qingbai and his father addressed each other as brothers, a term which Mo Hua felt he couldn¡¯t possibly live up to.


    Ji Qingbai was startled. Why was it a child?


    Looking closely, he recognized the child as somewhat familiar.


    With features as fine as a painting and a clean, elegant appearance, the child looked like he could be from the Mo Family.


    Ji Qingbai had met Mo Hua before and held a deep impression of him.


    ¡°Are you¡­ Mo Hua?¡±


    Ji Qingbai asked in disbelief.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Mo Hua nodded.


    ¡°How¡­ How did you end up here?¡± Ji Qingbai nervously nced around, ¡°Just by yourself? Where¡¯s your father?¡±


    The other three were also looking at each other in bewilderment.


    Mo Hua said, ¡°Let¡¯s talk about thatter, now is not the time.¡±


    ¡°So, what now¡­?¡± Ji Qingbai was a bit dazed.<div>


    Mo Hua urged, ¡°Run, quickly¡­¡±


    The Inner Mountain was vast, and there might not be any other Monster Hunters nearby. Even if his signal had been noticed, it wasn¡¯t certain anyone woulde to assist.


    And if support was on the way, it would take some time to arrive.


    If, in a little while, those seven cultivators came to their senses and returned, that would spell trouble.<div>


    Ji Qingbai instantly understood and ceased the pleasantries, quickly gathering his things in preparation for departure.


    As for the severalrge storage chests, Ji Qingbai decided not to take them. However, just before leaving, he still felt reluctant as those chests contained all their family¡¯s possessions.


    Seeing this, Mo Hua suggested, ¡°Take them with you.¡±


    Startled by his words, Ji Qingbai hesitated, ¡°But if those people catch up¡­¡±


    ¡°If they catch up, I¡¯ll give you a heads up in advance. Then it wouldn¡¯t be toote to abandon them,¡± Mo Hua said.


    Ji Qingbai was taken aback. How could one possibly know such a thing in advance?


    Mo Hua appearedposed.


    Even if those cultivators caught up, his Divine Sense would allow him to sense them beforehand, giving enough time to react.


    With time to prepare and set up a Formation, Mo Hua could fend off several more attackers, ensuring they couldn¡¯t get away easily.


    ¡°Besides, if we take our belongings, they might not dare to pursue us. If we don¡¯t, they¡¯ll know we¡¯re vulnerable and will surely chase after us,¡± Mo Hua added.


    Upon hearing this, Ji Qingbai immediately nodded, ¡°Alright!¡±


    Several storage chests were loaded onto a single-wheeled wooden cart. Ji Qingbai and the stout man took turns pulling it while Ji Li helped the injured female cultivator. Mo Hua led the way.


    The group traveled along the mountain path, with Mo Hua asionally taking out his Compass Disk to check, then choosing a new direction.<div>


    ¡°`


    Ji Qingbai and the others, puzzled, followed Mo Hua as he led the way with confidence.


    They couldn¡¯t help but marvel inwardly at how well Mo Hua knew the paths of the Inner Mountain¡­


    Mo Hua led them to a campsite and said,


    ¡°Let¡¯s rest here and treat our wounds.¡±


    Ji Qingbai and the others nodded in assent; they had been battling for a long time and all had sustained injuries. They had been forcibly enduring the pain, but now they couldn¡¯t muster the strength to go on.


    The group rested in the camp.


    Mo Hua distributed Hemostatic Pills and various other healing Pills among them.


    Ji Qingbai received the Pills, sniffed them, and expressed his surprise, ¡°These Pills¡­ they are of such high quality!¡±


    Mo Hua nodded and replied, ¡°They were made by Grandpa Feng.¡±


    These Pills had been specially crafted for him by Old Mr. Feng.


    Old Mr. Feng¡¯s skills as a Pill Master were extraordinary, and he used a top-notch Pill Furnace, which was inscribed with a first-ss Compound Formation and possessed pure and powerful mes. Naturally, the Pills created in it were of superior quality.


    It was just that Mo Hua had yet to sustain any serious injuries since he entered the Inner Mountain, so these emergency Pills had been stored for quite some time. Now, they finally came in handy.<div>


    ¡°Old Mr. Feng from Apricot Forest Hall?¡± Ji Qingbai was slightly astonished, then nodded in understanding, ¡°No wonder.¡±


    Old Mr. Feng was a first-ss Pill Master, having saved countless lives. Even in Qingxuan City, he had a significant reputation.


    Ji Qingbai took two Pills, handing the rest to Ji Li and the young female Cultivator.


    The female Cultivator, having the most severe injuries and the most blood loss, became rxed after taking the Pills and soon passed out, slipping into unconsciousness.


    Ji Li stayed by her side, a look of both worry and affection on his face.


    Curious, Mo Hua nced at the female Cultivator, then at Ji Li, and inquired,


    ¡°Brother Ji, are you two a couple?¡±


    Ji Li¡¯s face turned beet red instantaneously.


    ¡°No¡­ No¡­ not yet.¡±


    ¡°Not yet, so you mean it¡¯s going to happen soon?¡±


    Mo Hua pressed for details, his eyes twinkling with interest, ¡°If you two get married, can Ie to the wedding feast?¡±


    He had never attended a wedding feast in his life.


    Ji Li blushed even more.<div>


    Seeing this, Ji Qingbai chuckled and said, ¡°If you wouldn¡¯t mind, I¡¯ll definitely invite you when the timees.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a deal,¡± Mo Hua said with a smile.


    The atmosphere in the camp lightened a bit.


    Ji Qingbai then asked, ¡°By the way, why are you alone in the mountain? It¡¯s dangerous here, where¡¯s your dad?¡±


    ¡°I can manage by myself; my dad has other matters to take care of,¡± Mo Hua replied.


    Ji Qingbai looked at Mo Hua, feeling both shocked and regretful.


    At such a young age, he was already at the seventh level of Qi Refinement, and not only could he survive alone in the Inner Mountain; he was also very familiar with the terrains andposed in the face of danger.


    Likewise, a chip off the old block, Mo Hua had the same talent as his father for Monster Hunting.


    The pity was that he had still be a Monster Hunter.


    Ji Qingbai noticed the Monster Hunting Token hanging from Mo Hua¡¯s neck and sighed inwardly.


    Once one became a Monster Hunter, it became difficult to find time to learn about Formations.


    Ji Qingbai still hoped that Mo Hua would pursue the path of a Formation Master, rather than just being a great Monster Hunter.


    Among Loose Cultivators, Monster Hunters were a dime a dozen, but Formation Masters were exceedingly rare.


    With Mo Hua¡¯s talent, it was truly a waste for him not to study Formation, to not be a Formation Master.


    Ji Qingbai felt an immense sense of regret.


    Seeing Ji Qingbai seemed preupied with something, Mo Hua couldn¡¯t help but ask,


    ¡°Uncle Ji, what brings you to Tongxian City?¡±


    Ji Qingbai paused, as if recalling something, and said with a wry smile,


    ¡°We couldn¡¯t make ends meet in Qingxuan City, so we thought toe here to find ways to get by.¡±

 Chapter 236: 235 Oppression_1

    Chapter 236: Chapter 235 Oppression_1


    ¡°Can¡¯t survive?¡± Mo Hua was stunned.


    Ji Qingbai nodded, didn¡¯t want to borate, but seeing that Mo Hua, though young, was very capable within Inner Mountain and was not to be underestimated in ability or temperament, he realized he couldn¡¯t treat him as a child any longer.


    Besides, if he intended to find a livelihood in Tongxian City in the future, he would inevitably have to trouble his father, Mo Shan, so he spoke truthfully:


    ¡°Qingxuan City is not like Tongxian City, where the Loose Cultivators no longer have Foundation Establishment Cultivators to protect them.¡±


    ¡°Thest Foundation Establishment Loose Cultivator in Qingxuan City, Elder Zheng, passed away a year ago. During this past year, without any Foundation Establishment Cultivators among us, we Loose Cultivators have been oppressed by the families, forced to live at their mercy, and life has be more difficult by the day.¡±


    ¡°Although it was tough before, we could still scrape by. But the spirit stones we earn are getting fewer each day, not to mention cultivating, even normal living expenses have be a struggle.¡±


    ¡°On top of that, those family heirs cause trouble every day, bullying the Loose Cultivators. If we swallow our pride, it¡¯s bearable, but the moment we resist, they intensify their oppression even more viciously.¡±


    ¡°If things escte and there¡¯s a brawl, without a Foundation Establishment Cultivator to stand with us, the Loose Cultivators simply can¡¯t oppose the family Cultivators and are essentially doomed to defeat.¡±


    Ji Qingbai grew more and more infuriated as he spoke, and his wounds throbbed with pain.


    Mo Hua handed him more pills.<div>


    Ji Qingbai took the pills and expressed his thanks, then looked at the unconscious female cultivator and said:


    ¡°This girl¡¯s name is Fu Lan. Her father was a Monster Hunter brother of mine. He was identally eaten by a Monster Beast while hunting long ago, and her mother worked hard to raise her alone.¡±


    ¡°Last month, the young master of the Kong Family in Qingxuan City wanted to take her as a concubine. They say concubine, but she wouldn¡¯t be treated as a human being. Her mother disagreed and was beaten to a severe injury by the Kong Family. She didn¡¯t recover from her injuries and passed away in less than half a month.¡±


    ¡°Afterward, the Kong Family¡¯s young master continued to pester her relentlessly. Ji Li and I couldn¡¯t stand it anymore, so we stepped in to teach the young master a lesson, but it brought great trouble upon us and we made an enemy of the Kong Family. I had no choice but to take the two kids and flee Qingxuan City.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s hard for Loose Cultivators in nearby Immortal Cities, and after much thought, Tongxian City seemed the only slightly better choice. Moreover, with the Foundation Establishment Stage¡¯s Elder Yu for protection, it would be safer.¡±


    Ji Qingbai sighed, ¡°But this journey has been full of hardships. First, the Kong Family pursued us, and barely escaping them, we entered Big ck Mountain, only to be ambushed by some Cultivators with unknown affiliations. My son and I nearly lost our lives.¡±


    Feeling grateful, Ji Qingbai thanked Mo Hua, ¡°If not for you, we probably would¡¯ve had a slim chance of survival.¡±


    Mo Hua said, ¡°I¡¯ve just been bluffing, it¡¯s nothing really.¡±


    At such a young age, to know how to bluff and get away unscathed, that¡¯s both clever and capable.


    Ji Qingbai silently admired in his heart.


    Mo Hua, however, was thinking about the things Ji Qingbai had just mentioned. He felt angry, and somewhat puzzled:


    ¡°With the Kong Familymitting such injustices, doesn¡¯t the Taoist Court do anything about it?¡±


    Ji Qingbai¡¯s expression turned bitter, ¡°The Taoist Court in Qingxuan City has been bribed by the Kong Family and a few other families. When Loose Cultivators break thew, they are punished ording to it, but when the family heirs do, the Court turns a blind eye. The Taoist Court looks the other way and the matters are just brushed aside.¡±


    Mo Hua furrowed his brow, ¡°Then there¡¯s no way to deal with it¡­¡±


    Ji Qingbai shook his head, ¡°If there were any way out, who would want to leave their hometown?¡±


    Mo Hua felt a deep sense of mncholy upon hearing this.


    If it weren¡¯t for the Foundation Establishment¡¯s Elder Yu, the fate of Qingxuan City today could very well be Tongxian City¡¯s tomorrow.


    As Ji Qingbai looked despondent, Mo Huaforted him:


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, things are better now in Tongxian City, and nobody will bully you.¡±<div>


    Upon hearing this, Ji Qingbai brightened up a bit.


    His needs were simple: to find a ce to stay, earn some spirit stones, have enough food to eat, and keep his family alive.


    In the following days, they all focused on healing. With nothing much to do, Mo Hua watched the big man beside him, suddenly feeling curious.


    This entire journey, the big man hadn¡¯t spoken a word.<div>


    He cursed fiercely, and Mo Hua had thought he was quite the chatterbox.


    Mo Hua stared at the big man for a moment longer and then suddenly realized with surprise, he asked, ¡°Aren¡¯t you Elder Yu¡¯s son?¡±


    The big man was taken aback, frowning, ¡°You know my dad?¡±


    It was as he thought.


    Looking at his features, Mo Hua faintly sensed a resemnce to Elder Yu, except he was more robust, while Elder Yu was much leaner.


    Moreover, this burly man had a rather bad temper and was good at cursing others. His cursing, somewhat resembled that of Elder Yu, so it was clearly something learned from family.


    ¡°I¡¯m quite familiar with Elder Yu,¡± Mo Hua said.


    The burly man simply hmphed softly and didn¡¯t reply.


    But inwardly, he thought Mo Hua was boasting. His father was a Foundation Establishment Elder, and Mo Hua was only at the seventh level of Qi Refinement, plus there was such a big age difference¡ªhow well could they possibly know each other?


    Mo Hua then asked, ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡±


    The burly man still didn¡¯t want to answer.


    Seeing this, Ji Qingbai stepped in, saying, ¡°His name is Yu Chengwu.¡±


    ¡°Oh,¡± Mo Hua realized, ¡°Is Uncle Yu, Yu Chengyi, your older brother then?¡±<div>


    Yu Chengwu looked astonished, ¡°You know my older brother too?¡±


    Mo Hua nodded and asked, ¡°So should I call you Second Uncle Yu?¡±


    ¡°No need,¡± Yu Chengwu replied with indifference.


    Mo Hua found it a bit strange and quietly asked Ji Qingbai:


    ¡°Is he always like this? He must have a bad reputation.¡±


    Others would talk to him, and still, he would be dismissive.


    Ji Qingbai had aplex expression as he exined, ¡°He¡¯s usually quite talkative too, it¡¯s just that he has some issues with your father, and that¡¯s probably why he doesn¡¯t want to talk to you.¡±


    ¡°He has issues with my father?¡±


    This was unexpected for Mo Hua.


    His father, Mo Shan, was known for his righteousness and had a good reputation among Monster Hunters; it was rare for him to have issues with anyone.


    Based on the loves and hates of Cultivators, Mo Hua thought of five or six possibilities in an instant and then sought confirmation from Ji Qingbai:


    ¡°What kind of issues is it?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not really a big issue,¡± Ji Qingbai sighed slightly, ¡°He¡¯s actually quite nice, it¡¯s just that he likes to bepetitive. He can¡¯t beat your father, so he has a grudge against him.¡±<div>


    ¡°That¡¯s it?¡± Mo Hua felt it was somewhat anticlimactic.


    Yu Chengwu spoke with displeasure, ¡°What does a kid understand?¡±


    Mo Hua didn¡¯t want to argue with him but instead asked, ¡°Do you know me?¡±


    Yu Chengwu nced at him, ¡°The son of Mo Shan, of course, I recognize you.¡±


    By his demeanor, it seemed he had known him for quite some time.


    Mo Hua recalled for a moment and then asked, ¡°Back when Qian Xing picked a fight, and Dazhu helped me, were you already watching from the side?¡±


    Yu Chengwu raised his eyebrow in surprise, ¡°Indeed.¡±


    ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you intervene earlier?¡± Mo Hua asked, puzzled.


    ¡°Kids fighting, why should I intervene?¡± Yu Chengwu said indifferently, ¡°Besides, your father is Mo Shan, I can¡¯t be bothered to interfere.¡±


    ¡°Why did you get involvedter then?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care how you kids fight, but when atter-stage Foundation Establishment Cultivator from the Qian Family intervened, bullying a Loose Cultivator, then I couldn¡¯t stand by and not care.¡±


    Mo Hua nodded, thinking that though this man might have a grim face, he was actually quite righteous.


    ¡°Do you have a Wolf Fang Club?¡± Mo Hua continued to inquire.<div>


    Yu Chengwu appeared somewhat exasperated, ¡°Didn¡¯t you already know, I have an issue with your father.¡±


    Why was he asking again and again?


    ¡°You have an issue with my father, that¡¯s between you adults; what does that have to do with me?¡± Mo Hua argued confidently.


    Moreover, the issue you have, when seen by a kid like me, seems quite childish¡­

 Chapter 237: 236 Yu Chengwu (Fifth Update)_1

    Chapter 237: Chapter 236 Yu Chengwu (Fifth Update)_1<div>


    Yu Chengwu paused, slightly annoyed.


    But upon further thought, he realized that Mo Hua¡¯s words made sense. No matter how much he disagreed with Mo Shan, he wouldn¡¯t be so petty as to argue with Mo Hua over small matters.


    Moreover, bickering with Mo Shan¡¯s son would, at the very least, make him seem less magnanimous than Mo Shan by a generation.


    ¡°Alright, you¡¯re right. I won¡¯t argue with you,¡± he conceded.


    Mo Hua then asked curiously, ¡°Do you have a Wolf Fang Club?¡±


    Yu Chengwu nodded, ¡°Indeed.¡±<div>


    Mo Hua¡¯s eyes sparkled, ¡°May I take a look at it?¡±


    Yu Chengwu was reluctant, but seeing Mo Hua¡¯s curious and bright eyes, he couldn¡¯t bring himself to refuse. After a moment¡¯s thought, he took the Wolf Fang Club out of his storage bag and ced it on the ground for Mo Hua to see.


    The Wolf Fang Club was five to six feet long, with spikes resembling wolf fangs, made of fine iron and stained with dull bloodstains.


    These stains likely came from monster beasts and cultivators alike.


    Mo Hua tried to lift it but couldn¡¯t budge it at all.


    He pushed with both hands, yet the Wolf Fang Club remained immovable.


    ¡°It¡¯s so heavy,¡± Mo Hua couldn¡¯t help eximing.


    A hint of pride shed across Yu Chengwu¡¯s eyes, ¡°Naturally.¡±


    ¡°Is it intentionally made this heavy?¡± Mo Hua humbly inquired.


    ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Yu Chengwu nodded, ¡°The heavier the Spiritual Artifact, the greater the force when swung, and thus the greater the destructive power.¡±


    ¡°Oh,¡± Mo Hua nodded.


    Yu Chengwu suddenly became curious, ¡°Why do you ask?¡±<div>


    ¡°I want to make one too.¡±


    Yu Chengwu was taken aback, ¡°Make what?¡±


    Mo Hua pointed to the Wolf Fang Club on the ground, ¡°This club.¡±


    Yu Chengwu looked at Mo Hua, delicate and tender with thin arms and legs,cking robust Blood Qi, clearly not a practitioner of Body Cultivation, and couldn¡¯t help but ask:


    ¡°You¡¯re not a body cultivator, so why do you want this?¡±


    Mo Hua blinked, ¡°I have my ways.¡±


    Yu Chengwu couldn¡¯t help frowning.


    Mo Shan was shrewd; his son was even more so, full of schemes. It was just not clear what he was nning.


    ¡°I¡¯ll treat you to a drink!¡±


    Having seen the Wolf Fang Club, Mo Hua had made his ns and decided to extend his hospitality by inviting Yu Chengwu for a drink.


    ¡°Your injuries aren¡¯t serious; you can have a little,¡± Mo Hua suggested.


    Yu Chengwu hesitated, but still took the wine Mo Hua offered, took a sip, and frowned.<div>


    Sour and sweet, the vor of the wine was light, something children would drink.


    But given the situation, having wine at all was good enough, and there wasn¡¯t room to be picky.


    Yu Chengwu sighed, took a few sips to relieve fatigue, but suddenly remembered that despite his disagreements with Mo Shan, he had never shared a drink with him.


    Now, he was being invited by Mo Shan¡¯s son and had drunk a pot of fruit wine meant for children.


    Yu Chengwu¡¯s mood became somewhatplicated in an instant.


    After everyone had rested and their injuries had stabilized, they continued on their way.


    After traveling for a while, Mo Hua swept the surroundings with his Divine Sense, breathed a sigh of relief, and then said:


    ¡°We can walk more slowly now, no need to hurry.¡±


    Through his Divine Sense, there were already many Monster Hunters around.


    For Mo Hua, the presence of Monster Hunters was as good as being on his own territory. Any outside cultivators who dared to pursue them now would be courting death.


    Ji Qingbai didn¡¯t understand why Mo Hua said this, but for some reason, he trusted Mo Hua¡¯s words immensely and also felt a wave of relief wash over him.


    On the following journey, indeed, they encountered more and more Monster Hunters.<div>


    Whether or not they were acquainted with Yu Chengwu and the others, the Monster Hunters woulde over to greet them.


    At first, Yu Chengwu didn¡¯t notice anything amiss, but gradually, he began to feel that something was off.


    ¡°`


    As these Monster Hunters came by, they all first greeted Mo Hua before they exchanged a few pleasantries with him.


    One or two would be fine, but he had now encountered four or five groups of Monster Hunters, all doing the same.


    He even felt that these Monster Hunters were here specifically for Mo Hua, and greeting him was just an afterthought.


    Yu Chengwu furrowed his brow, ¡°Something¡¯s not right.¡±


    Mo Hua was merely a seventh-level Qi Refinement cultivator. Although his talent was not bad, it was impossible for him to be so well-liked.


    These people must have been greeting Mo Hua out of respect for his father Mo Shan.


    But Mo Shan¡¯s influence couldn¡¯t have been that great.


    It couldn¡¯t be that Mo Shan had seeded in his Foundation Establishment¡­


    If he had seeded in Foundation Establishment, with Mo Hua being the son of a Foundation Establishment cultivator, naturally people would show him respect.<div>


    Yu Chengwu thought to himself, then suddenly realized something was off.


    His father Yu Changlin was a Foundation Establishment cultivator, and he himself was also the son of a Foundation Establishment cultivator, yet people did not show him that much respect.


    Yu Chengwu was somewhat puzzled, but what puzzled him even more was the armor.


    The few groups of Monster Hunters that passed by, not everyone had it, but at least the majority were wearing iron armor.


    This was iron armor we¡¯re talking about! Where did they get it?


    Yu Chengwu¡¯s brows were deeply furrowed.


    He had been sent by his father, Elder Yu, to take care of some business. Due to an unexpected dy, he had been dyed for more than a year before rushing back.


    On his way through Qingxuan City, he ran into Ji Qingbai. Since the two were somewhat acquainted and he had always disdained families that bullied others because of their status, he lend a hand and they headed to Tongxian City together.


    Since his departure, it had been just over a year.


    But a year and a bit for cultivators wasn¡¯t that long, right?


    So why did everything feel a bit different now that he was back?


    Ji Qingbai and Ji Li were also secretly astonished as they looked at these Monster Hunters.<div>


    This was iron armor, and in Qingxuan City, Monster Hunters with iron armor could be counted on one hand. Once in Tongxian City, why did it feel like they were everywhere?


    Father and son Ji Qingbai couldn¡¯t figure it out either.


    The group made their way without incident, left Big ck Mountain, and entered Tongxian City through the southern gate. What met their eyes was the vast Refinery Shop and Alchemist¡¯s Business on the south side of the city.


    The establishment upied a vast area, with grand specifications, towering outer walls, and strict formations. It looked imposing andmanding.


    From inside, there came the clear sounds of metal working and wafts of rich alchemical fragrances.


    Yu Chengwu and the others were overwhelmingly shocked.


    Not just Tongxian City, but the nearby several Immortal Citiesbined had never seen such a scale of the Tao Cultivation industry.


    Yu Chengwu couldn¡¯t believe it, ¡°Could all of these belong to the Qian Family?¡±


    In just over a year, had the Qian Family¡¯s power already grown to this extent?


    Weren¡¯t they doomed to never hold their heads up high again in the future?


    Mo Hua shook his head, ¡°No, it¡¯s like everybody¡¯s!¡±


    ¡°Everybody¡¯s?¡± Yu Chengwu did not understand.


    Mo Hua pointed with his little hand, epassing the entire southern part of the city beneath his gesture, ¡°Everybody¡¯s.¡±


    Yu Chengwu understood, yet still found it unbelievable. He thought to himself, ¡°I must be dreaming¡­¡±


    In his daze, he felt this was all just a part of the dream he had while wandering outside, homeless, half-asleep, half-awake.


    In his dream, he had journeyed far and finally returned to Tongxian City.


    He saw that the Monster Hunters of Tongxian City were all donning iron armor, saw that Loose Cultivators had built Refinery Shops and Alchemist¡¯s Businesses, saw that everyone had enough Spirit Stones, and their faces bore smiles.


    He had thought about these things before, but only in his dreams.


    The scene before him seemed just like the dream he had dreamt.


    Seeing him lost in thought, Mo Hua called out, ¡°Second Uncle Yu?¡±


    Yu Chengwu snapped back to reality, but seeing everything around him, he still could hardly believe it. He thought to himself:


    ¡°This isn¡¯t a dream, could it be an Illusion Technique?¡±


    Mo Hua saw his expression changing and emotions fluctuating, assuming he was overwhelmed by homesickness, and didn¡¯t bother him.


    ¡°`

 Chapter 238: 237 Placement_1

    Chapter 238: Chapter 237 cement_1<div>


    Mo Hua asked Ji Qingbai, ¡°Uncle Ji, do you have a ce to stay?¡±


    Ji Qingbai had only juste back to his senses, but his heart was still far from calm.


    He had heard that Tongxian City was changing and prospering more each day, but he had not expected it to have flourished to such an extent.


    His heart was filled with shock and envy.


    After hearing Mo Hua¡¯s words, Ji Qingbai slightly froze, thought for a moment, and then said:


    ¡°There¡¯s an old senior whose family has a longstanding friendship with my father¡¯s. I can temporarily stay with him.¡±<div>


    Mo Hua nodded, ¡°If you encounter any difficulties, you can look for my father.¡±


    Ji Qingbai¡¯s eyes showed gratitude, ¡°Thank you for looking after me on this journey.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing,¡± Mo Hua said.


    After all, he was just scaring people and leading the way, which were simple tasks that hardly required any effort.


    As long as everyone was safe, that was all that mattered.


    The young female cultivator named Fu Lan, after taking some pills, felt somewhat better, though she was still pale and had difficulty moving. She still went out of her way to bow to Mo Hua and expressed her gratitude:


    ¡°Thank you, young brother!¡±


    Seeing that she was a woman alone, having gone through many hardships, seriously injured yet still determined, Mo Hua secretly admired her and asked:


    ¡°Sister, can you cook?¡±


    Mo Hua¡¯s question was unexpected, causing Fu Lan to be stunned for a moment before she regained herposure and said:


    ¡°My mother runs a tofu shop, and I can prepare some dishes.¡±


    Tofu!<div>


    Mo Hua¡¯s eyes lit up, ¡°Then, once you¡¯re healed and if you have nothing else to do, you can go to the Fulu Building in the southern part of the street. You could make some tofu there and earn some spirit stones.¡±


    Fu Lan was taken aback, her heart warmed, and she softly said, ¡°Thank you, but the Fulu Building is quite arge establishment. I¡¯m not sure they would be willing to take me in.¡±


    ¡°No problem,¡± Mo Hua confidently said, ¡°Just mention my name.¡±


    After all, half of the Fulu Building was his.


    Mo Hua spoke with such assurance that Fu Lan was taken aback.


    Mo Hua didn¡¯t say much more and waved goodbye to them.


    They were weary from their travels and had not yet recovered from their injuries, so finding a ce to rest was the immediate priority.


    After saying goodbye, Mo Hua and Yu Chengwu walked side by side into the city.


    After a while, Yu Chengwu frowned and asked, ¡°Why are you following me?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not following you; I¡¯m just looking for Elder Yu.¡±


    Yu Chengwu was stunned for a moment, thinking it couldn¡¯t be true.


    It was one thing for Mo Hua to be acquainted with those Monster Hunters, but it couldn¡¯t be that he was also familiar with his father.<div>


    But indeed, Mo Hua had walked with him all the way to Elder Yu¡¯s house.


    Yu Chengwu pushed the door open, and Mo Hua followed him in, entering asfortably as if it were his own home.


    Elder Yu was drinking tea in the living room and brightened up when he saw the two of them,ing out to greet them.


    It had been over a year since Yu Chengwu had seen his father, and his emotions fluctuated slightly. Just as he was about to approach, he saw Elder Yu bypass him and start chatting with Mo Hua.


    ¡°Mo Hua, what brings you here?¡±


    Mo Hua nodded, ¡°There is something¡­¡±


    Mo Hua narrated the incidents that urred on the road.


    With more and more outsidersing in, identities unclear, and hard to manage, the Monster Hunters faced increasing danger.


    For now, they didn¡¯t dare attack local Monster Hunters.


    But if things continued to develop this way, conflicts and incidents would be inevitable.


    Fighting over prey, murder for loot ¡ª these kinds of things would probably happen more often down the line.


    The more disputes there were, the more they would affect Mo Hua¡¯s collection of monster blood to make spiritual ink.<div>


    With less spiritual ink, fewer formation paintings could be created, and this would slow the increase of his divine sense and dy his progress toward Foundation Establishment.


    Elder Yu nodded, ¡°I¡¯ve heard about this issue before and have discussed it with the Court Leader of the Taoist Court. In some time, there should be some solutions considered¡­¡±


    After talking with Elder Yu for quite a while and receiving a response, Mo Hua took his leave.


    Elder Yu personally escorted Mo Hua to the door, cautioning him to ¡°be careful on the road.¡±


    Yu Chengwu, having stood by the side for a long time, finally couldn¡¯t hold back and said, ¡°Father, I¡¯m back!¡±


    Elder Yu nced at him and frowned, ¡°You¡¯re back, I saw it. I¡¯m not blind.¡±


    Yu Chengwu found himself at a loss for words.


    After a moment, he asked softly, ¡°Dad, I am your son, right?¡±


    Elder Yu¡¯s eyes widened at the question and immediately scolded, ¡°What nonsense are you spouting? If you¡¯re not my son, do you think I picked you up from the streets?¡±


    Yu Chengwu thought about the pleasant demeanor he had when talking to Mo Hua just now, andparing it to the current attitude, he felt somewhat disheartened.


    However, he also breathed a sigh of relief.


    This fiery temper and scolding tone were familiar andforting; it was indeed his father, no mistake about it. He wasn¡¯t dreaming.<div>


    ¡°I¡¯m finally home.¡±


    Yu Chengwu reflected with some emotion.


    Mo Hua, on the other hand, went to the Refinery Shop in Southern City and found Master Chen, who was nging away at the forge. He said, ¡°Master Chen, please refine a Spiritual Artifact for me.¡±


    ¡°Have you decided what kind of Spiritual Artifact you want?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Master Chen was halfway through forging a de and let Dazhu take over. He stepped aside, took a sip of water, and asked Mo Hua, ¡°What do you want to forge?¡±


    Mo Hua gestured with his hands, ¡°A Wolf Fang Club this long!¡±


    Master Chen choked on his water and couldn¡¯t help asking, ¡°What do you need a Wolf Fang Club for?¡±


    ¡°Wolf Fang Clubs are practical, can be used for sneak attacks, and since they don¡¯t have des, you can¡¯t hurt yourself.¡±


    Mo Hua had thought it through; if he chose a sabre or a sword, with his meager strength, he wouldn¡¯t be able to wield it properly. And if he identally hurt himself with it, that would be a big loss.


    Blunt weapons like staves or clubs were perfect; even if he made a mistake and hit himself, it wouldn¡¯t be a big deal.


    ¡°Oh, and the club can¡¯t have actual fangs.¡± Mo Hua added.<div>


    The sharp fangs were too dangerous.


    ¡°Without the fangs, can it still be called a Wolf Fang Club?¡± Master Chen was puzzled for a moment.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s not call it a Wolf Fang Club. I¡¯lle up with a new name,¡± Mo Hua said.


    ¡°Alright, it¡¯s your weapon, so whatever you call it, that¡¯s what it is,¡± Master Chen replied, then expressed a bit of concern, ¡°But Wolf Fang Clubs are quite heavy. Are you sure you can handle it?¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t need to be very heavy, just sturdy and durable.¡±


    ¡°Then what use is this wolf¡­ whatever club you¡¯re making?¡± Master Chen wondered.


    Without fangs and not heavy, wouldn¡¯t it be like scratching an itch when hitting someone?


    Mo Hua said, ¡°I¡¯ll just paint a Formation on it.¡±


    A Formation?


    Master Chen understood then. A in staff might not be of much use, but with a Formation painted on it, it should be a different story.


    ¡°As long as you have an idea, that¡¯s all that matters.¡±


    Master Chen nodded, not bothering to inquire about the type of Formation; he wouldn¡¯t understand too much about it anyway.


    ¡°I have some Artifice Manuals for various staves and clubs here. Browse through and see if there¡¯s anything suitable. Pick one as a temte, and I¡¯ll make the modifications based on your ideas.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Master Chen!¡±


    Mo Hua took the Artifice Manual and flipped through it, finding a Spiritual Artifact that matched his idea pretty closely. It was made of fine steel, about four or five feet long, neither too long nor too heavy.


    ¡°This one, just remove the spikes on it,¡± Mo Hua directed Master Chen, as he took out a piece of paper and drew a rough sketch. He marked a few locations on the sketch, saying,


    ¡°I n to paint Formations at these spots.¡±


    Master Chen briefly looked it over and nodded, ¡°No problem. Give me five or six days, and you cane and pick it up.¡±


    ¡°Great!¡± Mo Hua said cheerfully.


    After returning home, Mo Hua told Mo Shan about Ji Qingbai¡¯s situation.


    Mo Shan sighed upon hearing the news and shook his head, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect the circumstances of Loose Cultivators in Qingxuan City to be this dire.¡±


    Mo Hua asked, ¡°Are Loose Cultivators oppressed by ns everywhere in the world?¡±


    ¡°Even if they¡¯re not oppressed by ns, there are still Sects and the Taoist Court to deal with.¡±


    ¡°Is it because Loose Cultivators are too weak?¡±


    Mo Shan nodded, ¡°Correct, the strong have always bullied the weak; it¡¯s human nature. Moreover, some ns and Sects exist solely topete with Loose Cultivators for profit and to exploit them. They grow stronger with the benefits extracted from the Loose Cultivators.¡±


    ¡°Many benefits in this world aren¡¯t created out of thin air but merely transferred from some Cultivators to others.¡±


    Mo Hua nodded in understanding.

 Chapter 239: 238 Thousand Jun Stick_1

    Chapter 239: Chapter 238 Thousand Jun Stick_1<div>


    ¡°`


    ¡°Are there any ns or sects that don¡¯t oppress loose cultivators?¡±


    ¡°There naturally are,¡± Mo Shan exined. ¡°Some ns adhere to strict n rules, and some sects enforce stringent sect rules, and would not behave improperly. Or their Tao cultivation industries do notpete with loose cultivators for profit, so there is no need to mistreat the lower-ranking cultivators.¡±


    ¡°However, these are after all the minority. As long as one is weak, oppression is inevitable, it¡¯s just a matter of time.¡±


    Mo Shan sighed again, then continued,


    ¡°Here in Tongxian City things are still better. In some ces, the lives of loose cultivators are truly fraught with extreme difficulties. Not to mention some of the higher-rank state boundaries, where noble ns and sects have been entrenched for ten thousand years, dominant like behemoths. The loose cultivators oppressed by them truly have no chance of turning their fate around¡­¡±<div>


    Upon hearing this, Mo Hua also felt somewhat heavy-hearted.


    Seeing Mo Hua¡¯s downcast expression, Mo Shan touched Mo Hua¡¯s head andfortingly said with a smile,


    ¡°We just need to do our own things, we can¡¯t take care of everything else. If one day you truly possess incredible abilities that reach the sky and prate the earth, then it¡¯s not toote to consider these matters.¡±


    ¡°Hmm!¡± Mo Hua nodded.


    ¡°Also, your Uncle Ji has just arrived and if there is anything you can help him out with, try to do so. Brother Ji is a just and helpful person. When our family was in dire straits, we received quite a bit of aid from him.¡±


    ¡°I understand, Dad.¡±


    Afterward, Mo Shan was busy with monster hunting and it was several dayster before he had some free time. He then prepared some gifts ¨C some wine, meat, pills, and some daily necessities ¨C and went to visit Ji Qingbai.


    Mo Shan caught up with Ji Qingbai on past times, and before leaving, he stuffed a bag of spirit stones into his hand, saying, ¡°Brother Ji, keep these for emergencies.¡±


    Ji Qingbai initially refused to ept them.


    Mo Shan said, ¡°We are brothers, we should support each other. When my family faced difficulties, I also received aid from you. Please don¡¯t decline.¡±


    Only then did Ji Qingbai reluctantly ept them.


    Having left Qingxuan City, he had traveled a long distance, and the savings he had gathered were nearly spent.<div>


    Upon arriving in Tongxian City, it was not good to impose on his old family friends and seniors for too long, so he rented a small courtyard. It wasn¡¯t big, nor was it expensive, but it was sufficient for shelter.


    After that, he spent some more on various small necessary items, and the already scant spirit stones quickly ran out.


    The spirit stones brought by Mo Shan were like sending charcoal in snowy weather.


    In the past, he wouldn¡¯t have epted such charity, but now, finding himself in straitened circumstances, he could only gratefully ept them.


    Once his injuries healed and he was able to go monster hunting with Ji Li in the mountains and earn spirit stones, he would repay Mo Shan.


    In the evening, while Ji Qingbai was discussing monster hunting matters with Ji Li, Fu Lan entered from outside.


    In the past few days, her injuries had improved significantly, and while not fully recovered, she was now able to move around.


    Fu Lan also came from a loose cultivator background, ustomed to enduring hardship since childhood, so she wanted to make some spirit stones to alleviate the urgent need and not burden Uncle Ji and Brother Ji too much.


    Recalling what Mo Hua mentioned about the Fulu Building not being far away, she went to inquire. She had just returned from there.


    ¡°You¡¯re not fully healed yet; rest more,¡± Ji Qingbai said, noticing her still paleplexion, expressing his concern.


    Ji Li then helped her sit down and poured her a cup of tea.


    A faint blush crept onto Fu Lan¡¯s pale face.<div>


    Seeing the two of them like this, Ji Qingbai¡¯s expression did not change, but his heart felt greatlyforted.


    After a while, he remembered to ask, ¡°Did you go to the Fulu Building?¡±


    Fu Lan nodded, ¡°They epted me, and the spirit stones they offer each month aren¡¯t few.¡±


    Ji Qingbai sighed in relief, ¡°That¡¯s good.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just¡­¡± Fu Lan seemed puzzled.


    ¡°Just what?¡±


    ¡°They initially didn¡¯t want to take me in when they learned I was a cultivator from outside the area, but after I mentioned that young man¡¯s name, without a word, they kept me on,¡± Fu Lan said.


    Ji Qingbai was taken aback. ¡°Mo Hua?¡±


    Fu Lan nodded.


    Ji Qingbai was surprised. ¡°The kid Mo Hua holds such clout¡­¡±


    Even such arge food building regarded his face highly.


    And he had also unexpectedly found out during the day that Mo Hua was a junior formation master and that many of the formation patterns among loose cultivators were created by Mo Hua himself.<div>


    This left Ji Qingbai astounded.


    Beforeing here, he had thought that Mo Hua had given up on formation painting, which was a regretful matter for him.


    ¡°`


    But unexpectedly, Mo Hua had already be a genuine Formation Master.


    Ji Qingbai spoke earnestly, ¡°No matter what, we owe them a great debt of gratitude; we must find a way to repay them properly. Especially for the child Mo Hua, we cannot let anything happen to him.¡±


    A Formation Master among Loose Cultivators, with such a kind heart, must not have any mishaps.


    Ji Li and Fu Lan both nodded earnestly.


    Ji Qingbai felt relieved and mused, ¡°I¡¯ve wandered around these past few days and from what I¡¯ve seen, Tongxian City has truly changed. If we can settle down here, it would be considered living the good life.¡±


    All his life he had toiled, seeking only to live peacefully, and now, after some twists and turns, he had found a ce to call home.


    Ji Qingbai looked at Ji Li and Fu Lan once more, feelingforted, and said with a slight smile,


    ¡°If you don¡¯t mind, you can start a family here; in a while, I¡¯ll arrange marriage matters for you, so you can be Taopanions.¡±


    The two were startled for a moment, their faces blushing abruptly, they exchanged a quiet nce, then both lowered their heads.<div>


    Under the pitch-ck night, in the small courtyard, though themplight was faint, it warmed gently.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C


    Two dayster, Mo Hua was practicing solving formations in a food establishment.


    He would first draw a Compound Formation, and then solve it himself.


    Such a piece of paper was used to practice the formation method twice; self-drawing and self-solving, although it was somewhat wasteful of Spiritual Ink.


    While Mo Hua was drawing, Dazhu came running over, saying that his Wolf Fang Club with no wolf¡¯s teeth was now ready.


    Mo Hua¡¯s spirits lifted, and he left the iplete formation behind to follow Dazhu to the Refinery Shop.


    Master Chen handed over an iron club to Mo Hua:


    ¡°I¡¯ve refined it ording to your specifications, with no wolf¡¯s teeth. I¡¯ve also left spaces for the formation, wrapped it in iron skin¡ªit¡¯s very sturdy; the interior is made from hard wood, so it won¡¯t be too heavy.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Master Chen!¡±


    Mo Hua happily epted the iron club, examining it thoroughly several times.


    The iron club was silver-white, with tough outer skin, thicker than both of Mo Hua¡¯s arms, and it felt weighty in his hands.<div>


    Mo Hua tried it out; it was still a bit heavy, but that was his issue, not the club¡¯s.


    Mo Hua was very satisfied with the iron club, praising, ¡°Very good, worthy of Master Chen!¡±


    Master Chen was so pleased that he stroked his beard with delight.


    When Mo Hua found the time, he drew a First-grade Formation Method on the iron club, known as the ¡°Thousand Jun Formation.¡±


    The Thousand Jun Formation is an Earth Series technique from the Five Elements, and once spiritual power is infused to activate it, the spiritual artifact with the formation engraved on it will instantly be as heavy as a thousand jun.


    Of course, iming a thousand jun is definitely an exaggeration.


    Mo Hua didn¡¯t even believe it himself.


    The names that many cultivators give to their cultivation techniques and formations shouldn¡¯t be taken entirely at face value; just get the general idea.


    As for how heavy this formation truly was, Mo Hua did not know, and moreover, depending on the amount of spiritual power used to activate the formation, its weight could vary.


    Regardless, it was certainly very heavy, and using it to smash someone would surely suffice.


    Mo Hua¡¯s n was to first raise the iron club, then activate the formation, which when bolstered by the formation would instantly be as heavy as a thousand jun, to be brought crashing down with great force.


    In this way, even though he was not a Body Cultivator with a powerful physical body, the iron club would still possess sufficient force.


    To pick up the ck, to finish off, to deal a stealthy blow, it should be enough.


    The Thousand Jun Formation wasn¡¯t difficult, and Mo Hua learned it in just two nights.


    The formation wasn¡¯t hard to draw either, and Mo Huapleted it in half an hour.


    Mo Hua went to Big ck Mountain and found arge rock to test it out.


    He first raised the iron club high, then channeled spiritual power into it. The grey-brown formation patterns shed across it and it instantly fell heavily.


    The rock was shattered to pieces, and Mo Hua¡¯s hands were left tingling numbly.


    Despite the numbness in his hands, Mo Hua was still quite satisfied.


    He gave the iron club a name he had thought up long ago:


    Thousand Jun Stick!

 Chapter 240: 239 Move_1

    Chapter 240: Chapter 239 Move_1<div>


    Mo Hua named the Thousand Jun Stick and carefully stored it in his Storage Bag.


    In the following days, whenever he had time, he would take it out to practice, and then he developed two simple, unadorned, yet very practical moves:


    One was to smash downward, and the other was to swing sideways.


    He had tried smashing downward and found it quite straightforward to use.


    Swinging sideways, however, was a bit more troublesome, as it required him to first swing the Thousand Jun Stick, and during the swing, he had to channel Spiritual Power to activate the Formation, causing the iron staff to instantly be heavier in ordance with the momentum, and then he would swing it out sideways.


    Controlling the Spiritual Power and force was not easy.<div>


    If he hit the target, it would shake his hand to the point of pain.


    If he missed, the stick would have to be thrown out of hand; otherwise, he risked dislocating his arm.


    This was the helplessness of having an innate physical weakness and being unable to undertake Body Cultivation.


    However, after practicing a few times, Mo Hua became much more familiar with it, and at least he wouldn¡¯t dislocate his own joints anymore.


    Mo Hua had alsoe up with resounding names for these two moves: the downward smash was called ¡°Like a Thousand Pounds¡± and the sideways sweep was called ¡°Sweeping a Thousand Pounds¡±.


    They sounded quite imposing, but they were only meant for emergencies; after all, he wasn¡¯t a Body Cultivator and couldn¡¯t rely on this to face opponents head-on. At most, he could use it for sneak attacks.


    But regardless, it was another method he had for facing enemies.


    When he had free time, he also went to the Fulu Building, found Fu Lan, and asked her to make tofu for him.


    This was his first time eating tofu in the Tao Cultivation World.


    It wasn¡¯t particrly white, having a faint soy-yellow color, but the fragrance of soy was very strong.


    Whether fried, stir-fried into dishes, or made into sweet tofu pudding, it was all delicious.


    Mo Hua sent some to try for his parents, Mr. Zhuang, and the siblings Bai Zisheng and Bai Zixi as well.<div>


    He didn¡¯t send any to Old Kui; he liked crunchy things that made noise when chewed, so he definitely wouldn¡¯t like tofu.


    As for the Inner Mountain of Tongxian City, even though there were more foreign Cultivators and it was a bit more dangerous, Mo Hua still had to go there.


    He was a Formation Master, and he couldn¡¯t do without Spiritual Ink.


    Moreover, the amount of Spiritual Ink he needed was probably several times that of an average Grade One Formation Master.


    Thus, the more Monster Blood he had, the better.


    After all, he was now at the seventh level of Qi Refinement, and his Water Passing Step was exquisite; aside from Foundation Building Cultivators, ordinary Qi Refinement Cultivators couldn¡¯t do much against him.


    Even if faced with a Foundation Building Cultivator, if he was vignt and detected them early, he would most likely be able to escape.


    On this day, having collected sixteen or seventeen bottles of Monster Blood and feeling satisfied, he found a shady tree to sit under and started eating wild fruits.


    Shortly, his Divine Sense stirred, detecting someone¡¯s presence, and the aura felt somewhat familiar. He looked up and stealthily observed, it was Yu Chengwu and several other Monster Hunters.


    They were walking along a secluded path as if they were searching for something.


    Mo Hua stood up and greeted them from a distance.


    Yu Chengwu only then noticed Mo Hua and couldn¡¯t help but frown.<div>


    At such a distance, his Divine Sense couldn¡¯t detect Mo Hua; how could Mo Hua have discovered them?


    Mo Hua used the Water Passing Step, leaping lightly over the mountaintop, and floated down in front of Yu Chengwu.


    Yu Chengwu was taken aback.


    What kind of movement technique was this?


    Previously, when Mo Hua had apanied them, he hadn¡¯t used any movement techniques, and Yu Chengwu thought Mo Hua was incapable. He hadn¡¯t expected Mo Hua to be so skilled in it.


    He was even better than some of the old Monster Hunters¡­


    No wonder he dared wander alone in the Inner Mountain.


    Mo Hua looked at Yu Chengwu curiously, ¡°You all¡­ didn¡¯te for Monster Hunting?¡±


    They weren¡¯t wearing rattan armor or iron armor, and their des were put away. They were dressed like ordinary Loose Cultivators, looking like Cultivators from outside.


    Yu Chengwu said, ¡°We came to the mountain to catch someone.¡±


    ¡°Who are you after?¡±


    ¡°The Cultivators who ganged up on mest time,¡± Yu Chengwu¡¯s eyes shed with cold light as he said hatefully, ¡°A bunch of scum, daring to ambush me, I won¡¯t let them get away.¡±<div>


    Mo Hua asked in confusion, ¡°You know who they are now?¡±


    ¡°Not yet.¡±


    ¡°Then how will you find them?¡±


    ¡°They didn¡¯t dare to enter the city, so they must definitely be hiding in the mountains. As long as we search, we will surely find them.¡±


    Mo Hua nodded.


    Not finding these Cultivators was ultimately a hidden danger. If Monster Hunters were attacked by them while hunting monsters, it could be dangerous.


    ¡°Then you go ahead,¡± Mo Hua waved his hand.


    He did not want to join the fray, as he had urgent matters to attend to and it was better to collect more Monster Blood for now.


    ¡°If I run into them, I¡¯ll set off fireworks to alert you,¡± Mo Hua added.


    Yu Chengwu was slightly startled, then nodded and said, ¡°That sounds good, but be careful yourself.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Mo Hua and Yu Chengwu¡¯s group parted ways. After wandering around the Inner Mountain for most of the day, Mo Hua came across them again as he descended the mountain in the evening.<div>


    Yu Chengwu and hispanions were injured and bleeding, but their wounds did not seem severe.


    They were escorting two Cultivators, both dressed in ck, with their hands and feet shackled in iron chains, covered in bruises and cuts¡ªone had a broken arm, while the other was limping.


    Clearly, they were captured after a fierce battle and then brutally beaten.


    Their expressions were weary, but resentment lurked in their eyes.


    Mo Hua looked at their faces and thought for a moment; indeed, they were two of the seven Cultivators who had participated in the ambush that day.


    ¡°You actually captured them?¡± Mo Hua was somewhat surprised.


    ¡°Of course. We are Monster Hunters; no one is more familiar with Big ck Mountain than us.¡±


    Yu Chengwu kicked the two men, ¡°These scumbags thought they had a good hiding spot, but living out in the wild, eating and sleeping exposed them, not to mention killing and looting others. They left so many traces, how could we possibly not find them?¡±


    ¡°Just these two?¡±


    ¡°The others probably went out to rob; only these two were left to guard their camp.¡±


    ¡°Are you going to kill them?¡± Mo Hua asked curiously.


    Yu Chengwu hesitated for a moment, then said, ¡°Not yet. We¡¯ll bring them back, rough them up a few more times, and see if they¡¯ll tell us anything. As for their hideout, we¡¯ve already frightened them off, so we probably won¡¯t catch the other Cultivators.¡±<div>


    Mo Hua nodded, then he scanned the two ck-clothed Cultivators with his Divine Sense and frowned.


    The two Cultivators looked pitiful, but their Spiritual Power was still quite abundant, which was not good, as it posed a risk.


    ¡°Break their legs first,¡± Mo Hua kindly suggested.


    Yu Chengwu was taken aback.


    ¡°Their Spiritual Power is quite strong,¡± Mo Hua stated.


    An abundance of Spiritual Power meant a potential danger.


    Yu Chengwu thought for a moment, then nodded and instructed the other Monster Hunters, ¡°Break their legs.¡±


    Just as the Monster Hunters were about to make a move, Mo Hua called out ¡°Wait.¡±


    After pondering for a moment, he said, ¡°Better break their arms instead, if we break their legs, they won¡¯t be able to walk, and we¡¯ll have to expend the effort to carry them.¡±


    With broken arms, even if they had Spiritual Power, they would not be able to act in the short term.


    Yu Chengwu nodded, and the Monster Hunters did not hesitate, proceeding to twist and break the arms of the two ck-clothed Cultivators.


    The two Cultivators screamed in pain, their expressions filled with anger, and their eyes spitefully fixed upon Mo Hua.


    Mo Hua raised his eyebrows, ¡°Still daring to re at me?¡±


    Upon hearing this, the Monster Hunters kicked each of the two men, causing them to grit their teeth in pain, yet the resentment in their eyes grew even deeper.


    Mo Hua sighed and said to Yu Chengwu:


    ¡°Should we blind their eyes too? They keep staring at me.¡±


    Hearing this, the two ck-clothed Cultivators instantly broke out in a cold sweat, hurriedly cast their gaze downward, and dared not look at Mo Hua again.


    Yu Chengwu felt somewhat helpless.


    When the child had a good heart, he was truly good; when he had a bad heart, he was really bad.


    He coulde up with all kinds of underhanded ideas.


    But Yu Chengwu thought this was for the best.


    You couldn¡¯t be merciful to bad people; otherwise, it would be you who suffered.


    These two ck-clothed Cultivators had killed and plundered, with who knows how many lives on their hands. Even killing them now would let them off lightly.

 Chapter 241: 240: Encounter Danger_1

    Chapter 241: Chapter 240: Encounter Danger_1<div>


    Yu Chengwu brought two ck-clothed cultivators to Elder Yu and locked them in a sealed room to interrogate them with torture, to see if he could extract any information from them.


    Mo Hua was also curious, so he followed to watch the excitement.


    While Yu Chengwu was interrogating inside, Mo Hua sat outside with Elder Yu, drinking tea.


    After a while, the screams from inside the room stopped, and Yu Chengwu came out, with some blood on him, but it wasn¡¯t his own. He also looked thoughtful.


    Mo Hua¡¯s eyes brightened, ¡°Did you find out anything?¡±


    Yu Chengwu nced at Mo Hua, not too willing to respond.<div>


    Elder Yu simply said, ¡°Speak.¡±


    Yu Chengwu pondered for a moment, then said:


    ¡°Those two confessed that they are sin cultivators.¡±


    ¡°Sin cultivators?¡± Mo Hua was briefly stunned.


    Elder Yu exined, ¡°It refers to cultivators who have vited the Taoist Court¡¯sws,mitted serious crimes, and are wanted by the Taoist Court officials.¡±


    ¡°What crime did those twomit?¡± Mo Hua asked curiously.


    Yu Chengwu shook his head, ¡°They didn¡¯t say. I guess the crime is not small. Even if they did say, it would be a death sentence for them, so I didn¡¯t ask. After all, we are not Taoist Court officials; it¡¯s not our responsibility.¡±


    Elder Yu asked, ¡°Is there anything else?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Yu Chengwu nodded and said, ¡°ording to those two, there are more than twenty people in their group, most of whom are sin cultivators wanted by the Taoist Court officials. With nowhere to turn, they banded together to rob and kill, earning some spirit stones.¡±


    Elder Yu snorted coldly, ¡°A bunch of beasts.¡±


    Mo Hua asked, ¡°So, what should we do?¡±


    Elder Yu said, ¡°First, we send these two scoundrels to the Taoist Court officials. If they are really wanted, we can im some reward money. Afterwards¡­ ¡±<div>


    Elder Yu put down his teacup, thought for a moment, and said, ¡°After that, we¡¯ll wait and see what the Taoist Court officials do. It¡¯s their job to capture sin cultivators, and we shouldn¡¯t interfere without their word.¡±


    ¡°However, if we encounter any in the mountains, don¡¯t be polite. Act if you can, and if you capture them alive, take them to the Taoist Court for a reward. If you can¡¯t capture them alive, ughter them and throw their bodies into the gullies to feed the monster beasts.¡±


    ¡°A bunch of scoundrels, they¡¯re all just wasting spirit stones by living!¡±


    Elder Yu cursed again.


    Yu Chengwu nodded but his brow was still furrowed, ¡°I suspect those two didn¡¯t tell the whole truth.¡±


    Elder Yu raised an eyebrow, ¡°How so?¡±


    ¡°Such cultivators who have been around in the cultivation world are slippery fish, ustomed to mixing lies with truth. He said they have more than twenty people, but in reality there may be more. He said they banded together to rob and kill, but their ns are probably not so simple.¡±


    Elder Yu nodded, ¡°Spread the word about this. For the time being, monster hunters entering the mountains should be more cautious, stay alert, and act ording to the situation.¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Yu Chengwu bowed and said.


    Elder Yu also warned Mo Hua, ¡°You need to be more careful as well. Don¡¯t go into the Inner Mountain unless necessary. And even if you must, stay extra vignt.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± Mo Hua nodded.


    He still had to enter the Inner Mountain, but indeed, he had to be more cautious.<div>


    Otherwise, with the speed at which he used formation paintings, he would quickly run out of spiritual ink.


    High-grade spiritual ink was too expensive to buy with spirit stones.


    Although Mo Hua was not short of spirit stones, that was only inparison to the Qi Refinement Realm. To reach Foundation Establishment, he still needed arge amount of spirit stones, which he had to start saving early on.


    In the following days, monster hunters became more cautious when hunting in the mountains.


    And whenever a monster hunter entered the mountain, either Yu Chengyi or Mo Shan would bring their Compass Disk and patrol nearby.


    Should a battle ur, they would immediately verify the situation and provide timely support if there was danger.


    After seven or eight days like this, all was peaceful.


    They did encounter a few suspicious cultivators, but those only dared to nce from a distance before quietly withdrawing.


    That day, like usual, after draining the blood from a few monster beasts, Mo Hua sat alone by the stream to wash his hands.


    ¡°`


    After washing his hands, Mo Hua looked up and suddenly saw fog pervasive, with no one in sight within a hundred feet.


    Mo Hua felt a chill in his heart, suspecting that something was about to happen.<div>


    He released his Divine Sense, and in it, he found the fogced with extremely thin strands of light blue Spiritual Energy, mixed with dense miasma and heavy fog.


    These elements jumbled together, mottled and chaotic, obstructing the perception of his Divine Sense.


    Mo Hua remembered the instruction from Mo Shan.


    If he encountered dense fog, he should not rashly move; otherwise, straying into the deeper mountains could mean fatal danger.


    But standing still on the spot also posed some risks.


    Mo Hua took out his writing brush and ink and drew several Formations nearby, covering them with soil and stones to hide any traces, then he sat down cross-legged in the middle and waited patiently for the fog to dissipate.


    Half an hour passed, and then the fog suddenly cleared.


    The fog of the Inner Mountain came quickly and left just as fast.


    Mo Hua packed up his things and was about to leave when he suddenly saw a Cultivator covered in blood running towards him from a distance.


    Upon seeing Mo Hua, the Cultivator showed a look of great rm and cried out urgently, ¡°Run quickly!¡±


    Only then did Mo Hua recognize that the blood-covered Cultivator was Ji Li!


    Ji Li was pale, covered in wounds, and his breath was weak. He hadn¡¯t run a few steps before a ck-clothed brute came striding over and chopped a de down on his back.<div>


    Blood gushed like a fountain, and Ji Li gradually slumped to the ground, but still he kept looking at Mo Hua, muttering,


    ¡°Quick¡­ run.¡±


    The ck-clothed brute nced disdainfully at Ji Li and then turned to look at Mo Hua with a hoarse voice, ¡°You two know each other?¡±


    Mo Hua nodded.


    The brute sneered, ¡°Good, then you¡¯ll havepany on your journey to death.¡±


    After saying that, the brute stepped forward toward Mo Hua.


    After a few paces, the brute frowned suddenly, looking down to see Ji Li¡¯s bloodied hand gripping his ankle tightly, preventing him from advancing towards Mo Hua.


    Ji Li tried to say something, but he couldn¡¯t speak, only coughing up a mouthful of fresh blood from his throat.


    The ck-clothed brute sneered with contempt, crushed Ji Li¡¯s hand under his foot, and continued to stride towards Mo Hua.


    Meanwhile, Mo Hua still stood motionless on the spot, not moving an inch.


    ¡°Scared stiff, are you?¡±


    The ck-clothed brute sneered internally.<div>


    No wonder, a child of such young age, on the brink of death, it was normal to be panic-stricken.


    The ck-clothed brute¡¯s eyes gleamed cruelly as he continued to walk forward.


    Just as he was about to step within an arm¡¯s reach of Mo Hua, a sudden doubt arose:


    How did this child survive in the Inner Mountain?


    The Inner Mountain had Monster Beasts, miasma, dense fog, poison marshes, and Sin Cultivators like himselfmitting all manner of wicked deeds.


    This child, all alone, should have died long ago.


    The brute harbored some doubts in his heart, but his feet had already taken the step and firmlynded on the ground.


    Immediately, he frowned, sensing something was off.


    It seemed like something had shattered beneath his feet, the sound crisp and delicate, simr to that of a Spirit Stone, and there was a sensation of Spiritual Energy flowing as well.


    Out of the corner of his eye, he saw the stone underfoot faintly glowing red.


    He looked up again, only to find Mo Hua had already drifted back, no longer with the dazed and panic-stricken look from before; instead his young face was calm, the clear eyes even carried a hint of mockery.


    The brute was first puzzled, then woke up to the reality with a shock, ¡°No good!¡±


    ¡°`

 Chapter 242: 241 Fiery Flame Rune (Five More)_1

    Chapter 242: Chapter 241 Fiery me Rune (Five More)_1<div>


    The burly man sensed something was off and tried to extract himself and flee, but it was already toote.


    Three top-grade Earth Fire Formations were activated, unleashing intense fluctuations of spiritual power. Amidst the explosive roar, a scarlet ze engulfed the burly man.


    Only after the ze had dissipated did the burly man¡¯s extremely disheveled figure be visible.


    His clothes were tattered, his body covered in scorch marks; his right side was still rtively intact, but the left side was severely injured with his arm sted into a bloody blur.


    On the brink of life and death, the ck-clothed burly man relied on his many years of fighting instincts to avoid the epicenter of the Earth Fire Formation¡¯s explosion.


    At the cost of an arm, he had saved his own life.<div>


    Otherwise, even if he did not die, he would have been grievously injured.


    ¡°Damn brat, I¡¯ll make sure you die a miserable death!¡±


    The ck-clothed burly man was furious yet shocked at the same time.


    A formation? How could it be a formation?


    Cultivators among Loose Cultivators who could deploy formations were few and far between; from where did this formatione?


    ¡°Could it have beenid down by his elders to protect him? It couldn¡¯t possibly be his own work¡­¡±


    With apprehension in his heart, the ck-clothed burly man, though furious, dared not rashly pursue Mo Hua again.


    This little cultivator was quite peculiar and quite the actor; for the moment, he couldn¡¯t see through the reality of the situation and dared not act recklessly.


    Besides, he also feared there might be other formations on the ground.


    Mo Hua rather regretted that the formation hadn¡¯t killed the man.


    Even Monster Beasts suffered severe injuries when sted by three top-grade Earth Fire Formations. It seemed that cultivators who had spent years in the Tao Cultivation World were more wary of fellow cultivators¡¯ tricks.


    Mo Hua secretly extended his divine sense to observe the burly man¡¯s condition.<div>


    The burly man appeared miserable, but he still retained most of his spiritual power.


    His aura was profound, and he boasted a robust physique, indicative of a Body Cultivation practitioner at the peak of Qi Refinement Ninth Level. Given his disregard for human life, it was highly probable that he was a Sin Cultivator with abundant experience in fighting and spellcasting.


    Although he had been injured by the Earth Fire Formation and one arm was disabled, his other arm was unharmed.


    Dealing with him would still prove to be quite troublesome.


    Both parties had their reservations and faced off for a while; the burly man dared not pursue, and after some thought, Mo Hua began to flee in a panic, his footsteps disordered, betraying his agitation.


    ¡°Thinking of running away?¡±


    The burly man¡¯s gaze turned cold; having suffered such a loss, he was determined not to let Mo Hua go.


    He wanted to pursue but was unsure of what other tricks the little cultivator might have, creating a sense of fear that left him indecisive.


    It was at this moment that Mo Hua stumbled on a stone and fell to the ground.


    The burly man¡¯s face contorted fiercely.


    He was convinced the little brat was genuine in his panic!


    The ck-clothed burly man leaped forward, following the mountain path Mo Hua had taken; with a fewrge strides, he arrived in front of Mo Hua.<div>


    ¡°Little devil, let¡¯s see where you can run to now!¡±


    The burly man reached out with arge hand, attempting to grab Mo Hua.


    But the Mo Hua who had fallen to the ground flowed like water along the surface, swiftly disappearing from in front of the burly man and reappearing behind him in the blink of an eye.


    The burly man grabbed at empty air, a shock running through his heart.


    ¡°A movement technique?!¡±


    This brat had even learned a movement technique?!


    The burly man broke out in a cold sweat as he struggled to turn his head, only to see Mo Hua now standing behind him, pinching a jade rune between his fingers.


    The burly man¡¯s pupils dted, ¡°Runes?¡±


    Mo Hua activated the rune with spiritual power, and with a sh of red light from the rune, spiritual power vibrated, and a ze surged forth, engulfing the ck-clothed burly man.


    This particr rune was confiscated by Old Zhao from a Qian Family cultivator and given to Mo Hua for self-defense.


    Named the Fiery me Rune, a top-grade rune, it encapsted the might of a Qi Refining Ninth Level spell¡ªthe Fiery me Technique.


    Mo Hua first feigned escape, then pretended to slip and fall, deceiving the ck-clothed cultivator into carelessness.<div>


    Then, in an instant, using the Water Passing Step, he moved to the burly man¡¯s rear, and while the burly man was still unable to react and had no chance to evade, Mo Hua activated the Fiery me Rune.


    Runes were expensive, so they shouldn¡¯t be wasted; it was essential to seize the opportunity to make the best use of them and maximize their power.


    Caughtpletely off guard, the burly man suffered a sneak attack from Mo Hua at his back and bore the full brunt of a Qi Refining Ninth Level spell. He immediately felt his entire body burn and his meridians ache in searing pain.


    Meanwhile, Mo Hua, with a reverse grip, drew the Thousand Jun Stick from his storage bag.


    Seizing the opportunity while the burly man was severely injured and staggering, Mo Hua hoisted the Thousand Jun Stick high, channeling his spiritual power and activating the Thousand Jun Formation.


    A sh of gray light, and in an instant, the Thousand Jun Stick became as heavy as a thousand pounds, carrying the force of the wind as it smashed down viciously.


    ¡°ng!¡±


    The stick struck the ck-clothed burly man right on his forehead.


    The man¡¯s scalp throbbed with excruciating pain.


    Mo Hua, however, felt a tingling numbness in his hands from the shock.


    ¡°Worthy of a body cultivator, the head is truly hard,¡± Mo Hua thought to himself. He then raised the Thousand Jun Stick again and, following the same method, smashed it down on the ck-clothed burly man¡¯s forehead once more.


    The burly man¡¯s head felt heavy, and he began to lose consciousness.<div>


    Mo Hua, gathering his strength, struck another blow with the stick.


    Only after another hit did he realize that he hadn¡¯t shouted out the name of the move, whichcked a great deal of momentum, so he added another strike while loudly eximing:


    ¡°Like a Thousand Pounds!¡±


    Finally, the ck-clothed burly man couldn¡¯t hold on any longer. His eyes rolled back, and he staggered until, with a ¡°thud,¡± he fell to his knees and then face down onto the ground.


    Mo Hua released his divine sense to probe the state of the man¡¯s spiritual power.


    He discovered that the spiritual power in the man¡¯s meridians was wandering erratically, unmistakably flowing unchecked.


    This meant that the burly man had passed out.


    Still not entirely reassured, Mo Hua delivered another Fireball Technique and raised the Thousand Jun Stick, using all his might to break the defenseless man¡¯s limbs one by one, finally sighing with relief.


    Mo Hua was gasping for breath from exhaustion.


    He wasn¡¯t a body cultivator, and even with the aid of the formation, swinging the Thousand Jun Stick a few times, his arms still ached.


    But the objective had been achieved.


    The ck-clothed burly man, who had been so imposing just a moment ago, nowy paralyzed on the ground, his spiritual power in disarray, his blood qi weak, unable to move his limbs.<div>


    Confirming that the ck-clothed burly man couldn¡¯t stir up any more trouble for the time being, Mo Hua immediately ran to Ji Li¡¯s side.


    Ji Li¡¯s blood was still flowing.


    With a grave expression, Mo Hua quickly fed him a Small Rejuvenation Pill, crushed a few Hemostatic Pills, and sprinkled the powder on Ji Li¡¯s wounds, then fed him two Blood Qi Pills.


    The Small Rejuvenation Pill was for hanging onto life, Hemostatic Pills for stopping blood, and Blood Qi Pills could replenish blood qi.


    These were all techniques taught by Old Mr. Feng to provide emergency assistance and save a life in critical moments.


    Afterward, observing Ji Li¡¯s meridians with divine sense, Mo Hua breathed a sigh of relief.


    Ji Li¡¯s breath was weak, but his spiritual power was still flowing, and the wounds were gradually healing.


    ¡°As long as he¡¯s not dead,¡± Mo Hua murmured.


    He ignited the signal fireworks, sending up the res.


    Even though he had temporarily saved Ji Li¡¯s life, he still needed to be sent to Old Mr. Feng for treatment as soon as possible; otherwise, his chances were slim.


    Mo Hua alone didn¡¯t have the strength to carry Ji Li down the mountain.


    Moreover, with Ji Li covered in blood, it was easy to attract monster beasts, and dealing with ate-stage Rank One monster beast would be even more troublesome.


    The only hope was that some nearby Monster Hunters would see the signal ande to support them soon to preserve Ji Li¡¯s life.


    Ji Li, covered in blood,y on the ground, and after a while, his fingers twitched slightly, showing some signs of response.


    ¡°Brother Ji! Brother Ji!¡± Mo Hua called out several times.


    Ji Li seemed to hear him, his eyes slowly opening. Seeing that Mo Hua was unharmed, he appeared to rx, then his gaze gradually became empty and unfocused, and his eyes slowly closed again.


    This was a sign of the dispersal of divine sense.


    Mo Hua was startled, knowing this was a bad omen. Once a cultivator¡¯s divine sense dissipated, even if the body was saved, it would be no different from a dead person.


    To continue living, one must have a strong will to survive.


    Thinking quickly, Mo Hua said, ¡°Brother Ji, if you die, what will happen to Sister Fu Lan?¡±


    Ji Li¡¯s eyelids trembled faintly.


    Mo Hua continued, ¡°Uncle Ji is still waiting to celebrate your wedding.¡±


    Ji Li¡¯s eyes did not open, but tears began to flow from the corners.

 Chapter 243: 242 Familiar_1

    Chapter 243: Chapter 242 Familiar_1<div>


    Mo Hua drew some Formations around the area, then stood guard over Ji Li, wary of other Monster Beasts and Cultivators.


    After a while, Mo Hua¡¯s Divine Sense stirred, detecting the approach of a Cultivator.


    He released his Divine Sense to sense the area, and rxed a bit, then shouted, ¡°Uncle Zhou, over here!¡±


    Not far away were three Monster Hunters, led by Zhou Cheng, the father of Zhou Daping.


    They had hurried over in response to the trail of smoke and fire, and upon hearing the shout, they immediately rushed over, only to see Ji Li copsed on the ground, covered in blood.


    Seeing this, Zhou Cheng was startled and quickly asked, ¡°How is the injury?¡±<div>


    ¡°It¡¯s been stabilized for now, but we need to hurry down the mountain to get Grandpa Feng to treat him,¡± said Mo Hua.


    Zhou Cheng nodded and then asked Mo Hua, ¡°Are you alright?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± Mo Hua shook his head.


    Zhou Cheng let out a sigh of relief, ¡°That¡¯s good.¡±


    Since saving the injured was a priority, Zhou Cheng did not say more. He motioned to several people to lift Ji Li onto a stretcher and then they headed down the mountain.


    Mo Hua waved goodbye to them, silently thinking, ¡°I hope it¡¯s not toote.¡±


    Uncle Ji only had that one son, Brother Ji.


    Mo Hua did not follow them down the mountain; he still had things to do.


    The burly man in ck was still lying to the side, in a pitiful state, unconscious, but apparently not yet dead.


    Mo Hua didn¡¯t have the time to attend to him now. Later, when other Monster Hunters arrived, they could take the man back to see if they could get any information out of him.


    ¡°Right, the storage bag.¡±


    Mo Hua suddenly remembered, ran over to the man, and found the storage bag that had been half-destroyed.<div>


    Without time to examine it closely, Mo Hua put the storage bag away and then took out the Compass Parent-Child Disk, contemting as he looked at it:


    ¡°Brother Ji went into the mountains, he must have been with Uncle Ji. If Brother Ji was being chased, that means Uncle Ji is in danger too.¡±


    ¡°Moreover, this big man has deep Cultivation. He seems to kill without batting an eye, and his Sin Cultivator aplices are probably not easy to deal with either.¡±


    At the Compass Disk, Mo Hua found his own location and indeed noticed that not far to the south there was a bright spot.


    This meant the fight was still ongoing.


    Mo Hua¡¯s eyes turned cold, put away the Compass, and headed south.


    The bright spot to the south was located at a small hill.


    The area was surrounded by dense shrubs, with fallen leaves umted underfoot, and scatteredrge trees stretching their branches, shading the sunlight, giving the area a secluded and tranquil appearance.


    When Mo Hua arrived, he indeed found Ji Qingbai and two other Monster Hunters engaged inbat with some people.


    Their opponents were three ck-clothed Sin Cultivators.


    In the intery of light and shadow, des shed, Spiritual Power surged, both sides specializing in Body Cultivation were engaged in closebat, making it hard to separate them.


    The ck-clothed Sin Cultivators had the upper hand, Ji Qingbai and his twopanions were struggling, looking increasingly overwhelmed.<div>


    Mo Hua frowned.


    Something wasn¡¯t right.


    The gap in Cultivation and Taoist Skills between the two sides wasn¡¯t apparent, and moreover, two of the Monster Hunters were wearing iron armor.


    Logically, even if they were no match for their opponents, they should not have been in such a sorry state.


    At that moment, Mo Hua saw a figure suddenly appear beside Ji Qingbai, a de shed by.


    In the nick of time, Ji Qingbai felt something and narrowly avoided the attack, but his arm was still cut open, bleeding profusely.


    After the strike, the figure quickly retreated and soon melted away into the background.


    Ji Qingbai¡¯s brow furrowed tightly, his expression growing even more grave.


    Mo Hua was slightly startled.


    Despite it being just a moment, he had seen it.


    The attacker wore ck clothes, was of short stature, and had a sinister gaze.


    And he was skilled in concealment¡­<div>


    Mo Hua had a guess in mind, released his Divine Sense, and within a sea of white, the residual images of the Spiritual Energy of all things appeared.


    Behind a tree, a faint blue silhouette became visible.


    This figure looked very familiar.


    ¡°`


    Mo Hua pondered briefly, his eyes lighting up, ¡°So it¡¯s you!¡±


    Monster Hunter had previously held onto the spiritual mines, while the Qian Family hired cultivators to harass them, among which was a hidden cultivator skilled in the Concealment Technique, who had been particrly troublesome, causing significant losses for Monster Hunter.


    Unexpectedly, they had run into him here again.


    In Mo Hua¡¯s heart, there was also some surprise, ¡°He¡¯s actually not dead?¡±


    He had thought that the hidden cultivator had long been hacked to death by Monster Hunter¡¯s frenzied des.


    Even if he wasn¡¯t dead, it seemed his injuries were quite severe.


    Now that the cultivator was making a move, hecked the decisiveness and ruthlessness of before, his movements sluggish.


    His Concealment Technique was also greatly diminished, needing to rely on the shade ofrge trees and the intery of light and shadow to better hide his form.<div>


    Ji Qingbai and his twopanions, facing three enemies, should not have been at such a disadvantage.


    But with this hidden cultivator lurking on the sidelines, the situation was entirely different.


    They had to engage their opponents while guarding against the hidden cultivator¡¯s sneak attacks; a single injury could turn the tide against them.


    And with the divine sense of a typical cultivator at the ninth level of Qi Refinement, it was impossible to see through the Concealment Technique, naturally leaving them unable to deal with this hidden cultivator.


    However, this was of little concern to Mo Hua.


    In Mo Hua¡¯s divine sense, the figure of the hidden cultivator was as clear as fire, with absolutely nowhere to hide.


    During the struggle for the spiritual mines, he had fallen into Mo Hua¡¯s hands. Now that Mo Hua¡¯s divine sense had grown much stronger, his use of the Concealment Technique was like trying to cover one¡¯s ears while stealing a bell, only fooling himself.


    That he had escaped Monster Hunter¡¯s chaotic de before was a matter of luck.


    But this time, Mo Hua did not intend to let him go.


    However, the priority was to first save Uncle Ji and the others.


    Mo Hua hid in a corner beyond their divine sense¡¯s reach, took out a bamboo tube, and lit the fireworks.


    Subsequently, Mo Hua changed locations twice, setting off a firework each time.<div>


    Mo Hua tried the old trick again, setting off fireworks, hoping to intimidate them into retreating.


    The soaring fireworks also caught the attention of the sin cultivators, and both sides ceased their fighting.


    But these sin cultivators did not seem to take the bait.


    A sin cultivator said, ¡°These Monster Hunters have already set off fireworks to call for help before. If there really were anybody, they would havee to the rescue by now. This person hiding behind the scenes and not acting probably means they¡¯re just bluffing. Let¡¯s finish this quickly and kill them.¡±


    The other sin cultivators nodded in agreement.


    Enduring his injuries, Ji Qingbai gritted his teeth and said, ¡°We have no grudges; why must you insist on wiping us out?¡±


    The sin cultivator said, ¡°The Kong Family paid for your and your son¡¯s heads with the Flower Spirit Stone. Your son¡¯s head is probably already taken; now only yours is left.¡±


    Hearing this, Ji Qingbai¡¯s expression turned bleak.


    ¡°Enough talk, let¡¯s finish them!¡± a one-eyed sin cultivator who appeared to be the leadermanded coldly.


    With that, the two sides stopped talking and shed once more, des bloody and fists flesh-pounding, their attacks even more relentless.


    Mo Hua was somewhat helpless; these sin cultivators were actually not fooled.


    If that were the case, he had no choice but to intervene and figure out how to buy time.


    There should still be quite a few Monster Hunters nearby. As long as they saw the fireworks, they shoulde to provide support.


    Mo Hua just had to find a way to hold off the sin cultivators until then.


    On the small hillside sheltered by the big trees, Ji Qingbai and the two Monster Hunters were still struggling to hold their ground.


    Meanwhile, the ck-clothed hidden cultivator had found his opportunity and was preparing to strike again.


    Using the forest as cover, he moved towards Ji Qingbai silently.


    Thinking his son was more likely dead than alive and exchanging blow for blow in desperation, Ji Qingbai naturally exposed more weaknesses.


    The hidden cultivator¡¯s eyes glinted venomously, seizing the moment, he took advantage of the opening and thrust out his dagger.


    The cold gleam of the dagger appeared suddenly, but just before it could strike Ji Qingbai, a Fireball Technique struck the hidden cultivator¡¯s arm first, interrupting his attack.


    Then the Fireball Technique exploded, and the red spiritual energy turned into zing me, burning his arm and spreading searing pain.


    In pain, the hidden cultivator was suddenly taken aback.


    Why did this situation seem so familiar?

 Chapter 244: 243 Delay_1

    Chapter 244: Chapter 243 Dy_1<div>


    ¡°`


    The Fireball Technique exploded, and the situation changed, causing both sides to momentarily stop their assault.


    The Hidden Cultivator was slightly stunned, then flew into a rage.


    Some unbearable and humiliating memories resurfaced.


    It was that damn Fireball Technique again!


    The Hidden Cultivator¡¯s figure shifted slightly as he retreated to a distance, looking around as he angrily demanded, ¡°Who¡¯s using the Fireball Technique?¡±<div>


    All around, silence reigned.


    The leading one-eyed Sin Cultivator scolded, ¡°Diao Laosi, forget the rest, kill the one surnamed Ji first!¡±


    Mo Hua, hiding in the shadows, narrowed his eyes.


    This cultivator, dressed in ck with a slender figure, sinister eyes, and skilled in concealment, was apparently named Diao Laosi.


    He silently memorized this name.


    Diao Laosi looked around, then expanded his Divine Sense in search, yet still, no one appeared, resulting in a sinking feeling in his heart.


    The taste of being ambushed, without knowing who was behind it, rose in his heart again.


    The one-eyed Sin Cultivator frowned, ¡°Just a Fireball Technique, and you¡¯re this scared?¡±


    The one-eyed Sin Cultivator¡¯s Cultivation was deeper than that of an ordinary Qi Refinement Layer Nine, and Ji Qingbai, having been at Qi Refinement Layer Nine for many years, was on par with him, which was why they had been at a stalemate for so long.


    Originally, the Sin Cultivators had wanted to take advantage of the Hidden Cultivator¡¯s sneak attack to kill Ji Qingbai and his group quickly so they could retreat smoothly.


    Now, it seemed that Ji Qingbai and his group were reaching their limits.


    But unexpectedly, Diao Laosi had be hesitant just because of a Fireball Technique.<div>


    Diao Laosi was reluctant to admit it, but had to acknowledge it, only able to say discontentedly:


    ¡°The person using the Fireball Technique can see through my Concealment Technique. I was caught by himst time.¡±


    The one-eyed Sin Cultivator sneered, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that your Concealment Technique was undetectable by anyone below Foundation Establishment?¡±


    Diao Laosi¡¯s withered old face flushed red.


    Seeing this, the one-eyed Sin Cultivator didn¡¯t dwell on it and asked, ¡°Are you sure the cultivator using the Fireball Technique is the same person who saw through your Concealment Techniquest time?¡±


    After pondering for a moment, Diao Laosi also started to doubt.


    The familiar feeling was exactly the same.


    It was as if a thread of Divine Sense, like a persistent maggot, clung to him, impossible to shake off.


    This made Diao Laosi convinced that the one using the Fireball Technique was still the same person from before.


    But the power of this Fireball Technique had increased significantly.


    Last time, it only had the power of a mid-stage Qi Refinement spell, but now it possessed the strength of ate-stage Qi Refinement spell, albeit at most to the seventh or eighth level.


    Perhaps the person¡¯s realm had advanced, which was why the power of the Fireball Technique had also increased.<div>


    But if that was true, the cultivator was at most at the seventh or eighth level of Qi Refinement; how could someone of this level possibly see through his own Concealment Technique?


    Diao Laosi hesitated, uncertain.


    Seeing his hesitancy, the one-eyed Sin Cultivator cursed:


    ¡°Stop fucking hesitating, just attack as you normally would. Leave that cultivator to me.¡±


    Diao Laosi¡¯s gaze darkened, then his figure vanished as several other Sin Cultivators attacked Ji Qingbai and the other two Monster Hunters simultaneously, forcing them to reveal their vulnerabilities.


    Diao Laosi found an opening and aimed his dagger at the throat of one of the Monster Hunters.


    But he was cautious, staying on guard for the Fireball Technique.


    As expected, another Fireball Technique came flying over.


    Diao Laosi hastily retreated, dodging the attack, and the Fireball Technique missed its mark.


    The one-eyed Sin Cultivator, who had been watchful of the surroundings, suddenly saw a bright light in his eyes.


    He turned around and charged towards the origins of the Fireball Technique ¡ª the ce where Mo Hua was hiding.


    ¡°Come out from where you¡¯re hiding!¡± the one-eyed Sin Cultivator bellowed as he moved swiftly, quickly reaching behind arge tree and discovered Mo Hua hiding there.<div>


    Small stature, young-looking face, clear eyes, and he even smiled at him.


    ¡°A kid?¡±


    The one-eyed Sin Cultivator was taken aback, but his motions didn¡¯t stop, he reached out with arge hand toward Mo Hua¡¯s neck.


    Mo Hua, using the Water Passing Step, gracefully dodged the hands of the Sin Cultivator.


    The one-eyed Sin Cultivator eximed in surprise and reached out again.


    Agilely flipping out of the way, Mo Huanded with Spiritual Power under his feet, standing vertically on the tree trunk and moving nimbly upward.


    The one-eyed Sin Cultivator drew his de and shed directly at Mo Hua.


    But after several rapid strikes, Mo Hua was always just able to narrowly avoid them.


    The one-eyed Sin Cultivator always thought the next strike would hit, but each time, he missed by a fraction.


    After several exchanges, he realized instantly.


    ¡°This little brat is toying with me! He¡¯s dying for time!¡±


    ¡°`<div>


    ¡°Damn it!¡±


    The one-eyed Sin Cultivator was furious, but he was powerless because he realized that this kid¡¯s movement technique was far superior to his own.


    He couldn¡¯t even touch the hem of the kid¡¯s clothes.


    At such a young age, it was truly bizarre.


    The one-eyed Sin Cultivator spat a curse and could only turn to find Ji Qingbai, shouting, ¡°Let¡¯s kill the one surnamed Ji first!¡±


    Killing the Ji father and son would allow them to get Spirit Stones from the Kong Family.


    The Spirit Stones were the most important thing.


    As for these Monster Hunters and this kid, it wasn¡¯t toote to settle the score with themter!


    But when he tried to flee, Mo Hua disagreed, countering with a Fireball Technique that smashed into the one-eyed Sin Cultivator¡¯s back.


    While not fatal, it was very painful, and the meridians suffered no small damage from the burn of the fire.


    The one-eyed Sin Cultivator was furious and rushed at Mo Hua, but he couldn¡¯t catch him.


    When he tried to run, Mo Hua would hit him with the Fireball Technique again.<div>


    Mo Hua¡¯s Fireball Technique was fast and urate; there was no avoiding it, he could only take it head-on.


    After this urred three times, his clothes were nearly burned to rags.


    The one-eyed Sin Cultivator was extremely frustrated; he could neither catch up nor run away.


    Only when Diao Laosi and two other Sin Cultivators came to assist did Mo Hua stop his attack.


    But this also gave Ji Qingbai and the others a chance to catch their breath.


    The situation immediately became deadlocked again.


    Mo Hua wanted to dy the time; a deadlock was the best oue.


    The Sin Cultivators wanted to kill, but if they dragged on and the Monster Hunters¡¯ reinforcements arrived, they wouldn¡¯t be able to kill anyone.


    However, with Mo Hua¡¯s intervention, it was a four-on-four situation that couldn¡¯t be resolved in the short term.


    Especially Diao Laosi, whose Body Cultivation Taoist Skill was quite mediocre. In a head-on fight, he was no match for the Monster Hunters.


    He could only rely on his Concealment Technique to attack unexpectedly.


    Now that his Concealment Technique was seen through by Mo Hua, he was almost as good as useless.


    All the cultivators present were watching Mo Hua.


    The eyes of the Sin Cultivators were filled with anger, while Ji Qingbai¡¯s were somewhat incredulous.


    He had never expected that Mo Hua, with only the seventh level of Qi Refinement Cultivation, could on his own hold back the deeply cultivated one-eyed Sin Cultivator.


    And that he could expose the trail of the sinister cultivator who was skilled in concealment.


    And the Fireball Technique, he used it very skillfully as well.


    It was true that the apple didn¡¯t fall far from the tree; his ability, although different from Mo Shan¡¯s and not following the path of Body Refinement, was quite remarkable.


    Seeing that things were going badly, the one-eyed Sin Cultivator looked at Ji Qingbai with a mocking tone, ¡°That kid can¡¯t possibly be your son, right? Oh, that¡¯s right, your son is already dead, his corpse thrown somewhere, probably being gnawed on by wild wolves right now.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Ji Qingbai suddenly felt a sharp pain in his heart, his face turned pale, and his fingers trembled uncontrobly, barely holding onto his knife.


    Mo Hua then said to Ji Qingbai, ¡°Brother Ji isn¡¯t dead.¡±


    Ji Qingbai suddenly looked up, his eyes red, and asked with hope, ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Hmm,¡± Mo Hua nodded seriously.


    Mo Hua¡¯s gaze was very sincere.


    Ji Qingbai suddenly felt rejuvenated; his body seemed to surge with endless strength, and he gripped the knife in his hand tightly once again.


    However, the one-eyed Sin Cultivator scoffed, ¡°Impossible, that Ji kid is bound to die!¡±


    Mo Hua looked at him, ¡°How do you know?¡±


    The one-eyed Sin Cultivator said coldly, ¡°Zhao Hu was pursuing him, how could he possibly be alive? It would be good if he isn¡¯t dismembered already.¡±


    ¡°Is Zhao Hu that tall guy?¡±


    The one-eyed Sin Cultivator gave a sharp look from his remaining eye, ¡°You¡¯ve seen him?¡±


    Mo Hua nodded.


    The one-eyed Sin Cultivator sneered, ¡°Impossible! If you had seen him, you¡¯d be dead without a doubt!¡±


    Mo Hua said, ¡°Well, I¡¯m not dead, whether he is, that¡¯s another story.¡±


    The one-eyed Sin Cultivator snorted disdainfully, ¡°Punk, don¡¯t spout nonsense!¡±


    Mo Hua smiled, pulled out the half-charred storage bag, and waved it in front of him, saying nothing.


    The one-eyed Sin Cultivator¡¯s pupil constricted.


    That storage bag belonged to Zhao Hu!

 Chapter 245: 244: Backtracking_1

    Chapter 245: Chapter 244: Backtracking_1<div>


    The one-eyed cultivator showed a look of disbelief.


    If Zhao Hu was not gravely injured or dead, his storage bag could not have possibly ended up in someone else¡¯s hands.


    Originally, he had thought that after Zhao Hu killed that Ji surnamed brat, he woulde back and help out, and they would be able to kill all these cultivators.


    Now, not only had Zhao Hu failed to kill the man, but he might also have been killed by someone else.


    The one-eyed sin cultivator spat out a curse.


    In this current situation, he had no time to think about who exactly Zhao Hu had fallen to.<div>


    If they dragged this out any longer and the Monster Hunters arrived, they would be the ones to die.


    After weighing the situation for a moment, the one-eyed sin cultivator could only grit his teeth and say, ¡°Retreat first!¡±


    The other sin cultivators were reluctant, but they also knew they were powerless in the current situation and could only prepare to retreat with resentful res.


    Seeing them nning to retreat, Mo Hua¡¯s eyes flickered slightly, and suddenly he said:


    ¡°That short one, are you called Diao Laosi?¡±


    The short-statured hidden cultivator stopped in his tracks, his gaze chilly.


    He had been mixing in the Cultivation World for a hundred years; when had he ever been called out by a brat like this?


    Mo Hua pretended to advise, ¡°Your Concealment Technique is no good; I saw through it at a nce. Next time you see me, just hide and walk away, otherwise, if I see through you, you¡¯ll lose face again.¡±


    Diao Laosi couldn¡¯t help but have anger surging up.


    Mo Hua mockingly added, ¡°Or you might as well change your name. Don¡¯t call yourself Diao Laosi anymore, change it to Diao Wei instead, and run away with your tail between your legs whenever you see me.¡±


    Diao Laosi was so angry he almost crushed his teeth, feeling a surge of blood rush to his throat and almost vomiting it out.


    The one-eyed sin cultivator said coldly, ¡°Don¡¯t fall for his provocation; we¡¯ll settle the score with himter!¡±<div>


    Diao Laosi looked at Mo Hua hatefully, as if to imprint Mo Hua¡¯s face in his memory.


    Afterward, the sin cultivators no longer spoke and gradually retreated towards the back until their figures disappeared into the dense forest.


    Ji Qingbai and the others all let out a long sigh of relief.


    Mo Hua felt somewhat regretful that he couldn¡¯t keep the hidden cultivator named Diao Laosi.


    In his Divine Sense, he had already sensed the figures of the Monster Hunters; they would soon have Monster Huntersing to support.


    Uncle Ji and the others were all injured and couldn¡¯t rashly pursue, and Mo Hua alone couldn¡¯t retain those sin cultivators.


    However, it was good that everyone was safe; Mo Hua was relieved.


    Mo Hua distributed the pills refined by Old Mr. Feng to the three of them.


    The two Monster Hunters thanked him, took the pills, and began to meditate to heal their injuries.


    Ji Qingbai, however, was worried and looked at Mo Hua, hesitating to speak.


    Mo Hua then said, ¡°Brother Ji is indeed still alive, but badly injured. You better quickly heal yourself, so you can go and see him sooner.¡±


    Ji Qingbai quickly nodded, gulped down the pill, and began to regte his breathing and heal.<div>


    Before long, Monster Hunters arrived.


    The sudden fog had arisen earlier, hindering everyone¡¯s sense of direction, and some Monster Hunters got separated.


    Now that the fog had dispersed and the Monster Hunters who saw the smoke signals were able toe for support.


    Meanwhile, the one-eyed sin cultivator and Diao Laosi, along with others, fled along the rugged mountain path and reached a section of the woods.


    While walking, the one-eyed cultivator suddenly looked up and saw someone ahead, then instructed hispanions to scatter and hide in the bushes on both sides.


    Soon after, more than ten cultivators appeared, all d in ck and with sinister faces.


    Seeing this, the one-eyed cultivator breathed a sigh of relief, stepped out, and greeted with a fist, ¡°Big brother!¡±


    The sin cultivator addressed as ¡°big brother¡± was a bald man with the Qi Refinement of the ninth level, of average height, with eagle-like eyes and sharp ears. He frowned and asked:


    ¡°How did it go?¡±


    The one-eyed cultivator showed a look of shame, ¡°We failed.¡±


    ¡°How did you fail? Where¡¯s Zhao Hu?¡±


    The one-eyed sin cultivator found it hard to speak.<div>


    How did they fail?


    Could he admit that he had been yed by a greenhorn kid with movement techniques, which caused a dy, so they failed to kill Ji Qingbai,


    And that Zhao Hu¡¯s whereabouts were unknown, whether he was alive or dead?


    In front of so many people, he couldn¡¯t afford to lose that face.


    The one-eyed sin cultivator could only bite the bullet and say:


    ¡°The Monster Hunters¡¯ support came fast, and brother Zhao Hu¡¯s life or death is uncertain.¡±


    The bald cultivator called ¡°big brother¡± had his gaze turn cold.


    Diao Laosi gauged the number of sin cultivators present, then, turning his gaze, he cupped his hands and said:


    ¡°Big brother, now that we have more people, why not turn back and catch them off guard?¡±


    Diao Laosi¡¯s voice contained hatred.


    He wished to kill the little cultivator who used the Fireball Technique!


    He had suffered greatly at the hands of that kid several times.<div>


    Upon leaving, the kid even mocked and ridiculed him; those words still provoked feelings of anger and frustration as he thought about them.


    When had he ever suffered such humiliation?


    What was critical was that his Concealment Technique and all his skills werepletely restrained by that brat.


    If he didn¡¯t get rid of that brat, he would surely fall into his hands sooner orter!


    Unless he really did as the brat said, tucking his tail and scurrying away whenever he saw him.


    But if he really did that, he would lose all his face, and never again have the dignity to mix in this ck Mountain State Boundary.


    This was even more unbearable than killing him!


    Diao Laosi continued, ¡°They must not have gone far. If we turn back now, that Ji Qingbai is as good as dead, and the other Monster Hunters can be killed too!¡±


    Especially that damn little cultivator, he couldn¡¯t extinguish the hatred in his heart until he ground that brat¡¯s bones to dust and scattered his ashes.


    Upon hearing this, the one-eyed Sin Cultivator¡¯s eyes lit up:


    ¡°Brother, this n is feasible. We have many people and a strong advantage now, we can make it quick and decisive.¡±


    The bald cultivator pondered for a moment, then said slowly:<div>


    ¡°Only by killing Ji Qingbai will the Kong Family pay the remainder of the Spirit Stones. Let¡¯s all go, act quickly, and retreat after the kill!¡±


    All the Sin Cultivators agreed with a chorus of ¡°Yes,¡± before their figures flickered and they all headed towards the small hillside.


    Mo Hua was still on the small hillside, and more and more Monster Hunters were arriving, their numbers growing.


    This was beyond Mo Hua¡¯s expectations.


    The Inner Mountain was so vast, he couldn¡¯t have expected so many Monster Hunters toe just because he set off a few firecrackers.


    After learning the full story, Mo Hua was somewhat stunned.


    Previously, because of the fog, many Monster Hunters had been separated.


    Generally speaking, it¡¯s best to stay put in dense fog, but this was the Inner Mountain, a dangerous situation where idents always happened.


    Whether it was encountering Monster Beasts, poisonous swamps, or attacks from cultivators, Monster Hunters had to keep navigating in the fog, leading to inevitable separations.


    After the fog had lifted, the Monster Hunters began to gather in small groups.


    Those who saw the fireworks hurried over to provide support, passing the message to each other.


    A few Monster Hunters who had seen Mo Hua said, ¡°Someone is injured, and Mo Hua is there too.¡±


    This message spread from one to ten, ten to a hundred, and as it spread, it turned into ¡°Mo Hua is also injured.¡±


    Upon hearing this, the Monster Hunters were immediately incensed.


    Mo Hua injured, that was uneptable!


    Any Monster Hunter who heard the news, no matter how far, rushed over to this location.


    Some were still hunting wounded Monster Beasts, some were skinning and deboning them, and some were packing their storage bags ready to descend the mountain. Upon hearing the news, they all stopped what they were doing, drew their swords, and came running.


    Therefore, the number of Monster Hunters gathering on the small hillside was increasing, almost reaching a hundred¡­


    After understanding what had happened, Mo Hua felt touched, yet couldn¡¯t help butugh and cry at the same time.


    A whileter, Yu Chengyi also arrived.


    He had been hunting Monster Beasts on another side, anding from a distance, he arrived panting. Upon seeing Mo Hua, he asked, ¡°Are you alright?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    Mo Hua had said this several dozen times already.


    Yu Chengyi finally sighed in relief, ¡°As long as you¡¯re fine.¡±


    Then he looked puzzled and said, ¡°But I heard someone say you were injured?¡±


    Mo Hua replied helplessly, ¡°Someone was injured, but it wasn¡¯t me.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Yu Chengyi nodded, then became slightly angry and instructed, ¡°Tell everyone, Mo Hua is fine, stop spreading rumors.¡±


    If this went on, his father Elder Yu would probablye up the mountain himself.


    Yu Chengyi looked around before asking, ¡°What happened?¡±


    Mo Hua briefly exined how Ji Li was being hunted, and how Ji Qingbai and two other Monster Hunters were ambushed.


    Yu Chengyi was furious, ¡°These bastards, staying in the mountain they¡¯re bound to be troublesome sooner orter, we¡¯ll eventually ughter them all!¡±


    Mo Hua also felt it was a pity.


    If the Inner Mountain weren¡¯t so vast, the Monster Hunters could havee a bit earlier, or if those Sin Cultivators were provoked by him, could have been dyed a bit longer, they could have kept all of them here.


    Mo Hua released his Divine Sense, scanning around again, feeling somewhat disappointed.


    ¡°That short guy who knows the Concealment Technique can really endure, after all the insults I hurled at him, he still doesn¡¯t think toe back and bother me?¡±


    Is he, like Qian Hong, one of the turtle kin?¡± Mo Hua thought to himself.


    A little while passed, and when Ji Qingbai was done healing, eager to check Ji Li¡¯s injuries, everyone prepared to descend the mountain.


    Suddenly, Mo Hua¡¯s Divine Sense stirred, his eyes gradually brightening as he quickly said, ¡°Wait.¡±


    All the Monster Hunters stopped and looked at him with confusion.


    Mo Hua held his breath and focused, extending his Divine Sense to its limit, then after opening his eyes, he smiled and said:


    ¡°The big fish has been lured back.¡±

 Chapter 246: 245 Ambush_1

    Chapter 246: Chapter 245 Ambush_1<div>


    The one-eyed Sin Cultivator led a group of fellow Sin Cultivators back the way they came, arriving at the base of the hillside and lying in ambush among the bushes, looking up.


    Atop the secluded knoll, there were only four individuals.


    Ji Qingbai and the other two were covered in bloodstains and still in meditation, healing their wounds, while the young Cultivator stood guard beside them with a vignt expression.


    ¡°Not running away, just waiting to die here?¡± Diao Laosi sneered.


    But the one-eyed Sin Cultivator furrowed his brow, ¡°I¡¯m afraid there might be a trick.¡±


    ¡°Should we release our Divine Sense to check?¡± suggested a Sin Cultivator.<div>


    ¡°They¡¯ll notice.¡±


    ¡°There aren¡¯t any Foundation Building Cultivators; we can be careful and check.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s that kid, his Divine Sense is outrageously strong. If we use Divine Sense to spy on them, he will definitely discover us.¡±


    ¡°How is that possible?¡±


    ¡°Would I lie to you?¡±


    ¡­


    After a few arguments among the Sin Cultivators, the one-eyed Cultivator asked, ¡°Boss, what should we do?¡±


    The bald-headed Sin Cultivator pondered, ¡°Ji Qingbai is an outsider Cultivator. He doesn¡¯t have much of awork in Tongxian City; not many Cultivators will help him.¡±


    ¡°As for that kid, he seems to be a local Monster Hunter, but he¡¯s too young to know many people.¡±


    ¡°Even if there is an ambush, it cannot be veryrge.¡±


    ¡°With the number of people we have, we¡¯re more than enough to kill them all!¡±


    The one-eyed Cultivator nodded, ttering, ¡°Brother, you¡¯re brilliant!¡±<div>


    The bald-headed Sin Cultivator¡¯s gaze turned icy as he continued, ¡°We earn our living on the de¡¯s edge, licking blood off the knife. When meat is delivered right before our eyes, even if it is on the edge of the de, there is no reason not to eat.¡±


    Each and every Sin Cultivator revealed a sinister smirk, their eyes filled with greed.


    ¡°Attack!¡±


    Commanded the bald-headed Sin Cultivator.


    The twenty-plus Sin Cultivators, like starving wolves, scrambled up the slope and then suddenly dispersed,pletely surrounding Mo Hua and the others to prevent them from escaping.


    A Sin Cultivator stepped forward, trying to catch Mo Hua, but as his foot touched the ground, firelight exploded in an instant.


    The Sin Cultivator was sted to the ground, half of his body charred, and he curled up, howling miserably¡ªthe sight was pitiful.


    ¡°A Formation?¡±


    The Sin Cultivators¡¯ hearts skipped a beat, and they looked at one another, halting their advance.


    The power of the Formation was not to be underestimated. For a moment, no one was certain who had set up the formation or how extensive it was.


    The atmosphere grew tense as both sides began to stand off again.


    Mo Hua looked slightly scared and nervous, but Diao Laosi didn¡¯t believe it at all. This kid was cunning and wouldn¡¯t show such an expression.<div>


    His gaze was sinister as he said coldly,


    ¡°Kid, stop pretending. Call out the ones in hiding.¡±


    The fear and anxiety faded from Mo Hua¡¯s face, and he couldn¡¯t help but scratch his head, ¡°Was my performance that bad?¡±


    He felt that he had actually done quite well.


    Diao Laosi¡¯s eyelids twitched in anger, ¡°You¡¯re still ying word games at death¡¯s door.¡±


    ¡°How do you know I¡¯m at death¡¯s door?¡±


    Diao Laosi raised his dagger, the de glinting with a sinister chill,


    ¡°When I slit your throat and gouge out your eyes in a moment, you¡¯ll understand.¡±


    Mo Hua remained unconcerned, ¡°Then why don¡¯t youe over?¡±


    Diao Laosi stepped forward, wanting to advance, but he dared not.


    He was unsure whether there were more Formations on the ground and did not dare to act rashly.


    The one-eyed Cultivator, however, frowned and said, ¡°Something¡¯s not right.¡±<div>


    This young Cultivator was tooposed.


    What was the reason for hisposure, just because of a few Formations on the ground?


    Or was there something else to rely on?


    Now that Mo Hua and the others were surrounded, not fearing to startle the snake in the grass, he decided to release his Divine Sense to take a look.


    But as soon as he released his Divine Sense, feeling the breaths around him, hisplexion drastically changed, and he felt a chill run through his body.


    ¡°Big brother!¡± the one-eyed cultivator said urgently.


    Before he could say anything else, figures of Monster Hunters began to appear continuously on the surrounding hillsides, encircling the sin cultivators. A massive crowd loomed over them, and at a rough nce, there were more than two hundred people!


    The one-eyed cultivator¡¯s face showed panic, and the other sin cultivators lost the blood qi from their faces instantly.


    So many Monster Hunters!


    How could there be so many Monster Hunters?


    With Inner Mountain being so vast, who could have summoned so many Monster Hunters in such a short time?


    At the same time, Mo Hua¡¯s delicate eyebrows raised slightly as she pointed at the sin cultivators with her small hand, her voice crisp as she said,<div>


    ¡°Death is imminent for you!¡±


    Before her words fell, the Monster Hunters on the hillsides charged down en masse, dense like dark clouds bearing down with overwhelming momentum.


    ¡°Big brother, what do we do?¡± the one-eyed cultivator asked in a panic.


    A sh of terrified despair crossed the eyes of the bald sin cultivator before he said fiercely, ¡°Grab that brat!¡±


    He had also figured out that the identity of this kid must be anything but ordinary.


    Capturing him, they might be able to use him to threaten the group of Monster Hunters, and they might have a chance to live.


    Two sin cultivators rushed toward Mo Hua, but midway, they were sted away by the Earth Fire Formation.


    A few others managed to get past the Earth Fire Formation. One was intercepted by Ji Qingbai, and another was fended off with a punch by Yu Chengyi.


    The remaining few finally reached Mo Hua, but before they couldy a hand on her, she had already retreated gracefully with her Water Passing Step, and they didn¡¯t even touch a corner of her robe.


    Monster Hunters came flooding over in an ambush, and the more than twenty sin cultivators were quickly overwhelmed by the tide of Monster Hunters, unable to hold out for long.


    Mo Hua withdrew from the battle, scanned the area with her Divine Sense, her gaze sharpening before she raised her hand and shot a fireball at a bush in the distance.


    The Fireball Technique exploded and a pain-filled groan came from the bush where the hidden Diao Laosi finally revealed his scrawny figure.<div>


    Mo Hua pointed at him from afar and shouted loudly, ¡°Capture that short one, don¡¯t let him get away!¡±


    Hearing this, nearby Monster Hunters rushed toward Diao Laosi.


    In his heart, Diao Laosi cursed Mo Hua to death.


    He also cursed himself for having learned the Concealment Technique, which Mo Hua had cleverly countered.


    Now that the Concealment Technique was useless, he was like a mouse crossing the street in broad daylight, vulnerable to everyone¡¯s attack.


    With no other options but to sit and wait for death, he waspletely helpless.


    In just a few exchanges, Diao Laosi was knocked down with a punch from a Monster Hunter, pinned to the ground, and bound tightly with iron chains.


    The battle at the front was also a foregone conclusion ¨C several sin cultivators were cut down instantly, most of the others were captured, and only two managed to escape.


    One was the one-eyed cultivator who was lucky when a Monster Beast suddenly jumped out and blocked the Monster Hunters, allowing him to escape by a fluke.


    The other was the bald sin cultivator, who had great movement technique and was extremely cunning.


    While he had shouted about capturing Mo Hua, he was the first to flee when the situation turned sour. With swift and ghost-like movements, he was too fast for the Monster Hunters to catch.


    After the battle, only a few Monster Hunters were injured and could recover with a few pills.


    The sin cultivators, on the other hand, were all injured, some with missing arms and legs, locked together in chains.


    These chains, designed to bind Monster Beasts, were extremely strong, and since all the sin cultivators were injured, there was virtually no chance of escape.


    Yu Chengyi looked delighted, ¡°I was worried we couldn¡¯t catch these bastards, but they¡¯ve run right back to us, rushing to their death.¡±


    Mo Hua asked, ¡°Uncle Yu, how should we deal with these sin cultivators?¡±


    Yu Chengyi thought for a moment and said, ¡°We should beat them first, interrogate them, and see if we can get some information out of them. Then we¡¯ll send them to the Taoist Court to im some rewards.¡±


    These sin cultivators were murderers and robbers, and by the looks of it, habitual offenders, which meant death ording to the Taoist Law.


    The Monster Hunters would get their reward money, and the Taoist Court would earn merit. It was a win-win situation, without getting their own hands dirty.


    Mo Hua nodded, then pointed her small hand toward Diao Laosi, ¡°Leave that shorty to me, I want to ask him some questions.¡±


    Yu Chengyi looked surprised, then with a sweeping motion, he grabbed Diao Laosi out, took a careful look, and then eximed,


    ¡°So it¡¯s you!¡±


    He also recognized that this sin cultivator was the skinny, ck-clothed cultivator hired by the Qian Family to attack the Spiritual mines, skilled in the Concealment Technique, who had caused them quite some trouble back then.


    With a squeeze, Yu Chengyi broke Diao Laosi¡¯s arm to prevent resistance, and tossed him in front of Mo Hua.


    ¡°Ask him anything you want.¡±


    Mo Hua looked at Diao Laosi intently, then suddenly smiled, revealing a friendly and warm smile,


    ¡°Give me the spell for your Concealment Technique!¡±

 Chapter 247: 246 Interrogation_1

    Chapter 247: Chapter 246 Interrogation_1<div>


    Concealment Technique!


    Mo Hua had coveted this spell for a long time.


    The first time he saw Diao Laosi use this spell, Mo Hua had wanted to learn it.


    Although Elder Yu said he had the Small Five Elements Spiritual Root and wasn¡¯t suitable for this spell, how could he know without trying?


    He had thought that the Hidden cultivator had been hacked to death by random knives and couldn¡¯t help but feel some regret.


    But to his surprise, the man had appeared again, which was a pleasant surprise.<div>


    Now that he had appeared, there was no way he was going to let him escape.


    Mo Hua must extract the spell for the Concealment Technique.


    He was already at the seventh level of Qi Refinement, and his movement technique was temporarily sufficient, but he only knew one Fireball Technique as a spell.


    Its power was insufficientpared to some, but it was more than enoughpared to others, and could only be considered average.


    But since Mo Hua¡¯s Spiritual Root wasn¡¯t particrly good and his Cultivation Technique didn¡¯t enhance his Spiritual Power, the power of his spells wasn¡¯t very strong. Even if he learned another offensive spell, it wouldn¡¯t make much difference.


    Mo Hua wanted to learn some more practical spells.


    The Concealment Technique was more fitting.


    With a strong Divine Sense one could conceal one¡¯s aura, making it difficult to be detected, while the Concealment Technique could hide one¡¯s form, preventing one from being seen.


    Mo Hua had a powerful Divine Sense, and with the addition of Concealment Technique, he would practically be safe from harm.


    In seeking immortality through Tao Cultivation, one must first ensure their survival.


    Diao Laosi, with an arm twisted off by Yu Chengyi, sweated profusely from the pain and angrily said, ¡°Don¡¯t even think about it!¡±


    Having been bested by this brat time and again, he longed to kill him, so how could he possibly hand over the Concealment Technique?<div>


    Mo Hua snorted, ¡°Don¡¯t choose punishment over toast!¡±


    Still, Diao Laosi clenched his teeth, resolutely refusing to speak.


    Mo Hua looked at him and suddenly his eyes lit up. He turned to Yu Chengyi and asked, ¡°Uncle Yu, where is his storage bag?¡±


    Upon the capture of a Sin Cultivator, regardless of life or death, the storage bag must be taken and marked.


    Yu Chengyi searched and pulled out a storage bag embroidered with blue water patterns, tossing it to Mo Hua.


    Mo Hua dumped out everything in the storage bag.


    There were two spare daggers, one a first-ss Spiritual Artifact, the other not, likely just a temporary recement.


    A few bottles of poison, withbels detailing their names, meant to be smeared on the daggers.


    There were also several antidote bottles, ubeled, but the colors matched the poisons.


    There were also several books on Cultivation Techniques and Taoist Skills, but Mo Hua nced over them and saw they were allmon stuff.


    No spell for the Concealment Technique.


    Mo Hua frowned, ¡°Where did you hide the spell?¡±<div>


    Diao Laosi gritted his teeth and said, ¡°You little bastard, I won¡¯t tell you!¡±


    ¡°Still daring to curse me?¡± Mo Hua¡¯s eyebrows twitched as he whipped out the Thousand Jun Stick, angrily saying, ¡°I¡¯ll see if I don¡¯t smash your mouth!¡±


    Yu Chengyi quickly held him back, ¡°No need for you to act, don¡¯t tire yourself out.¡±


    Mo Hua was not a Body Cultivator and wasn¡¯t skilled in Body Refinement; he could indeed hurt himself.


    Moreover, with so many Monster Hunters around, there was no need for him to take action.


    Other Monster Hunters took it upon themselves to beat up Diao Laosi.


    They had guarded the Spiritual mines before and had seen manypanions fall to Diao Laosi¡¯s vile daggers, naturally harboring resentment. This was a good opportunity to vent their anger.


    When the beating was satisfactory, Yu Chengyi called for a halt.


    Mo Hua continued to ask, ¡°Are you going to talk now?¡±


    Diao Laosi spewed a mouthful of blood, relenting, ¡°If I tell you, can you spare my life?¡±


    Mo Hua snorted, ¡°What fantasies are you dreaming?¡±


    He stood up two fingers and continued, ¡°You have two choices, one is to be honest and we send you to the Taoist Court, and whether you live or die will depend on the Court¡­¡±<div>


    ¡°The second is, if you don¡¯t tell us, we kill you with random knives right now. After all, you¡¯re a Sin Cultivator, and it won¡¯t matter if you die.¡±


    Diao Laosi said coldly, ¡°Dead is dead, so why should I talk?¡±


    He knew very well that with the crimes he hadmitted, falling into the hands of the Taoist Court meant certain death.


    ¡°There¡¯s a big difference between possibly dying and dying right now,¡±


    Mo Hua exined to him, ¡°If you¡¯re taken to the Taoist Court, if you bribe the Supervisor, you might escape the death penalty, if you bribe the Court Leader, you might be released without charge, and at the very least, if you bribe the prison guard, you might try to escape from prison¡­¡±


    Diao Laosi rolled his eyes. If he had the capability to bribe the Court Leader and Supervisor, why would he have fallen to the point of resorting to banditry?


    He could have already be the head of a n or the Sect Leader of a sect, or at the very least, an elder.


    Diao Laosi sneered in his heart but still refused to speak.


    Seeing this, Mo Hua could only regretfully say, ¡°Then you better be on your way.¡±


    These Sin Cultivators were not worthy of pity in death, and their deaths would only bring peace. As for the Spell, he would just have to find another way; it was not as if the Concealment Technique was the only option.


    Mo Hua nced at Yu Chengyi, who nodded and ordered,


    ¡°Drag him to the side and hack him to death with random blows.¡±<div>


    A Monster Hunter came over, grabbed the iron chain with arge hand, and dragged Diao Laosi toward a small grove of trees.


    Halfway there, Diao Laosi suddenly realized, ¡°I¡¯m about to die right now!¡±


    He had lived for over a hundred years, and countless times he had thought about his own death but never cared much about it.


    Now, when truly facing death, he realized the terror of perishing and the extinction of his Taoist path.


    An overwhelming panic engulfed him instantly, and the stubbornness that kept him from speaking crumbled away in a moment, his will shattered.


    In that instant, all he thought about was that even if he could live for one more day, or even for another two hours, it was better than dying right now.


    Dyingter, even if it was in the next hour, was better than dying at this moment.


    Even dying within the Taoist Court was better than being randomly hacked to death and fed to Monster Beasts.


    Diao Laosi hurriedly shouted, ¡°I¡¯ll talk! I¡¯ll talk!¡±


    At those words, Mo Hua¡¯s spirit was lifted, ¡°Wait a moment!¡±


    The Monster Hunter dragged Diao Laosi back and threw him in front of Mo Hua.


    Diao Laosi was now ashen and breathed with difficulty.<div>


    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it have been better to talk earlier? What was the point of this? You only got beaten for no reason, stubborn to the bone¡­¡± Mo Hua muttered, not understanding.


    With each word from Mo Hua, Diao Laosi spat out another mouthful of blood in anger.


    Yu Chengyi said to Mo Hua in a low voice, ¡°Say less, don¡¯t anger him to death.¡±


    ¡°Right, right.¡± Mo Hua nodded repeatedly and got to the point, ¡°Where is the Spell for the Concealment Technique?¡±


    Having thoroughly capitted and experienced the great fear of death, Diao Laosi¡¯s spirit was broken, and he honestly replied,


    ¡°Among those Taoist books, there is one called ¡®Fiery ming Fist¡¯, from page neen to fifty-four, and what¡¯s recorded there is¡­ the Concealment Technique.¡±


    Mo Hua then searched through the contents of his storage bag and from a pile of Taoist texts, found a well-worn ¡®Fiery ming Fist¡¯.


    Turning to page neen, he saw that the content indeed varied greatly from the preceding text.


    While the beginning was a Body Refinement Fire-series Martial Dao, after page neen, it suddenly turned into a secret Water Series Spiritual Cultivator Spell.


    And indeed, annotated between the lines was a row of small characters:


    Concealment Technique.


    Mo Hua was overjoyed and nced at Diao Laosi, thinking to himself that he indeed was a wily old Cultivator, clever enough to hide a precious Spell within an ordinary Body Cultivation text.


    It¡¯s darkest under the candlestick, naturally not easy for others to notice.


    Mo Hua, satisfied, tucked the ¡®Fiery ming Fist¡¯ containing the Concealment Technique into his storage bag, but then he frowned, thinking to himself:


    If he hid the Concealment Technique in ¡®Fiery ming Fist¡¯, could he have hidden some other Spell in another book?


    Mo Hua began to leaf through the rest of the Taoist books, looking at them page by page, and finally, he found something unusual.


    A Tao Cultivation Martial Arts text called ¡®Quicksand Palm¡¯ recorded another Spell that Mo Hua had never heard of:


    Water Prison Technique.


    Mo Hua¡¯s eyebrows raised, a buy-one-get-one-free deal!

 Chapter 248: 247 Water Prison Technique_1

    Chapter 248: Chapter 247 Water Prison Technique_1<div>


    Water Prison Technique? Mo Hua had never heard of this spell before.


    He once had a ¡°Qi Refining Technique Comption,¡± which recorded somemon Qi Refinement spells, but it did not contain the Water Prison Technique.


    This spell, Diao Laosi had kept it very secret, and it was probably as rare as the Concealment Technique.


    Mo Hua asked Diao Laosi, ¡°What is the Water Prison Technique?¡±


    Diao Laosi said, ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    Mo Hua looked at him indifferently, his gaze somewhat unfriendly.<div>


    Seeing this, Diao Laosi felt a chill at the bottom of his heart, fearing that Mo Hua would find ways to torment him without a word, so he hastily said, ¡°I really don¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°How did this spelle into your possession, then?¡±


    Diao Laosi said, ¡°Years ago, I identally killed a severely injured cultivator from the Water Movement Sect, took his storage bag, and found these two spells inside, one was the Concealment Technique, and the other was this Water Prison Technique.¡±


    ¡°Water Movement Sect?¡±


    ¡°Yes, a rtively low-profile sect within the ck Mountain State Boundary, not many members, but with a long heritage.¡±


    Mo Hua nodded, ¡°Then what?¡±


    Diao Laosi said, ¡°I have a single-series Water Spirit Root, which suits this Concealment Technique, and I thought it was my opportunity, so I learned the Concealment Technique, changed locations, engaged in some trade, seeking a way to make a living¡­¡±


    Yu Chengyi kicked him and spat, ¡°What trade? The trade of lives, more like it!¡±


    Diao Laosi was anger but did not dare to speak.


    Mo Hua asked again, ¡°So you learned the Concealment Technique, but didn¡¯t you learn the Water Prison Technique?¡±


    ¡°I couldn¡¯t learn it,¡± Diao Laosi sighed, ¡°The Water Prison Technique is very difficult to learn. Spiritual power is hard to control when casting, it is not easy to hit the target after it is cast, and it can only trap people, with no real power. I felt it was quite useless, so I didn¡¯t bother learning it.¡±


    ¡°And as a Body Cultivator, I don¡¯t rely on spells for a living. Although this spell is rare, it¡¯s useless to me, so I could only hold onto it temporarily, waiting to trade it for other Martial Dao techniques.¡±<div>


    ¡°But this spell is too obscure, to this day I couldn¡¯t trade it¡­¡±


    Diao Laosi spilled it all out, like counting beans, telling everything.


    Mo Hua roughly understood and questioned Diao Laosi further, ¡°The two sin cultivators who ran away, one with a single eye and one bald, who is your boss?¡±


    Diao Laosi didn¡¯t want to say, but he had to, ¡°The bald one¡­¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s his name?¡±


    Diao Laosi shook his head, ¡°I don¡¯t know his real name, we call him ¡®Brother¡¯ to his face, and other cultivators on the street call him ¡®Bald Tuo¡¯.¡±


    ¡°Bald Tuo?¡±


    Mo Hua nodded, the name was quite fitting and easy to remember.


    ¡°How many bosses do you actually have?¡± Mo Hua asked again.


    ¡°Currently, there¡¯s only him¡­¡±


    ¡°Currently?¡±


    ¡°Being the boss is done by rotation, when one boss dies or is captured, another takes over. As long as you¡¯ve been around long enough, anyone has the chance to be the boss¡­¡± Diao Laosi spoke quietly.<div>


    ¡°Truly as they say, ¡®shallow waters are noisy with many frogs, and there¡¯s a ¡®boss¡¯ at every turn¡¯¡­¡± Mo Hua muttered.


    After the interrogation was over, Mo Hua collected the two spell books and returned the storage bag to Yu Chengyi.


    Yu Chengyi thus tacitly acknowledged the two spell books as Mo Hua¡¯s property, since in the Monster Hunter, there weren¡¯t many Spiritual Cultivators. Even if Mo Hua didn¡¯t ask for them, he would still have given them to him.


    Afterward, the Monster Hunters escorted all the sin cultivators down the mountain and sent them to Elder Yu.


    These sin cultivators were interrogated one by one, suffered a bit, gave some information, and then were sent to the Taoist Court.


    Yu Chengyi personally escorted them, exined the situation,pleted some formalities, and imprisoned these sin cultivators in the Taoist Prison.


    Two hourster, Yu Chengyi returned, only to find Mo Hua sitting in the living room, drinking tea with Elder Yu.


    Elder Yu looked up and saw Yu Chengyi, asking,


    ¡°Is everything taken care of?¡±


    Yu Chengyi nodded, ¡°Everything is taken care of, and I¡¯ve told the Court Leader everything; he was very pleased.¡±


    Elder Yuughed, ¡°That old fellow, gaining merit for nothing, why wouldn¡¯t he be pleased.¡±


    ¡°Will those sin cultivators be sentenced to death?¡± Mo Hua, holding his teacup, asked curiously.<div>


    ¡°Murder and looting, and most of them have a criminal record, by thew, they all deserve capital punishment. Even if they don¡¯t die, being locked up in the dark Taoist Prison until death isn¡¯t much different from a death sentence,¡± Yu Chengyi said.


    ¡°That¡¯s good, prevents them froming out and harming others again,¡± Mo Hua felt relieved.


    Yu Chengyi took a seat next to Mo Hua, who poured him a cup of tea and recalled another matter, asking,


    ¡°That blind cultivator said that they were paid with spirit stones by the Kong Family to kill Uncle Ji and Brother Ji. Can the Taoist Court handle this matter?¡±


    Yu Chengyi shook his head, ¡°Words alone are no proof; the Taoist Court cannot convict without evidence. Moreover, the Kong Family is a n from Qingxuan City; the Taoist Court in Tongxian City can only hold them ountable, not directly intervene.


    The Taoist Court in Qingxuan City has been bought by the ns, and they certainly won¡¯t charge the Kong Family with the crime.


    Even if there was evidence, I guess it would end up amounting to nothing in the end.


    Mo Hua felt somewhat disappointed.


    Yu Chengyi then exined the origins of these sin cultivators and the cause of the events.


    Most of these sin cultivators were cultivators from the ck Mountain State Boundary, with different identities; some from families, some from sects, others were loose cultivators.


    Most of them had blood on their hands, were wanted by the Taoist Court, and were fleeing everywhere.


    As Tongxian City gradually prospered and more cultivators traveled from south to north, they gathered on Big ck Mountain, killing and looting, robbing spirit stones.<div>


    Or they kidnapped cultivators to demand ransom, or simply murdered and looted, leaving bodies in the wilderness for the monster beasts to consume.


    Ji Qingbai and his son, along with Fu Lan, fled Qingxuan City, and when the Kong Family¡¯s cultivators failed to kill them, they encountered this group of sin cultivators on the way and directly paid them with spirit stones to continue the pursuit.


    ording to the Young Master of the Kong Family, Ji Qingbai and his son had beaten him, and he wanted their lives.


    Fu Lan had defied him, so he wanted her to be his ve.


    After the deed was done, the sin cultivators would receive a thousand spirit stones.


    Elder Yu couldn¡¯t help but curse, ¡°That little beast, he won¡¯t die a good death!¡±


    Yu Chengyi also felt indignant and continued,


    ¡°We¡¯ve also had some conflicts with these sin cultivators; they¡¯ve been eyeing us for a long time. Fortunately, a dense fog suddenly arose today, and the Monster Hunters became separated. They found their chance and made a move.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a pity we didn¡¯t catch them all; two got away,¡± Mo Hua frowned.


    Yu Chengyi said, ¡°It¡¯s already not bad. With fewer people, they won¡¯t be able to cause much trouble for a while. They probably won¡¯t be able to stir up any disturbances soon.¡±


    ¡°Can we catch them?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve already alerted the Monster Hunters, but Inner Mountain is quite vast, it won¡¯t be easy to catch them quickly.¡±<div>


    ¡°Alright then,¡± Mo Hua nodded.


    However, Mo Hua remembered that bald man and thought to himself that next time they met, he would not let him escape.


    ¡°By the way,¡± Yu Chengyi said to Mo Hua, ¡°the Taoist Court offers a reward for capturing sin cultivators. I¡¯ll send it over to you in a few days once it¡¯s issued.¡±


    ¡°Does everyone get one?¡± Mo Hua asked.


    Yu Chengyi nodded, ¡°Everyone does.¡±


    Mo Hua smiled, ¡°Thank you, Uncle Yu!¡±


    After chatting for a while longer and drinking some tea, Mo Hua stood up to leave.


    Then Mo Hua went to see Old Mr. Feng, checking on Ji Li.


    Ji Li had been safely brought back, and Old Mr. Feng applied acupuncture, fed him pills, and used his Wood series spiritual power to unblock his meridians, so his life was no longer in danger.


    He was still unconscious for the time being, but after some good rest and care, he would be able to recover.


    Fu Lan¡¯s eyes were red as she stayed by Ji Li¡¯s side.


    Ji Qingbai¡¯s expression was grave, but he also felt a sigh of relief in his heart.


    Being alive was better than anything else¡­


    Seeing that Ji Li was not in grave danger, Mo Hua also felt relieved.


    Old Mr. Feng saw Mo Hua and was very gratified, praising him,


    ¡°The pills I gave you were well used; otherwise, it would not have been so easy to save Ji Li¡¯s life.¡±


    Fu Lan stood up and sincerely made a deep bow to Mo Hua.


    Ji Qingbai also looked at Mo Hua and sped his hands, saying, ¡°I cannot thank you enough for such a great favor!¡±


    They were being far too formal, and Mo Hua felt somewhat embarrassed. He scratched his head and said with a smile,


    ¡°Then you¡¯ll have to invite me to the wedding celebration!¡±


    At these words, Ji Qingbai was momentarily stunned, then felt relieved andughed, ¡°Certainly!¡±

 Chapter 249: 248 Spell_1

    Chapter 249: Chapter 248 Spell_1


    The matter with the Sin Cultivator came to a close, after which Mo Hua devoted his time to learning two Spells.


    One was the Concealment Technique, and the other was the Water Prison Technique.


    In the courtyard of the Mo Family.


    Since the eatery was less busy, Liu Ruhua had some free time and sat in the courtyard sewing clothes for Mo Hua.


    Mo Hua was learning the Concealment Technique nearby.


    After a while, Mo Hua asked, ¡°Mother, can you see me?¡±


    He didn¡¯t know what the mastered Concealment Technique looked like, so he wanted his mother to help him see.


    Finding it amusing, Liu Ruhua continued to sew as she looked up and said, ¡°I can see you.¡±


    ¡°How about now?¡±


    ¡°I can see you.¡±<div>


    ¡°Can you still see me now?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡­


    ¡°Can you see me now?¡±


    Liu Ruhua looked up, her expression one of astonishment as she eximed,


    ¡°Huar, I can¡¯t see you!¡±


    Mo Hua was delighted, but then he realized something was wrong; his mother was looking at him and yet said she couldn¡¯t see him.


    He looked down at himself and could still clearly see his own body and the clothes he was wearing.


    Mo Hua said, somewhat helplessly, ¡°Mother¡­¡±


    Liu Ruhua covered her mouth andughed, her eyes filled with mirth, ¡°Keep practicing, I won¡¯t fool you anymore.¡±


    Mo Hua sighed and couldn¡¯t help but be amused. However, seeing his mother happy also made him feel joy.


    Afterward, he tried the Concealment Technique a few more times, but to no effect.


    Mo Hua then picked up the book of the Concealment Technique again for a review, carefully considering the key points and the meridians through which the Spiritual Power had to flow as he performed the Technique again.


    Spiritual Power flowed out from the Qi Sea, running through the meridians and covering the skin, as well as the clothes he wore.


    Mo Hua¡¯s form began to change gradually.


    Liu Ruhua watched and showed a surprised expression.


    This time, her astonishment didn¡¯t seem feigned.


    Mo Hua then asked, ¡°Mother, can you still see me?¡±


    Liu Ruhua frowned, ¡°It¡¯s as if I can see you, and yet I can¡¯t¡­¡±<div>


    ¡°What does that mean?¡±


    Mo Hua didn¡¯t understand and raised his hands to see that his arms had be a faintly blue, transparent hue.


    They looked like they were made of water.


    You could say he was invisible, but notpletely so.<div>


    After some contemtion, Mo Hua understood.


    The key to the Concealment Techniquey in the Spiritual Root.


    Those with a single Water Spirit Root were well-suited for the Concealment Technique and could utilize its effects effectively.


    As a bearer of the Small Five Elements Spiritual Root, Mo Hua indeed had the element of water, but it wasn¡¯t pure, so although he could learn the Concealment Technique, its effect was weaker¡ªhis form became like that of flowing water but couldn¡¯t bepletely hidden.


    Mo Hua felt some disappointment.


    Liu Ruhua thought for a moment, her eyes lighting up, ¡°If you hide in the water, others won¡¯t be able to see you.¡±


    It seemed to make sense, but near Big ck Mountain, there weren¡¯t many ces with water¡­


    Mo Hua sighed, ¡°I¡¯ll think of something else.¡±


    At least, for now, the Concealment Technique was of no use to him.


    Since the Concealment Technique wasn¡¯t effective, Mo Hua began studying the other Spell¡ªthe Water Prison Technique.


    The Water Prison Technique wasn¡¯t very powerful, it could even be considered negligible.


    However, this Spell was intended to trap the enemy; whether its power was great or small didn¡¯t matter much.


    When the Water Prison Technique was employed, Spiritual Power would transform into water-shaped lock chains, temporarily binding the enemy Cultivator, preventing their escape.<div>


    The duration of the binding was generally around three breaths. It wouldst longer when used against lower realm Cultivators and shorter, perhaps only a breath or two, against higher realm Cultivators.


    It might seem of little use, but in life-or-death struggles or desperate pursuits, this obscure Spell became crucial.


    The difficulty of the Water Prison Technique lies in its challenging learning curve, hard to use, and unreliable precision.


    Executing the Water Prison Technique requiresplex maniption of spiritual power and numerous acupoint connections, making it hard to learn.


    And because the flow of spiritual power isplicated, the spells are cast slowly, and due to the slow casting, they are hard tond urately.


    Especially for cultivators with good movement techniques, by the time your spell is fully conjured, they have long since made their escape.


    Therefore, few spiritual cultivators are willing to spend the effort to learn such a difficult, weak, and unpopr spell.


    But none of these were problems for Mo Hua.


    Mo Hua¡¯s Divine Sense was strong to begin with, his cultivation technique was the Heaven Yan Jue, which specializes in Divine Sense maniption, and Old Kui had taught him Divine Sense locking; hence, his spells were both fast and urate.


    This Water Prison Technique was particrly suitable for him to learn.


    Moreover, because his Divine Sense was so powerful, Mo Hua learned it almost effortlessly.


    Mo Hua wanted to test the effectiveness of the Water Prison Technique, so he casually tossed a wild fruit into the air, locked it with his Divine Sense, and with a gesture of his right hand, spiritual power condensed into pale blue chains that locked the fruit in midair.


    A few momentster, the fruit finally fell to the ground.<div>


    The effect was not bad, but he still wanted to test it on some living creatures.


    That led Mo Hua to think of the fish in Mr. Zhuang¡¯s pond.


    The next day, Mo Hua rose early and went to Forgetful Residence, greeted Mr. Zhuang, then went to the pond to cast the Water Prison Technique on the fish swimming inside.


    The aquatic nts were a lush green, and the pond water was crystal clear.


    The fish leisurely swam at the bottom of the pond when suddenly a pale blue gleam of water appeared, trapping a fish so that no matter how it darted, it could not escape.


    Suddenly the pond bottom was in disarray.


    The other fish, startled, swam even faster and more frantically.


    Mo Hua¡¯s fingers moved rapidly, and one after another, the fish were locked by the shimmering water.


    After ying for a while, Mo Hua grew somewhat bored, finding it too easy.


    Mo Hua released the fish one by one, and after being freed from their bindings, the fish swam frantically for a while until they sensed no more danger and slowly resumed their leisurely swimming, restoring calm to the pond bottom.


    After troubling the fish in the pond, Mo Hua felt that his mastery of the Water Prison Technique was still not quite refined, so he went under the big locust tree to find Bai Zisheng.


    Under the towering locust tree, Bai Zixi was quietly reading a book, while Bai Zisheng was still listlesslyzing about.


    ¡°I¡¯ve learned a new spell,¡± Mo Hua quietly told Bai Zisheng.<div>


    Bai Zisheng¡¯s eyes lit up, and he immediately stole a nce at Bai Zixi.


    Bai Zixi didn¡¯t lift his eyes from the book, but in a clear voice, he simply said, ¡°Just make sure you finish your homework.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m almost done; in less than an hour, I¡¯ll be finished,¡± Bai Zisheng said.


    Bai Zixi uttered a soft ¡°mm.¡±


    Bai Zisheng looked d and said to Mo Hua, ¡°Come on, let¡¯s have a littlepetition to see.¡±


    Mo Hua and Bai Zisheng went to the side, careful not to disturb Bai Zixi¡¯s reading.


    ¡°What spell did you learn?¡± Bai Zisheng asked.


    ¡°Water Prison Technique.¡±


    Bai Zisheng frowned slightly, ¡°Sounds a bit odd, but not particrly powerful.¡±


    ¡°The spell can trap an enemy, but it¡¯s not very powerful.¡±


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t that sound rather dull?¡± Bai Zisheng¡¯s interest seemedcking, then he asked, ¡°So how shall wepare?¡±


    ¡°You run with your movement technique, and I¡¯ll try to trap you with the spell,¡± Mo Hua proposed.


    ¡°That¡¯s not really a spar, is it?¡± Bai Zisheng looked at Mo Hua skeptically, ¡°Isn¡¯t that just me getting beaten up?¡±


    ¡°A spar with a purpose is called a spar; without a purpose, it¡¯s just fighting,¡± Mo Hua asserted confidently, ¡°This will train my spellcasting and your movement technique.¡±


    ¡°All right, you make sense,¡± Bai Zisheng nodded.


    Having something to y with was always better than nothing, and he also wanted to see for himself what the Water Prison Technique could do.


    Mo Hua marked out arge space on the grass, ¡°Within this circle, I¡¯ll use the Water Prison Technique on you.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    The two of them were on the grass under the big locust tree, Mo Hua practicing the spell and Bai Zisheng practicing his evasion techniques; Bai Zisheng dodged, and Mo Hua tried to trap him with the Water Prison Technique.


    After about two hours, they stopped and sat down on the grass to rest.


    When casting the Water Prison Technique, the flow of spiritual power isplex, so the release is actually slower than the Fireball Technique.


    At first, it took Mo Hua about three attempts to trap Bai Zisheng once. After some practice, it took about two attempts to seed once.


    Bai Zisheng was a prideful member of the noble ns, versed in top-tier cultivation techniques and Taoist skills. An average cultivator would hardly be able to evade Mo Hua¡¯s Water Prison Technique.


    ¡°To be honest, this spell of yours is somewhat disgusting,¡± Bai Zisheng couldn¡¯t help saying.

 Chapter 250: 249 Bamboo Rice_1

    Chapter 250: Chapter 249 Bamboo Rice_1


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t this prove the spell is powerful?¡±


    ¡°Not that powerful,¡± Bai Zisheng raised an eyebrow, confidently saying, ¡°It can only trap me for about two breaths¡¯ time. I just need to channel my spiritual power, and I can break free in a moment.¡±


    Mo Hua said, ¡°In a life-and-death battle, hanging by a thread, those two breaths are enough to decide victory or defeat, enough to decide life and death.¡±


    Hearing this, Bai Zisheng frowned, thought for a moment, and had to admit, ¡°You¡¯re right.¡±


    If one is not careful and gets caught off guard, those one or two breaths are indeed enough to determine life and death.


    Mo Hua reminded him, ¡°You should be careful in the future too, don¡¯t get caught off guard by such obscure spells.¡±


    Bai Zisheng nodded solemnly in agreement.


    Then he thought, there probably weren¡¯t many cultivators in the world like Mo Hua with such strong divine sense, quick action, and possession of such obscure spells.


    Bai Zisheng¡¯s heart inexplicably lightened a bit.


    The opportunity was rare, not every cultivator knew such obscure spells. Bai Zisheng wanted to spar with Mo Hua a bit longer, but if they continued, he wouldn¡¯t be able to finish his studies.<div>


    Bai Zisheng could only reluctantly go back to his studies.


    Mo Hua finished practicing the Water Prison Technique and was about to leave when Bai Zixi suddenly called out to him.


    Mo Hua turned around and saw Bai Zixi¡¯s fair little hand pulling a book out of the beautifully embroidered, pale golden phoenix-patterned storage bag beside her and handing it to him.


    ¡°What book is this?¡±


    ¡°A culinary recipe book.¡±


    Mo Hua took it and looked carefully; indeed, it was a gastronomic cookbook. It contained some of the Tao Cultivation World¡¯s gourmet delicacies and their cooking methods.


    The names of the dishes were dazzling, like Golden Hall, Crabapple Jade Crisp, Plum Blossom in Snow, Dew-Hugged Hibiscus, Envying the Mandarin Ducks, Immortal Dew Pearls, and so on.


    Mo Hua was stunned for a moment, ¡°For me?¡±


    Bai Zixi nced at him indifferently, ¡°It¡¯s for Aunt Liu.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    Mo Hua nodded, and then thought, it made sense; he wasn¡¯t a Meal Master, and the recipe book was of no use to him.


    ¡°For the thanks I owe you from before,¡± Bai Zixi said crisply.


    Mo Hua smiled, ¡°Thank you, my mother will definitely be happy to receive this.¡±


    Bai Zixi also smiled faintly, her eyebrows like crescent moons, her eyes like night-blooming cereus, ethereal and stunning.


    Mo Hua sighed in his heart, ¡°Why be so good-looking?¡±


    On the way back, Mo Hua flipped through the recipe book, checking if there were any tasty dishes; as he looked, his stomach started to growl.


    After getting home, Mo Hua handed the recipe book to Liu Ruhua, ¡°Mother, Zixi asked me to give this to you.¡±


    Liu Ruhua took it, nced at it, and her face lit up with joy. ¡°Thank her for me.¡±


    ¡°Mhm.¡± Mo Hua nodded, then pointed at a dish called ¡°Emerald Bamboo Rice¡± in the book, smiled, and said, ¡°Mother, I want to eat this.¡±<div>


    Emerald Bamboo Rice is made by cutting a segment of emerald bamboo, adding fragrant rice, some green plums, satisfying fruit, and sweet spring water, then roasting it over fire.


    Once cooked to perfection, the bamboo¡¯s green fades, and the rice is ready.


    Cracking open the bamboo, the bamboo¡¯s fresh aroma, the slightly tart taste of the plums, and the fragrant stickiness of the rice all mix together, offering a clear, soft chew with color, fragrance, and vor all present.


    The preparation isn¡¯t difficult and the ingredients are simple, not particrly rare; a few scarce ingredients could be substituted with others.<div>


    Mo Hua deliberated for a long time before he chose this one.


    Liu Ruhua affectionately patted Mo Hua¡¯s head, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll make it for you.¡±


    The next day, Liu Ruhua prepared the ingredients and, after trying a few times, sessfully made the Emerald Bamboo Rice.


    Mo Hua tasted a bite, feeling the soft and sticky texture, the vor lingering in his mouth, and couldn¡¯t help but squint his eyes, saying, ¡°Mother, this is so delicious!¡±


    Seeing Mo Hua eat with such delight, Liu Ruhua¡¯s eyes also brimmed withughter.


    In the following days, Liu Ruhua made some more and had Mo Hua deliver it to Mr. Zhuang and the Bai siblings.


    Mr. Zhuang quite liked the clean taste, nodding with satisfaction.


    Bai Zisheng liked it too, but he preferred the spiciness of monster meat.


    The one who liked it most was Bai Zixi. She sat under the big locust tree, eating it bite by bite, her movements graceful and refined, chewing slowly, but she never stopped, quickly consuming three or four segments.


    ¡°Does it really taste that good?¡± Mo Hua asked, somewhat puzzled.


    Bai Zixi, upon hearing this, raised her head and handed a section to Mo Hua.


    As Mo Hua ate, he felt that it seemed to taste better than what he had eaten the other day. After finishing one section, he wanted more.


    So, beneath therge locust tree, the two of them ate bamboo like two little pandas, one section at a time.<div>


    With the matter of the Sin Cultivators concluded, Mo Hua¡¯s work with the Monster Beasts in the Inner Mountain became more convenient.


    The rest of the time, apart from cultivating, Mo Hua continued to paint Formations, learning to solve them and practice the Reversed Spirit Formation.


    He started with a Grade 1 Compound Formation. Once he mastered it, he¡¯d paint it on paper, then solve the Formation himself.


    Mo Hua kept painting and solving by himself. When he grew tired of it, he would practice the Reversed Spirit Formation of the nine-and-a-half Formation Patterns.


    His progress in solving Formations was very smooth. With each Compound Formation he solved, Mo Hua¡¯s ability to do so improved.


    But the progress on the Reversed Spirit Formation was slow.


    Aplete Reversed Spirit Formation, consisting of ten Formation Patterns, needed a Divine Sense as strong as one at the Foundation Establishment Stage. Mo Hua¡¯s Divine Sense was still far from enough to paint aplete Reversed Spirit Formation.


    Even the iplete nine-and-a-half Patterns were bing increasingly difficult for Mo Hua to draw.


    With each additional line and stroke of the tenth Pattern above the nine, the Divine Sense expended was almost equivalent to the amount needed to paint a whole previous Pattern.


    Mo Hua also had his doubts.


    At this rate, could he really possess a Divine Sense strong enough for the Foundation Establishment Stage before actually reaching it¡­


    Even if he could develop such a Divine Sense before Foundation Establishment, how many years would he need to practice Formations?


    It couldn¡¯t possibly take decades¡­<div>


    Mo Hua felt a hint of worry, but then he thought:


    ¡°Is there any other way to strengthen the Divine Sense¡­?¡±


    After pondering for a bit, Mo Hua felt it unlikely. Among the Cultivators around him, his Divine Sense was already growing the fastest.


    Even Bai Zisheng and Bai Zixi, though they had better Spiritual Roots and higher Cultivation levels, had Divine Senses inferior to his.


    Coming from a great n like the Bai Family, Bai Zisheng and Bai Zixi were among the best, which showed that Mo Hua¡¯s Divine Sense, even among the great ns or Great Sects, was unique or at least very rare.


    It seemed there was no better method avable at the moment.


    Mo Hua sighed and calmed his mind, no longer letting his thoughts wander.


    If currently relying on Formations was the only option, then he would persist in painting them.


    One day, as long as his Divine Sense kept growing, he would have oneparable to the Foundation Establishment Stage. It was only a question of time.


    After ten or so days, Mo Hua encountered Yu Chengyi, who appeared very solemn. Mo Hua couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Uncle Yu, has something happened?¡±


    Yu Chengyi, deep in thought, looked up at the sound of his voice. Realizing it was Mo Hua and acknowledging that Mo Hua would eventually find out, he chose not to hide anything and said:


    ¡°There has been an incident. Those Sin Cultivators have made another move.¡±


    ¡°The bald one?¡±<div>


    Yu Chengyi nodded. ¡°Exactly.¡±


    Mo Hua eximed, ¡°Did he rob and murder again?¡±


    ¡°This time he plundered a merchant convoy. A group of more than twenty Cultivators has disappeared without a trace, no bodies to be seen, just some bloodstains at the scene.¡±


    Mo Hua¡¯s heart skipped a beat, feeling some distress, then he grew puzzled, ¡°Weren¡¯t there previous merchant convoys that were robbed? What¡¯s different this time?¡±


    Yu Chengyi¡¯s expression was very serious, an unusual sight.


    ¡°It is different,¡± Yu Chengyi sighed and continued, ¡°First, there was a rtivelyrge number of Cultivators robbed this time, and it seems none survived. Second, there was a Cultivator among the convoy with a special identity.¡±


    ¡°Some sort of important person?¡± Mo Hua asked curiously.


    ¡°Not exactly an important person,¡± Yu Chengyi said, asking Mo Hua, ¡°Do you remember the Kong Family?¡±


    ¡°The Kong Family from Qingxuan City?¡±


    ¡°Right.¡±


    Mo Hua certainly remembered the Kong Family, which had forced Uncle Ji and his son into exile, led to the ruin of Fu Lan¡¯s family, and was known for bribing the Taoist Court in Qingxuan City to exploit the townspeople and oppress Loose Cultivators.


    ¡°That convoy included a legitimate young master of the Kong Family, Kong Sheng.¡±

 Chapter 251: 250 Kong Sheng_1

    Chapter 251: Chapter 250 Kong Sheng_1<div>


    ¡°Kong Sheng?¡± Mo Hua was somewhat puzzled, ¡°Is this a merchant caravan from the Kong Family?¡±


    Elder Yu shook his head, ¡°It¡¯s an ordinary caravan, carrying pills, passing through Qingxuan City, on its way to Tongxian City to do business.¡±


    Mo Hua didn¡¯t quite understand, ¡°Then why is that young master of the Kong Family in this caravan?¡±


    Elder Yu¡¯s expression bore a touch of indescribableplexity, ¡°It¡¯s said that he wanted toe personally, to kill Ji Qingbai and his son, and then take Fu Lan back¡­¡±


    Mo Hua fell silent and then asked, ¡°Is he a Foundation Building Cultivator¡­?¡±


    Elder Yu sighed, ¡°Just like you, at the seventh level of Qi Refinement¡­¡±<div>


    Mo Hua¡¯s expression also turned indescribablyplex, eximing, ¡°His brain must have been eaten by a pig.¡±


    Daring to venture out alone with the merchant caravan, even daring to enter the Inner Mountain of Big ck Mountain, does he not know what death spells?


    Elder Yu said, ¡°It¡¯s heard that this Kong Sheng has been spoiled since childhood, is selfish and extreme in nature; as he grew up, whatever he wanted he got, and whatever he wished to do he did, with nobody daring to contradict him. He¡¯s done quite a few acts like beating up fellow cultivators and forcefully taking female cultivators, but no one dared to deal with him¡­¡±


    ¡°Later in the streets, he saw Fu Lan¡¯s beauty and conceived wicked thoughts, wanting Fu Lan as his concubine. Fu Lan disagreed, so he relentlessly pursued her, causing the death of Fu Lan¡¯s mother. Eventually, the Ji father and son, filled with righteous indignation, gave him a beating, but they didn¡¯t dare to kill him.¡±


    ¡°Kong Sheng, unable to swallow the humiliation, had Kong Family cultivators chase after Ji father and son to kill them, andter even bribed Sin Cultivators to vent his spite.¡±


    ¡°But the Sin Cultivator failed, Kong Sheng was furious, wanting toe in person; the Kong Family disagreed, and he, having malice in his heart, disguised himself and followed the caravan in secret, heading toward Tongxian City.¡±


    Elder Yu narrated everything in detail.


    Listening, Mo Hua found it somewhat inconceivable, this Kong Sheng, actually dumber than Qian Xing.


    When Qian Xing acted, at least he knew to bring a gang of followers to do his bidding, and he seldom left the city.


    This Kong Sheng, not bringing any followers, actually dared to venture out and even thought of taking matters into his own hands tomit murder.


    Does he really think no one dares to kill him?


    ¡°So he spent Spirit Stones to hire Sin Cultivators to kill, but in the end, disguising himself to leave the city, he was killed by the Sin Cultivator himself?¡± Mo Hua said slowly.<div>


    ¡°To put it simply, that¡¯s pretty much it¡­¡± Elder Yu¡¯s expression was somewhatplicated, ¡°But whether he has been killed or not is still uncertain; it¡¯s also possible he has only been kidnapped.¡±


    Mo Hua felt somewhat gratified, chuckled, and said, ¡°What goes aroundes around, he absolutely deserved it. Better dead than alive, otherwise it¡¯s a waste of Spirit Stones.¡±


    Elder Yu listened and couldn¡¯t help butugh too, but after a moment he sighed, ¡°Still, this matter is troublesome.¡±


    ¡°What does it matter to us if he is dead or alive?¡± Mo Hua was puzzled.


    ¡°Kong Sheng held a grudge against the Ji father and son and went missing in the Big ck Mountain. The Kong Family suspects that it was done by the Ji brothers and wants us to hand over the people involved.¡±


    Mo Hua¡¯s eyebrows rose, ¡°They must be dreaming, how can they bully people like this?¡±


    Elder Yu nodded, ¡°Indeed, it¡¯s excessive bullying.¡±


    Mo Hua then worriedly asked, ¡°Can we defeat the Kong Family?¡±


    Elder Yu replied with a smile, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, even the Qian Family can¡¯t do anything to us now, let alone the Kong Family from out of town. If they dare to cause trouble, the knives in our hands aren¡¯t just for show.¡±


    Mo Hua nodded with satisfaction, ¡°If they daree, then let¡¯s ughter them all, none of them are likely good people!¡±


    Again, Elder Yu said, ¡°However, they may not dare toe here directly, but it¡¯s likely they will exert pressure through the Taoist Court in Qingxuan City.¡±


    ¡°Can the Taoist Court in Qingxuan City interfere with the matters of Tongxian City?¡±<div>


    ¡°That¡¯s up to the Taoist Court to decide. I¡¯m not entirely sure myself. We¡¯ll cross that bridge when wee to it.¡±


    ¡°Hmm,¡± Mo Hua nodded.


    Having said his piece, Elder Yu then left Mo Hua to bring the matter to Elder Yu.


    Mo Hua was somewhat concerned, so he took the chance to ask Zhang Lan while he was at the tavern drinking, ¡°How is it going with the young master of the Kong Family¡¯s affair?¡±


    Zhang Lan had just sat down and hadn¡¯t finished his drink when he heard the question and appeared somewhat helpless.


    The matter of Kong Sheng was something he too had just heard about from the Court Leader, and right off the bat, Mo Hua had caught him to fish for information.


    Zhang Lan couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°How do you know about everything?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not important,¡± Mo Hua waved off, his gaze piercing as he stared at Zhang Lan, ¡°Will the Taoist Court in Qingxuan City intervene?¡±


    Zhang Lan sighed.


    Alright then, he hadn¡¯t even answered yet, and Mo Hua had already started asking her second question.


    However, in Tongxian City, Mo Hua knew far too many people: from the Court Leader of the Taoist Court to the Monster Hunters roaming the mountains, down to the children running around the streets, he could probably name them all.


    It was only natural that he was aware of the affair concerning Young Master Kong Sheng.<div>


    Moreover, he guessed that he would need Mo Hua¡¯s help with this matter.


    Zhang Lan then said, ¡°The current conclusion on the Taoist Court¡¯s side is that Young Master of the Kong Family has been kidnapped by Sin Cultivators, and we need to enter the mountain to capture the Sin Cultivators and rescue the Young Master.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s not dead?¡±


    Mo Hua was somewhat disappointed.


    Zhang Lan blinked at Mo Hua, ¡°Are you hoping for his death?¡±


    Mo Hua nodded honestly and added, ¡°A horrible death would suffice.¡±


    Zhang Lan¡¯s expression stiffened for a moment, then, after a moment¡¯s thought, he felt Mo Hua was right. If Kong Sheng was dead, Qingxuan City would be rid of a cmity.


    ¡°That¡¯s true, but we still have to search for him. Moreover, the Taoist Court of Qingxuan City will also send people over to search with us.¡±


    ¡°How many people will they send?¡±


    ¡°Not too many, at most three or four. Too few would be ineffective, too many would seem like interfering with our Taoist Court¡¯s actions, inevitably breaching taboos.¡±


    ¡°Three or four is manageable,¡± Mo Hua nodded and then asked, ¡°Isn¡¯t the Kong Family sending anyone over?¡±


    Zhang Lan took a sip of his drink and said meaningfully to Mo Hua:<div>


    ¡°Aren¡¯t the people from Qingxuan City¡¯s Taoist Court essentially the Kong Family¡¯s people?¡±


    ¡°Oh~¡± Mo Hua understood.


    It seemed like everyone was well aware of the situation in Qingxuan City.


    The Kong Family acting through the Taoist Court was legitimate and also saved time and effort.


    After all, the actions of the Taoist Court were much more convenient than theirs.


    ¡°This matter will probably still require your help,¡± Zhang Lan added.


    ¡°Not going,¡± Mo Hua tly refused.


    For other matters, he would have agreed for the sake of Zhang Lan¡¯s face.


    But for this matter, Mo Hua was certain he wouldn¡¯t help.


    For someone like Kong Sheng, he should be thankful that Mo Hua didn¡¯t use the Earth Fire Formation to send him to the heavens, let alone waste time trying to save him.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be hasty in refusing,¡± Zhang Lan said with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s not about saving Kong Sheng, but aren¡¯t you interested in capturing those Sin Cultivators?¡±


    ¡°The Bald Tuo?¡±<div>


    ¡°Exactly,¡± Zhang Lan nodded, ¡°Leaving him in the mountain is always troublesome. If he gathers more Sin Cultivators and they be a force, it would make your Monster Hunts in the mountain much more dangerous.¡±


    Still, Mo Hua was reluctant.


    Zhang Lan then said, ¡°After the matter is concluded, the Taoist Court will give you a reward.¡±


    ¡°A reward?¡± Mo Hua¡¯s eyes lit up, ¡°What kind of reward?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll know when the timees, and it won¡¯t be disappointing,¡± Zhang Lan said with a smile.


    ¡°Just tell me now.¡±


    Mo Hua was curious about what kind of reward the Taoist Court was going to offer him.


    Yet Zhang Lan yed coy and wasn¡¯t willing to disclose it, only saying, ¡°Help us capture Bald Tuo, and naturally you will see what the reward is.¡±


    Mo Hua blinked, and with a grin, said, ¡°If you don¡¯t tell me, I won¡¯t help.¡±


    Zhang Lan wasn¡¯t swayed by his tactics and said with a teasing smile, ¡°Then forget it, but don¡¯t regret itter.¡±


    Uncle Zhang Lan sure is crafty¡­ No rabbit, no eagle.


    Mo Hua sighed and said, ¡°Fine.¡±


    Anyway, he also wanted to catch that Bald Tuo. With this opportunitying up, it was perfect for him to fleece the Taoist Court a bit.

 Chapter 252: 251 Lu Hui_1

    Chapter 252: Chapter 251 Lu Hui_1<div>


    ¡°`


    I just don¡¯t know what kind of wool I¡¯ve shorn this time.


    Mo Hua was still very curious, but since Zhang Lan was determined not to tell, Mo Hua guessed he wouldn¡¯t be able to find out either.


    Mo Hua then asked, ¡°Is that bald guy really that powerful?¡±


    Zhang Lan shook his head, ¡°Bald Tuo has done many evils, but his cultivation isn¡¯t too strong, at most a bit stronger than the average Sin Cultivator.¡±


    ¡°And he can be the boss?¡±<div>


    ¡°He has good movement techniques, escapes fast, and lives long.¡±


    Mo Hua understood, it was seniority that had gotten him to the top.


    He then asked, ¡°What movement technique does that bald guy use?¡±


    Given that Bald Tuo escaped from being surrounded by one or two hundred Monster Hunters, it showed that his movement technique was indeed extraordinary.


    Zhang Lan said, ¡°He has a Wind-based spiritual root and practices a movement technique named Gale Technique, which is not good for actualbat, but its speed is incredibly fast and is best for escaping.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Mo Hua wanted it too, but he wasn¡¯t a Wind Spiritual Root, so he couldn¡¯t learn it. It was quite a pity.


    Among the Five Elements, there¡¯s water, but no wind, so he could learn some Concealment Technique, although not very effectively. As for Wind-based movement techniques, he couldn¡¯t learn them at all.


    Gale Technique, just by the sound of it, you would know it¡¯s very fast.


    Mo Hua wondered if his Water Prison Technique could trap that bald guy.


    Mulling over this in his heart, Mo Hua then said, ¡°Tell me, how do you want me to help.¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you set up that¡­Compass Parent-Child Compound Formation in the Inner Mountain¡­¡±


    As Zhang Lan spoke, he internallyined about how tongue-twisting the formation¡¯s name was, sounds veryplicated, and he really gave Mo Hua credit for being able to craft it¡­<div>


    He continued, ¡°We will use the formation to assist the Taoist Court in capturing Bald Tuo.¡±


    ¡°No problem,¡± Mo Hua nodded, then asked, ¡°And then?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s it.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s that simple?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s that simple,¡± Zhang Lan said leisurely as he took a sip of wine, ¡°If it wereplicated, or if there were real dangers, we wouldn¡¯t have let you do it.¡±


    No Foundation Building Cultivators among the Sin Cultivators, with the boss being that bald guy plus some Sin Cultivators. Mo Hua might not be able to defeat them, but he could definitely escape.


    Moreover, it was just about using the formation to find them; it was basically a trivial effort, just time-consuming.


    Mo Hua was still somewhat puzzled, ¡°Couldn¡¯t you just ask Elder Yu to take care of this? Logically, Monster Hunting matters should be managed by Elder Yu. Plus, I¡¯ve given a set of that formation to both my dad and Uncle Yu.¡±


    ¡°The Court Leader went to Elder Yu, and Elder said we should find you,¡± Zhang Lan said.


    ¡°Elder said that?¡± Mo Hua was somewhat surprised.


    Zhang Lan raised an eyebrow, ¡°Elder Yu wants you to owe a favor to the Taoist Court, so if something happens in the future, as long as it isn¡¯t too big of a fuss, the Taoist Court will cover for you.¡±


    ¡°Besides, this is not considered dangerous, otherwise Elder Yu wouldn¡¯t have agreed to let you take the risk.¡±<div>


    Zhang Lan thought for a moment, then couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Elder Yu really treats you well.¡±


    ¡°Of course!¡± Mo Huaughed.


    Zhang Lan shook his head, then reminded him, ¡°In a few days, when the people from the Taoist Court in Qingxuan City arrive, we will head into the mountain together.¡±


    ¡°Do we have to wait a few more days? If we wait a few more days, by that time, Kong Sheng, even if he wasn¡¯t already dead, would be finished anyway,¡± Mo Hua said.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that just perfect?¡± Zhang Lan smiled.


    Mo Hua was taken aback, then also smiled, ¡°Indeed.¡±


    In a few days then. Wait until Kong Sheng is gone, then go to save him, and then capture Bald Tuo. With two less nuisances, Big ck Mountain would be peaceful too.


    Zhang Lan chatted with Mo Hua about some other matters, finished the meat, drank the wine, and then stood up to leave.


    He had just taken a few steps when he suddenly turned back and whispered a word of caution to Mo Hua:


    ¡°Don¡¯t let that matter slip out.¡±


    Mo Hua was startled, ¡°Which matter? What matter?¡±


    ¡°The matter about the Water Passing Step.¡±<div>


    ¡°Oh.¡± Mo Hua remembered, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, if you hadn¡¯t mentioned it, I would have almost forgotten. No matter who asks, I will say the Water Passing Step wasn¡¯t taught by you.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡±


    Zhang Lan nodded, then felt a little uneasy in his heart, ¡°You just need to keep it to yourself, don¡¯t let it slip, but don¡¯t actually forget it.¡±


    After all, the Water Passing Step was an ultimate technique of the Zhang Family; such a thing must not be forgotten¡­


    A few dayster, just as Zhang Lan had said, the people from the Taoist Court in Qingxuan City arrived.


    Mo Hua followed Zhang Lan and met the cultivators from Qingxuan City.


    Leading this group of cultivators was a thin, sullen-faced middle-aged Cultivator with greedy eyes, Qi Refining Ninth Level, named Lu Hui, a Supervisor of the Taoist Court in Qingxuan City, holding the same position as Zhang Lan.


    The other three were also in theter stages of Qi Refinement, one at level seven, two at level eight, with a lower rank and were Enforcement Leaders from Qingxuan City.


    Zhang Lan exchanged hollow pleasantries with Lu Hui for a while, and Mo Hua, not wanting to deal with such people, kept silent on the side.


    Lu Hui wore a fake smile, praised Zhang Lan a few times, then expressed his desire to meet Ji Qingbai.


    Zhang Lan didn¡¯t refuse, curious about what Lu Hui was up to.


    Zhang Lan had Ji Qingbai summoned to the Taoist Court, whereupon Lu Hui cut straight to the chase and asked Ji Qingbai to join him in the mountain to help rescue Young Master of Kong Family, Kong Sheng.<div>


    Ji Qingbai frowned, ¡°Court Leader Lu, what do you mean by this?¡±


    Whether Kong Sheng was alive or dead, what did it have to do with him?


    Lu Hui put on an act of considering Ji Qingbai¡¯s best interests, ¡°Brother Ji, with the Young Master missing, you can¡¯t rid yourself of involvement¡­¡±


    Ji Qingbai¡¯s gaze turned slightly cold.


    ¡°`


    Lu Hui continued, ¡°Previously in Qingxuan City, you and your father injured Young Master Kong for no reason and then fled the scene out of guilt. Young Master Kong, being young and impetuous, sought justice and mistakenly entered Big ck Mountain, resulting in his unfortunate encounter, leaving his fate unknown.¡±


    ¡°Your failure to rescue him is inexcusable, both emotionally and rationally.¡±


    Ji Qingbai, somewhat angry, said, ¡°Lu Hui, don¡¯t wrong the innocent, it was clearly Kong Sheng who was too overbearing!¡±


    Lu Hui sighed, ¡°There is public evidence of this, Loose Cultivators from the neighborhood and followers of the Kong Family all testified that you attacked Young Master Kong for no reason. Now that you have no proof, how can you prove your innocence?¡±


    This was clearly framing.


    Zhang Lan frowned as he listened, and Mo Hua also looked somewhat angry.


    Ji Qingbai sneered, ¡°Has the Taoist Court in Qingxuan City truly be the dog of the Kong Family?¡±<div>


    Lu Hui¡¯s face gradually darkened, ¡°Brother Ji, you are ndering the Taoist Court of Qingxuan City.¡±


    Ji Qingbai snorted coldly and did not speak.


    Lu Hui then sternly said, ¡°I also heard that after Young Master Kong went missing, it was you, Brother Ji, who colluded with local cultivators to harm him in secret. Now it seems, this might not be impossible¡­¡±


    ¡°You!¡± Ji Qingbai was furious.


    Zhang Lan frowned and said, ¡°Is Supervisor Lu implying that thew in Tongxian City isx, cultivators collude, and there¡¯s a deliberate plot to murder Young Master Kong?¡±


    Lu Hui sped his hands and said, ¡°Supervisor Zhang, please don¡¯t take offense, it¡¯s just a rumor.¡±


    Zhang Lan¡¯s gaze turned icy, ¡°Please be cautious with your baseless statements, Supervisor Lu!¡±


    Lu Hui smiled nonchntly and then continued:


    ¡°Whether this is true or false depends on how Brother Ji acts¡­¡±


    ¡°If Brother Ji could lend a hand and sessfully rescue Young Master Kong, these rumors would naturally fall apart, and the Kong Family might overlook the offense you and your father caused them. If not, the Kong Family will not let you and your father off so easily.¡±


    Lu Hui looked at Ji Qingbai, a hint of gloom in his eyes, ¡°What do you think, Brother Ji?¡±


    Ji Qingbai¡¯s expression changed uncertainly.


    He had fled all the way to Tongxian City, yet the Kong Family and these dogs still wouldn¡¯t let him go. He just wanted to find a ce to live in peace.


    Left with no choice, Ji Qingbai could only sigh, ¡°Then we shall do as Supervisor Lu says.¡±


    ¡°Good! We¡¯ll enter the mountain tomorrow.¡±


    Lu Hui nodded, a shadow of ruthlessness flickering in his eyes.


    After Lu Hui left, Ji Qingbai looked grave.


    Mo Hua asked Ji Qingbai, ¡°Uncle Ji, this Lu Hui isn¡¯t a good person, is he?¡±


    Ji Qingbai offered a bitter smile, ¡°You noticed?¡±


    Mo Hua nodded, ¡°He¡¯s like a snake, always so sneaky and insidious, hissing with his tongue, as if he were spitting venom.¡±


    Ji Qingbai sighed, ¡°Lu Hui is greedy for wealth and extremely ruthless, with deadly means. He is most devoted when working for the Kong Family.¡±


    ¡°Has he done a lot of bad things?¡±


    ¡°When the Kong Familymits atrocities and gets reported to the Taoist Court, he is the one who covers up for them, resorting to threats, bribes, or coercion.¡±


    Ji Qingbai¡¯s expression grew somber as he slowly continued:


    ¡°Two years ago, Kong Sheng harmed a girl of fourteen or fifteen, leaving her in a state worse than death, eventually leading her to kill herself out of shame.¡±


    ¡°Her father sought justice at the Taoist Court, only to be thrown into the Taoist Prison by Lu Hui and tortured for days before being released, no longer daring to speak up. Feeling that he had failed his daughter and having lost the will to live, he took his own life¡­¡±


    ¡°The incident caused a huge uproar at the time, but in the end, it just fizzled out.¡±


    Listening, Mo Hua felt a chill and turned to Zhang Lan, asking:


    ¡°With things having gone this far, is there no one to intervene?¡±


    Zhang Lan felt outraged too but could only sigh, ¡°It¡¯s beyond our control. In ces like this, entrenched powers are intertwined and deeply rooted; it¡¯s very hard to eliminate them.¡±


    Mo Hua said, ¡°There should be supervisory bodies within the Taoist Court, right?¡±


    Zhang Lan was a bit surprised, ¡°How did you know that?¡±


    ¡°I guessed,¡± said Mo Hua.


    The Taoist Court couldn¡¯t possibly delegate power to a local court without creating a mechanism for supervision; otherwise, local courts could act unscrupulously without checks and bnces.


    Zhang Lan nodded, ¡°The Taoist Court does indeed have a Supervision Court to monitor whether the local courts¡¯ deeds vite Taoist Law. However, the Supervision Court operates covertly and, with limited manpower, cannot cover every base.¡±


    Mo Hua¡¯s eyes lit up, ¡°Uncle Zhang, you¡¯re a n member, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    Zhang Lan had an ominous feeling, ¡°What are you nning to do?¡±


    ¡°Can you file aint with the Supervision Court?¡±


    Zhang Lan helplessly said, ¡°Filing aint isn¡¯t so easy. Nine State is vast, and the Zhang n¡¯s influence isn¡¯t everywhere; even the Supervision Court might not be able to manage.¡±


    ¡°Why not give it a try?¡±


    Zhang Lan sighed, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll send a message back and ask. But don¡¯t get your hopes up too high. The mighty dragon doesn¡¯t suppress the local snake, especially in small ces like this, where the various powers have formed alliances, and it¡¯s impossible to root out the weeds.¡±


    ¡°Weeding out even a bit would help,¡± Mo Hua smiled, ¡°Thank you, Uncle Zhang.¡±


    Ji Qingbai also showed his excitement, sping his hands, ¡°Many thanks, Supervisor Zhang!¡±


    Zhang Lan waved his hand, ¡°It¡¯s what I should do. We won¡¯t have any news about this issue for a while; first, we need to capture those Sin Cultivators and find Kong Sheng, alive or dead¡ªwe need a result¡­¡±


    ¡°And be wary of that Lu Hui, he¡¯s very cunning.¡±


    Mo Hua nodded, ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Lu Hui, huh¡­


    Mo Hua quietly took note of him.


    If he dared toe to Tongxian City to cause trouble, then don¡¯t think about leaving.

 Chapter 253: 252: Pursuit_1

    Chapter 253: Chapter 252: Pursuit_1


    The next day, they entered the mountain to capture Bald Tuo and, incidentally, to rescue Kong Sheng, whose fate was unknown.


    Ten enforcement leaders from the Taoist Court of Tongxian City set out, led by Court Leader Zhang Lan. Lu Hui was in charge of the Qingxuan City side, while there were only three from the Monster Hunters: Ji Qingbai, Mo Shan, and Mo Hua.


    Mo Shan was acquainted with Ji Qingbai and concerned about Mo Hua, so he joined them in entering Big ck Mountain.


    Lu Hui didn¡¯t pay much attention to these personnel arrangements, but upon seeing Mo Hua, he still frowned.


    ¡°Court Leader Zhang, what is this little cultivator for?¡±


    Lu Hui¡¯s gaze sharpened as he asked Zhang Lan.


    ¡°We need him to lead the way into the mountain,¡± Zhang Lan said inly.


    ¡°Lead the way? By him?¡±


    Lu Hui¡¯s expression was somewhat astonished, tinged with a hint of disdain.


    Zhang Lan nced at him, ¡°Does Court Leader Lu have any objections?¡±<div>


    Lu Hui offered a faint smile, ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare.¡±


    He said nothing more, but sneered to himself:


    ¡°I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s the Monster Hunters whock people, or the Taoist Court thatckspetence, to actually let such a runt lead the way?¡±


    The group left the city and entered Big ck Mountain, crossing the outer mountain to enter the Inner Mountain.


    The terrain became suddenly treacherous, the woods shadowy, and the miasma much more intense.


    Everyone took out Miasma Repelling Pills and swallowed them, then found a campsite to settle down temporarily.


    ¡°I wonder what arrangements Court Leader Zhang has made?¡± Lu Hui inquired.


    Zhang Lan didn¡¯t really want to bother with him, but since they were acting together, he had to make things clear.


    ¡°There are formations set up in the Inner Mountain, and once there is a fight, we will detect it.¡±


    ¡°Elder Yu also made it clear that for the next few days, the Monster Hunters should avoid hunting Monster Beasts in the mountain, so if there is anybat, aside from the Monster Beasts fighting to the death, it¡¯s very likely Bald Tuomitting murder and robbery¡­¡±


    Lu Hui¡¯s heart chilled, ¡°There¡¯s such a formation? I wonder which master¡¯s work it is?¡±


    Mo Hua remained expressionless by his side.


    Zhang Lan nced at him, thinking to himself, ¡°It¡¯s the work of the ¡®master¡¯ right beside you.¡±


    However, he did not say it outright, only stating, ¡°You¡¯ll know eventually.¡±


    Lu Hui looked puzzled.


    Zhang Lan, not wanting to continue the conversation, then said:


    ¡°We will split into two teams, each equipped with a Compass Formation. If a fight happens, we will go to inspect. Even if we really encounter Bald Tuo, do not act rashly; wait for everyone to gather before taking action.¡±


    Mo Shan and Mo Hua both had Compass Disks; they split into two teams, and for the next few days, they patrolled the mountains looking for clues about the Sin Cultivator and met up at the campsite at night.


    Several days passed without a sight of Bald Tuo, not even a single Sin Cultivator, which led to subtle doubts among the group.<div>


    However, this, like Monster Hunters searching for prey in the mountains, ultimately required patience.


    Several dayster, after a fruitless search, Mo Hua, who was resting by a dense forest, spoke to Zhang Lan, ¡°Strange, howe we can¡¯t find them?¡±


    Zhang Lan furrowed his brow and thought for a moment, ¡°It is indeed peculiar.¡±


    ¡°Could it be that Bald Tuo is no longer in Big ck Mountain?¡±<div>


    Zhang Lan pondered, ¡°It¡¯s not impossible.¡±


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then Young Master Kong is probably dead as a doornail,¡± Mo Hua said with a touch of schadenfreude.


    Lu Hui gave Mo Hua a cold nce, ¡°Young man, please be more careful with your words.¡±


    ¡°All right then,¡± Mo Hua changed his phrasing and sighed, ¡°It¡¯s likely that Young Master Kong¡¯s luck has run out.¡±


    Lu Hui felt his eyelids twitch at thement.


    Zhang Lan sighed. At a time like this, Mo Hua still had the mindset to quibble with words.


    But on second thought, this matter really had nothing to do with Mo Hua; he would rather have Bald Tuo kill Kong Sheng.


    Zhang Lan actually thought the same, but he couldn¡¯t shirk his duties with the task at hand.


    After resting for a while, everyone continued to search for people based on the light dots on the Compass Disk.


    However, most of the light dots indicated monster beasts fighting to the death; only a small part was other Monster Hunters from outside the area hunting, and there was no sign of Sin Cultivators.


    It wasn¡¯t until the afternoon that they encountered a group of Monster Hunters, four or five in total.


    They were dressed like Monster Hunters from Tongxian City, but Mo Hua had never seen them before.


    Mo Hua asked, ¡°Where are you Monster Hunters from?¡±<div>


    One of the Monster Huntersughed and said, ¡°Little brother, we¡¯re from Tongxian City.¡±


    Mo Hua then asked for directions and if they had seen any strange Cultivators.


    The group of Monster Hunters replied, ¡°We haven¡¯t seen any other Cultivators.¡±


    Mo Hua nodded, then parted ways with them. After walking a few steps, Mo Hua gave Zhang Lan a meaningful nce.


    Zhang Lan¡¯s gaze sharpened, and he nodded slightly, signaling the other Taoist Court Cultivators with a gesture. Then, they stealthily turned back, quietly following the group of Monster Hunters until they arrived at a valley.


    The group of Monster Hunters entered the valley and then vanished from sight.


    Mo Hua said, ¡°Their den must be here.¡±


    Lu Hui asked in surprise, ¡°How do you know they¡¯re not Monster Hunters?¡±


    ¡°Because they imed to be Monster Hunters from Tongxian City, but I¡¯ve never seen them before.¡±


    Lu Hui frowned and said, ¡°There are nearly a thousand Monster Hunters in Tongxian City, can you recognize them all?¡±


    Mo Hua ignored him and turned to Zhang Lan, saying, ¡°Let¡¯s prepare to make our move.¡±


    Zhang Lan nodded, ¡°I¡¯ll have everyone gather right away.¡±


    The Cultivators of the Taoist Court swiftly acted on Zhang Lan¡¯s orders, each carrying out their assigned roles.<div>


    Only Lu Hui, whose eyes asionally shed with a hint of darkness as he looked at Mo Hua, stayed silent, seemingly plotting something.


    As night fell, there was a faint glow of firelight within the valley and the sound of Cultivators conversing.


    On Zhang Lan¡¯s side, everyone had assembled outside the valley, using arge boulder and the tall surrounding grass to conceal their figures.


    Zhang Lan spoke in a hushed tone, ¡°I¡¯ve been watching this afternoon. They have more than twenty people, including Bald Tuo and the one-eyed Cultivator¡ªall inside.¡±


    This was more than what they had anticipated. Either these were Bald Tuo¡¯s previously hidden forces or Sin Cultivators who had recently gathered.


    Currently, they did not have a numerical advantage. If they were to strike, they would need to catch the enemy off guard and by surprise.


    Ji Qingbai said, ¡°They seem to be drinking. It¡¯s a good time to act, but it¡¯s too dark now, and some might escape. It would be better to strike at dawn when it just starts getting light.¡±


    Mo Shan nodded and added, ¡°Striking at dawn would be best, as they will be drunk and sleepy, most vulnerable at that moment.¡±


    Zhang Lan agreed, ¡°Then let¡¯s follow Mo¡¯s suggestion.¡±


    After that, Zhang Lan discussed details with Mo Shan and Ji Qingbai, while Lu Hui remained silent on the side, his eyes asionally resting on Ji Qingbai without revealing his thoughts.


    Once the discussion was finished, Zhang Lan added, ¡°We need to find a way to seal off the valley mouth.¡±


    This valley was rather hidden, with only one entrance that was easy to defend but hard to attack. However, because there was only one entrance, once it was sealed, the group of Sin Cultivators would be trapped like turtles in a jar, unable to escape.


    But the mouth of the valley was neither toorge nor too small. It would not be easy to guard with manpower alone.<div>


    Zhang Lan looked towards Mo Hua.


    Mo Hua nodded, ¡°I will seal the valley mouth.¡±


    Mo Hua used his Divine Sense to scan the valley, confirming that the group of Sin Cultivators was deep in their drink, an opportune moment of negligence when they wouldn¡¯t notice him, and then he cautiously approached the valley.


    Amid the cloak of night and blurred vision, Mo Hua hid in the bushes. Though the Sin Cultivators couldn¡¯t see him, even if they did suspect something, the indistinct light of night would help Mo Hua¡¯s rudimentary Concealment Technique, preventing him from being discovered.


    His Concealment Technique wouldn¡¯tpletely make him invisible; it wouldn¡¯t work during the day, but at night it was far more effective.


    Moreover, with Mo Hua¡¯s strong Divine Sense and intentional effort to hide his own aura, even if the Sin Cultivators swept the area with Divine Sense, they wouldn¡¯t notice him.


    With little time to spare, Mo Hua hadn¡¯t been able to prepare the Earth Fire Formation in advance, so he had to draw it on the spot.


    Crouched at the valley mouth, Mo Hua took out his Formation Pen and, dipping it in ink, sketched the Earth Fire Formation onto the rocks on the ground at the valley¡¯s entrance with fast-moving strokes.


    Zhang Lan and the others were already used to it.


    Only Lu Hui was profoundly shocked at this moment¡ªhe had never expected that this young man was a Formation Master!

 Chapter 254: 253: Encirclement_1

    Chapter 254: Chapter 253: Encirclement_1


    Mo Hua finished drawing the Formation without rming the Sin Cultivator, and then quietly retreated back behind the cover of the bushes.


    ¡°I¡¯ve finished drawing the Formation, leaving only a gap. We will pass through there tomorrow.¡±


    Mo Hua pointed out the gap in the Formation to Zhang Lan.


    Zhang Lan nodded, ¡°You¡¯ve worked hard.¡±


    Lu Hui said, ¡°Court Leader Zhang, do you know if Young Master Kong Sheng is inside the valley?¡±


    Zhang Lan shook his head, ¡°I¡¯ve been watching all afternoon and have not seen Young Master Kong.¡±


    Mo Hua had also used Divine Sense to scout the area just now. All that were inside were Sin Cultivators; not a single other Cultivator to be seen, let alone Kong Sheng. It seemed likely that he truly was beyond saving now.


    Lu Hui¡¯s expression gradually became grave.


    If Kong Sheng really was dead, how would he exin it to the Kong Family?


    Zhang Lan stopped paying him any attention, instead picking out several Cultivators to take turns on guard. Everyone else rested in their clothes, closed their eyes to restore their spirit, waiting for daybreak to make a move.<div>


    Noise persisted for a while inside the cave, then gradually subsided with asional soft snoring and mumbling.


    As dawn approached, these Sin Cultivators were still lying askew, with the few standing guard near the mouth of the valley dozing off as well.


    This location was hidden; having sheltered here for so long without being discovered made them inevitably bex.


    Zhang Lan drew his sword, exchanged nces with the people behind him, and said in a low voice, ¡°Let¡¯s move!¡±


    The group entered the valley through the gap in the Earth Fire Formation, and upon seeing a Sin Cultivator, they directly covered his mouth and nose and shed his throat with a de.


    After killing a few this way, they were suddenly discovered. A Sin Cultivator shouted, ¡°Who is it? How dare you!¡±


    Noises erupted, and a melee began.


    Mo Hua did not enter the valley. In this situation, his participation in the fight was of little significance, so he watched from the outside for the time being.


    Before long, a Sin Cultivator who was losing scurried toward the mouth of the valley and stepped on the Earth Fire Formation there.


    With a sh of fire, these Loose Cultivators were blown by the Earth Fire Formation into the air and crashed to the ground, looking pitiful.


    Not far away, Lu Hui¡¯s eyelid twitched upon seeing this scene.


    The power of this Earth Fire Formation was much stronger than he had imagined.


    What level of Formation Master was that young Cultivator after all?


    Meanwhile, the battle inside the valley also began to reach a deadlock.


    These Sin Cultivators were tough opponents, proving rather troublesome to deal with. Fortunately, they were groggy from being suddenly awakened from drunkenness, so the overall situation was still favorable for the Taoist Court.


    Zhang Lan, using his movement technique, was able to move freely among the Sin Cultivators, while condensing Sword Qi in his hand to attack several Spiritual Cultivators among the Sin Cultivators.


    Suddenly, his gaze shifted as he spotted Bald Tuo trying to escape and shouted:


    ¡°Bald Tuo! Don¡¯t let him get away!¡±


    Mo Shan and Ji Qingbai rushed to engage Bald Tuo inbat, with Lu Hui also joining the fight.<div>


    Zhang Lan wanted to provide support, but he was currently unable to extract himself; he had to deal with several Spiritual Cultivators among the Sin Cultivators first, otherwise, his own Cultivators would be living targets for those Spiritual Cultivators.


    Bald Tuo had profound cultivation, but he could not hold his ground against three opponents and gradually fell into a disadvantage.


    Ji Qingbai spotted a w in Bald Tuo¡¯s defense and chopped down with his concealed wooden sword technique, the de wreathed in surging pale green Spiritual Power.


    Bald Tuo couldn¡¯t dodge in time and was about to be cleaved by the de when suddenly Lu Hui¡¯s sword veered to stab directly at the back of Ji Qingbai¡¯s neck.<div>


    ¡°Be careful!¡± shouted Mo Shan.


    At the warning, Ji Qingbai tried to retract his de to parry, but it was already toote.


    Mo Shan, who was engaged inbat with Bald Tuo, seeing this, angled his de to forcefully deflect Lu Hui¡¯s sword, but the shock numbed his arm, sent his blood boiling, and stalled his movement, exposing a weakness.


    Bald Tuo, fighting Mo Shan, saw the opportunity, his gaze shed viciously, and he chopped with a de wrapped in a pale white Wind de at Mo Shan.


    Bald Tuo, possessing the rare Wind-based Spiritual Root, had extremely fast movement techniques and was equally quick with his strikes.


    Mo Shan, having just forcefully parried Lu Hui¡¯s sword, was out of breath and unable to evade the sh.


    Ji Qingbai, however, turned around, held his sword across, and stood in front of Mo Shan, taking Bald Tuo¡¯s strike for him. He was shaken by the Spiritual Power, causing him to spit out blood.


    With the opportunity, Bald Tuo, as swift as the wind, immediately escaped from amidst their encirclement.


    Lu Hui paid no heed to Bald Tuo but continued to attempt to sword Ji Qingbai. Zhang Lan summoned a Water Sword Technique, shing it down in front of him.


    ¡°Court Leader Lu, what do you think you¡¯re doing?¡± Zhang Lan said coldly.


    Lu Hui appearedposed, ¡°I naturally intended to kill Bald Tuo, but it¡¯s a pity he escaped.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Zhang Lan¡¯s expression darkened.


    ¡°What else then?¡± Lu Hui sneered darkly.<div>


    Zhang Lan sneered, ¡°Don¡¯t let me catch you ying dirty again, or I¡¯ll really kill you.¡±


    Lu Hui refused to back down, ¡°Is Court Leader Zhang trying to smear my name without proof?¡±


    Zhang Lan no longer paid him any attention but chased after the Bald Tuo instead.


    A venomous look shed briefly in Lu Hui¡¯s eyes.


    Among this group, the only one he feared was Zhang Lan, but it was just fear and nothing more.


    Although Zhang Lan¡¯s n status was higher than his, they were both Supervisors under different Taoist Courts, so he didn¡¯t need to take Zhang Lan¡¯s attitude too seriously.


    His original intention foring here was to rescue Young Master Kong and owe the Kong Family a great favor.


    But now it seemed that Young Master Kong¡¯s chances of survival were indeed slim.


    Given this, killing Ji Qingbai would allow him to return to Qingxuan City with an exnation.


    The Ji father and son had feuded with the Kong Family and then fled to Tongxian City. If they could live without harm, how could the Kong Family continue to intimidate the Loose Cultivators of Qingxuan City?


    If other Loose Cultivators followed suit, the Kong Family would find it hard tomand respect.


    Lu Hui, who lived a life of luxury funded by the Kong Family, knew their interests were his interests. He was bound to act against the Ji father and son sooner orter.


    If the Ji father and son were in Qingxuan City, he had a myriad of ways to imprison them. When the time came, making an example out of them would be much easier.<div>


    Since they did not return and were under the protection of a Monster Hunter, he would have to execute them on the spot, as long as he was discreet about it.


    Ji Qingbai was just an ordinary Loose Cultivator.


    He could ¡°identally¡± kill Ji Qingbai, then go back and ept a token punishment, and the matter would be put to rest.


    And he was a Supervisor for the Taoist Court.


    He didn¡¯t believe anyone would dare attack him brazenly, whether it was Zhang Lan or these Monster Hunters. If theyid a hand on him, the Taoist Court would seek justice.


    ¡°It¡¯s a pity I didn¡¯t seed just now, but there¡¯s still plenty of time; an opportunity will present itself.¡±


    Killing Ji Qingbai would curry favor with the Kong Family, while killing the Bald Tuo would earn him great merit¡ªa win-win situation.


    The failed assassination attempt on Ji Qingbai would surely put him on alert, and there might not be another chance in the short term. Therefore, he could not let the Bald Tuo escape now.


    A sharp light glinted in Lu Hui¡¯s eyes as he also chased after the Bald Tuo.


    Ji Qingbai wanted to follow but was stopped by Mo Shan, ¡°Brother Ji, Lu Hui wants to kill you.¡±


    Ji Qingbai said angrily, ¡°I¡¯ll go kill him first, or else he¡¯ll keep dragging you all into this.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s a Supervisor of the Taoist Court; things will only get worse if you kill him,¡± Mo Shan replied seriously.


    ¡°But¡­¡±<div>


    Mo Shan said in a firm voice, ¡°Let¡¯s deal with these Sin Cultivators first, then we¡¯ll talk.¡±


    After hesitating for a moment, Ji Qingbai sighed and could only nod in agreement.


    Ovee by a lingering drunkenness and caught by surprise, the Sin Cultivators were gradually getting the worst of the fight.


    One by one, they fell, with only the one-eyed cultivator desperately holding on, though not for much longer.


    The one-eyed cultivatorcked skill in movement techniques. He had only escapedst time through luck, and now trapped in the valley, he was practically unable to fly away.


    Thanks to his proficiency in Wind-based spiritual power, the Bald Tuo moved like the wind and had already reached the mouth of the valley, naturally encountering the Earth Fire Formation that had beenid out there.


    The Bald Tuo cursed, ¡°Where the hell did this Formatione from? Blocking my way!¡±


    Yet he didn¡¯t dare to charge through recklessly, his mind racing, until suddenly his eyes turned cold, and he grabbed a Sin Cultivator and threw him towards the valley entrance.


    Caught off guard, the Sin Cultivator was flung out by the Bald Tuo and then sted into critical injuries by the Earth Fire Formation, copsing on the ground, his life hanging by a thread.


    The Bald Tuo began throwing other Sin Cultivators to trigger the explosions of the Earth Fire Formation.


    These Sin Cultivators, who called each other brothers when it suited them, now showed no loyalty whatsoever when the benefits were gone.


    The Earth Fire Formationid out by Mo Hua was powered by Spirit Stones.


    These Spirit Stones were obtained from Zhang Lan. Although many were used, their numbers were finite; after several explosions, there were none left.


    And ordinary rocks weren¡¯t high-quality Formation media; after several sts, the Earth Fire Formation Patterns would gradually be damaged.


    Therefore, it wasn¡¯t long before a breach appeared in the Earth Fire Formation.


    At that moment, both Zhang Lan and Lu Hui had reached the valley entrance.


    Seeing this, the Bald Tuo became frantic, no longer hesitating, and using his movement technique, he fled out of the valley.


    Mo Hua was hiding in the grass outside, and his right hand slightly lifted, his Spiritual Power beginning to circte rapidly.


    With the casting of the Water Prison Technique, he could trap the Bald Tuo.


    But after consideration, his eyes flickered, and he gently lowered his hand, watching as the Bald Tuo escaped from the Earth Fire Formation, leaving behind a shadow as he fled into the distance.

 Chapter 255: 254 Trapped_1

    Chapter 255: Chapter 254 Trapped_1<div>


    Bald Tuo¡¯s figure was like the wind, fleeing into the distance. Lu Hui and Zhang Lan also chased after him.


    Mo Hua stayed behind.


    Inside the valley, the battle gradually drew to a close. Sin Cultivators were either dead or subdued, with minimal casualties on the side of the Taoist Court Officials.


    After a while, Mo Shan and Ji Qingbai also appeared at the entrance of the valley. They wanted to pursue Bald Tuo, but Mo Hua stopped them.


    ¡°Dad, let me go with you, Uncle Ji doesn¡¯t need to go.¡±


    Ji Qingbai quickly said, ¡°How can that work?¡±<div>


    Mo Shan looked at Mo Hua, understanding something, and said, ¡°Brother Ji, you don¡¯t need to go.¡±


    ¡°This matter started because of me¡­¡±


    Mo Shan shook his head, ¡°The Kong Family bullied others with their power. This matter started because of the Kong Family, not because of you. The fault lies with them.¡±


    Ji Qingbai frowned. ¡°But¡­¡±


    Mo Hua smiled mysteriously and said, ¡°Uncle Ji, don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Ji Qingbai wanted to insist further, but Mo Shan and Mo Hua had already used their movement techniques and chased after Bald Tuo.


    Ji Qingbai stayed where he was, pondering over Mo Hua¡¯s smile, wondering for a moment, ¡°What exactly does Mo Hua n to do?¡±


    Mo Hua and Mo Shan disyed their movement techniques and chased after him, asionally stopping to check the Compass Disk to confirm the general direction.


    Zhang Lan and Lu Hui had been chasing Bald Tuo, who had to exert his full strength to use his escape technique, inevitably causing fluctuations of spiritual power to appear on the Compass Disk with a clear trace.


    Before long, divine traces of Bald Tuo¡¯s spiritual power appeared in Mo Hua¡¯s Divine Sense.


    As a cultivator with Wind-System Spiritual Root, his spiritual power was a faint white color, very easy to identify.


    Bald Tuo, alone and cautiously hiding in a forest, was not seen by Zhang Lan and Lu Hui.<div>


    He was probably temporarily evaded by Bald Tuo thanks to his movement technique.


    ¡°Dad, over there.¡±


    Mo Hua pointed out Bald Tuo¡¯s location.


    Mo Shan¡¯s Divine Sense was not as strong as Mo Hua¡¯s, but his eyesight was excellent. Heeding Mo Hua¡¯s words, just a nce was enough to spot Bald Tuo crouching in the bushes.


    With a sh of his figure, he went straight for Bald Tuo.


    At the same time, Bald Tuo also spotted Mo Shan¡¯s figure. Cursing, he had no choice but to stimte his spiritual power and once again use his movement technique to flee into the distance.


    Bald Tuo cursed inwardly.


    He had already deceived Zhang Lan and Lu Hui. He intended to rest for a while, recovering some spiritual power, but unfortunately, he was discovered again.


    However, Bald Tuo was very confident in his movement technique. For many years, he had been thriving, all thanks to his Wind Escape Technique.


    As a Sin Cultivator, no matter how strong his cultivation, nothing was better than being fast enough to run.


    As long as one could run fast enough, they wouldn¡¯t be caught by enemies, nor would they be apprehended by the Taoist Court Officials.


    Over the years, Sin Cultivators stronger and more proficient in Taoist Skills than he had died or been crippled, one after another.<div>


    Only he survived by clinging to life with his movement technique, ultimately bing the big boss!


    Over these years, he had often been chased and hunted. This current situation was nothing more than routine for him.


    However, gradually, he sensed something wrong.


    His movement technique was definitely faster than that Monster Hunter chasing behind him. Yet, no matter how he ran, as soon as he stopped to rest, that Monster Hunter would catch up quickly.


    It was as if an eye was constantly and closely watching him.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± A chill ran down Bald Tuo¡¯s spine.


    He carefully examined himself and realized that there seemed to be a faint trace of Divine Sense, clinging to him like a bone-piercing maggot.


    He would have hardly noticed it if he hadn¡¯t been fully concentrating.


    The more concealed the Divine Sense, the more powerful it was!


    Bald Tuo broke out in cold sweat on his back, ¡°Whose Divine Sense is this?¡±


    Could it be that a Foundation Building Cultivator was watching me?


    Bald Tuo panicked. He slipped up in his step, Mo Shan noticed thepse, and closed in with a sh. A Raging Fire de struck directly down.<div>


    The de light was like mes, with surging red spiritual power.


    Bald Tuo watched in dismay, exerting his movement technique to the limit in an attempt to dodge the de, but he was still a fraction too slow and his arm got sliced, sending an instant wave of searing pain as blood flowed out.


    Bald Tuo had no choice but to stop and figure out how to deal with Mo Shan.


    Mo Shan didn¡¯t bother with small talk, and without a word, he charged forward with his de.


    Bald Tuo wanted to say a few words to buy some time, but seeing that Mo Shan didn¡¯t give him the chance, he could only curse silently and steel himself to face Mo Shan.


    As their swords shed, a tumultuous surge of wind and fire spiritual power burst forth, and their strength overflowed in all directions.


    After just a few exchanges, Bald Tuo realized he was no match for Mo Shan and that defeat was inevitable.


    If defeat was inevitable, then it was better to n ahead.


    Bald Tuo fought Mo Shan for a few more rounds, then suddenly retreated backward, lifting his right hand to reveal several runes.


    Mo Shan was taken aback and stopped his advance.


    At the same time, Bald Tuo activated the runes.


    Dust filled the air as the pulse of earth series spiritual power emanated from the ground, rolling in waves towards Mo Shan.<div>


    Mo Shan could only fall back.


    Bald Tuo¡¯s gaze hardened, and he turned to run.


    These runes were named Terraquake Runes, which he had found after killing a family of three cultivators and rummaging through their storage bags.


    At this moment, he activated these runes to repel Mo Shan so he could make his escape.


    As long as he activated his movement technique once more to create distance, it wouldn¡¯t be so easy for Mo Shan to catch up.


    Of all the movement techniques, the Wind Escape Technique was the fastest!


    In Big ck Mountain, he had killed and robbed countless people, and so far, no one had managed to hold on to him.


    A faint smile appeared on Bald Tuo¡¯s lips as he wrapped himself in Wind-System Spiritual Power, turning to leave, and casting a disdainful nce at Mo Shan before he did.


    But as soon as he took a step, he sensed something was wrong.


    It was like he was locked in ce by something and suddenly couldn¡¯t move!


    Bald Tuo looked down, and his pupils constricted.


    Out of nowhere, chains of condensed water vapor had appeared around him, binding him firmly to the spot!<div>


    ¡°Not good!¡±


    Bald Tuo panicked internally and hurriedly looked up, only to see Mo Shan¡¯s de approaching like a zing fire.


    Struggling with all his might, Bald Tuo finally broke free from the spell¡¯s restraints just before Mo Shan¡¯s de hit him.


    He quickly raised his sword to block Mo Shan¡¯s attack.


    He had escaped from the spell and blocked the sword attack, but his chance to flee had also vanished.


    Bald Tuo was filled with rage as he fought Mo Shan, bellowing, ¡°Who the hell is ambushing me?¡±


    Bald Tuo¡¯s angry voice echoed all around.


    Of course, Mo Hua hiding in the forest naturally didn¡¯t answer him. Since it was an ambush, he couldn¡¯t show himself.


    If he showed himself, how could it still be called an ambush?


    Mo Hua sat leisurely on arge tree branch, holding a recently picked wild fruit in his left hand while raising his right hand in an empty grasp, his Divine Sense continually locked on Bald Tuo.


    A look of yful interest, like that of a cat toying with a mouse, crept onto Mo Hua¡¯s face.


    He was right; the Water Prison Technique indeed countered cultivators skilled in movement techniques and was even more effective than he had anticipated.


    Whenever Bald Tuo attempted to flee, he would cast the Water Prison Technique, holding him in ce.


    The Water Prison Technique could restrain him for about two breaths¡¯ time, and in those two breaths, Bald Tuo had no chance of escaping from the experienced Mo Shan.


    Bald Tuo tried several times but couldn¡¯t break free.


    Every time there was a slight chance, this peculiar spell would bind him.


    It was quick and urate, and impossible to guard against.


    The more Bald Tuo fought, the more frightened and dismayed he became.


    The movement technique that had allowed him to roam unhindered through Big ck Mountain waspletely countered by this mysterious and unknown spell!


    If things continued like this, he would meet his end here today.

 Chapter 256: 255: Design_1

    Chapter 256: Chapter 255: Design_1<div>


    ¡°`


    The fight between Bald Tuo and Mo Shan at the edge of the woods continued.


    Bald Tuo could neither beat nor escape him and initially thought his life would soon end.


    But after a few more rounds, he unexpectedly discovered that the Monster Hunter was not actually trying to kill him.


    The cultivator hiding in the shadows, who was casting those strange spells, only used confinement techniques to keep him there, never any lethal spells to take his life.


    It seemed these two men had no intention of killing him.<div>


    Bald Tuo breathed a sigh of relief, only to feel a surge of shame and anger right after.


    They were toying with him!


    Neither killing him nor letting him go, they were like hunters amusing themselves with their catch.


    It was utter mockery and humiliation!


    ¡°This is simply outrageous!¡± Bald Tuo shouted angrily.


    Bald Tuo didn¡¯t want to sit around waiting for death; he kept using runes and pretending to be defeated, trying every way he could to seize an opportunity to escape.


    But no matter how many chances he sought to flee, in the end, he would always be frozen in ce by the Water Prison Technique, and all his efforts would vanish in an instant.


    In front of Mo Hua¡¯s Water Prison Technique, all his schemes were futile.


    Bald Tuo was both shocked and furious.


    Who was that hidden cultivator, anyway?


    Every single move he made was under their control, leaving him with no chance of escape.


    Amidst his shock and anger, Bald Tuo was bewildered:<div>


    ¡°At this point, why don¡¯t these two just kill me? What exactly do they want to do?¡±


    After entangling with Mo Shan for a long time, Bald Tuo caught a glimpse of two figures approaching from afar, Zhang Lan and Lu Hui.


    Bald Tuo¡¯s heart sank even further:


    ¡°It¡¯s over, now there¡¯s no chance of escape.¡±


    In the woods, Mo Hua¡¯s eyes also brightened.


    Practicing trapping someone like Bald Tuo with the Water Prison Technique several times, he had gradually be proficient, and now he even found it somewhat boring.


    ying cat and mouse can get tedious after a while.


    What he was waiting for was Lu Hui, and now, the prey had finally arrived.


    Mo Hua slightly smiled.


    Zhang Lan and Lu Hui had been searching the mountains for a while, and seeing Mo Shan engaged with Bald Tuo now, both of them were invigorated, hastening their movement techniques, and with a few shes, they had rushed over.


    The three men formed a triangr formation and surrounded Bald Tuo.


    Bald Tuo, despairing, burst out angrily:<div>


    ¡°You bunch of dogs for the Taoist Court, must you pursue to a bitter end?¡±


    Zhang Lan cursed, ¡°Isn¡¯t that obvious? You beast, you should¡¯ve been dead long ago!¡±


    Bald Tuo¡¯s face twitched.


    Lu Hui¡¯s gaze sharpened, and he asked, ¡°Bald Tuo, tell me, was it you who abducted the Young Master of the Kong Family?¡±


    Bald Tuo frowned, ¡°What Young Master of the Kong Family?¡±


    ¡°Half a month ago, did you raid a merchant caravan?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve raided so many caravans, how would I know which one you¡¯re talking about?¡±


    Lu Hui¡¯s eyelids twitched, ¡°Then let me ask you another question, what did you do with the cultivators after robbing the caravans?¡±


    Bald Tuo¡¯s mouth twisted into a sinister smile, ¡°That depends on whether they were men or women. Men were killed on the spot, and women¡­ after having some fun, then they were killed.¡±


    Things hade to this point; he couldn¡¯t escape anyway.


    The crimes hemitted, once at the Taoist Court, meant death, so there was nothing to hide.


    Lu Hui¡¯s heart sank; if that was the case, then Young Master Kong was probably confusedly killed by Bald Tuo, not even having a chance to reveal his identity.<div>


    Zhang Lan then said, ¡°Let¡¯s act, capture him and take him back to the Taoist Court for questioning.¡±


    Having said that, he formed the Water Sword Technique with his fingers, no longer wasting words, and directly attacked Bald Tuo.


    Lu Hui also drew his sword, thrusting at Bald Tuo¡¯s heart.


    ¡°`


    Mo Shan¡¯s eyes shed as he remembered Mo Hua¡¯s instructions. When it was time to act, he feigned physical exhaustion and dyed his strike by a moment.


    The encirclement of the three men faltered in an instant because of Mo Shan¡¯s dy, creating a w.


    Bald Tuo, with his rich experience in fighting to the death, captured this w in the blink of an eye, his expression filled with wild joy.


    He was certain he would die this time, and even if he didn¡¯t die, he would be captured by the Taoist Court, but to his surprise, at the moment of despair, Mo Shan¡¯s slip-up gave him a glimmer of hope.


    Bald Tuo dodged Zhang Lan¡¯s Water Sword Technique, exchanged a blow with Lu Hui, and then used the momentum to retreat. He spotted the w between the three men and desperately used the Wind Escape Skill. With a sh, he broke through their encirclement.


    The Bald Tuo, having broken out, still didn¡¯t feel safe.


    He was afraid that a hidden cultivator would use a spell to trap him.


    But then he realized that the cultivator hiding in the shadows didn¡¯t take action or cast that strange spell!<div>


    ¡°What a chance!¡±


    Bald Tuo was overjoyed, a gleam shed in his eyes, he ran with all his might, wind swirling around him, leaving a trail of afterimages behind him.


    Lu Hui made a disdainful ¡°tsk¡± sound as he nced at Mo Shan, then deployed his movement technique and chased after Bald Tuo.


    Bald Tuo had killed Young Master Kong, so they couldn¡¯t let him get away.


    Zhang Lan looked at Mo Shan with some confusion.


    In his experience, Mo Shan, a veteran of a hundred battles, would not make such a basic error.


    Then he saw Mo Shan give him a look and subtly nced at Lu Hui, who was moving away.


    Zhang Lan was taken aback for a moment, then slowly caught on, a sly smile ying on his lips.


    At the same time, Mo Hua emerged from the woods.


    The three exchanged nces, all understanding each other¡¯s intentions. Then they each moved swiftly, chasing after Bald Tuo and Lu Hui.


    Lu Hui, who was using all his effort to sprint, cursed continuously in his heart.


    ¡°Three men surrounded this Bald Tuo, yet they let him escape. These Monster Hunters are truly foolish beyond measure.¡±<div>


    However, this was also fine. As long as he caught up with Bald Tuo first and managed to control him or kill him directly, the merit for this task would be his.


    Not only would he havepleted the Taoist Court¡¯s mission, but he would also have avenged Young Master Kong.


    The rewards from the Taoist Court went without saying, and the Kong Family would also owe him a favor, and the benefits would not be small.


    With his heart set aze with desire, Lu Hui chased after Bald Tuo with even greater effort.


    However, Mo Hua and the others merely trailed behind at a distance, neither moving in to join Lu Hui nor allowing Bald Tuo to get away.


    If Lu Hui were to lose the trail, Mo Hua would kindly allow Zhang Lan to guide him.


    With Mo Hua¡¯s Divine Sense locked on, there was no way for Bald Tuo to escape.


    And so, Lu Hui and Bald Tuo continued their pursuit and escape.


    After more than half an hour, Lu Hui finally caught up with Bald Tuo and engaged in a fight to the death with him.


    Mo Hua and the others stopped at a distance and did not approach.


    Bald Tuo, having struggled against Mo Shan and then run with all his might, was now at the end of his strength.


    Lu Hui had also consumed a lot of Spiritual Power, but he was much better off than Bald Tuo.


    However, he was puzzled as to why Bald Tuo, with his excellent movement techniques, had not been able to escape.


    But he didn¡¯t have time to ponder these things; he needed to capture Bald Tuo as soon as possible.


    After more than a dozen rounds of all-out fighting, the victor slowly emerged.


    Lu Hui¡¯s sword pierced Bald Tuo¡¯s shoulder.


    Bald Tuo knelt on the ground, knowing he couldn¡¯t hold on any longer and filled with unwillingness, so he angrily drew his knife and shed toward Lu Hui¡¯s chest.


    But he knew in his heart that he was too exhausted from the long fight, that his knife was slow, and that he would surely not hit Lu Hui.


    Lu Hui sneered in contempt.


    Bald Tuo¡¯s knife posed no threat; he just needed to step back to avoid it unscathed.


    Lu Hui was about to step back when he didn¡¯t notice a cold light sh in Mo Hua¡¯s eyes from afar. She moved her hand slightly, and chains of Spiritual Power suddenly appeared, locking him in ce!


    Lu Hui, halfway through stepping back, realized he was paralyzed and was terrified in an instant!


    Before he could regain hisposure, Bald Tuo¡¯s knife had chopped onto his chest.


    The knife broke through the soft armor in front of his chest, and the de cut into his torso, blood spraying forth in an instant.

 Chapter 257: 256 Demon Smelly Grass_1

    Chapter 257: Chapter 256 Demon Smelly Grass_1<div>


    Lu Hui was unexpectedly struck by his de, something Bald Tuo never anticipated.


    He couldn¡¯t understand how Lu Hui, who had been dodging, suddenly stopped dodging halfway through.


    Could it be that he was overconfident, so he deliberately didn¡¯t dodge this strike?


    But an opportunity like this was rare. After a moment of shock, Bald Tuo regained hisposure and unleashed his de again, aiming for Lu Hui¡¯s lower body.


    Lu Hui felt a sharp pain in his chest and, seeing Bald Tuo¡¯s cunning strike, felt a chill in his heart. He struggled to break free from the Water Prison Technique and dodged backward.


    However, slowed down by the Water Prison Technique, his thigh was still sliced by Bald Tuo.<div>


    Furious, Lu Hui endured the pain and drew his sword. His sword was swift and vicious, stabbing into Bald Tuo¡¯s right chest.


    Bald Tuo¡¯s eyes gradually became lifeless as he slumped to the ground.


    Lu Hui, covered in blood, also slowly fell.


    In the secluded woods, the two men had fought to the death, blood flowing freely. In the end, they wounded each other and fell beneath each other¡¯s des and swords.


    This scene was very much in line with the script Mo Hua had premeditated in his mind.


    Mo Hua nodded, feeling very satisfied with what he saw.


    Zhang Lan, on the other hand, was stunned.


    What kind of spell was this? Where did this kid Mo Hua learn it from?


    It really was a case of killing someone without even bothering to blow away the dust¡­


    Zhang Lan saw Mo Hua¡¯s confident demeanor and knew he had a way to deal with Lu Hui, but he didn¡¯t expect it to be so surprising.


    Using a subtle trick and letting someone else do the dirty work, he had trapped Lu Hui without any effort.


    Lu Hui perishing along with Bald Tuo was perfectly reasonable and had no faults at all.<div>


    ¡°Shall we go and check?¡± Mo Hua asked.


    Zhang Lan came back to his senses, nodded, but dyed for a while, waiting for Lu Hui to bleed a bit more, before he and Mo Shan approached the fallen duo.


    Mo Hua followed behind them.


    The three of them reached Lu Hui and Bald Tuo. They carefully checked their breath and couldn¡¯t help but look at each other with a hint of regret.


    Bald Tuo wasn¡¯t dead. Lu Hui¡¯s thrust was to his right chest, and it hadn¡¯t damaged his heart. He still had a breath in him.


    Lu Hui had lost a lot of blood and was temporarily unconscious, but the wound on his chest wasn¡¯t actually severe, so he hadn¡¯t died either.


    ¡°Do bad guys always have such hard lives¡­¡± Mo Hua couldn¡¯t help saying.


    What to do next?


    Lu Hui, after all, was a Supervisor from the Taoist Court. Should they leave him to die?


    Mo Shan and Mo Hua both looked at Zhang Lan.


    Zhang Lan sighed and said, ¡°This is so exhausting.¡±


    Then he found a spot, sat down leisurely, and said, ¡°The scenery here isn¡¯t bad; let¡¯s rest here for a while.¡±<div>


    Mo Hua looked around. The woods were secluded, surrounded by deadwood, with leaves beneath their feet. Where was this good scenery?


    But Mo Hua nodded and said, ¡°Indeed, the scenery is nice.¡±


    Then he too plonked down to sit on the ground and even took out wine, meat, and snacks from his storage bag. The three of them began to eat pleasantly together.


    Lu Hui was off to the side, still bleeding.


    After a while, Lu Hui didn¡¯t die; instead, he gradually regained consciousness, whispering in pain.


    He shakily took pills from his storage bag with his right hand, consumed them, and after refining their power, the blood on his chest slowly stopped.


    Mo Shan unsheathed his sword, intending to finish him, but Zhang Lan held him back.


    Zhang Lan shook his head and said, ¡°No need to dirty your own hands.¡±


    Lu Hui struggled to his feet, and upon seeing Zhang Lan and the others, his expression changed, hating them for not helping and fearing they would finish him off.


    Zhang Lan feigned concern and said, ¡°Court Leader Lu, are you alright?¡±


    Lu Hui forced a smile, ¡°Thanks to Court Leader Zhang¡¯s blessing, I won¡¯t die yet.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good to hear. I was genuinely worried about you being severely injured.¡±<div>


    Lu Hui¡¯s smile was filled with insincerity, ¡°Thank you for your concern, Court Leader Zhang.¡±


    But inside he was cursing bitterly, ¡°Worried? Worried that I won¡¯t die?¡±


    A venomous look flickered in Lu Hui¡¯s eyes.


    He had noted this debt; he would settle ounts with themter.


    But he didn¡¯t dare show this hatred openly, keeping it inside to avoid provoking Zhang Lan and Mo Shan and being silenced by them for good.


    Lu Hui forced augh and said, ¡°The kindness of you all, I, Lu Hui, will keep in my heart. After I meditate and adjust my breath for a while, shall we then resume our journey back?¡±


    Zhang Lan nodded and said, ¡°That sounds good.¡±


    So Lu Hui continued to meditate and heal his wounds.


    Mo Shan, on the other hand, joined with Zhang Lan to chain up Bald Tuo, who still had a breath left in him.


    Mo Hua nced at Bald Tuo with a hint of disdain.


    What a waste this Bald Tuo is, he mused, not even capable of killing Lu Hui¡ªit¡¯s a squandered opportunity.


    Perhaps it was just Lu Hui¡¯s luck that the de didn¡¯t strike a vital spot, which is why he didn¡¯t die.<div>


    However, Mo Hua wasn¡¯t in a rush; this was Big ck Mountain, the domain of Monster Hunters, and in a way, his territory too.


    Lu Hui stood no chance of leaving alive.


    Once Lu Hui¡¯s wounds had healed enough for temporary movement, everyone stood up and set off, keeping a watchful eye on Bald Tuo as they walked back along the mountain trail.


    When they arrived at a fork in the road, Mo Hua suddenly quickened his pace and turned into a small path to the left.


    Mo Shan caught on immediately, understanding what was happening and promptly following Mo Hua.


    Zhang Lan, unfamiliar with the mountain trails, naturally followed Mo Hua as a matter of course.


    Lu Hui, of Qingxuan City, clueless about Big ck Mountain, proceeded with caution, unaware of anything wrong with this path, so he unwittingly followed along.


    Aside from being narrower and more deste, there wasn¡¯t much difference in this mountain path.


    The fog wasn¡¯t thick, and the miasma wasn¡¯t particrly strong.


    Lu Hui had no suspicions, but as he walked, he suddenly smelled a pungent, fishy odor.


    He looked around and noticed the source of the smell came from a clump of grass in Mo Hua¡¯s hand.


    Lu Hui frowned and asked, ¡°Young brother, what kind of grass do you have there?¡±<div>


    Mo Hua didn¡¯t hide it from him, ¡°It¡¯s Demon Smelly Grass.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s it for?¡±


    Seeing that he didn¡¯t recognize it, Mo Hua exined, ¡°There are many Monster Beasts in the mountains. This grass is fishy and pungent; it can repel Monster Beasts.¡±


    Lu Hui, not being a Monster Hunter, didn¡¯t see a problem at first.


    ¡°Can I see it?¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    Mo Hua readily handed the Demon Smelly Grass to Lu Hui.


    Upon receiving it, Lu Hui meticulously inspected the grass, finding nothing unusual about it, nor any sign of tampering¡ªaside from an abnormal stench, there was nothing special.


    Was this kid really just using the grass to drive away Monster Beasts?


    As Lu Hui pondered while walking, he suddenly noticed that Mo Hua and the others had silently moved ahead of him, now a good ten steps away.


    Startled, before he could think more deeply, he felt an icy chill on his back.


    Slowly turning around, he discovered two Monster Beasts that had appeared out of nowhere in the bushes at either side of him.


    One beast had red skin and sharp teeth dripping saliva; the other had white fur with long horns and blood-red eyes.


    Both Monster Beasts were staring intently at him.


    Lu Hui, aghast, immediately realized the truth.


    Demon Smelly Grass, Demon Smelly Grass, with its rotting stench.


    Cultivators dislike it, but beasts are fond of it¡ªhow could it possibly be used to drive away Monster Beasts?


    This Demon Smelly Grass, intended to attract Monster Beasts, was now in his hands.


    ¡°Damn it, this brat tricked me!¡±


    Enraged, Lu Hui hastily threw the Demon Smelly Grass away, but it was toote¡ªboth Monster Beasts had set their sights on him and began to pounce.


    With his injuries still fresh, Lu Hui couldn¡¯t dwell on them at this moment.


    He exerted his spiritual power and blood qi surged as he sprinted with all his strength.


    If caught by the Monster Beasts, he would undoubtedly be devoured today. In this life-or-death situation, even if his wounds reopened and blood seeped out, he couldn¡¯t afford to care.


    Lu Hui pushed his movement technique to the extreme and was indeed marginally faster than the Monster Beasts, putting some distance between them and lessening the pressure on his back.


    Just then, he saw Mo Hua ahead, turning to sh him a smile.


    ¡°What¡¯s this brat smiling about?¡±


    Taken aback, Lu Hui watched as Mo Hua raised his hand slightly, made a hollow grip, and then gently clenched.


    Mysterious and eerie spiritual power suddenly appeared, forming into water chains, instantly securing him.


    In the blink of an eye, Lu Hui understood it all.


    Why Bald Tuo, despite his swift movement technique, couldn¡¯t get away; why he, although capable of dodging that de, couldn¡¯t evade it either.


    ¡°Was it this deceitful little brat?!¡±


    Lu Hui understood, but it was all toote.


    The Water Prison Technique had locked him tight.


    In less than two breaths of time, the Monster Beasts caught up with him, their gaping jaws and sharp teeth piercing through his shoulder.

 Chapter 258: 257: Trapping and Killing_1

    Chapter 258: Chapter 257: Trapping and Killing_1<div>


    ¡°`


    Lu Hui, already severely wounded, struggled in vain as he was no match for the two first-rank Monster Beasts.


    The two Monster Beasts were not about to let the flesh in their mouths escape and began to tear and bite at Lu Hui ferociously.


    The scene was somewhat gruesome, and Mo Hua felt a bit uneasy, but he thought that Lu Hui had iting.


    A momentter, Mo Hua suddenly sensed something with his Divine Sense, and said to Zhang Lan, ¡°The cultivators from the Taoist Court are on their way.¡±


    In his Divine Sense, he could already detect the breath of the Taoist Court cultivators.<div>


    Zhang Lan nodded his head.


    Lu Hui could die, but he should not be consumed; at the very least, his body needed to be preserved as evidence for all to witness.


    Otherwise, who would know whether Lu Hui¡¯s death was rted to them or not?


    Zhang Lan then shouted, ¡°Audacious beasts, how dare you kill Court Leader Lu!¡±


    Having said that, Zhang Lan gathered Sword Qi of the water element and struck at the two Monster Beasts.


    The Sword Qi hit the Monster Beasts, causing them pain; they howled and red at Zhang Lan with fierce eyes.


    Mo Shan also took the opportunity to attack the beasts while Mo Hua assisted by restricting them with the Water Prison Technique.


    The Water Prison Technique was less effective againstte-stage first-rank Monster Beasts, binding them for barely a moment, but that brief instant was enough to hinder their attacks, providing Mo Shan with an opportunity.


    After some trouble, Mo Shan finally rescued Lu Hui from the jaws of the Monster Beasts.


    Having their meal snatched away, the two Monster Beasts enraged, one pounced towards Mo Shan, and the other charged at Zhang Lan.


    Mo Shan, relying on his profound cultivation and exquisite Taoist Skills, began to battle one of the Monster Beasts, mainly evading and holding his own.


    Mo Hua set off fireworks and then, using the movement technique Water Passing Step, tangled with the other Monster Beast to buy time.<div>


    Against two first-rank Monster Beasts in a direct confrontation, they were no match.


    They could only look for a way to dy for a while until the cultivators from the Taoist Court arrived upon seeing the fireworks.


    Zhang Lan, while remotely assisting with the Water Sword Technique, couldn¡¯t help but be secretly astonished.


    Mo Shan was to be expected, a Monster Hunter with rich experience and outstanding strength, managing to hold off ate-stage first-rank Monster Beast was not an issue.


    But little Mo Hua, merely at the seventh level of Qi Refinement, was also able to tangle with ate-stage first-rank Monster Beast by leveraging his movement technique, and even appeared to hold his ground convincingly.


    Each time the Monster Beast pounced to tear, scratch, or bite, Mo Hua cleverly dodged every attack, disying the meticulous beauty of the Water Passing Step technique to perfection.


    In his spare moments, he could even cast a few spells.


    Sometimes it was a Fireball Technique to harass, sometimes the Water Prison Technique to entrap the enemy.


    His spellcasting was extremely fast, releasing them with a flick of his hand, so even in close quarters with the Monster Beast, he always found time to conjure spells.


    Although his spells were like mere itches on the beast, causing little harm, they did indeed strike the Monster Beast solidly.


    The Monster Beast, no matter how frustrated or humiliated, couldn¡¯t touch Mo Hua at all, unable to even graze him to tickle.


    Zhang Lan felt conflicted.<div>


    The Water Passing Step was clearly the Ultimate Technique of the Zhang Family, yet it was being employed to perfection by Mo Hua, a little cultivator not of their kin.


    It made him start to wonder whether the technique should bear the name Mo or Zhang.


    ¡°You better not let the elders of my Zhang Family see you, or else they would certainly pull you into the family,¡± Zhang Lan thought to himself as he watched Mo Hua.


    After holding on for a while, the Taoist Court cultivators arrived to back them up, about fifteen or sixteen in total, from both Tongxian City and Qingxuan City.


    Now with numbers on their side, the two Monster Beasts let out reluctant roars and had to retreat back into the forest.


    A Qingxuan City Taoist Court cultivator, upon seeing Lu Hui, eximed in shock, ¡°Leader Lu! What happened to you¡­?¡±


    One of Lu Hui¡¯s arms had been eaten by a Monster Beast, his body was covered in blood, and his breath grew weaker and weaker, with a mouthful of blood he couldn¡¯t swallow.


    He pointed at Mo Hua but was unable to speak.


    Zhang Lan then grabbed Lu Hui¡¯s shoulders and shook him hard, his expression one of sorrow as he said:


    ¡°Court Leader Lu, what has happened to you? Court Leader Lu, say something!¡±


    Lu Hui¡¯sst breath slipped away with the shaking, his head drooped, and he passed away.


    Upon seeing this, Zhang Lan wore a look of disbelief and mournfully said, ¡°Court Leader Lu, how could you just leave us like this?!¡±<div>


    Mo Hua watched, his eyes wide open in amazement.


    ¡°`


    Zhang Lan, the seasoned veteran of the Taoist Court, acted as if it were all real.


    Those unaware might even think he had deep ties with Lu Hui.


    Such acting, both genuine and contrived without any hint of discord, made Mo Hua feel quite inferior.


    Once Zhang Lan confirmed that Lu Hui had indeed stopped breathing, hemented,


    ¡°Court Leader Lu first fought fiercely against Bald Tuo, subduing him, and then to prevent Bald Tuo from falling into the jaws of the Monster Beasts, he struggled with the beasts to the death. He unfortunately perished in the line of duty. His actions and resolve are both admirable and praiseworthy.¡±


    The Enforcement Leaders from Qingxuan City looked at each other in bewilderment.


    Was the person Zhang Lan spoke of really their Court Leader Lu? He wasn¡¯t that kind of person at all¡­


    The words ¡°admirable and praiseworthy¡± had nothing to do with Court Leader Lu, even in eight lifetimes.


    He certainly wouldn¡¯t risk his life for a public office in the Taoist Court.


    Zhang Lan gave them a cold look, ¡°Court Leader Lu is dead, yet you remain unmoved. Do you harbor dissatisfaction with Court Leader Lu?¡±<div>


    Upon hearing this, the hearts of the Enforcement Leaders from Qingxuan City tightened. They immediately bowed their heads, adopting a mournful expression, and said one after another,


    ¡°With the death of Court Leader Lu, we are stricken with grief, finding it hard to believe. We ask for Court Leader Zhang¡¯s assistance in dealing with the aftermath.¡±


    Zhang Lan nodded, ¡°Catching Bald Tuo is a shared credit, and Court Leader Lu¡¯s contribution is indispensable. His body should be sent back to Qingxuan City for a proper burial.¡±


    With Lu Hui dead, the only Supervisor left here was Zhang Lan, so naturally, his word wasw.


    Moreover, with the capture of Bald Tuo, they each had a share of the merits; it wasn¡¯t a wasted trip.


    As for Court Leader Lu, dead is dead.


    What could they, several Enforcement Leaders, do? They couldn¡¯t possibly oppose Zhang Lan, the Supervisor.


    The Enforcement Leaders from Qingxuan City bowed and agreed, ¡°We shall follow what Court Leader Zhang has instructed.¡±


    Zhang Lan nodded in satisfaction and instructed, ¡°First, send the body of Court Leader Lu back to the Taoist Court in Tongxian City, let the Court Leader take a look, and then send it back to Qingxuan City.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    The Enforcement Leaders from Qingxuan City took Lu Hui¡¯s body and left the mountain first, while Mo Hua, alongside Zhang Lan, returned to the valley where the Sin Cultivators took shelter.


    Ji Qingbai and several Cultivators from the Taoist Court were cleaning up the battlefield. Upon seeing Mo Hua, they looked around and couldn¡¯t help but ask,<div>


    ¡°Where is Lu Hui?¡±


    Mo Hua sighed, ¡°Court Leader Lu died in the line of duty.¡±


    Ji Qingbai showed an incredulous expression.


    How much time had passed, and he had died in the line of duty? That was Lu Hui!


    The Supervisor of Qingxuan City¡¯s Taoist Court, who made a tiger of himself andmitted all sorts of evil.


    So many Loose Cultivators in Qingxuan City were helpless against him, howe he perished in the line of duty upon arriving at Tongxian City?


    After pondering for a moment, Ji Qingbai slowly came to understand and cautiously asked, ¡°There won¡¯t be any problems, will there?¡±


    Mo Shan nced at Mo Hua and said helplessly, ¡°We didn¡¯ty a finger on him.¡±


    Mo Huaughed, ¡°It was Bald Tuo and the Monster Beasts who killed Lu Hui; it has nothing to do with us.¡±


    Zhang Lan also nodded, ¡°With not a shred of evidence, the Taoist Court won¡¯t pursue the matter.¡±


    Ji Qingbai stood dumbfounded for a long while, unable toprehend how Lu Hui could be killed without leaving any trace of evidence.


    But he didn¡¯t need to know. All he had to realize was that the evil Court Leader Lu was dead.


    A stone that had been weighing on his heart finally fell to the ground.


    The Loose Cultivators in Qingxuan City could also breathe a little easier.


    Ji Qingbai bowed his hands in respect and said solemnly, ¡°On behalf of the Loose Cultivators of Qingxuan City, I thank you all!¡±


    Zhang Lan waved his hand, ¡°I haven¡¯t done much, if you want to thank someone, thank Mo Hua.¡±


    Ji Qingbai looked at Mo Hua in surprise.


    Mo Hua chuckled, ¡°It was but a small effort.¡±


    All he had done was cast a few Water Prison Techniques; indeed, it was but a small effort.

 Chapter 259: 258: Passing on Responsibilities_1

    Chapter 259: Chapter 258: Passing on Responsibilities_1<div>


    Lu Hui¡¯s corpse was first sent to the Taoist Court in Tongxian City, where an Enforcement Leader went to report to Court Leader Zhou.


    Upon hearing the news, Court Leader Zhou furrowed her brows, and upon seeing Lu Hui¡¯s body, she furrowed them even more, unable to resist saying,


    ¡°Zhang Lan, that kid, has caused me trouble again.¡±


    This Court Leader Lu came to Tongxian City intact, but after entering a mountain with Zhang Lan, he turned into a corpse in the blink of an eye.


    Moreover, missing arms and legs, he did not even die a whole corpse.


    How was she supposed to exin this to the people in Qingxuan City?<div>


    Could this matter be unrted to Zhang Lan? Who would believe that if it were said aloud?


    Court Leader Zhou asked the Enforcement Leader, ¡°What exactly happened?¡±


    The Enforcement Leader bowed and said, ¡°ording to Court Leader Zhang, Court Leader Lu was pursuing Bald Tuo and was ambushed by him, sustaining severe injuries. On the way to transport Bald Tuo, they encountered Monster Beasts and, unfortunately, Lu died at the jaws of the beasts, dying in the line of duty.¡±


    ¡°Dying in the line of duty?¡± Court Leader Zhou scoffed, ¡°He sure clears himself neatly. The man died in an undignified manner but found himself a dignified excuse.¡±


    ¡°But does he take everyone else for fools? With the body right here, how can any discerning person not see how Lu really died?¡±


    Court Leader Zhou thought to herself, shook her head, and took another look at Lu Hui¡¯s body, her Divine Sense scanning it briefly, her eyes suddenly lighting up.


    That technique¡­ quite clean.


    There were only two fatal wounds on Lu Hui¡¯s body.


    One was caused by a Cultivator, with faint white traces of Wind-System Spiritual Power residue at the wound.


    The person who wounded him was clearly Bald Tuo.


    Wind-based Spiritual Roots are quite rare, and in their Taoist Court, they could not find a single Cultivator with such a Spiritual Root.


    Nor did any of the Cultivators on this mission have Wind-based Spiritual Roots. This kind of Spiritual Power couldn¡¯t be faked.<div>


    The other was the bite marks of Monster Beasts.


    At the wounds were the residual stench of the beasts¡¯ saliva, as well as crimson demonic power, he was indeed killed by Monster Beasts.


    This was even less fakeable.


    Court Leader Zhou felt reassured and began to see Zhang Lan as someone who could be taught.


    Some things he could do, but he should not leave any traces, nor should he cause trouble for the Taoist Court.


    If he turned a blind eye, as if nothing had happened, there would be an exnation for the outside world.


    Since there was an exnation and no more trouble, Court Leader Zhou felt relieved.


    She took another look at Lu Hui¡¯s body and thought to herself, ¡°Died well!¡±


    The Taoist Court in Qingxuan City¡­ from top to bottom, foul and murky, all corrupt? What are they really?


    Court Leader Zhou didn¡¯t voice it, but in her heart, she held them in utmost contempt.


    Although she couldn¡¯t im to be paragon of virtue, she did have some conscience. At most, she took some kickbacks but never went so far as to bleed people dry, bones and all.


    However, she was only the Court Leader of Tongxian City and could only manage matters within her own jurisdiction; she had no say in Qingxuan City¡¯s affairs.<div>


    Court Leader Zhou sighed, then felt something odd.


    How exactly did Zhang Lan manage to kill Lu Hui?


    Looking at Lu Hui¡¯s injuries, they were indeed inflicted by Bald Tuo and then by Monster Beasts.


    But things surely weren¡¯t that simple.


    Court Leader Lu was full of tricks; he couldn¡¯t have been that foolish¡­


    Lu Hui was at the Qi Refining Ninth Level, and so was Zhang Lan; his strength was a bit higher, but it wasn¡¯t possible for him to have killed Lu Hui without leaving any traces.


    There must have been someone who helped.


    Court Leader Zhou silently pondered.


    Those who entered the mountain with Zhang Lan, Mo Shan and Ji Qingbai, were likely to lend a hand.


    Who else could there be?


    In her mind, the sly look in Mo Hua¡¯s eyes shed by.


    Court Leader Zhou¡¯s action of stroking her beard halted, and she paused, slightly startled, ¡°Could it be that kid Mo Hua took action as well¡­¡±<div>


    The more Court Leader Zhou thought about it, the more likely it seemed.


    After getting to know Mo Hua, she realized that despite his youth, he could not be judged bymon standards.


    Meticulous in thought, moving after nning, his methods clean, leaving no traces.


    Court Leader Zhou nodded her head and looked at Lu Hui again, expressing her approval:


    ¡°Well killed!¡±


    At that moment, Mo Hua, Zhang Lan, and others were still in the valley where the Sin Cultivators hid.


    This valley served as Bald Tuo and his aplices¡¯ refuge, a ce to dwell and hide their ill-gotten gains.


    The valley was dotted with numerous caves, bothrge and small, adding up to around a dozen.


    Inside the caves were beds, pills, spiritual artifacts, food, and other various necessities for the cultivators¡¯ daily living and Tao cultivation, indicating that this group of sin cultivators had been hiding here for quite some time.


    All the sin cultivators in the valley, those who should be killed were killed, and those who should be captured were captured, not a single one was missed.


    What remained was the confiscation of the stolen goods.


    This group of sin cultivators hadmitted murder and plundered many things, a wide array of items, mostly hidden within this valley.<div>


    Some less valuable items were not so carefully regarded by the sin cultivators, and were basically strewn everywhere.


    The Taoist Court¡¯s cultivators searched each cave one by one, tallying the confiscated goods, recording them, and then cing them in the center of the valley.


    There was already quite a pile of items amassed in the valley.


    Spiritual artifacts, pills, books, and all sorts of misceneous items, everything one could think of.


    But it was clear that this was not everything.


    Bald Tuo had been robbing Big ck Mountain for so long, it couldn¡¯t just be these items.


    ¡°Where are they hidden?¡±


    With a frown, Zhang Lan continued searching the valley, releasing his divine sense while looking for any secret chambers or mechanisms.


    Then, he saw Mo Hua standing in front of a rock wall, concentrating hard on something.


    Zhang Lan approached and knocked on the rock wall with his hand. The sound was normal, with no abnormalities.


    Zhang Lan asked, ¡°Is it hollow?¡±


    Mo Hua nodded his head.<div>


    After scanning with his divine sense several times and discovering nothing, to Zhang Lan, it seemed like just an ordinary rock wall. So, he asked, ¡°How did you figure it out?¡±


    ¡°I swept it with my divine sense and could see,¡± Mo Hua said nonchntly.


    ¡°Alright,¡± Zhang Lan sighed.


    Even though he didn¡¯t want to admit it, he had to acknowledge it.


    This kid¡¯s divine sense has already be stronger than his own.


    It was a relief that he was not the only one whose divine sense was weaker than Mo Hua¡¯s; among cultivators at the Qi Refining Ninth Level, there were scarcely a few whose divine sense couldpare to Mo Hua¡¯s.


    ¡°Can we break it open?¡±


    Mo Hua shook his head, ¡°There is a formation inside, and trying to break it forcefully would be very difficult, and we don¡¯t know if there are any traps.¡±


    ¡°Do you have a way?¡± Zhang Lan asked.


    Mo Hua nodded, ¡°I¡¯ll try to break the formation.¡±


    Zhang Lan¡¯s eyelid twitched, ¡°Break the formation?¡±


    ¡°Right, Uncle Zhang, you know about it too?¡± Mo Hua asked curiously as he nced at Zhang Lan.


    ¡°Of course,¡± Zhang Lan said, feigning nonchnce, but couldn¡¯t help feeling a tremble inside.


    This kid, how did he even know how to break formations?


    He had only heard the term ¡°breaking the formation¡± mentioned in passing by the formation instructor at the Zhang Family¡¯s n school, and even then, it was vaguely put.


    The intricacies of breaking formations were unclear to that instructor as well; he had said that it wasn¡¯t something ordinary formation masters could learn, let alone master.


    It was one thing to set uppound formations, and now, breaking formations wasing into y.


    Is this really something a first-rate formation master should know?


    Zhang Lan coughed and asked cautiously, ¡°This breaking of the formation¡­ it¡¯s not that easy, right? If you can¡¯t break it, never mind, I¡¯ll get someone to smash it open even if it takes some effort.¡±


    Mo Hua scratched his head.


    He had just been observing which formation might be used on this rock wall and considering what formation patterns to use to break it.


    After watching for a while, he figured out some clues.


    Mo Hua said, ¡°It¡¯s fine, let me do it. The formation isn¡¯tplex, it¡¯s probably not first-rate, so it should be easy to break.¡±


    Mo Hua used a rather modest expression.


    Formations below the first rate were actually quite easy to break, but one shouldn¡¯t speak too confidently to avoid any mishaps. If he failed to break the formation, it would be rather embarrassing.


    ¡°Below first-rate, easy to break¡­¡± Zhang Lan sighed.


    Alright then, there¡¯s nothing likeparing oneself to make one feel hopeless.


    Zhang Lan patted Mo Hua¡¯s shoulder, ¡°We¡¯re counting on you.¡±

 Chapter 260: 259: Cave_1

    Chapter 260: Chapter 259: Cave_1<div>


    Cultivators generally have two methods of dealing with formations: one is breaking the formation, and the other is solving the formation.


    Breaking the formation involves cultivators forcibly destroying the formation¡¯s eyes, media, pivots, or patterns by relying on their cultivation or martial arts.


    Only a Formation Master can solve a formation, and even then, it is used only by a minority of Formation Masters with a broad experience in formations and high level of attainment.


    Using the generative and destructive intery of the formation patterns, the opening and closing structure of the formation pivot, or the proper or reverse flow of spiritual power within the formation eye to remove the formation is what constitutes solving a formation.


    Currently, Mo Hua only knows one technique for solving formations, which is through the generative and destructive rtionships among the formation patterns.


    Just now, having inspected it with Divine Sense for half a day through the stone wall, Mo Hua approximately determined the formation painted inside. The formation inside the stone wall seems to be mainly the Five Elements Earth and Stone Formation, mixed with other scattered small formations.<div>


    For a Sin Cultivator, this formation would already be considered not bad.


    But in Mo Hua¡¯s eyes, it was not really impressive.


    Mo Hua took out ink and brushes from the storage bag and started to draw formation patterns on the stone wall.


    In practice, using the generative and destructive rtionships among formation patterns to dissolve a formation can result in two scenarios: solving from within and solving from without.


    When solving from within, one can see the patterns, and the patterns drawn to solve the formation are on the same side as the formation media.


    What Mo Hua regrly practiced, self-drawing and self-solving, actually falls under solving from within.


    This, rtively speaking, is a bit easier.


    When solving from without, it is done through the formation media, without the ability to see the formation patterns.


    One must rely on their experience with formations and understanding to guess the type of formation, sense the location of the formation patterns with Divine Sense, and at the corresponding location, draw the counteracting patterns that will nullify each other, rendering the formation ineffective.


    The current situation belonged to solving from without.


    Before this, Mo Hua had never tried to solve a formation this way.


    Luckily, the formation painted on the stone wall wasn¡¯tplicated, and with Mo Hua¡¯s experience in formations and the strength of Divine Sense, pinpointing the exact locations of the formation patterns was possible.<div>


    The next step was simply to draw the counteracting patterns, which was quite straightforward.


    In the time it took to brew two cups of tea, Mo Hua had finished drawing the formation patterns to solve the formation on the stone wall.


    These patterns, simr in structure to the formation but with a special brushwork, contained the principles of generation and destruction, resembling a reflection of the formation in a mirror¡ªpeculiar and profound.


    Zhang Lan watched, clicking his tongue in amazement.


    With Mo Hua¡¯s final brush stroke, the solution to the formation wasplete.


    Patterns on the stone wall shed with flowing light as spiritual power permeated the interior; then, the earth and stones rustled as if bark dried up and tree patterns fell off. The entire stone wall gradually cracked and showed a weathered tan color.


    Zhang Lan was secretly astonished, ¡°It was actually sessful¡­¡±


    Moreover, looking at how Mo Hua handled it with such ease, it was clear this was not a fluke; it was a genuine depth of skill in solving formations that allowed sess on the first try.


    Zhang Lan sighed. He realized he had underestimated Mo Hua¡¯s talent for formations.


    Now, it could no longer be considered just a talent for formations but a solid attainment in them.


    If he hadn¡¯t witnessed it with his own eyes, he would never believe that a young cultivator in their teens had already learned to solve formations.


    Zhang Lan felt quite emotional in his heart.<div>


    With the formation on the stone wall solved, its protection was also lost.


    Someone needed to break through the wall.


    Mo Hua nced at Zhang Lan, who quietly said:


    ¡°I am not a Body Cultivator.¡±


    Mo Hua looked at him somewhat disdainfully and called out to Mo Shan, ¡°Dad.¡±


    Mo Shan, who was in the distance, came over upon hearing her, ¡°What is it?¡±


    Mo Hua pointed at the stone wall and said, ¡°Dad, this needs to be broken through.¡±


    Mo Shan nodded, his spiritual power invigorated his physical strength, and with one punch, the stone wall was shattered. Once the dust settled, the inside of the wall was revealed.


    It was arge cave, dark and very dry.


    The cave was filled with spirit stones, various types of spiritual artifacts scattered about, and corners stacked with numerous bottles and jars, mostly pills, as well as some fine wine.


    Mo Hua looked on, somewhat shocked, then felt a bit ufortable inside.


    The more Taoist cultivation resources there are here, the more cultivators have been robbed, and the more people that have died at the hands of these sin cultivators.<div>


    Zhang Lan¡¯s expression was grave as he sighed, ¡°No wonder no matter how we interrogated those sin cultivators, they all refused to speak. Now that this cave has been discovered, even if they hadn¡¯t previouslymitted capital crimes, they are now certainly doomed.¡±


    A cave full of stolen goods, how many people have they robbed and killed¡­


    ¡°How should we deal with these things?¡± Mo Hua asked.


    Zhang Lan pondered for a moment before saying, ¡°Still, we should categorize them and register them in the record.¡±


    He then exined:


    ¡°There are many missing merchant caravans and cultivators whose whereabouts are unknown. The items here can be used to confirm identities, to know which merchant caravans were robbed by this group of sin cultivators and which cultivators were killed by them.¡±


    ¡°Many of the families of the missing cultivators are still waiting for them to return. Whether alive or dead, at least they deserve an exnation.¡±


    As he said this, Zhang Lan couldn¡¯t help but sigh.


    Tao cultivation is fraught with danger. With insufficient cultivation, once one encounters danger, life and death are unpredictable.


    Mo Hua heard this and nodded in agreement.


    Zhang Lan looked at Mo Hua and added, ¡°If you see anything you like, you can take it first. This time you¡¯ve made great contributions, and the Taoist Court will definitely reward you handsomely. It¡¯s only right for you to take some things.¡±


    Mo Hua thought for a moment but still shook his head, ¡°Forget it, most of these items belong to innocent people who died unfairly. Let¡¯s take them back and register them first. Being able to confirm their identities would at least provide some closure for their families.¡±<div>


    Zhang Lan looked at Mo Hua, nodding with approval.


    Mo Hua looked around the cave once more, then suddenly felt something odd:


    ¡°It seems that the goods of Kong Sheng¡¯s merchant caravan are not here.¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t there those pills?¡±


    Kong Sheng¡¯s caravan dealt in pill trading.


    Zhang Lan said that, then suddenly his heart skipped a beat, ¡°No, that¡¯s not right.¡±


    He walked to a corner, picked up several bottles of pills, opened the lids and sniffed them, frowning involuntarily:


    ¡°These are old pills, the fragrance is very faint, they are not recently looted.¡±


    Since they traded in pills, it would be impossible to sell old pills, and even if they substituted inferior products for good ones, it could only be a small portion of them.


    Most of the pills would have been made within thest six months.


    Newly made pills have a strong fragrance, but the scent of old pills gradually fades away.


    All the pills in this cave are old with a weak scent.<div>


    This means that these sin cultivators have not robbed any pill-trading merchant caravans recently.


    ¡°Impossible¡­¡± Zhang Lan voiced his confusion, ¡°Could it be that they have consumed all these pills?¡±


    After thinking for a moment, he denied his own guess:


    ¡°With twenty or thirty of them, even if they ate pills like rice, they couldn¡¯t have consumed them all in such a short period of time.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Mo Shan pondered for a moment and said, ¡°Before we arrived, there wasn¡¯t much of a bloody smell in this valley.¡±


    This meant that this group of sin cultivators wouldn¡¯t bring people here to kill them.


    Furthermore, ording to what Bald Tuo himself said, when they killed and robbed people, they usually did it on the spot: they killed people and then looted the goods.


    When Kong Sheng¡¯s caravan was robbed, there wasn¡¯t much blood at the scene, just signs of a struggle and no evidence of a massacre.


    If they had been eaten by monster beasts, the scene would have been far more bloody.


    For a moment, all three felt profound confusion.


    Logically, Bald Tuo should have robbed the caravan and taken the pills before killing the caravan¡¯s cultivators right there.


    Kong Sheng should have died along with the merchants.


    But looking at it now, Bald Tuo and his group didn¡¯t rob that caravan, so naturally, they didn¡¯t kill Kong Sheng either.


    So where did that caravan go?


    And Kong Sheng, is he dead or not?

 Chapter 261: 260: Map_1

    Chapter 261: Chapter 260: Map_1<div>


    ¡°I¡¯ll go back and ask Bald Tuo again,¡± Zhang Lan said.


    ¡°Mm.¡±


    Mo Hua nodded, feeling there was something eerie about the situation that needed to be rified.


    For the rest of the time, Zhang Lan had the Enforcement Leaders log the ill-gotten gains, registering each item into the records. Tomorrow, officials from the Taoist Court woulde over to transport these items back to Tongxian City.


    Mo Hua and hispanions nned to spend the night on Inner Mountain.


    After tidying up the cave, they prepared to set off toward the camp.<div>


    Just as they were about to leave, Mo Hua suddenly uttered, ¡°Huh?¡±


    Zhang Lan turned around and hastily asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Mo Hua pointed to a small corner, ¡°There¡¯s something here.¡±


    On hearing this, Zhang Lan¡¯s eyes lit up. He walked to the corner Mo Hua had pointed to, released his Divine Sense, and after inspecting carefully, eximed in surprise,


    ¡°There really is a hiddenpartment.¡±


    Previously, it was obscured by clutter, which is why no one noticed it.


    Now that the cave was cleared, Mo Hua¡¯s Divine Sense detected the hiddenpartment.


    ¡°Is there a formation?¡± Zhang Lan asked.


    ¡°No,¡± Mo Hua shook his head.


    Zhang Lan then looked at Mo Shan, ¡°Brother Mo, it¡¯s up to you.¡±


    Mo Shan nodded, clenched his fist which soon red with intense fire, and mmed a punch into the corner¡¯s rock wall.


    The rock wall creaked and cracks appeared.<div>


    Mo Shan continued this way for several rounds until all the rock was shattered.


    Behind the broken wall was a small hiddenpartment the size of a square inch, within which there was a wooden box.


    Zhang Lan took out the wooden box, scanned it with his Divine Sense, found no danger, and opened it.


    Mo Hua also leaned in to take a look.


    Inside the wooden box were two books and a map.


    One book was ¡°Changfeng Jue,¡± and the other was ¡°Gale Technique.¡±


    Changfeng Jue is a cultivation technique rted to wind-based spiritual power, while Gale Technique is a movement technique of the same category, both of which were learned by Bald Tuo.


    It appeared that this hiddenpartment was where Bald Tuo used to stash his things.


    As for the map, it looked like a navigation map.


    The lines on it roughly sketched the mountainous terrain and cliffs. The handwriting was sloppy, and there were no annotations, making it difficult to determine what the map was at first nce.


    Zhang Lan said, ¡°These cultivation techniques and movement techniques are valuable, but since cultivators with a Wind Spiritual Root are rare, there¡¯re few who can learn them. Copy them downter; you could sell them or trade for other Taoist skills. They should be worth quite a bit of Spirit Stones.¡±


    ¡°As for this map¡­¡± Zhang Lan frowned and asked Mo Hua, ¡°Can you make out where this map is of?¡±<div>


    Zhang Lan was not familiar with the area surrounding Tongxian City, especially the paths on Big ck Mountain.


    He didn¡¯t use maps often.


    He remembered that Mo Hua had hand-drawn a map of Big ck Mountain, marking every road, stream, forest, and tree with great rity.


    If it really was a map of Big ck Mountain, Mo Hua should be able to recognize it.


    Taking the map, Mo Hua scrutinized it, feeling puzzled.


    It looked both familiar and strange to him.


    ¡°This mountain outline, it resembles a map of Big ck Mountain, but the specifics are beyond my recognition,¡± Mo Huamented, then turned to ask Mo Shan,


    ¡°Dad, can you make it out?¡±


    After studying it for a while, Mo Shan found it peculiar and suggested, ¡°Didn¡¯t you draw maps of the Inner and Outer Mountains? Bring them andpare.¡±


    ¡°Oh, right.¡± Mo Hua nodded, took out the map he had drawn, and spread it on the ground.


    Bald Tuo was captured, the den of the Sin Cultivators was destroyed, and Lu Hui was dead; with nothing pressing at hand, the three of them began studying the maps in detail.


    After half an hour of thorough inspection, they could not locate a corresponding area.<div>


    Zhang Lan suggested, ¡°It might be a map of the mountains outside of Tongxian City around Big ck Mountain.¡±


    Mo Hua nodded, feeling that was very likely.


    Big ck Mountain was vast, and beyond the section near Tongxian City, its terrain spread across other regions.


    If that were the case, it was no wonder Mo Hua found it familiar yet couldn¡¯t locate the correspondingndforms.


    ¡°We can go back and ask Bald Tuo where this map came from and what it¡¯s for,¡± Mo Hua considered, then said.


    Bald Tuo had hidden this map with his cultivation techniques and movement techniques, clearly attaching great importance to it, which likely meant it held significant secrets.


    Mo Hua also copied down the map.


    ¡°`


    After spending the night on Big ck Mountain, the three of them got up early the next day and returned to Tongxian City apanied by mountain dew and the morning sun.


    After resting briefly, Mo Hua went straight to the Taoist Court to find Zhang Lan and asked,


    ¡°Are you going to interrogate Bald Tuo? Take me with you.¡±


    Zhang Lan was somewhat embarrassed, ¡°The interrogation of the Taoist Court cannot be heard by outsiders¡­¡±<div>


    ¡°I had a hand in catching Bald Tuo; how can I be an outsider?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true in principle, but rules are rules,¡± Zhang Lan declined tactfully.


    ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll ask the Court Leader.¡±


    As Mo Hua said this, he began to walk out. Zhang Lan quickly grabbed him and said, ¡°Why are you looking for the Court Leader?¡±


    ¡°If you can¡¯t make the decision, naturally the Court Leader should.¡±


    ¡°The Court Leader won¡¯t agree.¡±


    Mo Hua gave a sly smile, ¡°How do you know the Court Leader won¡¯t agree?¡±


    Zhang Lan thought for a moment and realized that the Court Leader might indeed not refuse.


    After all, Bald Tuo was captured with Mo Hua¡¯s help, and now that it was time for the interrogation, Mo Hua wanting to listen in seemed reasonable.


    Plus, Mo Hua had a widework and many sources of information, some things he might even know better than Zhang Lan, the Supervisor.


    Having him help with the interrogation might really yield some results.


    The old Court Leader already admired Mo Hua, and besides, Mo Hua was a first-ss Formation Master; such prestige would certainly be given the due respect.<div>


    Zhang Lan¡¯s expression wasplicated. He sighed, ¡°There will be some blood during the interrogation¡­¡±


    Halfway through his sentence, Zhang Lan suddenly realized that Mo Hua was still a Monster Hunter who was ustomed to seeing cultivators and monster beasts fight to the death and bloodshed. He had likely seen plenty of such scenes.


    With that in mind, Zhang Lan gave up and said, ¡°Come with me.¡±


    Mo Hua smiled, ¡°Thank you, Uncle Zhang.¡±


    The torture room of the Taoist Prison was located in a dark corner to the west.


    Mo Hua followed Zhang Lan into the torture room and immediately smelled blood and rot. The room was dimly lit, with torture instruments hanging on the walls, dark blood stains on the floor, and a furnace burning branding irons.


    The smell of blood was oppressive and stifling.


    No wonder Zhang Lan didn¡¯t want him toe here.


    Zhang Lan instructed him, ¡°Just listen from the side. If you feel ufortable, go out and get some fresh air. This isn¡¯t a nice ce; if you can avoid it, you should.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Uncle Zhang!¡±


    Mo Hua thanked him again.


    Zhang Lan smiled faintly and patted Mo Hua¡¯s shoulder. He then ordered the guards to bring in Bald Tuo.


    Mo Hua found a rtively clean stool to sit on. Soon, he heard the nking of chains and looked up to see several Enforcement Leaders bringing in Bald Tuo, his bones pierced with iron chains.


    Bald Tuo was covered in wounds, his figure bedraggled, it seemed he hadn¡¯t had an easy time in the Taoist Prison.


    The guards tied Bald Tuo to the rack.


    Zhang Lan put on a cold face and said,


    ¡°Bald Tuo, I¡¯m going to ask you a few questions. If you tell the truth, you can suffer less.¡±


    Bald Tuo kept his eyes closed, showing neither agreement nor dissent.


    Zhang Lan asked several questions, but Bald Tuo remained silent, even under torture he didn¡¯t utter a sound.


    He appeared to be a pig not afraid of being scalded by boiling water.


    Bald Tuo knew he was undoubtedly going to die this time, and he saw the Taoist Court¡¯s cultivators as nothing butpdogs. Having been caught by the Taoist Court once again, he couldn¡¯t be bothered to say anything.


    For a man at death¡¯s door, at this moment, all he could do was wait for death.


    After asking several times and applying torture a few times, Zhang Lan eventually shook his head in helplessness.


    Then, he noticed Mo Hua making eye signals to him.


    Zhang Lan thought for a moment and nodded.


    Mo Hua sauntered forward and asked with a smile, ¡°Big Baldie, do you know about the Water Prison Technique?¡±


    Bald Tuo heard a crisp voice by his ear, and when he looked up, he saw a young cultivator with a beaming smile looking back at him.


    What was a little kid doing in the Taoist Court¡¯s torture chamber?


    And this figure and aura seemed familiar, perhaps the Little Demon Hunter who had rescued Ji Qingbai the other day.


    Bald Tuo felt puzzled, and he asked, ¡°What Water Prison Technique?¡±


    Mo Hua gave a faint smile, raised his little hand, and spiritual power chains condensed, locking onto Bald Tuo.


    This spell¡­


    Bald Tuo¡¯s heart thundered, his eyes widening with shock.


    ¡°It¡¯s you!¡±

 Chapter 262: 261 Clue_1

    Chapter 262: Chapter 261 Clue_1<div>


    Bald Tuo, relying on his formidable movement technique, used to run amok in Big ck Mountain without any prohibitions. The reason he was caught was all due to this disgusting Water Prison Technique, which restrained his movement technique tightly.


    The person who performed the spell had a powerful Divine Sense and exquisite spellcasting skills, both quick and urate.


    Bald Tuo had thought that this person was either a Foundation Building Cultivator or a Supervisor from the Taoist Court, or perhaps an experienced Spirit Master.


    Instead of killing him, they repeatedly trapped him with the Water Prison Technique, ying with him like a cat with a mouse.


    It was either for personal vendettas or for the bounty offered by the Taoist Court.


    Over the years, he hadmitted countless evils, with innumerable causes and effects, so it was possible that anybody would want to go after him.<div>


    But he had never imagined that the one toying with him would turn out to be this brat?!


    Where did this little monstere from?


    Bald Tuo¡¯s gaze was both malicious and incredulous.


    Mo Hua watched him with a smile, ¡°Now you know who I am?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve remembered,¡±


    Bald Tuo pulled the corners of his mouth into a bloody smile, ¡°I¡¯ve memorized your face. If I manage to escape, I¡¯ll be sure toe back and kill you!¡±


    Mo Hua remained unafraid, ¡°Once you¡¯re in Taoist Prison and sentenced to death, don¡¯t indulge in such daydreams. Just wait peacefully for your death.¡±


    ¡°And if you really do escape, just run as far away as you can. You dare toe back looking for me? Are you seeking death?¡±


    Mo Hua¡¯s tone was indifferent, with a trace of contempt in his eyes.


    Bald Tuo was furious, his face twitching, but he had no words to rebut.


    He knew in his heart that the kid was right.


    If he couldn¡¯t escape the kid¡¯s grasp now, it would be even more doubtful in the future.<div>


    Moreover, in his impression, this brat had an excellent movement technique, slippery and uncatchable, coupled with that profound Divine Sense and the precise and strange Water Prison Technique.


    It was difficult to kill him, and even harder to escape from his hands.


    Bald Tuo pondered for a moment, then sneered coldly, ¡°What did youe here for? To ask me something?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Mo Hua did not hide it.


    Bald Tuo sneered, ¡°I fell into your hands, and I can¡¯t wait to kill you. Now I¡¯m as good as dead anyway, why would I answer your questions?¡±


    Mo Hua casually responded, ¡°I just came to humiliate you. It doesn¡¯t matter if you don¡¯t answer; I¡¯ll just ask someone else.¡±


    ¡°Right,¡± Mo Hua said as if he had thought of something, ¡°Later, I will spread the word that Bald Tuo, with his infamous big name, fell into the hands of me, a thirteen-year-old cultivator, and was yed with by my spells for a long while, scurrying like a mouse, unable to escape no matter what¡­¡±


    Bald Tuo spat out a mouthful of blood, ¡°You dare?!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s there not to dare?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re asking for trouble. There will be Sin Cultivators who will seek revenge on you,¡± Bald Tuo said hatefully.


    ¡°You¡¯ve already fallen into my hands; other cultivators are even less of a concern.¡±


    Mo Hua¡¯s right hand made a false grasp, condensing a Water Prison, and smiled, ¡°Then I¡¯ll just wait to go fishing. I¡¯ll catch them one by one, catch pairs in pairs. Anyone who dares to mess with me won¡¯t think of escaping!¡±<div>


    Bald Tuo gnashed his teeth, ¡°Anyway, I¡¯m as good as dead¡­¡±


    ¡°Death doesn¡¯t necessarily settle everything, you know,¡± Mo Hua added. ¡°Think about it, if I spread the story, you¡¯ll be aughing stock. The nearby Taoist Court, Monster Hunters, even those Sin Cultivators, will all mock you.¡±


    ¡°They¡¯ll ridicule you, saying you¡¯re useless, for falling into the hands of a child; they¡¯ll call you foolish, call you pig-brained.¡±


    Bald Tuo coughed up blood continuously.


    Mo Hua sighed, ¡°You see, even after death, one might not be at peace. If you¡¯re insulted for doing bad deeds, you may not care, but being scolded for stupidity and ipetence¡­ that¡¯s a little harder to bear¡­¡±


    As Mo Hua spoke, his eyes lit up, ¡°I forgot to tell you, there¡¯s a Fulu Building in the city, and inside, there¡¯s a storyteller. I¡¯ll have someone turn your story into a tale, let that storyteller every day¡­¡±


    Bald Tuo shouted loudly, ¡°Shut up!¡± After a while, hepromised, ¡°I¡¯ll talk¡­¡±


    Mo Hua seemed a bit reluctant to stop, ¡°I haven¡¯t finished yet¡­¡±


    Bald Tuo said indignantly, ¡°Ask away, I¡¯ll tell you everything!¡±


    He was prepared to die, but dying as a joke for these assorted cultivators tough at¡ªthat was absolutely uneptable!


    The Enforcement Leaders pushing Bald Tuo were dumbfounded as they listened, and they looked at Mo Hua with a touch of awe.


    Zhang Lan wasn¡¯t surprised, but he felt some admiration.<div>


    Worthy of being a disciple of Elder Yu. Those words were sharper than knives, they could be used for execution.


    ¡°`


    Others kill with knives, but your words stab at the heart¡­


    Seeing that Bald Tuo had quieted down, Mo Hua asked:


    ¡°In the merchant brigades you¡¯ve recently robbed, were there any that sold pills?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°How many pills were there?¡±


    ¡°Not many, just a few dozen bottles. Their business was misceneous; they didn¡¯t solely trade in pills.¡±


    Mo Hua and Zhang Lan exchanged nces, both somewhat surprised.


    That merchant brigade was indeed not the one Bald Tuo had robbed.


    ¡°Do you know who Kong Sheng is?¡± Mo Hua continued.


    ¡°Who¡¯s Kong Sheng?¡±<div>


    ¡°The young master of the Kong Family.¡±


    Bald Tuo snickered, ¡°What good cane out of the Kong Family? I¡¯ve never seen them.¡±


    Mo Hua was momentarily at a loss for words. You sin cultivators and the Kong Family are both of no virtue, yet you disdain each other¡­


    ¡°The young master of the Kong Family might have died at the hands of you sin cultivators.¡±


    ¡°So what?¡±


    Mo Hua asked, ¡°Don¡¯t you have a deal with the Kong Family?¡±


    Bald Tuo coughed, ¡°We sin cultivators act for spirit stones; whoever gives spirit stones gets to call the shots. Without spirit stones, what is the Kong Family, and what difference does it make whether one is a young master or not? If you piss me off, I¡¯ll ughter you just the same.¡±


    Mo Hua nodded, beginning to understand, then said:


    ¡°Onest question, what ce is this map depicting?¡±


    Mo Hua took out a crudely drawn map from the storage bag and spread it out in front of Bald Tuo.


    Bald Tuo suddenly looked up, his eyes showing shock, ¡°You discovered the hiddenpartment?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±<div>


    Bald Tuo muttered, ¡°How is that possible¡­¡±


    Mo Hua asked curiously, ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t it be possible? The hiddenpartment wasn¡¯t that well concealed.¡±


    ¡°The hiddenpartment is in a cave, and there¡¯s a formation outside the cave¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve broken that formation,¡± Mo Hua said nonchntly.


    Bald Tuo was taken aback, almost spitting blood as he said, ¡°How the hell are you also a formation master?¡±


    He then understood why the divine sense was so strong.


    And the formations he had encountered were all drawn by this brat himself.


    Mo Hua, meanwhile, looked at Bald Tuo with a displeased expression.


    He thought if he cursed again, he¡¯d pull out the Thousand Jun Stick and smash his mouth to pieces!


    Bald Tuo didn¡¯t dare curse any further. The corner of his eye twitched, and then his expression gradually became dejected.


    The cave had been discovered, and all the wealth inside was gone.


    That was the fortune he had umted over decades through murder and robbery, and now even if he could escape by fluke, he¡¯d have nothing left.


    Mo Hua lifted the map in his hand again, ¡°Can you speak now?¡±


    Bald Tuopletely lost hope.


    At this point, there was nothing worth hiding anymore.


    Bald Tuo sighed, ¡°This map belonged to a good brother of mine long ago¡­¡±


    ¡°We were both sin cultivators, drinking together, eating meat together, killing people together, and together we were wanted by the Taoist Court.¡±


    ¡°He treated this map as a treasure. I wanted to borrow it to have a look, but he refused, so I poisoned his drink and took the opportunity to kill him and take this map.¡±


    ¡°After the deed, I regretted it. The map was sloppy, with unclear directions, and I didn¡¯t know what it was good for. I¡¯ve studied it for decades and still haven¡¯t a clue. The most painful part is that I lost a good brother over this worthless thing¡­ ¡±


    Mo Hua was left utterly speechless.

 Chapter 263: 262 Waist Badge_1

    Chapter 263: Chapter 262 Waist Badge_1<div>


    After the interrogation was over, Bald Tuo was taken away and sent into the Taoist Prison.


    Mo Hua asked Zhang Lan, ¡°Uncle Zhang, was Bald Tuo telling the truth?¡±


    Zhang Lan pondered for a moment before slowly saying, ¡°The first part was true, not so sure about thetter half, probably half-truths. This person is cunning; we can¡¯t take his words entirely at face value.¡±


    Mo Hua nodded.


    He definitely hid something about the map.


    But as to what the map is exactly rted to, there are too few clues, and Mo Hua didn¡¯t have any idea either.<div>


    ¡°Should we ask that one-eyed man again?¡± suggested Mo Hua.


    He remembered another Sin Cultivator with one eye who seemed to be a leader of some sort, likely to know more.


    ¡°Okay, when I¡¯m free I¡¯ll interrogate him. You should head back now; this interrogation room is not a pleasant ce.¡±


    After finishing, Zhang Lan waved his hand in front of his nose, as if trying to fan away the foul smell.


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    Mo Hua also felt that the smell here was unpleasant and oppressive after staying too long, so he prepared to leave.


    Zhang Lan suddenly added, ¡°I¡¯lle to find you in a few days.¡±


    Mo Hua turned back, somewhat puzzled, ¡°For what purpose?¡±


    ¡°Have you forgotten?¡± Zhang Lan winked at Mo Hua, ¡°It was agreed that if you caught Bald Tuo, you would receive a reward from the Taoist Court.¡±


    Mo Hua¡¯s eyes lit up, ¡°What kind of reward?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll know in a few days.¡±


    Zhang Lan was still being mysterious.<div>


    True to his word, Zhang Lan did find Mo Hua a few dayster and handed him a brocade pouch.


    Mo Hua opened it to find a bronze-made token inside.


    The material wasn¡¯t particrly precious, nor did it seem to be a Spiritual Artifact. Its style looked somewhat archaic, even a bit clunky and stiff.


    ¡°This is it?¡± Mo Hua felt a little disappointed.


    He had thought the Taoist Court would give him spells, cultivation techniques, pills, or something like a formation.


    Zhang Lan said with annoyance, ¡°What do you mean ¡®this is it¡¯? Do you even know what this is?¡±


    Mo Hua shook his head.


    ¡°This is a waist token of the Taoist Court!¡±


    Mo Hua¡¯s mouth fell open, ¡°Aren¡¯t the Tribunal Cultivators the only ones with official waist tokens?¡±


    ¡°Correct,¡± nodded Zhang Lan, ¡°That¡¯s why yours is not official.¡±


    Mo Hua was stunned for a moment, ¡°A fake?¡±


    Zhang Lan sighed, ¡°Auxiliary.¡±<div>


    ¡°Oh.¡± Mo Hua understood.


    Tribunal Cultivators, from Enforcement Leaders and Supervisors up to Deputy Court Leaders and the Court Leader, were all hired after passing an assessment.


    The assessment was strict, with categories ranging from one¡¯s Spiritual Root and cultivation techniques to martial arts and spells, family background, any criminal record, and whether there was any direct rtive who had been imprisoned or turned Demon within three generations.


    All these were factors scrutinized by the Taoist Court.


    Passing the assessment was no easy feat ¨C not one in a thousand, but surely one in a hundred.


    Apart from the assessment, there were also variousplicated rtionships andworks among the cultivators in the shadows.


    For Mo Hua to pass the assessment and be an official Tribunal Cultivator, even just as an Enforcement Leader, might be quite difficult.


    Now, being able to casually obtain an auxiliary position wasn¡¯t so bad.


    ¡°What¡¯s the difference between auxiliary and official?¡± asked Mo Hua.


    Zhang Lan exined, ¡°Auxiliary means outside the regr establishment. You can help the Taoist Court with tasks, earn merits, and exchange them for resources like Spirit Stones, cultivation techniques, spells, Spiritual Artifacts, and formations necessary for Tao Cultivation.¡±


    ¡°But without a proper rank in the Tribunal, you can¡¯t get promotions, don¡¯t really have any authority, and certainly can¡¯tpare with the regr Tribunal Cultivators in terms of treatment.¡±


    ¡°Oh,¡± Mo Hua nodded, ¡°like a contractor on the surface, but actually a worker.¡±<div>


    Zhang Lan huffed, ¡°Many cultivators desire even this and can¡¯t find the connections.¡±


    Mo Hua leaned in, speaking quietly, ¡°Is this waist token really that good?¡±


    Zhang Lan pointed at the token in Mo Hua¡¯s hand, ¡°To others, this might just be a way to scrape by. But it¡¯s different for you; you¡¯re a Formation Master. You don¡¯t rely on this to make a living, and you can even use this to fleece the Taoist Court.¡±


    Mo Hua whispered, ¡°Uncle Zhang, you¡¯re also part of the Taoist Court. Encouraging me to fleece the Taoist Court, isn¡¯t that a bit inappropriate¡­¡±


    Zhang Lan red at Mo Hua, ¡°I didn¡¯t coax you.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t tell anyone.¡±


    Zhang Lan felt somewhat helpless, ¡°With the Taoist Court unifying the Cultivation World, there are countless resources. The Tribunal below it is also vast and wealthy. The fact that you can fleece the Tribunal Cultivators is a credit to your own skill.¡±


    At least, in the whole Tongxian City, you are the only one who can have a Court Leader deliver a waist token to you¡­


    Zhang Lan thought silently.


    After considering for a moment, Mo Hua asked curiously, ¡°But how do you fleece them?¡±


    The waist token might belong to the Tribunal, but it only had some simple patterns on it, no inscriptions, and it looked like an ordinary bronze token; there was nothing special about it.


    Even though Zhang Lan said it could be exploited, Mo Hua had no idea how to do so.<div>


    After asking, Mo Hua felt it wasn¡¯t great to always be asking Zhang Lan for things, so he patted his chest and generously said:


    ¡°Just eat and drink to your heart¡¯s content today, I¡¯ll pick up the tab.¡±


    After all, the eatery was owned by his family.


    Zhang Lan chuckled and shook his head, then exined to Mo Hua:


    ¡°You¡¯ve helped the Tribunal, and without this waist token, it would only count as a personal favor, which can be taken lightly or seriously and may not always be honored.¡±


    ¡°But with the waist token, your favors can be recorded as merits, and merits can be concretely exchanged for spirit stones, pills, and spiritual artifacts.¡±


    ¡°For instance, helping us catch Bald Tuo, once caught, counts as us owing you a favor, which the Court Leader and I will acknowledge, but other cultivators might not know about it and might not acknowledge it either.¡±


    ¡°Now with the waist token, this favor can be noted as merit, approved by the Court Leader, and recorded in the merit book. That¡¯s a solid aplishment that¡¯s publicly recognized, and no one can deny it.¡±


    Mo Hua gained a rough understanding and then asked, ¡°So, how are these merits calcted?¡±


    Zhang Lan took a sip of tea and continued:


    ¡°First of all, it¡¯s divided by grade. You¡¯re in the Qi Refinement Realm, so your merits will be graded at Grade C.¡±


    ¡°Next, the merits are ssified into four ranks: A, B, C, and D. Different ranks of merits can be exchanged for different items, but there¡¯s also a limit to how much you can exchange.¡±<div>


    ¡°For your assistance in capturing Bald Tuo, the Court Leader recorded it as a ¡®B¡¯ rank merit; if you exchange for spirit stones, you can get about a thousand.¡±


    ¡°That much?¡± Mo Hua was surprised.


    Over twenty peoplebined to capture Bald Tuo, and Mo Hua alone would get a thousand spirit stones.


    ¡°This is just based on the calcted merit; there are also other bounties and various rewards that add up to quite a lot.¡±


    ¡°Bald Tuo is that valuable? If I catch a few more, wouldn¡¯t that make me rich?¡±


    ¡°What are you thinking?¡± Zhang Lan lightly rubbed Mo Hua¡¯s head, ¡°Do you think Bald Tuo is a radish? Catching them isn¡¯t as easy as picking radishes.¡±


    Mo Hua thought for a moment and nodded.


    That¡¯s true. Among that group of sin cultivators, Bald Tuo was considered a ¡°big brother.¡±


    Even if he was a radish, he¡¯d be the biggest one among them.


    ¡°However, it¡¯s better to save these merits for future use, converting them into spirit stones is a bit of a waste,¡± Zhang Lan added.


    ¡°Is there a special reason for that?¡±


    ¡°Behind the Tribunal is the Taoist Court, with its deep and abundant heritage and resources. What they offer as rewards might not be the most precious, but they are the mostprehensive.¡±


    Zhang Lan patiently exined, ¡°Whether it¡¯s for cultivation or Formation Painting, you¡¯ll inevitably encounter things that, while not expensive, are rare and may not be purchasable even with spirit stones. That¡¯s when it gets tricky.¡±


    ¡°But with this waist token, you can directly exchange it for items from the Tribunal¡¯s warehouse, which will save a lot of hassle.¡±


    Mo Hua nodded repeatedly as he listened.


    He would truly have been clueless about such matters without Zhang Lan¡¯s guidance.


    Then Mo Hua expressed his concern, ¡°By taking this waist token, am I obliged to follow the orders of the Tribunal?¡±


    He didn¡¯t want to one day genuinely be a pdog of the Tribunal,¡± only able to act on the Tribunal¡¯s whims.


    ¡°Rest assured,¡± Zhang Lan raised his eyebrows at Mo Hua, ¡°that¡¯s another advantage of this Bronze Waist Token, ¡®you answer their call but not their beckon.¡¯¡±


    ¡°The Tribunal has the right to enlist you, but they don¡¯t have real authority over you. As long as you don¡¯t rely on this as your livelihood, you can simply throw the token away and quit. No one can do anything to you.¡±


    ¡°Is this what ¡®If there is no desire, then you will be steadfast¡¯ means?¡±


    Zhang Lan considered for a moment and nodded, ¡°I suppose it does. As long as you don¡¯t stoop low to gain favor, it¡¯s actually very easygoing.¡±


    With that in mind, Mo Hua was reassured.


    He was a Formation Master and indeed didn¡¯t rely on this for a living. The waist token was just for fleecing some extra benefits.


    Mo Hua then sighed, ¡°My identity is getting a bitplicated now.¡±


    His main role was as a Formation Master, and then there was being a Monster Hunter, and now he was also a little hustler fleecing the Tribunal.

 Chapter 264: 263 Concealment Formation_1

    Chapter 264: Chapter 263 Concealment Formation_1<div>


    Mo Hua thought about it, feeling that multiple identities could be beneficial.


    In the vast expanses of the Nine State in the Cultivation World, boundless and unending,


    if he ever ventured out and encountered difficulties, having more identities could open up additional paths.


    ¡°Thank you, Uncle Zhang!¡±


    Mo Hua sincerely said.


    ¡°You should also thank the Court Leader. If he hadn¡¯t given his approval, you wouldn¡¯t have this token,¡± said Zhang Lan.<div>


    ¡°Then please thank the Court Leader on my behalf, and if there¡¯s anything I can help with in the future, just let me know.¡±


    With the prospect of benefiting from others¡¯ generosity, Mo Hua¡¯s enthusiasm greatly increased.


    Zhang Lanughed and said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll tell the Court Leader when I return.¡±


    Soon, Jiang Yun brought up their dishes, five or six tes in total, a mix of meat and vegetables, apanied by fine wine.


    Zhang Lan raised an eyebrow, ¡°Not bad, quite generous now.¡±


    Mo Hua hehe-ed and said, ¡°Just eat up, it¡¯s all on me.¡±


    Over a thousand Spirit Stones, Mo Hua could treat Zhang Lan for a month without any issue.


    ¡°Alright then, I won¡¯t stand on ceremony.¡±


    Having been busily dealing with the issues concerning Bald Tuo and Kong Sheng for some time, eating and sleeping outdoors, and dealing with the ndness in his mouth, Zhang Lan truly wanted to treat himself.


    As Zhang Lan ate, Mo Hua also picked up a small bowl, choosing his favorites to enjoy.


    The two chatted as they ate, and once they were full and had their fill of wine, Zhang Lan left.


    Mo Hua pondered the matter of the Map for a while but still had no clues, so he set it aside for the time being.<div>


    He would wait to see if Zhang Lan could glean anything from Cyclops.


    For the time being, Mo Hua decided to focus on the Concealment Technique.


    He was very eager to learn the Concealment Technique.


    The Concealment Technique could hide, scout, protect, and sneak up on people.


    At face value, concealment might not seem useful, but when applied skillfully, it¡¯s a spell incorporating both offense and defense.


    One could advance to attack or retreat to defend.


    Advance to catch the enemy off guard, retreat to escape a thousand miles.


    Even if the Concealment Technique was seen through, he still had the Water Passing Step as a backup, keeping him from falling into a desperate situation like Diao Laosi, caught between a rock and a hard ce.


    Even if he encountered a melee among cultivators, he would be able to handle it with ease.


    Mo Hua still remembered Old Kui¡¯s teaching, ¡°There are myriad spells, each with its own strengths, the wonder of their use lies within the heart.¡±


    The Concealment Technique certainly fitted the description given by Old Kui.


    However, Mo Hua¡¯s Spiritual Root was not quite suitable, which is why the Concealment Technique he cultivated was deficient.<div>


    Mo Hua frowned in thought.


    The Spiritual Roots of cultivators differ, granting varied abilities; where there are strengths, there are also weaknesses.


    Given that there were ws with the Concealment Technique, was there some other way topensate?


    After much thought, the only solution Mo Hua coulde up with was Formation.


    And that was his area of expertise.


    He took the Thousand Formation Catalog, given to him by Mr. Zhuang, out of his Storage Bag, flipped through it for a while until his eyes blurred, but he found no Formation rted to concealment.


    Scratching his head, Mo Hua went to ask Bai Zisheng.


    ¡°Concealment Formation?¡± Bai Zisheng was somewhat surprised, looked around, and spoke in a lowered voice, ¡°Are you nning to be a thief?¡±


    Mo Hua gave him a look, emphasizing, ¡°I am a Serious Cultivator!¡±


    ¡°Then what do you want this Formation for?¡±


    ¡°Of course, for self-protection,¡± said Mo Hua.


    And for deceiving others¡­<div>


    Naturally, Mo didn¡¯t voice this reason, as it didn¡¯t sound very upstanding.


    Bai Zisheng was somewhat straightforward and took him at his word, nodding, ¡°Indeed, the Concealment Technique is well suited for self-protection.¡±


    ¡°Do you know the Formation Diagram for the Concealment Formation?¡±


    Bai Zisheng shook his head, then turned to ask Bai Zixi, ¡°Zixi, do you know?¡±


    Bai Zixi also shook her head, ¡°It¡¯s a rare Formation. The Bai Family¡¯s Scripture Pavilion should have it, but I didn¡¯t bring it with me.¡±


    Mo Hua felt a bit disappointed and realized he had to bother Mr. Zhuang again.


    He then grew curious, ¡°Why is the Concealment Formation considered rare? Is it because the Concealment Technique is rare?¡±


    ¡°Right,¡± Bai Zixi¡¯s voice was clear as she nodded her head.


    Seeing that Mo Hua was somewhat puzzled, Bai Zixi patiently exined to him:


    ¡°With unique Spiritual Roots and scarce inheritance, such spells are hard to learn, and as such, any Formation capable of achieving the same effect is even rarer.¡±


    Mo Hua understood.


    The inheritance of the Concealment Technique is rare, and the requirements for the Spiritual Root are stringent; only a pure Water Spirit Root is suitable for learning it.<div>


    If other elemental Spiritual Roots were mixed in, it would turn out like Mo Hua¡ªachieving only a bastardized version of concealment, able to take on a watery form but not be fully invisible.


    Therefore, cultivators who knew the Concealment Technique were scarce, and thus the Concealment Formations that could be concealed were likewise quite precious.


    Mo Hua nodded and, feeling grateful, asked Bai Zixi, ¡°Is there anything in particr you want to eat?¡±


    Bai Zixi hesitated, then took out a recipe book from his storage bag, flipped to a dog-eared page, and pointed to a confection named ¡°Perfect Blossom Full Moon¡± saying:


    ¡°This.¡±


    Mo Hua nced at it, noting that the ¡°Perfect Blossom Full Moon¡± looked a bit like a mooncake filled with flowers.


    Sweet osmanthus, peach blossoms, locust flowers, crabapple flowers, and more were all included.


    They were full of floral fragrance, although it was uncertain whether mixing so many flowers together would result in a strange taste.


    Mo Hua took the recipe book and put it into his storage bag, ¡°Alright, I will have my mother give it a try.¡±


    ¡°Mhm.¡± Bai Zixi¡¯s gaze was clear and shone brightly.


    Mo Hua prepared to find Mr. Zhuang but upon turning around, saw Bai Zisheng looking at him eagerly, he said somewhat helplessly:


    ¡°What do you want to eat now?¡±<div>


    Bai Zisheng blurted out, ¡°Rabbit meat!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s quite troublesome.¡±


    ¡°No rush, just remember to bring me some if there¡¯s any,¡± Bai Zisheng said.


    ¡°Alright then.¡±


    Bai Zisheng also expressed his gratitude, ¡°I¡¯ll help you fight in the future.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± Mo Hua nodded, ¡°I¡¯ll definitely call you for fights.¡±


    However, Aunt Xue might not allow you to fight.


    Proper descendants of noble ns put more emphasis on Tao Cultivation and had more rules to follow, resulting in less freedom.


    For someone like Qian Xing and Kong Sheng, although they were free, they could not actwlessly.


    Mo Hua sighed inwardly and then went to meet Mr. Zhuang to inquire about the Concealment Formation.


    Upon hearing this, Mr. Zhuang said, ¡°You can¡¯t learn it yet.¡±


    Mo Hua timidly asked, ¡°Is it very difficult to learn?¡±


    ¡°It is somewhat difficult,¡± Mr. Zhuang replied, then looked at Mo Hua and added, ¡°However, it shouldn¡¯t be hard for you.¡±


    After all, you¡¯ve been drawing such challenging Compound Formations with form and uracy¡­


    Mr. Zhuang thought inwardly.


    ¡°Is it because of Divine Sense?¡± Mo Hua spected.


    ¡°Correct,¡± Mr. Zhuang nodded in agreement.


    Mo Hua eximed in surprise, ¡°This Concealment Formation, it doesn¡¯t have ten Formation Patterns too, does it¡­?¡±


    ¡°Not every Formation can have ten Formation Patterns; formations with ten patterns are not so cheap.¡±


    Mr. Zhuang chuckled, shaking his head before adding:


    ¡°The Concealment Formation only has nine Formation Patterns, but they are special; drawing them is more draining on the Divine Sense, and the Divine Sense required is also greater than that of ordinary first-rank formations with nine patterns.¡±


    ¡°Its requirement for Divine Sense is above nine patterns but less than ten.¡±


    Mo Hua then inquired, ¡°So, how much exactly might it be?¡±


    It¡¯s above nine patterns but less than ten.


    Though it¡¯s only a single pattern short, the difference in Divine Sense needed is twice as much.


    As Mr. Zhuang had said before, nine patterns for Qi Refinement, ten patterns for Foundation Establishment; the leap in Divine Sense from nine to ten patterns involves crossing the chasm from Qi Refinement to Foundation Establishment, and there is a significant disparity.


    Mr. Zhuang smiled, ¡°Didn¡¯t I give you the Nine-and-a-half Reversed Spirit Formation before?¡±


    Mo Hua nodded.


    ¡°Once you learn that, your Divine Sense will be sufficient to learn the Concealment Formation,¡± Mr. Zhuang said.


    ¡°So, the Divine Sense needed for the Concealment Formation is roughly nine-and-a-half patterns?¡±


    ¡°Nine-and-a-half, plus a little bit more,¡± Mr. Zhuang stated with precision.


    ¡°Disciple understands, thank you, Gentleman,¡± Mo Hua said.


    Now that a goal was set, things became simpler, and for Mo Hua, Divine Sense of nine-and-a-half patterns wasn¡¯t so unattainable.


    After saying farewell to Mr. Zhuang, he pondered with a furrowed brow, apparently deep in thought.


    Within the bamboo room, the figure of Old Kui slowly became visible.


    Mr. Zhuang then said to Old Kui, ¡°You were right; it is indeed difficult for someone in the Qi-refining Realm to possess the Divine Sense of the Foundation Establishment level.¡±


    ¡°The child Mo Hua¡¯s Divine Sense is growing quite fast, isn¡¯t it?¡± Old Kui observed casually.


    Mr. Zhuang¡¯s gaze deepened, ¡°It is fast, but not fast enough.¡±


    Old Kui¡¯s expressionless gaze shifted toward him.


    Mr. Zhuang continued, ¡°Among all the cultivators I¡¯ve seen, his Divine Sense growth is indeed the fastest. However, to break through the limit of Qi-refining Realm¡¯s Divine Sense, it¡¯s still far from enough.¡±


    ¡°How long will it take?¡±


    ¡°Hard to say,¡± Mr. Zhuang shook his head, ¡°At the current pace, it could be as short as five years or as long as ten years. Moreover, Divine Sense growth slows down the further one progresses, and if anything goes awry, it could take decades to reach Foundation Establishment.¡±


    Old Kui furrowed his brow, and for a moment, silence filled the room.


    ¡°Is there a way to expedite the process?¡± Old Kui asked.


    Mr. Zhuang tapped his fingertips on the armrest of the bamboo chair, his eyes shifting uncertainly before he sighed after a long time, ¡°Let me think about it.¡±

 Chapter 265: 264 Strange Events_1

    Chapter 265: Chapter 264 Strange Events_1


    After returning, Mo Hua devoted all his attention to the Reversed Spirit Formation outside of his daily cultivation practices.


    At night, he sank into his Sea of Consciousness and practiced the Reversed Spirit Formation on the Taoist Stele. During the day, whether in his small cabin or on the tables in eateries, he continued to draw the Reversed Spirit Formation stroke by stroke.


    After about ten days, his Divine Sense had grown considerably. He could now roughly outline the nine-and-a-half iplete Reversed Spirit Formations and estimated that it wouldn¡¯t be long before he could draw them fully.


    Once he could draw the nine-and-a-half Reversed Spirit Formations, he could go find Mr. Zhuang to learn how to draw the Concealment Formation.


    Having learned the Concealment Formation, Mo Hua couldpensate for the deficiencies in his own Concealment Technique using formations.


    Once he mastered the Concealment Technique, he would have much more flexibility in handling any situation he encountered.


    Mo Hua also gave the diet prescriptions provided by Bai Zixi to his mother and pointed to a pastry called ¡°Perfect Blossom Full Moon,¡± saying,


    ¡°Mother, I want to eat this.¡±


    ¡°Greedy again.¡± Liu Ruhua tapped Mo Hua¡¯s nose lightly, her tone rebuking but her expression indulgent.


    She took the diet prescription, nced at it, and said with some confusion, ¡°Is this what you want to eat?¡±<div>


    Although Mo Hua was not picky on regr days, she, as his mother, was clear about his taste preferences.


    This pastry used so many flowers as filling; it seemed a bit too sweet and rich, probably not something he would want to eat for himself.


    Mo Hua blinked and said, ¡°Mother, I want to try a different taste.¡±


    Sweet, with flowers¡­


    Liu Ruhua seemed to understand andughed softly, ¡°Alright, Mother will make it for you.¡±


    The Perfect Blossom Full Moon was somewhat intricate to make, but the ingredients were not expensive. Liu Ruhua figured out how to make it after studying it for two days and steamed a basketful.


    Mo Hua carefully stored these pastries and brought some to Bai Zixi when he visited Mr. Zhuang.


    Bai Zisheng had a share too; it was rabbit meat he had been longing for.


    This was ordered by a diner, and Mo Hua asked his mother to cook a little extra to save for Bai Zisheng to eat.


    Under the big locust tree, Bai Zisheng ate with joy and animation.


    Bai Zixi ate quietly and elegantly as always, seriously, without noticing a few petals sticking to her lips.


    Watching her, Mo Hua intended to remind her but found her lips more colorful than the flowers and momentarily froze, forgetting to speak.


    Seeing Mo Hua looking at her, Bai Zixi thought he wanted some too. After a moment¡¯s hesitation, she took out a piece and handed it to Mo Hua.


    Mo Hua paused, then shook his head, ¡°You eat it.¡±


    He had tasted it before. The floral scent was too strong, and it was too sweet. Eating too much would be cloying, so he shouldn¡¯t have too much.


    Bai Zixi asked, ¡°Are you sure you don¡¯t want it?¡±


    After a moment¡¯s thought, Mo Hua epted it.


    A little cloying wouldn¡¯t hurt, eating one piece was fine.


    Bai Zixi nodded slightly, and without another word, they both quietly ate the flower pastries under the tree.<div>


    Afterward, Mo Hua continued to study the Reversed Spirit Formation.


    When he had some free time, he also took out the rubbings of the map to look at them.


    However, after pondering for a long time, he still couldn¡¯t figure out which part of Big ck Mountain was depicted on the map.


    And about the bald man and the one-eyed man under questioning, he wondered how it was going and if there were any new leads.<div>


    One day, as Mo Hua was practicing the Reversed Spirit Formation in the eatery, Zhang Lan came in to dine, with a somewhat somber expression.


    Upon seeing Mo Hua, Zhang Lan seemed hesitant to speak.


    ¡°What happened?¡± Mo Hua asked.


    Zhang Lan pondered for a moment before saying, ¡°That one-eyed Sin Cultivator has confessed.¡±


    A spark of interest appeared in Mo Hua¡¯s eyes.


    Zhang Lan sighed softly; he had initially not wanted to tell Mo Hua.


    Mo Hua had already helped them capture Bald Tuo. The matter was considered resolved, and what followed was the responsibility of the Taoist Court officials: questioning, sentencing, and execution.


    These matters weren¡¯t rted to Mo Hua, but if what the mono-eyed monk said was true, that would probably involve all Monster Hunters.


    Zhang Lan continued, ¡°Regarding the matter of the map, Bald Tuo indeed told a false tale.¡±


    Mo Hua snorted, ¡°That bald head, not honest even when death is at hand!¡± Then he asked, ¡°What did the one-eye say?¡±


    Zhang Lan¡¯s gaze became slightly focused, ¡°That map is indeed a map of Big ck Mountain.¡±


    Mo Hua¡¯s brows furrowed, and he felt a sense of unease.


    Zhang Lan went on, ¡°There¡¯s a rumor among the Sin Cultivators that those covered in blood, when they find themselves with no way out, can enter Big ck Mountain.¡±<div>


    ¡°When did this rumor start?¡± Mo Hua asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s been around for a long time. ording to the mono-eyed, the rumor has existed among the Sin Cultivators for almost a hundred or two hundred years.¡±


    Zhang Lan¡¯s tone grew heavier, ¡°But previously, few believed it. Tongxian City was remote, and Big ck Mountain was treacherous, so not many Sin Cultivators came. But recently, it¡¯s different¡­¡±


    ¡°Recently, Tongxian City has been gradually flourishing, Loose Cultivators have be affluent, and there are more merchantsing and going, with more opportunities for illicit gain. Hence, many Sin Cultivators have gathered towards Big ck Mountain. That¡¯s why we were able to capture them all at once and obtain this clue.¡±


    The more Zhang Lan spoke, the more serious his tone became.


    If that really was the case, then the biggest problem with Big ck Mountain might not be those Sin Cultivators.


    ¡°Those covered in blood, when they find themselves with no way out, can enter Big ck Mountain¡­¡± Mo Hua repeated, asking, ¡°Then what? What can they do after entering Big ck Mountain?¡±


    Zhang Lan shook his head, ¡°We don¡¯t know that. Or should I say, perhaps those who know haven¡¯t been captured by us yet.¡±


    ¡°Neither Bald Tuo nor the one-eye know?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Zhang Lan nodded, ¡°Even after we conducted interrogations, they would not speak. I estimate they truly don¡¯t know.¡±


    If these Sin Cultivators all didn¡¯t know, then the only clue would be¡­


    Mo Hua¡¯s heart skipped a beat, ¡°That map?¡±


    Zhang Lan slowly said, ¡°That¡¯s what I was thinking. If we can find out the locations marked on the map, maybe we can uncover the truth behind this rumor.¡±<div>


    ¡°What about that Bald Tuo? The map is his.¡±


    Zhang Lan appeared somewhat disappointed, ¡°He doesn¡¯t know either. He indeed murdered and stole the map, but where the location is, and what it signifies, he has no clue whatsoever.¡±


    ¡°However, the mono-eyed one mentioned encountering something strange.¡±


    ¡°Strange event?¡± Mo Hua frowned.


    Zhang Lan slightly nodded and recounted the matter to Mo Hua:


    ¡°He said that more than ten years ago, he went to Big ck Mountain to rob, but came up empty-handed. At night, wrapped in a single garment, braving the mountain wind, he slept on arge tree. He dared not sleep on the ground for fear that in a half-asleep state, he would be eaten by Monster Beasts.¡±


    ¡°Half in a daze, he heard people talking.¡±


    ¡°He wasn¡¯t sure if it was two or three people; they were speaking in hushed voices with a coarse whisper, which in the dark of night sounded particrly strange, and also indistinct.¡±


    ¡°He was alone on the tree, not even daring to breathe too loudly. He listened fragmentarily for quite a while before he could make out the gist of their conversation.¡±


    ¡°Those Cultivators beneath the tree were also Sin Cultivators, seemed to havemitted all manner of vile acts, annihting a family of Cultivators and looting their spirit stones and assets. They were pursued by the Taoist Court and had run out of options, thus they thought of seeking refuge in Big ck Mountain.¡±


    ¡°They were highly cultivated, their conversation revealing ruthless methods. The mono-eyed monk felt fear in his heart as he shivered on the tree, not daring to move until dawn, when he saw no one around and finally had the courage to descend.¡±


    ¡°And from then on, he never saw that group of Sin Cultivators in Big ck Mountain again. Those Sin Cultivators spoke of hiding in Big ck Mountain for refuge, but it was as if they¡¯d vanished from the face of this world, disappearing without a trace¡­¡±


    Listening to this, a chill arose from the depths of Mo Hua¡¯s heart.<div>


    If that really was the case, Big ck Mountain was a haven for filth, its waters far too deep.


    Zhang Lan, seeing there were still diners around, thought for a moment and then lowered his voice to speak to Mo Hua:


    ¡°That mono-eyed one also overheard that group of Sin Cultivators saying a phrase¡­¡±


    Zhang Lan¡¯s expression grew solemn, and Mo Hua felt a chill in his heart.


    ¡°What phrase?¡±


    Zhang Lan pondered for a moment, then slowly said:


    ¡°Mists of ck Mountain, concealing pits and dens; at midnight¡¯s third watch, cast your name to ask the way.¡±

 Chapter 266: 265 Deep Mountain_1

    Chapter 266: Chapter 265 Deep Mountain_1


    Mo Hua felt a chill in his heart and silently memorized these sixteen characters.


    It seemed that this map was no trivial matter¡ªif not understood clearly, it would certainly be a significant hidden danger.


    Cultivators live off thend, making the best use of their local conditions.


    Near Tongxian City, there were neither fertile Spirit Fields, surging rivers and seas, nor Spirit Beasts suitable for nurturing.


    Nearby Loose Cultivators all had to make a living in Big ck Mountain.


    And to the south of the city, the Refinery Shops, Alchemist¡¯s Businesses, and even the Fulu Building all depended on Monster Hunters to hunt Monster Beasts, strip their flesh and bones for materials, supplying the needs of Artifact Refining, Alchemy, and cooking.


    Studying Formations, Mo Hua also needed to gather a great quantity of Monster Blood to mix the Spiritual Ink.


    All the Cultivators of Tongxian City, whether it was for the sake of Tao Cultivation, production, or daily life, were closely connected to Big ck Mountain.


    If Big ck Mountain harbored deep-seated dangers, that would be a serious problem.


    Afterward, while Mo Hua studied the Reversed Spirit Formation, whenever he had free time, he ventured into Big ck Mountain. Whenever he came across a secluded or unfamiliar ce, he would open the Sin Cultivator¡¯s map topare the locations, to see if he could find the ces marked on the map.<div>


    However, after searching for several days, he still found nothing.


    Feeling dejected, Mo Hua lifted his head to see a thick fog enshrouding the distant area, concealing theyered ridges of the mountains, blocking out the sunlight, creating a hazy, indistinct world where it was unclear where the mountain ended and the cliff began.


    That was the deep forest of Big ck Mountain, also the most dangerous part of Big ck Mountain.


    It was said the forest was unpredictable and perilous, and Cultivators who went there never returned.


    As Mo Hua watched, he suddenly startled and gasped in cold air:


    ¡°The fog of ck Mountain can hide deep dens¡­¡±


    Could the location marked on this map be the deep forest of Big ck Mountain?


    Mo Hua¡¯s eyelids twitched as he thought it more and more likely.


    He was thoroughly familiar with the Outer Mountain, and although he wouldn¡¯t say he knew the Inner Mountain like the back of his hand, he was still very familiar with it.


    If the location recorded on the map was truly within the Inner or Outer Mountain, then he would definitely have some recollection.


    If not the Outer Mountain, not the Inner Mountain, then it must be the deep forest.


    The Sin Cultivator who vanished without a trace, the deep forest from which none returned.


    With a guess forming in his heart, a chill swept over Mo Hua.


    He hastily used his movement technique and ran back to Tongxian City, arriving breathlessly to find Elder Yu and urgently asked:


    ¡°Elder Yu, has anyone ever been to the deep forest?¡±


    Frightened by the question, Elder Yu eximed, ¡°Why are you asking about that? The deep forest is dangerous; you can¡¯t go there.¡±


    He thought Mo Hua was curious and wanted to y in the deep forest.


    ¡°I¡¯m not going, I¡¯m just asking.¡± Mo Hua caught his breath, ¡°Is it true that once Monster Hunters enter the deep forest, they nevere back?¡±


    Seeing Mo Hua¡¯s grave expression and serious tone, Elder Yu knew this was likely no trivial matter and nodded:<div>


    ¡°Indeed, that¡¯s the case.¡±


    ¡°Since when did it start?¡±


    Elder Yu furrowed his brows and pondered for a moment before saying, ¡°It was probably about two hundred, maybe over three hundred years ago¡­¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not sure?¡±<div>


    ¡°I¡¯ve only lived for a little over two hundred years, so how could I be clear about events before that? I can only go by hearsay.¡±


    Elder Yu stroked his beard, recalling the past, and then continued:


    ¡°It seems that over three hundred years ago, although the deep forest was dangerous, it was still essible.¡±


    ¡°essible?¡± Mo Hua was somewhat surprised.


    Elder Yu nodded, ¡°Yes, essible, but with heavy fog, poisonous miasma, and stronger Monster Beasts, there were more Second Grade beasts.¡±


    Thinking further, Elder Yu added, ¡°Although it was called the deep forest back then, it was actually just part of the Inner Mountain, except it was the most dangerous part of the Inner Mountain. Butter on, too many Monster Hunters entered and never returned, and gradually, no one dared to go. The deep forest of Big ck Mountain thus became a taboo.¡±


    ¡°Even Cultivators in the Foundation Establishment Stage don¡¯t dare to enter?¡±


    Elder Yu¡¯s eyelid twitched, ¡°Even those in the Foundation Establishment don¡¯t dare, because Cultivators at that stage have died there.¡±


    Mo Hua¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Even Foundation Building Cultivators can die inside?¡±


    Elder Yu nodded.


    ¡°It¡¯s not that they went missing? They died inside?¡± Mo Hua expressed doubtfully.


    Logically speaking, missing didn¡¯t necessarily mean dead. How could it be certain they died in the depths of the mountains?


    ¡°Because their bodies were found on the outer edge of the deep mountains.¡±<div>


    The more Mo Hua listened, the more he found it strange. ¡°Who died?¡±


    Elder Yu¡¯s expression turnedplex, ¡°The former Chief Elder of the Qian Family.¡±


    ¡°The Qian Family?¡± Mo Hua found it hard to believe.


    Elder Yu gave a slight nod and exined to Mo Hua:


    ¡°Back then when I was but a minor Qi Refinement Cultivator, I heard that the Chief Elder of the Qian Family entered the deep mountains and vanished without a trace. After half a month, the Patriarch of the Qian Family led a search party, determined to find him alive or dead.¡±


    ¡°A n¡¯s Chief Elder, with such high status and authority, how could he just die ambiguously. At that time, the Qian Family already held great power, had many hands, so they dared to venture into the mountains, but even so, they dared not to be careless.¡±


    ¡°From Foundation Establishment to Qi Refinement, nearly the entire force of the Qian Family mobilized. The cultivators stood shoulder to shoulder, forming a human, pushing inwards from the outskirts toward the deep mountains. Eventually, under a tree on the edge, they found the body of the dead Chief Elder of the Qian Family.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s said that his death was very strange, missing an arm, as if bitten off by Monster Beasts, but after all, this is just hearsay, and the Qian Family has never disclosed the cause of death.¡±


    ¡°And then?¡± Mo Hua asked.


    ¡°Afterwards, it came to nothing. The Qian Family dared not probe any deeper. With the death of a Chief Elder at the Foundation Establishment Stage and the recovery of the body, they had some sort of exnation. To venture any further into the mountains, if they truly encountered some great peril, it¡¯s likely that the Qian Family would¡¯ve been annihted.¡±


    Elder Yu seemed somewhat schadenfreude yet also a bit regretful.


    Presumably, he felt schadenfreude regarding the death of the Qian Family¡¯s Chief Elder and regretful that the Qian Family didn¡¯t faceplete cmity deep in the mountains.


    Mo Hua said, ¡°After that incident, no cultivators dared to enter the deep mountains again?¡±<div>


    Elder Yu corrected, ¡°Some dared, but none were able to return.¡±


    ¡°There are plenty of people in this world who are audacious or ignorant of their limits, both the highly skilled and brave, as well as the foolish who know no fear. However, no matter who they were, once they entered the deep mountains, none have evere out.¡±


    Mo Hua¡¯s gaze grewplex as he slowly said, ¡°Did they enter the mountains of their own free will?¡±


    Elder Yu smiled and was about to say more when his expression suddenly changed. The smile faded, and he said gravely:


    ¡°You¡­ do you know something?¡±


    Mo Hua took out a map and handed it to Elder Yu, recounting the events involving Bald Tuo and the other Sin Cultivators, including the sixteen characters.


    ¡°ck Mountain dense fog can cover abyss and thicket; midnight thrice, cast a stone to ask the path.¡±


    Elder Yu muttered to himself, growing more rmed as he did.


    His mind raced as his voice trembled,


    ¡°Do you mean that the deep mountains of Big ck Mountain might be a huge den of viins and that, over the past two to three hundred years, extremely vicious Sin Cultivators have been lurking inside?¡±


    Mo Hua slowly nodded.


    Unable to restrain himself, Elder Yu stood up and paced back and forth in the hall, brows furrowed.


    After several rounds of pacing, Elder Yu collected his thoughts, sat back down, took a sip of tea to calm himself, and said in a deep voice,<div>


    ¡°There indeed is such a possibility¡­¡±


    ¡°Over the past two hundred years, not to mention cultivators from other regions, even Monster Hunters have gone missing in the deep mountains.¡±


    ¡°The former elders of the Monster Hunting Guild, including myself, have, time and again, sternly warned not to venture into the deep mountains, for it often leads to disaster.¡±


    ¡°But there were Monster Hunters who disregarded our advice, entered the deep mountains, and were never heard from again.¡±


    ¡°I was previously only angry at their stupidity, not knowing whether they were dead or alive, but now, considering everything, I realize there are many intrigues involved.¡±


    ¡°Those who could be Monster Hunters, those who could make a name for themselves in the Inner Mountain¡ªare any of them unaware of the dangers of Big ck Mountain? How many of them do not cherish their lives to the point that they would foolishly enter the deep mountains?¡±


    ¡°Even if they didn¡¯t value their own lives, their wives and children rely on them to earn Spirit Stones through Monster Hunting in order to survive. With families to care for, how could they rashly risk their lives?¡±


    ¡°If they died, leaving behind widows and orphans to suffer miserably, how could they be unaware of that?¡±


    ¡°It appears now that they did not willingly enter the deep mountains, they were either captured or killed and then taken into the depths of the mountains.¡±

 Chapter 267 - 266 Cliff_1

    Chapter 267: Chapter 266 Cliff_1


    Elder Yu finished speaking and suddenly pped the table, angrily saying, ¡°This is outrageous!¡±


    For over two hundred years, so many Monster Hunters have disappeared in Big ck Mountain.


    While some were certainly killed by Monster Beasts, who knows how many were killed by these evil men in the deep mountains and then dragged further into the depths?


    The key is that for all these years, everyone waspletely unaware.


    Elder Yu thought for a moment and concluded that perhaps it was precisely because Big ck Mountain was so perilous, and it wasmon for Cultivators to go missing, that they used this as a cover to kill without anyone noticing.


    A chill grew in Elder Yu¡¯s heart.


    This group of people had done much evil and had been plotting for a long time, their schemes truly deep and profound!


    Elder Yu took a deep breath and said to Mo Hua:


    ¡°I will notify others about this. Whether truth or falsehood, everyone should be on their guard. Even though your movement technique is good, you must also be careful.¡±


    Mo Hua nodded and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Elder Yu, I¡¯ll be careful.¡±


    Elder Yu nodded in relief.


    If not for Mo Hua¡¯s keen mind and discovery of this anomaly, perhaps it would have taken another ten or a hundred years to realize the danger lurking atop Big ck Mountain.


    It¡¯s like having a fierce tiger sleeping by the side of one¡¯s bed!


    Elder Yu sighed, his eyebrows furrowed tightly.


    Afterward, Elder Yu passed on the news about the deep mountains, and the Monster Hunters were greatly shocked to hear it.


    Among the Monster Hunters who had gone missing over the years were their fathers, elders, brothers, or friends.


    Monster Hunting is inherently dangerous and life or death unpredictable, and when they went missing, there was nothing that could be done.


    They could only keep their sorrow in their hearts and continue struggling to live.


    But now, learning of such a secret within the deep mountains, these Monster Hunters may not have just disappeared but been cruelly murdered, their bodies gone without a trace.


    Everyone felt a mix of shock and anger in their hearts.


    In the following days, any Monster Hunter entering the mountain became extremely vignt, both seeking clues of the Sin Cultivators and paying attention to the marked locations on the maps.


    Yet, they still found no clue at all.


    These evil people had been hiding for two to three hundred years, making them very hard to find in a short period.


    The Monster Hunters were filled with righteous indignation, yet they were helpless.


    In Big ck Mountain, within Inner Mountain.


    Mo Hua sat cross-legged on arge boulder.


    In front of him was the deep mountain, the miasma spreading, shrouding the mountains.


    Releasing his Divine Sense, he sensed only the vague, chaotic, and intermingled remnants of Spiritual Power.


    It was like threads of different-colored Spiritual Power tangled into balls and patches, covering everything in Inner Mountain.


    ¡°The fog of ck Mountain, thick enough to conceal deep pools¡­¡± Mo Hua muttered to himself, then opened the Map and began to cross-reference it at the boundary between Inner Mountain and deep mountain.


    With the heavy mists of the deep mountain, heading straight in without knowing one¡¯s orientation offers an unknown peril where death is almost certain.


    That the Sin Cultivators could enter the deep mountain implies they must have a special pathway.


    If Mo Hua was correct, the map Bald Tuo had was actually a guide to enter the deep mountain.


    When Sin Cultivators who havemitted heinous crimes and are beyond redemption are wanted by the Taoist Court, they can follow this map to find their way into the deep mountain when they have no other choice.


    Otherwise, with such dense and heavy mists in the deep mountain, not only would the Sin Cultivators from outside not be able to find their way, but even the local Monster Hunters would be lost.


    Since it¡¯s a guide, it must lead from Inner Mountain to deep mountain.


    That means, part of the map¡¯s route is for Inner Mountain, and part is for deep mountain.


    This is also why Mo Hua felt it was both familiar and strange.


    The familiar part was Inner Mountain, and the strange part was deep mountain.


    As long as one finds the location on the map, one can navigate through the thick fog and enter deep mountain to find where these evil people are hiding.


    However, relying solely on this iplete map to find the exact spot is not easy.


    The map¡¯s handwriting is sloppy, suggesting it was hastily copied, and it is iplete,cking a full representation of the mountain¡¯s terrain.


    It¡¯s uncertain who copied this map, from where, and how it ended up in Bald Tuo¡¯s hands.


    Bald Tuo killed for the Map, actually seeking a way out for himself.


    As a Sin Cultivator who kills, one might also be killed.


    With this Map, if things became untenable, he could enter into the deep mountains and find a ce to stay.


    But the map was iplete, and he could not find the entrance to the deep mountains.


    Moreover, his relied-upon movement technique couldn¡¯t escape Mo Hua¡¯s grasp; thus, before he could enter the deep mountains, he was captured and thrown into Taoist Prison.


    He didn¡¯t want to tell the truth before, perhaps still harboring some unrealistic hopes.


    The stolen goods he had hidden in the valley were confiscated; all his savings over the years were gone. If by chance he could escape, then retreating into the deep mountains would be his only choice.


    It was also the only choice for these desperate fugitives.


    Fortunately, having a direction gave him a starting point for Mo Hua to search.


    After several days of fruitless searching, Mo Hua finally found a ce that was six to seven points simr to the Map.


    This was the boundary between Inner Mountain and the deep mountains.


    The mountain formations on both sides vaguely faced each other, supporting one another in their rises and falls.


    And even though it was located in Inner Mountain, the fog was thicker, faintly carrying the essence of the deep mountains, conveyed through the mist.


    Mo Hua¡¯s spirits lifted as he looked at the Map, walking and checking it simultaneously.


    As he walked, Mo Hua could no longer continue.


    Spread out before Mo Hua was a vast cliff.


    The cliff was wide, its edges unknown.


    Below the cliff was a deep, bottomless abyss shrouded in mist, daunting to anyone who looked upon it.


    Mo Hua felt disappointed.


    After searching for many days, this was the most simr ce to the Map, and yet it turned out to be a dead end.


    To give up just like that was something Mo Hua couldn¡¯t quite ept.


    He surveyed the surroundings again, thinking to himself:


    ¡°ck Mountain¡¯s fog can conceal the abyss¡­ This ¡®abyss¡¯ could refer to the Sin Cultivators as vile as a deep abyss or the literal chasm¡­¡±


    In that case, could they be hiding within the abyss below the cliff?


    Mohua¡¯s eyes shone slightly.


    It seemed not entirely impossible.


    ¡°So, what to do? Just jump down?¡±


    Mo Huay on the edge of the cliff and peered down, immediately feeling the goosebumps.


    The cliff was too deep; a fall would likely result in certain death.


    ¡°Perhaps the cliff isn¡¯t deep, just obscured by the thick fog?¡±


    Mo Hua guessed again.


    He found arge rock nearby and, with great effort, dragged it to the edge of the cliff and dropped it over.


    The falling rock plunged into the mist below with a ¡°crunch¡±, seemingly hitting a boulder, then rolled down the cliffside before its echoes disappearedpletely.


    ¡°It truly is unfathomably deep¡­¡±


    Mo Hua then released his Divine Sense to scan the area.


    In the pale vision of Divine Sense, a myriad of essences in the world came to life.


    There was the faintly distinguishable Spiritual Energy, the turbid yellow miasma, the pale white fog, and other hazy outlines of mountains, stones, and trees.


    But still, there was no path to be found.


    Mo Hua sighed, perhaps it was not this ce.


    Afterward, Mo Hua searched for several more days with no reward, and the matter had to be temporarily put aside.


    The Monster Hunters entering the mountains would be vignt; with more people, there was more strength, and they might have some clues.


    Mo Hua had another important task to attend to.


    He had finished drawing the Nine-and-a-half Reversed Spirit Formation and could now seek Mr. Zhuang to learn the Concealment Formation.


    Once he learned the Concealment Formation, even if his Spiritual Root had some ws, he would be able to use the Concealment Technique.

 Chapter 268 - 267: Reverse Spirit_1

    Chapter 268: Chapter 267: Reverse Spirit_1


    ¡°This is the Formation Diagram of the Concealment Formation,¡±


    Mr. Zhuang handed a Formation Diagram to Mo Hua, ¡°Take a look at it yourself, practice more, it shouldn¡¯t be too difficult for you.¡±


    Mo Hua respectfully took it and nced over it briefly.


    The Formation Pivot of the Concealment Formation was somewhat special, and the Formation Patterns were somewhat obscure, deviating a little from the usual Five Elements Formation, but indeed it was not too difficult¡ªat least not for Mo Hua.


    For a Formation Master learning formations, the most challenging part was actually Divine Sense.


    As long as one¡¯s Divine Sense was strong enough, with some time and effort, generally there would be a way to solve other issues.


    But if the Divine Sense was insufficient, one wouldn¡¯t even qualify to learn Formation Methods.


    ¡°Thank you, Gentleman!¡± Mo Hua said happily.


    Mr. Zhuang gave a slight nod, his gaze deepened, then he took out another Formation Diagram and said,


    ¡°This is theplete, ten-patterned Reversed Spirit Formation!¡±


    Mo Hua¡¯s heart tightened as he took it seriously, and after a brief look, he traced it again in his mind and said in shock,


    ¡°Gentleman, this seems a lot more difficult¡­¡±


    ¡°Ten patterns are the limit for Qi Refining Divine Sense. The closer one gets to this limit, the slower the Divine Sense grows, and naturally, it bes more difficult,¡± Mr. Zhuang said slowly.


    Mo Hua heaved a sigh, ¡°I don¡¯t know how long it will take me to learn.¡±


    ¡°Learn it until Foundation Establishment,¡±


    Mo Hua was stunned for a moment, then realized that indeed, the ten-pattern Formation could only be learned by a Foundation Building Cultivator.


    If he could draw the Reversed Spirit Formation, he would indeed have the Divine Sense of someone at the Foundation Establishment Stage.


    ¡°Gentleman, based on my current progress, how much longer will it take for me to have the Divine Sense of Foundation Establishment?¡± Mo Hua asked weakly.


    Mr. Zhuang did not answer, instead he asked,


    ¡°What if it took ten years, or even a hundred years?¡±


    Mo Hua felt a chill in his heart, ¡°A hundred years?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just a supposition,¡± Mr. Zhuang said.


    Mo Hua thought for a moment, then said helplessly, ¡°It seems there¡¯s no other way, I will just continue to cultivate and draw Formation Methods as I should.¡±


    Mr. Zhuang nodded in approval and said,


    ¡°Right, regardless of the oue, what needs to be done won¡¯t change, don¡¯t let sess or failure, or some expectations, affect your state of mind.¡±


    Mo Hua had a sudden realization and smiled, ¡°Thank you for the teaching, Gentleman!¡±


    Mr. Zhuang also smiled slightly and said, ¡°Though that¡¯s the case, you shouldn¡¯t worry too much. Perhaps you¡¯ll have some opportunity that allows you to cross this gulf in one step.¡±


    Mo Hua¡¯s eyes lit up, ¡°Really?¡±


    Mr. Zhuang said again, ¡°It¡¯s just a supposition.¡±


    After speaking, Mr. Zhuang pointed at Mo Hua¡¯s forehead with his slender finger, ¡°Opportunities are external factors, don¡¯t let them disturb the state of mind you have for your Tao Cultivation.¡±


    Mo Hua¡¯s gaze sharpened, and he said, ¡°Disciple understands.¡±


    Seeing Mo Hua¡¯s clear gaze and lucid thoughts, Mr. Zhuang nodded slightly and said softly,


    ¡°Just focus on learning Formation Methods, don¡¯t worry about other matters. If you reach the Qi Refining Ninth Level and your Divine Sense is still not enough, I have my ways.¡±


    Mo Hua felt warmth in his heart and smiled, ¡°Thank you, Gentleman!¡±


    Mr. Zhuang then waved his hand, ¡°Go on and study Formation Methods, I will take some rest.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    As Mo Hua turned to leave, he suddenly thought of something and hesitated as if he wanted to say something but stopped himself.


    Seeing this, Mr. Zhuang said, ¡°Go ahead and ask whatever you want to ask.¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡± Mo Hua hesitated, ¡°Won¡¯t it disturb your rest?¡±


    Mr. Zhuangy back casually in the bamboo chair, ¡°I¡¯m already resting, a few words won¡¯t make a difference.¡±


    Mo Hua smiled and then asked, ¡°Gentleman, is the Reversed Spirit Formation really only for breaking formations?¡±


    Mr. Zhuang¡¯s eyes, nearly closed, opened slightly in surprise, ¡°Why would you ask that?¡±


    ¡°If it were really just about breaking the formation, it wouldn¡¯t be this difficult¡­¡±


    Mo Hua carefully said, ¡°The Reversed Spirit Formation can break formations, but this formation is First-grade with ten patterns. Ordinary Qi Refining cultivators can¡¯t even learn it, and since they can¡¯t learn it, they usually can¡¯t use the Reversed Spirit Formation to break it.¡±


    ¡°Moreover, there are many ways to break a formation, and there¡¯s no need to exclusively use the Reversed Spirit Formation to break it, which would make this formation difficult and useless, quite like a chicken rib.¡±


    ¡°A chicken rib formation, even if it¡¯s one of Heavenly Dao¡¯s anomalies, is unlikely to be treasured by noble ns and great families.¡±


    ¡°If noble ns and great families attach so much importance to it, doesn¡¯t that indicate that this formation, aside from breaking formations, has other important uses?¡±


    Mr. Zhuang¡¯s eyelids twitched slightly, and he then shook his head with a chuckle, ¡°You child, you¡¯re so sharp-witted, I really don¡¯t know where you get all these ideas from.¡±


    Mo Hua gave a shy smile.


    Mr. Zhuang said, ¡°There¡¯s one thing you¡¯ve got wrong, the Reversed Spirit Formation is not difficult and useless, on the contrary, it¡¯s very useful.¡±


    ¡°Using formation patterns to break a formation, you might need to solve hundreds or even thousands of formation patterns. But by using the Reversed Spirit Formation to break it, you directly solve its formation eye, only needing to solve a few core Spirit Gathering Arrays.¡±


    ¡°As long as you can find the formation¡¯s formation eye, and use the Reversed Spirit Formation to break it, the speed of breaking the formation could be dozens or even hundreds of times faster.¡±


    Mo Hua nodded repeatedly upon hearing this.


    In that case, the Spiritual Ink saved would also be dozens or even hundreds of times more.


    Mo Hua¡¯s Spiritual Ink was always in short supply. Being able to save so much Spiritual Ink was indeed very significant.


    ¡°There¡¯s another thing you got right,¡±


    Mr. Zhuang looked at Mo Hua and nodded in approval, ¡°The Reversed Spirit Formation is indeed not just for breaking formations, what¡¯s most important is that it can cause formations to copse!¡±


    ¡°Copse?¡± Mo Hua¡¯s expression turned puzzled, ¡°Does it mean the formation copses or goes out of control?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a copse, but not a loss of control, more like controlling the copse of the formation with the will of the Formation Master.¡±


    ¡°Controlling the copse of the formation?¡± Mo Hua scratched his head, puzzled, ¡°What¡¯s the use of that?¡±


    Mr. Zhuang fell silent for a long time, his expression changing several times, before finally sighing and then speaking,


    ¡°Formations adhere to Heavenly Dao, epassing the fundamental principles of the universe and the operation of Spiritual Power.¡±


    ¡°When a formation copses, Spiritual Power, within the framework of the formation, bes chaotic in the form of patterns, shing continuously, being born and annihted, creating extremely strong fluctuations of Spiritual Power, possessing extreme and unimaginable power.¡±


    ¡°If the ssification of the formation method is high enough, the power unleashed upon its copse could be described as cataclysmic!¡±


    Mr. Zhuang¡¯s tone became more solemn than it had ever been.


    Mo Hua¡¯s heart trembled with shock, and he was also excited.


    ¡°So, if I learn the Reversed Spirit Formation, could I also cause formations to copse?¡±


    Mr. Zhuang said with a smile that was not quite a smile, ¡°By the time you learn the Reversed Spirit Formation, you will be close to achieving Foundation Establishment. The power of copsing formations with a First-grade Reversed Spirit Formation can defy ranks, but it will likely only be as powerful as a Foundation Establishment spell. Why would you bother?¡±


    ¡°Ah?¡± Mo Hua was stunned, ¡°Then what about the Second-grade Reversed Spirit Formation?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯d have to wait until you be ate-stage Second Rank Formation Master to possibly learn that.¡±


    A Second Rank Formation Master, and in theter stages¡­


    That¡¯s going to be in the distant future.


    Mo Hua sighed, ¡°Then this Reversed Spirit Formation is somewhat of a chicken rib after all.¡±


    A First-grade Reversed Spirit Formation, First-grade masters cannot learn it, Second-grade masters have no use for it.


    ¡°It¡¯s not that the formation method is a chicken rib; it¡¯s just that the Formation Masters¡¯ capabilities are limited, and they can¡¯tprehend the formation, nor can they unleash its effects,¡± Mr. Zhuang said indifferently, ¡°Moreover, formation copse is not so easy. Even ordinary Second Rank Formation Masters don¡¯t have the ability to cause a First-grade formation to copse.¡±


    ¡°Or to say, there are actually very few Formation Masters in this world who can fully master the Reversed Spirit Formation and use it to copse formations.¡±


    Mo Hua furrowed his brow, ¡°Is there a lot to consider when using the Reversed Spirit Formation?¡±


    Mr. Zhuang was about to continue, but suddenly showed signs of fatigue and yawned, ¡°If you truly learn the Reversed Spirit Formation, I will teach you then. It¡¯s still too early now.¡±

 Chapter 269: 268 Concealment_1

    Chapter 269: Chapter 268 Concealment_1


    Mo Hua indeed wanted to master the Reversed Spirit Formation.


    But a ten-pattern Reversed Spirit Formation required a Divine Sense of the Foundation Establishment Stage to learn. By the time he achieved that, Mo Hua might have already been close to Foundation Establishment himself.


    Mr. Zhuang probably wanted to avoid trouble and started to overpromise¡­


    Mo Hua silently thought to himself.


    Then he noticed that Mr. Zhuang was looking at him with a half-smile. Mo Hua was rmed and knew that his internal criticism of Mr. Zhuang had been perceived by him again.


    He had no idea how Mr. Zhuang knew.


    Mo Hua could only heh heh with a forcedugh and said,


    ¡°Gentleman, please rest well. I won¡¯t disturb you anymore.¡±


    After leaving Mr. Zhuang¡¯s Forgetful Residence, Mo Hua hurriedly took out the Concealment Formation and began to study it intently.


    The Concealment Formation was a kind of Water Series Formation, but its effect was different from regr Water Series Formations.<div>


    Therefore, the Formation Pivot was different, the Formation Patterns had been altered, and it looked even more profound.


    However, Mo Hua had sufficient Divine Sense. What he needed to do now was to practice drawing it more.


    Practice makes perfect. After drawing the Formation dozens or hundreds of times, even the most obscure patterns would be familiar.


    Moreover, Mo Hua had the Taoist Stele, had learned the Meditation Technique, and his Cultivation Technique was the Heaven Yan Jue.


    In a few days, he could practice a Formation nearly a hundred times.


    It would take others months to practice a Formation a hundred times, and if one were less talented, it could take half a year.


    Hence, Mo Hua could learn Formations much faster than ordinary Cultivators.


    It took Mo Hua three days to learn the Concealment Formation.


    He drew the Formation on paper and injected a little Spiritual Power to activate it. As expected, the entire piece of paper disappeared.


    With Divine Sense, Mo Hua could still sense the patterns, but they were somewhat blurred due to the coverage of Water Series Spiritual Power.


    Paper was an inanimate object, unable to deceive Divine Sense.


    If a Cultivator used a Concealment Technique and further concealed their presence with Divine Sense, other Cultivators could not detect it, unless their Divine Sense was incredibly strong.


    Although Diao Laosi was experienced in ambushes, his marital Dao was poor, and he had only managed to cause trouble for so long by relying on his Concealment Technique.


    Unfortunately, he fell into the hands of Mo Hua, whose Divine Sense was extraordinary.


    It was his bad luck and he got what he deserved.


    Diao Laosi had ordinary Divine Sense and was not easily detected while using a Concealment Technique, not to mention Mo Hua, who already had a powerful Divine Sense.


    Mo Hua drew the Concealment Formation on his Taoist Robe.


    Ordinary Taoist Robes, being soft, are not very suitable for drawing Formations.


    In other words, Taoist Robes that could have Formations on them were extremely expensive.<div>


    Although Mo Hua was notcking Spirit Stones now, he did not want to waste them.


    If he reached Foundation Establishment in the future, his daily consumption of Spirit Stones would almost multiply. So, saving wherever possible was important.


    Mo Hua bought half a bolt of cloth that was suitable for drawing Formations, which was quite famous and cost him a hundred Spirit Stones.


    After he drew the Concealment Formation on the cloth, he had his mother sew it into the inner side of his Taoist Robe, so that the Concealment Formation could take effect without wasting Spirit Stones.<div>


    Mo Hua tried it out and found that this Concealment Formation still had ws.


    The Formation was drawn on the Taoist Robe, and indeed, the parts covered by the robe could be concealed and would not be seen, but his hands and face, which the robe did not cover, were still faintly visible as light blue shadows.


    This was within Mo Hua¡¯s expectation.


    Because Taoist Robes that could conceal were essentially considered Spiritual Artifacts, and they were extremely expensive. In Tongxian City, not even one could be found.


    Since they were expensive, the Taoist Robes used as Formation media were naturally of high-quality material and craftsmanship.


    Mo Hua drawing a Formation on cloth and patching up his Taoist Robe could notpare.


    You get what you pay for, and Mo Hua was clear about that.


    Still, Mo Hua called his mother to take a look.


    Liu Ruhua saw his confident demeanor and watched with a smile on her face.


    Mo Hua, in his Taoist Robe, activated the Concealment Formation and then cast the Concealment Technique on himself.


    The effects of the Concealment Technique and the Concealment Formation ovepped, creating an invisible flow that covered his entire body, and Mo Hua¡¯s figurepletely vanished.


    This truly surprised Liu Ruhua.


    She covered her mouth and muttered, ¡°I really can¡¯t see him¡­ ¡±<div>


    From the empty space in front of her, Mo Hua¡¯s voice came, ¡°Mother, is it true?¡±


    Liu Ruhua nodded, ¡°Really.¡±


    ¡°Then how about using Divine Sense to check?¡±


    Liu Ruhua activated her Divine Sense and sensed around, then shook her head, ¡°Nothing at all.¡±


    Mo Hua¡¯s figure appeared, a smile gracing her face.


    Liu Ruhua also smiled, but then her brow furrowed slightly as she cautioned,


    ¡°Although the Concealment Technique is good, don¡¯t use it for bad deeds.¡±


    ¡°Mother, don¡¯t worry,¡± Mo Hua smiled.


    Afterward, Mo Hua still wasn¡¯t quite at ease, so she went to her father Mo Shan as well as Zhang Lan, and also tried it with Bai Zisheng and Bai Zixi.


    Nobody could see through Mo Hua¡¯s Concealment Technique.


    Mo Shan was somewhat surprised but also felt more reassured.


    With the Concealment Technique, coupled with the Water Passing Step, it was more than enough for self-protection against Qi Refinement cultivators.


    As a father, he didn¡¯t have to worry too much about her encountering any danger in the Inner Mountain anymore.<div>


    Zhang Lan found it rather troublesome just watching.


    The spells Mo Hua was learning were bing more and more enigmatic and increasingly hard to deal with.


    The Water Passing Step made her uncatchable, the Water Prison Technique made her inescapable, and now with this Concealment Technique, one couldn¡¯t even see her¡­


    Not only invisible to the naked eye, but even if one extended Divine Sense to the extreme, one couldn¡¯t perceive her presence.


    Generally, cultivators who practice Concealment Techniques still have some ws, which cultivators with strong Divine Sense can discern.


    But now, Mo Hua¡¯s own Divine Sense was too strong, so who could see through her?


    Could it be that a Foundation Building Cultivator would have to deal with her, a mere seventhyer Qi Refinement cultivator?


    The more Zhang Lan thought about it, the more of a headache he felt.


    But then he thought again, he had such a good rtionship with Mo Hua, he didn¡¯t need to target her. On the contrary, if there was trouble, he could ask for Mo Hua¡¯s help, so why bother thinking about this?


    With that thought, Zhang Lan felt much more at ease.


    Bai Zisheng¡¯s mouth fell open, filled with envy.


    If he knew the Concealment Technique, he could sneak out to y without Aunt Xue knowing.


    Bai Zixi was also somewhat surprised, her eyebrows slightly furrowed. After pondering for a long time, she spoke nearly the same words as Liu Ruhua:<div>


    ¡°You can¡¯t use it to do bad things.¡±


    Mo Hua didn¡¯t know what to say for a moment.


    As a Qi Refinement cultivator, her father Mo Shan had vast experience, Zhang Lan had profound cultivation, and Zisheng and Zixi came from a well-versed family, yet none could see through her Concealment Technique.


    Mo Hua couldn¡¯t help but nod, satisfied with the effect of the Concealment Technique.


    But then a doubt arose:


    ¡°Qi Refinement cultivators can¡¯t see through it, but can Foundation Building cultivators?¡±


    Should she find someone to test it?


    There weren¡¯t many Foundation Building cultivators in Tongxian City. The one Mo Hua was most familiar with was Elder Yu.


    Mo Hua cast the Concealment Technique and activated the Concealment Formation, sneaking into Elder Yu¡¯s house in broad daylight.


    Elder Yu seemed to have just finished talking with some cultivator and was sitting alone in the living room, drinking tea.


    Mo Hua tiptoed into the house and chose a chair at the door, sitting far across from Elder Yu.


    Elder Yu showed no reaction.


    Mo Hua moved a bit closer.


    Elder Yu remained unaware, his head lowered as he drank his tea.


    Making as little noise as possible, Mo Hua moved even closer, this time only two seats away from Elder Yu.


    Mo Hua silently watched Elder Yu, thinking now you must have noticed me.


    But Elder Yu continued to sip his tea, seemingly oblivious.


    A surge of joy welled up in Mo Hua¡¯s heart, surprised that the Concealment Technique was working so well.


    Even Elder Yu, at the Foundation Establishment Stage, had not been able to detect her Concealment Technique.


    It was at that moment that she noticed Elder Yu lifting his head, looking a bit mischievous, and with a smile, he said,


    ¡°Having fun?¡±

 Chapter 270: 269 Discovery_1

    Chapter 270: Chapter 269 Discovery_1


    Mo Hua revealed his figure, surprised, ¡°When did you see me?¡±


    Elder Yu said with a smile that was not quite a smile, ¡°Of course, it was from the moment you entered the door.¡±


    Mo Hua¡¯s face turned somewhat despondent; it seemed that he couldn¡¯t fool a cultivator at the Foundation Establishment Stage.


    ¡°Did you perceive it with your Divine Sense?¡± Mo Hua asked again.


    Elder Yu shook his head slightly, ¡°No, it was what I heard.¡±


    Mo Hua was stunned, ¡°Heard?¡±


    ¡°Correct.¡± Elder Yu said, ¡°Having been a Monster Hunter for so many years, spending my years in the mountains hunting Monster Beasts, I am aware of every slightest rustling.¡±


    ¡°Moreover, this is my home, I usually sit here in the living room drinking tea. The room is empty, and suddenly there¡¯s an additional presence. How could I not notice?¡±


    Elder Yu looked at Mo Hua, his smile kind as he exined.


    Mo Hua nodded, feeling that there was reason in that. Then, after thinking for a moment, his eyes lit up.<div>


    ¡°Then if the environment were more chaotic, and I squat without moving or making a sound, would you be able to detect me?¡±


    ¡°This¡­¡±


    Elder Yu stroked his beard, somewhat hesitant.


    To say he couldn¡¯t find him, he, as an Elder in the Foundation Establishment Stage, would lose some face.


    But to say he could definitely find him, he wasn¡¯t entirely sure.


    Originally, when Mo Hua entered the room, he actually hadn¡¯t noticed at the beginning.


    It was only when Mo Hua moved that, though his footsteps were light, the faint sound still reached his ears.


    He identified the location by the sound, then swept the area with his Divine Sense, only then did he find a blurry figure, a small cultivator using a Concealment Technique.


    This presence was very familiar.


    Moreover, to use the Concealment Technique, being so young and daring to y in his living room, besides Mo Hua, there was no one else.


    Elder Yu simply pretended not to see and yed along with Mo Hua for a while.


    But now that he thought about it, had he not heard the sound and deliberately used his Divine Sense to scan the area, he might not have found Mo Hua at all.


    Elder Yu frowned, thought about it for a while, and finally said truthfully:


    ¡°In that case, it¡¯s really hard to say.¡±


    Mo Hua¡¯s eyes brightened, ¡°Elder Yu, shall we have a try?¡±


    Elder Yu wanted to say ¡°I have something to doter,¡± but seeing Mo Hua¡¯s spirited big eyes, the words did note out.


    ¡°It¡¯s not anything important anyway, consider it a rest and apany the child Mo Hua to y,¡± Elder Yu silently thought to himself. He also wanted to know how effective Mo Hua¡¯s Concealment Technique really was.


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s find a ce to test it and see if I can discover you,¡± Elder Yu said with a nod and a smile.


    The two went outside Tongxian City and found a secluded spot at the foot of a mountain.<div>


    Trees stood in great numbers here, and the vegetation was lush.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go hide in the forest first, and then youe and find me.¡±


    After saying this, Mo Hua walked into the forest and hid in the bushes behind arge tree. Then, he cast his Concealment Technique, hiding his figure, staying still and silent.


    After silently counting to fifteen, Elder Yu entered the forest, released his Divine Sense, and couldn¡¯t help but furrow his eyebrows.<div>


    At a nce, it did seem like he couldn¡¯t find Mo Hua at all.


    Elder Yu had to patiently start from the edge of the forest, searching each clump of grass one by one.


    After the time it took to drink a cup of tea, Elder Yu finally perceived a small figure in the bushes behind therge tree.


    Elder Yu¡¯s eyebrows lifted, and he breathed a sigh of relief inside.


    Atst, he had found Mo Hua. He would have lost face otherwise.


    Elder Yu coughed and looked towards the bushes where Mo Hua was, feigning ease, ¡°Come out.¡±


    Mo Hua revealed his figure, not disappointed but rather expectant, and asked Elder Yu:


    ¡°Elder, how¡¯s this Concealment Technique?¡±


    Being found was normal; Mo Hua just wanted to test to what extent this Concealment Technique could hide him from a Foundation Building Cultivator.


    ¡°Not bad,¡± Elder Yu nodded in approval, ¡°If you don¡¯t move or make a sound, a regr Foundation Building Cultivator who doesn¡¯t intentionally extend his Divine Sense to examine closely might not find you.¡±


    Mo Hua¡¯s expression brightened.


    ¡°However,¡± Elder Yu reminded Mo Hua, ¡°the Divine Sense of Foundation Building Cultivators varies in strength. Just because I couldn¡¯t find you, doesn¡¯t mean others won¡¯t be able to. Still, you must be careful.¡±


    Mo Hua answered earnestly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Elder. I understand.¡±<div>


    Elder Yu nodded, then inwardly he mused.


    Being able to conceal to this extent is already very impressive, but how strong is Mo Hua¡¯s Divine Sense now?


    It won¡¯t be long before he catches up to the Foundation Establishment Stage¡­


    Elder Yu pondered in his heart and suddenly thought of something, asking,


    ¡°How did you learn the Concealment Technique?¡±


    He had been very concerned about it before but didn¡¯t have the chance to ask.


    If he remembered correctly, the Concealment Technique was supposed to be a Spell that only those with a pure Water Spirit Root, or a very special Yin Spirit Root, could learn.


    Mo Hua had the Small Five Elements Spiritual Root; with the Water Series being mixed, he shouldn¡¯t have been able to learn the Concealment Technique.


    Mo Hua smiled mysteriously, ¡°I drew a Formation.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Elder Yu suddenly understood.


    Mo Hua was a Formation Master, and naturally, he would rely on Formations to solve problems.


    ¡°Is this Formation very rare?¡± Elder Yu asked.


    In his memory, he had never heard of a Formation Master capable of drawing a Concealment Formation, nor had he seen a Spiritual Artifact with concealing abilities.<div>


    He had only seen a few Cultivators who knew the Concealment Technique, like that Diao Laosi, but such Cultivators were rare.


    Mo Hua nodded, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s difficult to learn.¡±


    Although the Concealment Formation was a Ninth Pattern Formation, the technique required for drawing it was special, needing almost nine and a half Patterns worth of Divine Sense.


    A typical first-rate Formation Master¡¯s Divine Sense wouldn¡¯t reach this threshold, so naturally, they couldn¡¯t learn it, which was why it was rare.


    Elder Yu nodded slightly.


    If Mo Hua said it was difficult to learn, then the Formation must indeed be challenging, which was no wonder he had never seen it before.


    Filled with curiosity, Elder Yu asked,


    With this Formation covering, can you really not see anything at all?¡±


    Mo Hua then activated the Concealment Formation on its own, and his body became invisible, but his hands and small head still retained a faint outline.


    Seeing this, Elder Yu felt somewhat disappointed,


    ¡°This Formation still has some ws; its concealing effect isn¡¯t good.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Mo Hua agreed, ¡°That¡¯s why I learned a half-baked Concealment Technique, and only bybining it with this wed Concealment Formation was I able to be invisible.¡±


    The two methods of hiding, used separately, were ineffective, but together they could achieve invisibility.<div>


    ¡°This is a double Concealment¡­ well, let¡¯s say one and a half.¡± Mo Hua said.


    Elder Yu stroked his chin, contemting, ¡°When youbine these two, the effect seems to be better than just the Concealment Technique alone, especially at night.¡±


    At night, the darkness made it difficult for others to see; even if oneyer of concealment was prated, Mo Hua still had anotheryer that wouldn¡¯t be noticed by people.


    A normal Cultivator wouldn¡¯t expect someone to be cloaked in twoyers of concealment.


    Mo Hua smiled somewhat proudly.


    Being praised by Elder Yu of the Foundation Establishment Stage for the effectiveness of his concealment was surely not a waste of all his effort.


    As the two chatted and the sky grew dark, Elder Yu suddenly pped his forehead, ¡°I forgot, there¡¯s still something I haven¡¯t done.¡±


    ¡°Is it something important?¡±


    ¡°A trivial matter.¡± Elder Yu smiled, ¡°It¡¯s gettingte; let¡¯s head back.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Elder Yu then led Mo Hua back, and when they reached the intersection on South Street, Elder Yu gave Mo Hua a few reminders before turning to the Refinery Shop.


    Mo Hua walked home alone, in high spirits.


    Having learned the Concealment Technique, whether for sneak attacks, escaping, or ambushing, he now had more options at his disposal.


    After all, no one else could see him.


    Mo Hua couldn¡¯t help butugh out loud, humming a tune. As he walked along, he suddenly stopped, his heart trembling at a thought that struck him.


    Unseeable¡­


    Elder Yu¡¯s words from before echoed in his ears,


    ¡°With this Formation covering, can you really not see anything at all¡­?¡±


    The Formation covering¡­ unseeable¡­


    In Mo Hua¡¯s mind, the image of that cliff and the bottomless abyss below it suddenly surfaced.


    ¡°It couldn¡¯t have been¡­ concealed by the Concealment Formation, could it¡­¡±


    Mo Hua¡¯s pupils constricted as he muttered to himself.

 Chapter 271: 270 Cliff Path_1

    Chapter 271: Chapter 270 Cliff Path_1<div>


    At night, Mo Hua practiced the Concealment Formation and the Reversed Spirit Formation on the Taoist Stele in his Sea of Consciousness.


    He was already familiar with the Concealment Formation, merely reviewing it.


    The Reversed Spirit Formation was extremely difficult; aplete one required the Divine Sense of ten patterns, which Mo Hua couldn¡¯t draw yet¡ªit just served as a training tool to hone his Divine Sense.


    The next morning, he rose early to perform his routine cultivation for two hours.


    After a quick breakfast, he set off for Big ck Mountain, crossing the Outer Mountain to reach the Inner Mountain and then arrived at the cliff edge.


    The cliff rose steeply a thousand feet high, wrapped in clouds and mist, its depth unfathomable.<div>


    Mo Hua sat cross-legged at the edge of the cliff, closed his eyes and released his Divine Sense downward to probe beneath the cliff.


    This time, with a hypothesis in mind, his purpose was more specific and his perception even more careful.


    A momentter, Mo Hua opened his eyes, looking puzzled.


    Still, he found nothing.


    If he was not mistaken, these Sin Cultivators should have used the Concealment Formation to hide, and the most likely ce was under the cliff.


    But at the moment, the deep-reaching cliff was bottomless.


    Within the range of Mo Hua¡¯s Divine Sense, there were neither figures nor other distinctive auras.


    This was quite strange.


    If it wasn¡¯t beneath the cliff, could it be on the opposite side?


    Mo Hua looked towards the opposite mountain.


    The opposite side was a deep mountain, with dense clouds and mist, thick miasma, and fiercely unpredictable energy. Moreover, the miasma obscured vision so that the edge of the cliff was invisible.


    Being invisible in itself, it seemed there was no need to use formations to hide anything.<div>


    ¡°If not under the cliff, and not the opposite side of the cliff, could it be between the cliffs?¡±


    Mo Hua muttered to himself, then his Divine Sense probed the space between the cliffs.


    The miasma and filthy qi between the cliffs intermingled, blurring the view temporarily.


    As he scrutinized, Mo Hua suddenly opened his eyes wide.


    There was really something there!


    Mo Hua¡¯s heart skipped a beat. He then closed his eyes again, concentrated his mind, and extended his Divine Sense to its limit, trying to ignore the interference of the miasma and to perceive with all his might.


    Amidst the fuzziness, Mo Hua finally spotted a path leading to the opposite cliff.


    When he realized what this path was, Mo Hua was shocked.


    This was not actually a trail, but a fallen mountain peak!


    The peak was sharp, the rocks robust,ing from the opposite side and spanning between the cliffs, forming a natural stone bridge.


    A Formation Master hadid down the Concealment Formation on the mountain peak, concealing its figure,bined with the natural miasma between the cliffs to confuse Divine Sense perception.


    The mountain peak became an extremely ndestine, unknown path, situated above Thousands miles of Abyss, connecting the cliffs on both sides.<div>


    Using the mountain rocks as Formation media, and the mountain¡¯s miasma as a cover, leaving no trace, undetected by gods and spirits.


    Mo Hua was stunned.


    Suddenly, he thought to himself, ¡°This Formation Master is a master!¡±


    He, too, had just learned the Concealment Formation, but this Formation Master hadid this hidden formation on the mountain rocks long ago, and the level of skill in formations was clearly higher than his own.


    Since bing skilled in formations, aside from the inscrutable Mr. Zhuang, this was the first time Mo Hua had encountered a Formation Master whose attainment in formations surpassed his own.


    Mo Hua couldn¡¯t help but be curious¡ªwho exactly was this Formation Master?


    To set formations for Sin Cultivators, hiding their tracks, could he too be a Sin Cultivator?


    Mo Hua felt it was a pity; it was hard enough to learn formations, and yet, to engage in despicable acts of murder and looting for the sake of Sin Cultivators.


    What to do next?


    Mo Hua frowned.


    Now that he had discovered the whereabouts of this group of Sin Cultivators, naturally, he should go and investigate their reality.


    But Mo Hua couldn¡¯t possibly venture into danger alone.<div>


    After all, no one knew how many Sin Cultivators there were, what their levels of cultivation were like, how depraved they were, or what their intentions were in lurking deep within the mountain.


    Mo Hua nned to go back and report this matter to Elder Yu, and also to inform the Taoist Court.


    With the help of Monster Hunters and Taoist Court Officials, arge force would be able to take down this group of Sin Cultivators in one stroke.


    Having made up his mind, Mo Hua was about to return, but as he turned around, he stopped in his tracks and furrowed his brow again.


    This approach also seemed somewhat inappropriate.


    Returning to call for reinforcements, although with numbers on their side, a group of people entering the mountain would likely alert the Sin Cultivators and put them on guard.


    They were numerous, but what if there were even more Sin Cultivators?


    After all, they had been lying dormant for two to three hundred years and had been recruiting evil forces everywhere; their power was probably not small.


    If the Sin Cultivators were to take advantage of the terrain and ambush mid-way, then many from the Taoist Court Officers and Monster Hunters would likely perish.


    Mo Hua had more than a little rapport with the Taoist Court Officers and an even deeper rtionship with the Monster Hunters.


    This was something Mo Hua did not want to see.


    Moreover, with the true strength of the Sin Cultivators unknown, to act rashly would not yield high chances of victory.<div>


    If the Sin Cultivators managed to escape, the chances of rooting them outpletely would be virtually impossible.


    What¡¯s more, all of this was still just Mo Hua¡¯s spection at this point.


    Although there was a seventy to eighty percent likelihood, it was not something that could be confirmed without seeing it with one¡¯s own eyes.


    What if there were no Sin Cultivators behind the cliffs?


    What if there was a recluse as great as Mr. Zhuang, or a high-ranking Formation Master with an unsociable temperament?


    Amassing a group of Cultivators to go there would undoubtedly be provoking enmity.


    Mo Hua felt a bit conflicted.


    After much thought, it seemed like the best solution was for him to ¡°venture alone into danger¡±¡­


    His Divine Sense was strong, enabling him to detect danger early on, and with the Water Passing Step, ordinary Cultivators could note near him. Moreover, what was most important now was his ability to conceal himself.


    He was the only Cultivator among all Monster Hunters in Tongxian City who could conceal himself.


    With the help of the Concealment Technique and Concealment Formation, his concealment was stronger than ordinary concealment techniques; even a Foundation Building Cultivator, if careless, might not be able to see through it.


    If there was indeed a revered figure on the opposite side, they probably wouldn¡¯t bother with a minor Cultivator like himself.<div>


    If the other side truly was inhabited by Sin Cultivators, sneaking over covertly would not stir the grass and startle the snake.


    They killed and plundered unnoticed by gods and ghosts, and he would investigate the truth just as invisibly.


    Know yourself and your enemy, and you will never be in peril.


    Once the truth was ascertained, it would naturally be easier to devise a n.


    Mo Hua nodded to himself.


    If he took a little risk, fewer Monster Hunters and Taoist Court Officers might die, so it was a risk worth taking.


    And it was just about going there cautiously to get a rough idea of the situation on the opposite side, then sneaking back covertly.


    The Sin Cultivators on the other side might not all be able to detect him.


    After all, his Concealment Technique and Concealment Formation were not learned in vain.


    Mo Hua gradually made up his mind:


    ¡°First, I¡¯ll use the Concealment Technique to sneak over, probe the situation, and then sneak back.¡±


    This way, he would not rm the enemy, nor would he take too great a risk.


    Mo Hua grabbed a handful of pebbles nearby and found a tree branch, then opened his storage bag and took out a bottle of Spiritual Ink. After sensing with his Divine Sense for a moment, he spilled the Spiritual Ink from the edge of a cliff.


    The golden Spiritual Ink poured out with the momentum, and momentster, as if blocked by something, it sttered and condensed into ink patterns in the air.


    ¡°There is indeed a path.¡±


    Mo Hua nodded, then carelessly dropped a few more pebbles, ensuring that they too hovered in mid-air, not sinking into the cliff, before he felt reassured.


    Mo Hua first activated the Concealment Formation, then stimted the Concealment Technique to hide his figure before employing the Water Passing Step to lightly jump off the cliff and into the clouds.


    Momentster, a slight numbness beneath his feet signaled that he hadnded on the invisible stone path.


    The Spiritual Ink and pebbles he had scattered earlier were right beside his feet.


    Mo Hua let out a sigh of relief.


    Knowing there was a path was one thing, but actually jumping off the cliff was still rather terrifying.


    Looking down, Mo Hua¡¯s hands and feet turned to jelly, his face paled.


    Beneath the cliff was an abyss thousands of feet deep; a fall would surely mean being shattered to pieces.


    At that moment, he stood as if suspended in mid-air, atop the abyss.


    Mo Hua took a deep breath, telling himself:


    ¡°Don¡¯t look down, don¡¯t look down¡­¡±


    Then, mustering all his courage, he started moving forward, step by step, carefully using the tree branch to test the path ahead.


    On a hidden mountain path shrouded in mist between two cliffs, an invisible minor Cultivator was quietly, step by step, making his way to the other side.


    For two to three hundred years, the Monster Hunters had not discovered the hidden mountain path, and at this very moment, the Sin Cultivators had not discovered the concealed Mo Hua.

 Chapter 272: 271 Asking for Directions_1

    Chapter 272: Chapter 271 Asking for Directions_1<div>


    Between the cliffs, on the invisible path, Mo Hua carefully made his way.


    After the time it took to brew a pot of tea, Mo Hua finally reached the opposite side.


    As he climbed onto the opposite cliff and his feet touched the ground, the fog around him suddenly thickened, and the miasma intensified, causing dizziness and a feeling of congestion.


    Mo Hua quickly took out two Miasma Repelling Pills and swallowed them, circting his Spiritual Power to assimte the medicine¡¯s effect, which made him feel somewhat better.


    Looking around, he found himself in a small forest with no one else in sight.


    Apart from the heavier fog and more potent poison, it was not much different from the Inner Mountain.<div>


    ¡°Where are those Sin Cultivators? Could they not be here?¡±


    Mo Hua muttered to himself.


    Mo Hua walked around cautiously for a while, and found that the sunlight was obscured by the thick fog, making the forest hazy and indistinct, so much so that he could no longer discern his bearings and had no idea where he was.


    Most crucially, there was no trace of any cultivator.


    Mo Hua sat on the ground, somewhat puzzled.


    Could it be that he had guessed wrong?


    That shouldn¡¯t be the case¡­


    Mo Hua pondered for a while and then suddenly found it strange.


    On the other side of the mountain cliff, the sunlight was bright, and the fog was not very thick, but on this deep mountain side, just divided by a stone path, why was the fog so dense?


    The difference in sunlight on both sides was not significant; logically speaking, even if the fog was slightly thicker, it shouldn¡¯t reach such a level of density.


    Mo Hua released his Divine Sense and took a closer look, his brow suddenly furrowing.


    In the fog, there was a faint interweaving of Spiritual Power, like patterns, condensed around.<div>


    An ordinary cultivator might not notice it, but Mo Hua could tell at a nce that these were Formation Patterns drawn by a Formation Master!


    Mo Hua had an epiphany.


    This dense fog in the deep mountains was not naturally so heavy; it was the mischief of a Formation Master¡¯s Formation, which made the deep mountain fog so thick that one could not see their own hand in front of them.


    Mo Hua¡¯s spirits uplifted, and following the positions of the Formation Patterns, he found arge tree and took out a dagger to chip away at the bark.


    The dry bark was chipped away, and inside there indeed was a Formation hidden.


    The Formation with nine patterns was a first-grade Formation Method, with its Patterns mainly of the Water Series. The penmanship showed some variations, and the style looked somewhat unfamiliar.


    Mo Hua had never seen it before, but he guessed it should be a Fog Formation.


    The purpose of the Formation was to condense moisture and let it hover over thend and between the trees, creating fog that does not easily disperse.


    Mo Hua found this novel and seeing no one around, took out paper and a brush. He began to copy the Formation, carefully reproducing each stroke.


    Ordinarily, the best method to learn a Formation is to use a Formation Diagram.


    On a Formation Diagram, there are detailed Formation Patterns, including the sequence of strokes, the proportion of ink used, types of Formation Patterns, the structure of the Formation Pivot, and other points of attention.


    To deduce the drawing method of a Formation from an existing one is a quite difficult task.<div>


    But no matter how difficult, it was merely an ordinary first-grade Formation Method. Although the Patterns were somewhat special, they were still within the scope of the Five Elements Formation and were not much of a challenge to Mo Hua.


    After drawing it five or six times, Mo Hua had mastered most of it and had a good grasp of it in his heart.


    The thick fog could deceive people, but theid-out Formation was fixed and could not deceive, especially not Mo Hua.


    Not only inside this bark, but all around on the ground, the rocks, and within the bushes, were sparsely scattered with this same Formation.


    Based on the position of theid-out Fog Formation, he could roughly infer the paths within the fog.


    With this thought, Mo Hua¡¯s vision suddenly cleared.


    He did not need to concern himself with the fog; as long as he used the Fog Formation within the fog as a guide, he would not get lost.


    The Formation Master whoid out the Fog Formation intended to use the dense fog to confuse directions.


    However, instead, his Fog Formation allowed Mo Hua to find his way.


    Mo Hua put away his paper and brush, released his Divine Sense to sense the position of the Fog Formation, and started to make his way deeper into the mountain.


    After a few steps, Mo Hua suddenly thought: others can set up Formations, and so can he.


    In his Storage Bag, there were still some stone needles painted with the Compass Child Formation left unused from the Inner Mountain; it was the perfect time to scatter them along the way.<div>


    Should any unforeseen incident arise, he would be warned in advance.


    Preparation ensures sess, andck of it leads to failure.


    Having a contingency n is always better than being caught off guard when danger strikes.


    Thus, as Mo Hua walked along following the position of the Fog Formation, he stealthily nted the Compass Child stone needles in concealed spots.


    As he walked, Mo Hua became increasingly familiar with the paths within the Foggy Forest.


    However, despite walking for a long time, he still did not encounter any trace of the Sin Cultivators.


    Mo Hua furrowed his brows. Had he overlooked something? Or were these Sin Cultivators hiding particrly well?


    Should he turn back? Maybe try again next time?


    While he was hesitating, suddenly the sound of footsteps reached his ears.


    Mo Hua was startled, realizing that there were no rocks or dense underbrush to provide cover, so he took three steps as two, using the Water Passing Step, and went straight up the tree next to him.


    Mo Hua crouched down on a tree branch and then noticed that he was already using the Concealment Technique. An ordinary Qi Refinement cultivator would not see him, and their Divine Sense could not detect him either.


    But it¡¯s always best to be cautious. Safe sailingsts a thousand years.<div>


    What if the neer was a Foundation Building Cultivator?


    The footsteps drew nearer, and within the thick fog, the outlines of two people became faintly visible, apanied by some muffled conversation.


    ¡°Brother¡­ this is the way, right? You¡¯re not fooling me, are you?¡±


    ¡°Rx, it¡¯s correct.¡±


    ¡°This damn fog is just too thick¡­ We¡¯ve been walking for ages¡­¡±


    ¡°If the fog wasn¡¯t thick, wouldn¡¯t we be discovered?¡±


    ¡°¡­ Can we go in?¡±


    ¡°What, you don¡¯t trust me?¡±


    ¡­


    As they drew closer, it turned out to be two cultivators, one fat and one thin, both in theter stage of the Qi Refinement Realm.


    Mo Hua breathed a sigh of relief, as long as they weren¡¯t Foundation Building cultivators it would be fine.


    For a cultivator in the Qi Refinement Realm, even if they saw through his Concealment Technique, he had ways to cope.<div>


    Besides, unless a cultivator in the Qi Refinement Realm possessed Divine Sense of the Foundation Establishment level, they wouldn¡¯t be able to see through his Concealment Technique at all.


    Mo Hua looked more carefully and found that the fog was dense and blurry, making it impossible to see the faces of the two men. However, given their different clothing and voices¡ªone sharp and the other reckless¡ªand their somewhat sneaky behavior, they were probably not up to any good.


    ¡°Could they be Sin Cultivators?¡±


    Mo Hua¡¯s eyes lit up¡ªif they were Sin Cultivators, that would give him a clue.


    Even if they weren¡¯t Sin Cultivators from deep in the mountains, they must still know the way there.


    The fat and thin cultivators walked side by side. Mo Hua climbed down from the tree and then stealthily followed behind them.


    The two talked as they walked,pletely unaware that someone was tailing them.


    The fat and thin cultivators wandered through the Foggy Forest, consulting a map one moment and pointing out the pathways the next. After turning past several mountain passes and arriving in front of arge tree stump, the two stopped.


    ¡°Is this the ce?¡± the thin cultivator asked.


    ¡°Indeed,¡± replied the fat cultivator with a nod.


    ¡°What do we do next?¡±


    ¡°We wait.¡±


    ¡°Wait for what?¡±


    ¡°Wait for midnight, the third watch.¡±


    Mo Hua¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and he immediately thought of that phrase:


    Midnight, the third watch, to offer one¡¯s name and seek a path.


    It seemed that they were from out of town, wanting to throw in their lot with the Sin Cultivators in the deep mountains.


    Mo Hua frowned¡ªdid he really have to wait along with them?


    Time was getting on; he wanted to head back soon.


    But havinge this far, if he didn¡¯t follow them, the lead would be lost, and he might never get such an opportunity again in the future.


    ¡°Guess I¡¯ll wait¡­¡±


    And Mo Hua patiently waited as well.


    As noon approached and the fat and thin cultivators grew bored, they also felt hungry and took out some dry food to eat.


    The thin one chewed a few mouthfuls before he spit them out:


    ¡°Dry and hard, it¡¯s like eating bird shit¡ªit¡¯s fucking torture!¡±


    The fat cultivator nced at him indifferently, ¡°Having something to eat is good enough, otherwise would you rather eat prison food in the Taoist Prison?¡±


    The thin cultivatorughed sheepishly, ¡°Couldn¡¯t eat that for many meals, I reckon I¡¯d end up eating dead man¡¯sst meal.¡±


    The fat cultivator shook his head.


    Suddenly, the thin cultivator asked, ¡°Brother, how many lives have you taken?¡±


    The fat cultivator contemted for a moment, then raised his eyebrows, ¡°About six, I suppose.¡±


    The thin cultivator gave him a thumbs up, ¡°Still, brother, you are mighty. I¡¯ve only got four.¡±


    After counting them, he said, ¡°An old man over a hundred years old, a cultivator in his thirties, a female cultivator, and her child.¡±


    The fat cultivator was slightly taken aback, ¡°You¡¯re counting the child too?¡±


    ¡°Without the child, there¡¯d be only three. I was afraid I might shame you, brother.¡±


    ¡°No matter,¡± the fat cultivator patted his shoulder, ¡°Stick with me and once we enter these deep mountains, you¡¯ll have all the good food and drink you want, and no one will look down on you.¡±


    The thin cultivator was overjoyed, ¡°I¡¯ll be relying on big brother then!¡±


    The fat cultivator took a package from his chest, containing a piece of dried meat and a sk of wine.


    ¡°I saved this specially. We brothers were fated to meet, and we escaped from the hands of the Taoist Court¡¯s dogs, traveling all the way to these mountains. From hardships to sweetness, it¡¯s worth celebrating.¡±


    The thin cultivator¡¯s eyes sparkled, ¡°Big brother really thinks of everything.¡±


    The two shared the meat and drank the wine. The food wasn¡¯t filling, and the wine wasn¡¯t enough, but they were content.


    After eating, the fat cultivator realized it was nearly the third watch of the night. Suddenly frowning, he pointed to the side:


    ¡°There seems to be something by that tree stump.¡±


    The thin cultivator, slightly tipsy, looked puzzled and got up to check.


    The fat cultivator quietly moved behind the thin cultivator and, taking him by surprise, suddenly drew his sword, and stabbed him right through the heart.


    Caught in his bewilderment, the thin cultivator felt a pain in his chest. Looking down, he saw the tip of a sword sticking out, his heart pierced, and then as the sword was withdrawn, blood gushed forth.


    He slowly turned around, his face showing disbelief.


    The fat cultivator looked cold, ¡°Good brother, this meal, it¡¯s also yourst meal.¡±


    The thin cultivator¡¯s eyes showed anger and sadness. He tried to struggle but the fat cultivator grabbed his throat, pressed his hand against the tree stump, and with one sh, beheaded him.


    The head rolled to the ground, blood spattered everywhere, staining the fat cultivator¡¯s clothes red.


    The fat cultivator was unconcerned.


    ¡°We were brothers after all. You drank my wine, ate my food, so borrowing your head for a moment shouldn¡¯t be too much, right?¡±


    After finishing his words, he stepped forward, picked up the head that had not closed its eyes in death, and threw it toward the dark mountain wall in the distance.


    When the headnded, the mountain wall abruptly vanished.


    A bloodstained and sinister mountain gate appeared, with three ancient characters on it:


    ck Mountain Stronghold.

 Chapter 273: 272 Black Mountain Stronghold_1

    Chapter 273: Chapter 272 ck Mountain Stronghold_1


    Mo Hua looked on in utter shock.


    ¡°ck Mountain Stronghold!¡±


    In the depths of Big ck Mountain, there was actually a stronghold!


    The ancient gate of the mountain stronghold seemed to have existed for a hundred years.


    The door was sttered with bloodstains, likely from beheading victims and the sshing of blood, which, over the years, had created a nauseating smell of decay.


    It looked both sinister and eerie.


    ¡°At midnight, present a head to ask the way.¡±


    Mo Hua silently recited in his mind.


    To present a head to ask the way, that is the meaning: to kill and behead, using the severed head as a token of introduction, and then the gates of ck Mountain Stronghold would appear.


    The appearance of the gate also signified that the sin cultivators within the stronghold epted you.<div>


    Indeed, momentster, apanied by an ancient and nauseating creaking sound, the gates of ck Mountain Stronghold slowly opened.


    The fat cultivator¡¯s face showed a crazed joy as he straightened his Taoist robe and then stepped into ck Mountain Stronghold.


    After he entered ck Mountain Stronghold, the creaking sound resumed, and the gates slowly closed and then gradually vanished.


    The fat cultivator had alsopletely disappeared without a trace.


    Mo Hua¡¯s eyelid twitched.


    So this was how one entered ck Mountain Stronghold¡­


    Hidden so deeply, it¡¯s no wonder that for so many years, no one discovered it.


    And it seemed that those who could enter ck Mountain Stronghold were truly all sin cultivators with blood on their hands.


    At least this fat one was no good thing.


    With six lives on his hands, he turned suddenly on those he had called brothers, swift and ruthless, a sword through the chest, utterly unexpected.


    He befriended the thin cultivator simply to bring an alive ¡°token of introduction.¡± When the time came to chop off the head, it would serve to ask the way into ck Mountain Stronghold.


    He probably never gave a second thought to the decapitated thin cultivator.


    The path of cultivation is perilous, and the hearts of men, unfathomable.


    Mo Hua had witnessed this once more and took it deeply to heart.


    With unfamiliar cultivators, it¡¯s always better to be on guard, especially with the ones you hardly know. You can know their faces but not their hearts.


    At the same time, Mo Hua had also learned something.


    If one must act, it should be like the fat cultivator did, catching the victim off guard.


    ¡°What should I do next?¡± Mo Hua frowned in thought.


    Should he sneak in for a look?<div>


    This ck Mountain Stronghold was a bit mysterious; without seeing what was inside, he felt somewhat uneasy.


    At the very least, get a rough idea of how many sin cultivators there were inside.


    Take a stealthy nce without rming anyone¡­


    Mo Hua silently thought to himself.<div>


    But how to sneak in?


    Mo Hua was somewhat troubled.


    There must have been a Concealment Formationid over the gate of ck Mountain Stronghold, more densely arranged than the mountain paths between the cliffs.


    Without a careful scan with Divine Sense, one would not notice it at all.


    Now that the gate was closed and the concealment gone,


    unless someone else ¡°presented a head to ask the way,¡± it likely wouldn¡¯t open again. Surely Mo Hua couldn¡¯t just throw a head in to knock on the door¡­


    Besides, entering from the front, even if Mo Hua could conceal himself, he might still be detected.


    Once discovered, it would be dangerous.


    ¡°What to do?¡± Mo Hua pondered.


    Even though the gate of ck Mountain Stronghold had disappeared, its outline still emerged in Mo Hua¡¯s Sea of Consciousness.


    Peering at ck Mountain Stronghold with his Divine Sense, Mo Hua¡¯s thoughts raced, gradually forming a n.


    In the path of Tao cultivation, everything relies on formations, especially cultivation buildings.


    Although ck Mountain Stronghold was sinister and mysterious, it didn¡¯t appear out of nowhere; it was a cultivation construction built by cultivators, with its concealment, defense, early warning, and other building functions all dependent on formations.<div>


    Moreover, there must have been a skilled Formation Master inside the stronghold; if so, then the stronghold might have been built entirely based on formations.


    Since it relied on formations, there would be a way to solve the problem.


    Mo Hua¡¯s greatest skill was, of course, formation techniques.


    Still maintaining his stealth, he strolled around the entrance of the ck Mountain Stronghold for a while and had a rough guess in his mind.


    The ck Mountain Stronghold was built against the mountain with its sides embraced by mountainous terrain; there was an entrance constructed in the gap, and there should also be high walls on both sides.


    Mo Hua climbed along the mountain peaks on both sides and, indeed, saw the tall walls.


    The entrance was concealed by a Concealment Formation, but the side walls weren¡¯t.


    He assumed that it was because the Concealment Formation was difficult to study and draw, so it could only cover the facade, and it wasn¡¯t feasible topletely hide the side walls as well.


    Mo Hua heaved a sigh of relief; it seemed that while the level of the Formation Master was high, it wasn¡¯t that high yet.


    He guessed he was only a tiny bit stronger than himself¡­


    Apart from the Concealment Formation drawn on the entrance, the formation techniques on the two high walls mainly focused on defense and early warning.


    The defensive formations included the Earth Stone Formation, the Earth and Wood Formation, and some Solid Earth Formations, mostly Compound Formations, with a few Single Formations mixed in.


    There were some formations on the wall that Mo Hua had never seen before, but their formation patterns were somewhat simr to the Compass Parent-Child Formation, and they were also Golden Series Compound Formations.<div>


    Therefore, Mo Hua spected that these should be early warning ss formations.


    Concealment in front to prevent detection, with defense and early warning on the sides, carefully guarding against stealth attacks from cultivators.


    Mo Hua nodded, finding the formation design quite rational.


    It should be sufficient to prevent ordinary cultivators, and even average Formation Masters probably wouldn¡¯t notice any ws.


    However, Mo Hua personally designed and painted all the formations for Tongxian City¡¯srgest Refinery Shop and Alchemist¡¯s Business, having a thorough understanding of formations used in premium buildings.


    The formations at the ck Mountain Stronghold were ingeniously designed, but due to limited vision and scope, it was still built like a sneaky stronghold, and many of the formations were obviously coarse.


    In Mo Hua¡¯s eyes, there were many loopholes.


    Furthermore, the stronghold¡¯s formations were likely painted by this Formation Master alone.


    It took a long time to paint them from start to finish, with new and old formations ovepping, some even conflicting, just barely strung together.


    For ordinary Formation Masters, painting formations is quite slow.


    For someone like Mo Hua, who painted formations daily, had an intimate knowledge of them, and with heightened Divine Sense from studying Heaven Yan Jue, they could paint extremely fast¡ªwhich is quite rare.


    It was normal for one person to paint to such an extent.


    But as such, the loopholes in the entire set of formations were even more.<div>


    Mo Hua was relieved, some areas of this Formation Master¡¯s skills were indeed inferior to his own.


    Mo Hua circled around twice more, roughly got a handle of these formations, and then found a weak spot to sit cross-legged, taking out pens and ink from his Storage Bag.


    The best way to deal with formations was to unravel them.


    Breaking formations would make too much noise, and with Mo Hua¡¯s current cultivation, he wouldn¡¯t be able to break through the stronghold¡¯s formations.


    Moreover, unraveling a formation was what best demonstrated a Formation Master¡¯s prowess.


    This is what Mr. Zhuang told him, and Mo Hua remembered it clearly.


    After that, Mo Hua started unraveling the formations.


    He first unraveled the early warning formations to prevent being detected by the cultivators inside, and then using the mutual counteraction of formation patterns, he unraveled all the connected Earth Stone and Earth and Wood Formations in front of him.


    This small block of formations was independent and not integrated into the surrounding Compound Formations, so when it was deactivated, it wouldn¡¯t be discovered.


    After unraveling the formations, the formation patterns briefly flickered before turning gray, losing their efficacy.


    The wall corner, serving as the formation media, also withered due to the ineffectiveness of the formation patterns, bing loose and soft.


    Mo Hua then used his Divine Sense to perceive his surroundings, making sure no one was around, and quietly took out a small dagger to dig at the wall corner bit by bit.


    Master Chen had crafted a Thousand Jun Stick for Mo Hua, and feeling unsatisfied, had indeed especially refined a small dagger for him to use in peeling fruit.


    The small dagger was just perfect for digging at the wall corner now.


    Mo Hua would dig for a while, then rest, projecting his Divine Sense to confirm there were no people around, before continuing to dig.


    After an unknown amount of time, he finally managed to dig a hole through the wall corner, creating a small opening.


    Mo Hua was covered in dirt, only his eyes shining brightly.


    ¡°Sess!¡±


    He could now slip in to take a look!


    Mo Hua was young and had a small stature; the hole was just the right size and also unlikely to be noticed.


    Mo Hua rested again, waiting for his strength and Spiritual Power to recover, reapplied the Concealment Technique, activated the Concealment Formation, made sure his preparations were thorough, and then cautiously crawled in through the hole.


    Under the dark night sky, in the eerie depths of the mountains,


    Young Mo Hua infiltrated the ck Mountain Stronghold unnoticed by gods and ghosts alike.


    With the construction of ck Mountain Stronghold two or three hundred years ago, it also weed its first little cultivator who didn¡¯t use the main gate.

 Chapter 274: 273 Inside the Stockade_1

    Chapter 274: Chapter 273 Inside the Stockade_1


    Mo Hua had stealthily dug through the wall and, like a ghost, unnoticed, slipped into ck Mountain Stronghold.


    Upon entering the stronghold, she was immediately assaulted by a pungent, blood-soaked odor.


    It was a blend of stale decay and the fresh sharpness of blood.


    A bone-chilling cold permeated the surroundings.


    Mo Hua couldn¡¯t help but shiver before she looked around, her mouth agape in surprise.


    Such a vast stronghold!


    nked by embracing mountains on both sides, ck Mountain Strongholdy nestled in the midst.


    The piece of the wall that Mo Hua had broken through was just a tiny part of the entire tall structure that stretched before her eyes, with more towering walls constructed all around.


    Beyond the high walls, the surrounding mountains acted as natural barriers for ck Mountain Stronghold.


    The entire strongholdy under the cover of night, resembling an imprable bastion, almost like a monstrous creature that devoured people.<div>


    Mo Hua was profoundly shocked, followed by a wave of relief.


    This must be, perhaps, thergest Sin Cultivator power in Tongxian City, no, maybe even in the entire ck Mountain State Boundary.


    If they hadn¡¯t reconnoitered in advance and had rashly called people over, a confrontation could have resulted in terrible death and injury.


    Afterward, Mo Hua began to observe theyout of ck Mountain Stronghold with extreme caution.


    The stronghold was enormous, filled with countless buildings. At a cursory nce, there seemed to be hundreds, densely packed within the embraced valley.


    The atmosphere was gloomy and eerily sinister.


    Under the dim light of fires, bloodstains could be seen almost everywhere ¨C on the roads, on the walls, on the pirs.


    In some cornersy the severed limbs and remains of unknown cultivators.


    Some buildings housed Sin Cultivators, while others imprisoned other cultivators, likely captured and abducted.


    These innocent cultivators were caged like animals, emaciated to the bone, more skeletal than human.


    Mo Hua frowned.


    ¡°Why would these Sin Cultivators imprison cultivators here? Aren¡¯t they usually killed?¡±


    Even a Sin Cultivator like Bald Tuo killed relentlessly, and ck Mountain Stronghold seemed even more wicked. Why then were these cultivators¡¯ lives spared?


    Perplexed, Mo Hua decided to watch nearby for a while.


    Soon enough, a fierce-looking Sin Cultivator came over, selected a cultivator whoseplexion looked slightly better, and, with a sh, cut his wrist to collect blood.


    The cultivator¡¯s face twisted in agony, unable to struggle as his blood dripped into a bowl, filling itpletely.


    The Sin Cultivator picked up the bowl and drank deeply from it, his vitality surging right after.


    He licked his lips, seemingly unsatisfied.


    After a while, another Sin Cultivator arrived.<div>


    He ced hisrge hand on the forehead of a young cultivator. The young man immediately let out a heart-wrenching scream.


    Using Divine Sense, Mo Hua could see the young cultivator¡¯s Spiritual Power actually flowing in reverse from his dantian, through his meridians, converging at the crown of his head, and finally transferring into the Sin Cultivator¡¯s body through his palm.


    Spiritual Power flowing in reverse brought with it tremendous pain.


    Which is why the young cultivator¡¯s screams were so sharp, they scarcely sounded human.<div>


    Annoyed by the noise, the Sin Cultivator continued draining the Spiritual Power with his right hand while his left hand choked the young man¡¯s throat to silence him.


    Once he had finished extracting the Spiritual Power, the young cultivator copsed weakly to the ground, silent, his fate between life and death unknown.


    Simrly, more Sin Cultivators came one after another, doing things much the same ¨C either drawing blood or draining Spiritual Power, and some even practised more terrifying methods.


    Mo Hua felt as though she had fallen into an ice cer.


    It dawned on her that ck Mountain Stronghold was not a den for Sin Cultivators but air for Evil Cultivators!


    Such a vast stronghold, and it was full of Evil Cultivators, hundreds of them!


    Mo Hua couldn¡¯t help but take in a sharp breath.


    Sin Cultivators murder for wealth, desiring fortune.


    Evil Cultivators practice their arts on humans, never treating them as human beings at all.


    Those locked in iron cells were not treated as people but more like ¡­ livestock raised for ughter!


    Mo Hua was both shocked and furious, but after thinking it over, could only sigh helplessly.


    She was incapable of saving these cultivators.


    It would be good enough if she could even ensure her own safety, let alone rescue others.<div>


    If ck Mountain Stronghold was indeed a nest of Evil Cultivators, the danger was far greater than she had anticipated.


    ¡°`


    ¡°Should I take the chance to slip away before they notice me?¡±


    Mo Hua thought about it but shook his head.


    Being able to sneak in this time was already a stroke of luck; there might not be such good fortune next time.


    Moreover, although evil cultivators are dangerous, as long as they are still in the Qi Refinement Realm and their Divine Sense is not as strong as Mo Hua¡¯s, they cannot see through Mo Hua¡¯s Concealment Technique.


    As long as the Concealment Technique is not seen through, he would be safe.


    Evil cultivators¡¯ methods are cruel.


    But Mo Hua had no ns to confront them head-on, so no matter how strange and ruthless their methods were, they would be meaningless.


    Mo Hua let out a sigh of relief.


    From what he could see, the power of evil cultivators in ck Mountain Stronghold was so vast that it had already severely threatened all Monster Hunters, even the safety of the entire Tongxian City.


    If they were left to develop for another two or three hundred years and grow stronger, there might be more than a thousand evil cultivators.


    By then, all the Loose Cultivators in the whole Tongxian City might be their domesticated livestock.<div>


    A chill crept into the bottom of Mo Hua¡¯s heart.


    While they were still unaware of his ability to conceal himself, and he had already snuck in secretly, it would be best to figure out the true capabilities of these evil cultivators.


    Then he could go out, call for help, carefully n, and wipe them out in one fell swoop to avoid leaving behind endless troubles.


    Mo Hua made up his mind and started thinking about how to proceed.


    ¡°First and foremost, it¡¯s crucial to determine whether there are any Foundation Establishment Stage evil cultivators inside!¡±


    Only a Foundation Establishment Stage evil cultivator could possibly see through his Concealment Technique.


    In other words, as long as he doesn¡¯t encounter Foundation Establishment evil cultivators, even if he¡¯s in thisnd full of evil cultivators, the ck Mountain Stronghold, the risk won¡¯t be too great.


    But where would a Foundation Establishment evil cultivator be?


    Mo Hua thought about it and then, using his understanding of formations, started to deduce theyout of ck Mountain Stronghold.


    The Formationyout of the An Family had been seen through by Mo Hua before.


    Both the City South Refining Artifact Store and the Alchemist¡¯s Business had their formations designed by Mo Hua himself, built relying on those formations.


    So, this was something Mo Hua was quite good at.


    After some calction, Mo Hua had a rough idea.<div>


    ck Mountain Stronghold was divided into the front stronghold and the rear stronghold.


    The front stronghold was at the front. Mo Hua, cloaked in invisibility, had roughly wandered around. It was mainly evil cultivators in the Qi Refinement Realm, though most were at the eighth or ninthyer, none had reached Foundation Establishment.


    The formations used in the front stronghold were rtively simple, mainly Single Formations of the first rank, and many formations were not even up to the first rank.


    Basic structures such as Food Buildings, prisons, and living quarters were all located in the front stronghold.


    The formations in the rear stronghold, on the other hand, were much moreplex.


    They mainly consisted of first-rank Earth-Wood Compound Formations, mixed with other formations that were also Single Formations of the first rank, and there was even a separate wall, clearly much more important than the front stronghold.


    Mo Hua had solved a small part of a formation and secretly entered the rear stronghold.


    Moving through the concealment and Water Passing Step, Mo Hua shuttled between rooftops and beams, all the while looking around.


    Compared to the front stronghold, the rear was rtively quieter and more solemn.


    The scent of blood was not as strong, but it felt more oppressive.


    The houses wererger and more exquisite.


    But this exquisiteness carried a hint of gloominess.


    Mo Hua walked on and suddenly heard voices, immediately finding a beam to lie t on.


    Two people in the room seemed to be conversing but didn¡¯t appear to be close; their speech was rather cold.


    Mo Hua peered down secretly.


    He saw only the table below, and the meats and drinks on top of it.


    Mo Hua guessed that the two people must have quite a status, for their apanying dishes were the best.


    They were better than what all other evil cultivators outside were eating.


    Seeing that they had not noticed him, Mo Hua thought they were Qi Refinement Cultivators and tilted his head to take another nce at the two men.


    One of them was a middle-aged cultivator with a stern expression.


    The other was a burly man, with slightly red eyes and bloodshot within.


    Mo Hua only nced for a moment, his gaze tapping on that burly man like a dragonfly skimming the water.


    The burly man suddenly opened his eyes wide, the blood in his eyes darkening, his body emanating a fierce aura as he bellowed, ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡±

 Chapter 275: 274 Visualization_1

    Chapter 275: Chapter 274 Visualization_1


    Mo Hua was startled and immediatelyy t on the roof beam, motionless.


    At the same time, a Divine Sense roughly swept over him but failed to see through his concealment.


    The burly man withdrew his Divine Sense, finding nothing, and bellowed angrily, ¡°Who¡¯s there, sneaking around?¡±


    The middle-aged cultivator frowned and also released his Divine Sense, scanning the surroundings.


    A noticeably deeper Divine Sense passed through the roof beam, condensed upon Mo Hua, and prated the concealment of the Concealment Formation on him.


    However, beneath the Concealment Formation, there was anotheryer of concealment from a Concealment Technique.


    It was already night, and the roof beam was dark; even a mediocre Concealment Technique would not be easily detected.


    The middle-aged cultivator saw through oneyer of concealment but still did not discover Mo Hua, and after a moment of hesitation, he too withdrew his Divine Sense and said indifferently,


    ¡°There¡¯s no one here; there¡¯s no need to be so paranoid.¡±


    The burly man said, ¡°That¡¯s impossible¡ªsomeone is watching me!¡±<div>


    The middle-aged cultivator nced at him, ¡°Nonsense, am I not looking at you?¡±


    The burly man did not respond, his expression still carrying a fierce air, ¡°No, there must be someone spying in secret!¡±


    Mo Hua felt a sinking feeling in his heart, tensing up.


    The middle-aged cultivator retorted, ¡°Are you suggesting someone sneaked in?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not impossible,¡± said the burly man.


    The middle-aged cultivator gave a contemptuous smile, ¡°Do you know where this is?¡±


    Before the burly man could reply, the middle-aged cultivator scoffed:


    ¡°This is the deep mountains of Big ck Mountain, the stronghold where we Evil Cultivators live and establish ourselves!¡±


    ¡°The entrance has a Concealment Formation Iid down, the high walls have a Compound Formation I arranged, each room, each tile and each brick, was marked with a Formation by me.¡±


    ¡°Which ordinary cultivator can discover this stronghold, dare toe here, let alone enter this stronghold? And even more so, who would dare spy under our noses?¡±


    Mo Hua listened and was secretly astonished.


    This middle-aged cultivator turned out to be that Formation Master, and what¡¯s more, a Foundation Building Cultivator!


    With the middle-aged cultivator iming no one was present, the burly man wanted to argue but couldn¡¯t.


    He was less experienced than the middle-aged cultivator; knew nothing of Formations; and his Divine Sense was far inferior.


    If the middle-aged cultivator said there was no one, then there probably was no one.


    The bloodshot in the burly man¡¯s eyes slowly faded, the fierceness dissipated, and he apologized with a cupped fist gesture,


    ¡°Third brother, please don¡¯t be offended; it was my presumption.¡±


    The middle-aged Formation Master¡¯s expression softened slightly, nodded, and did not take it to heart, instead asking,


    ¡°Did you go without drinking blood tonight?¡±<div>


    The burly man nodded, ¡°I didn¡¯t drink. I had some liquor and felt a bit restless.¡±


    After speaking, the bloodshot in the burly man¡¯s eyes started to appear again.


    Bloodthirsty and restless, so suspicious and paranoid.


    The middle-aged Formation Master understood, his gaze turning slightly serious, and said,<div>


    ¡°Find some time to drink some blood. Don¡¯t let it disturb your state of mind and ruin the big picture.¡±


    The burly man nodded, feeling an increasing thirst in his throat, the liquor making him thirstier and his mood more irritable, always feeling like someone was secretly watching him.


    This sensation was extremely ufortable.


    The bloodshot in the burly man¡¯s eyes grew denser, his eyes almostpletely red, and he stood up and said with a fist in hand,


    ¡°I¡¯ll take my leave first.¡±


    The middle-aged Formation Master asked, ¡°Human blood might not be enough, do you need to drink Monster Blood? Do you want me to help?¡±


    The burly man replied, ¡°No need, third brother, you¡¯ve got a lot on your te, and I wouldn¡¯t want to bother you.¡±


    After speaking, the burly man left. The middle-aged Formation Master sat for a while, finished his drink, and then entered the depths behind the stronghold.


    Mo Hua waited in the same spot for two hours to make sure that both men had really gone and were not pretending to fool him, then he finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    ¡°Elder Yu was right, the effect of these twoyers of concealment is that as long as I stay still, even Foundation Establishment Stage cultivators might not be able to find me.¡±


    Especially that middle-aged cultivator, who was also a Formation Master, yet he failed to detect the concealed Mo Hua.


    This undoubtedly showed how hidden Mo Hua¡¯s method of concealment was.


    But Mo Hua did not dare to becent.<div>


    Eavesdropping under the eye of a Foundation Establishment Evil Cultivator was still a very dangerous matter; even if they could not detect him, it¡¯s best not to take such risks again.


    Mo Hua warned himself.


    If his Concealment Technique was truly exposed, even with the Water Passing Step movement technique, he might not be able to escape from a Foundation Establishment cultivator¡¯s hands.


    It seems that the back of the stronghold is a ce to be avoided in the future.


    Especially those two Foundation Establishment Evil Cultivators, it¡¯s better to stay away from them.


    Over the next two days, Mo Hua took the time to study the behavioral patterns of the two Foundation Building Cultivators.


    The burly man would usually cultivate in the stronghold during the day but would leave alone at night, his whereabouts unknown.


    Mo Hua guessed he must be going to drink blood.


    The burly man cultivated Evil Skills and needed to drink human blood, but having reached Foundation Establishment, human blood was insufficient, so he had to drink the blood of Monster Beasts.


    Some Monster Beasts consume human flesh and drink human blood.


    So drinking Monster Blood was almost the same for him as drinking human blood.


    As for the Formation Master, he too must be an Evil Formation Master, staying deep within the stronghold every day, tinkering with something unknown.


    Mo Hua couldn¡¯t guess and didn¡¯t dare to look.<div>


    asionally, this Evil Formation Master also left thepound, always under the cover of night.


    Mo Hua spected that he must be going into the deep mountains toy out some Formation.


    But it was just a guess; he certainly didn¡¯t dare to follow, as that would be truly seeking death.


    Mo Hua had gradually figured out the daily routines of the two Foundation Establishment Evil Cultivators.


    As long as he avoided running into them, there was nothing to fear inside the ck Mountain Stronghold.


    After all, neither the Foundation Establishment Evil Formation Master nor the burly man had been able to discover him, let alone these Qi Refinement Evil Cultivators.


    Plus, the Evil Formation Master himself had said that it was impossible for someone to infiltrate the ck Mountain Stronghold and eavesdrop right under their noses.


    The other Evil Cultivators probably believed it even less likely that someone could sneak in.


    After thinking it over, Mo Hua decided to stay a few more days in the ck Mountain Stronghold.


    One reason was to draw aplete map of the stronghold, and the other was to overhear more information about it.


    Knowing the enemy and knowing yourself, you will not be endangered in a hundred battles.


    With the ck Mountain Stronghold¡¯s power being so vast, without knowing the ins and outs, one simply couldn¡¯t contend with them.


    He just needed to be careful to avoid any risks, especially encountering any Foundation Establishment Evil Cultivators.<div>


    With the Evil Formation Master¡¯s strong Divine Sense and the burly man¡¯s keen instincts, neither was an easy opponent to deal with.


    Right then, Mo Hua grew curious.


    Just how many Foundation Establishment Evil Cultivators were there in the ck Mountain Stronghold?


    Mo Hua began eavesdropping all around, trying to ascertain this.


    Finally, one night, two Evil Cultivators were on guard duty, chatting over drinks, and they mentioned the ¡°Householder¡± of the ck Mountain Stronghold.


    One had a muscr build with a ferocious scar on his face.


    The other was pale-faced with a lean figure, looking like a piece of string.


    Mo Hua didn¡¯t know their names, so he simply referred to one as ¡°Scarface¡± and the other as ¡°Pale-faced Man.¡±


    Mo Hua also learned what their night guarding duty entailed.


    It involved standing watch at the gate of the ck Mountain Stronghold in the dead of night.


    If a Sin Cultivator came and presented a severed head to seek entry, they¡¯d open the gate and let that Sin Cultivator in.


    If there were any unexpected developments, or if a Cultivator tried to flee, they could sound the rm.


    Guarding at night was rather dull and uninteresting.


    The night breeze carried a chill as they huddled around a fire, eating hard dried meat, drinking cheap alcohol, and shooting the breeze.


    Mo Hua was seated on the roof behind them, listening attentively.


    The Pale-faced Man, warming himself by the fire, grumbled, ¡°The ck Mountain Stronghold has a curfew, but that Fourth Householder still goes out every night.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Mo Hua¡¯s expression changed.


    Fourth Householder?


    That must refer to the burly man with bloodshot eyes who liked to drink blood.


    Mo Hua pondered for a moment and then was abruptly startled.


    The ¡°Householder¡± must represent each of the leaders within the ck Mountain Stronghold.


    If that burly man was a Foundation Establishment Cultivator, ranked fourth, then that means there are at least four Foundation Establishment Evil Cultivators in the ck Mountain Stronghold!


    Mo Hua broke out in a cold sweat.


    Four Foundation Establishment Evil Cultivators, plus hundreds of murderous Evil Cultivators.


    Even if the Monster Hunters from Tongxian City and the officers from the Taoist Court were to mobilize, they¡¯d likely stand no chance at all.


    The Court Leader of the Taoist Court was old and not adept at fighting, and although Elder Yu was formidable, he was certainly no match for four Foundation Establishment Evil Cultivators.


    If the Foundation Establishment fell, the remaining fight would be nothing but a one-sided ughter.


    Sweating profusely, Mo Hua calmed his mind and continued listening, hoping to overhear more information.


    Hearing what the Pale-faced Man said, Scarface coldlymented,


    ¡°If you were a Householder, you wouldn¡¯t have to follow these rules.¡±


    The Pale-faced Man gave an awkward smile, somewhat discontented.


    Then, out of curiosity, he asked, ¡°What do you think the Third Householder does every day, hiding in the back of the stronghold?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s a Formation Master, what else could he be doing?¡±


    The Pale-faced Man was skeptical. ¡°Formation practice is so boring. How can the Third Householder not tire of it?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why the Third Householder is a Formation Master, a Householder, and you¡¯re stuck guarding the gate at night,¡± retorted Scarface, looking down on him.


    The Pale-faced Man scoffed, ¡°By that logic, aren¡¯t you just a gate watcher too? Don¡¯t you stand guard with me?¡±


    Scarface turned icy, ¡°Are you looking for trouble?¡±


    The Pale-faced Man was not pleased, and for a moment, tensions rose between them, though they did not actuallye to blows.


    Evil Cultivators were quick-tempered, yet they knew when to hold back.


    After a short while, their moods calmed down. The Pale-faced Man, finding the conversation dull, suddenly snickered suggestively,


    ¡°Do you think the Third Householder might have women hidden in the back, living it up night after night?¡±


    Scarface nced at him coolly and snorted, ¡°Nonsense.¡±


    ¡°How do you know?¡± pressed the Pale-faced Man, a bit deted.


    ¡°I¡¯ve seen it.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve been to the back?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve delivered some things to the Third Householder a few times.¡±


    ¡°What did you see?¡±


    Scarface frowned in thought and then said, ¡°The Third Householder, in the back, if he¡¯s not drawing formations, he¡¯s looking at a picture¡­¡±


    Mo Hua, who was listening intently, suddenly had a thought.


    A picture?


    What kind of picture?


    If the Third Householder was a Formation Master and was drawing formations at night, could it be some rare Formation Diagram?


    ¡°That¡¯s not impossible¡­¡±


    Mo Hua nodded, then suddenly paused, as a term popped into his mind.


    ¡°Could it be¡­ a Contemtion Map?!¡±

 Chapter 276: 275 Householder_1

    Chapter 276: Chapter 275 Householder_1


    Mr. Zhuang had mentioned Contemtion Maps to Mo Hua.


    In the Cultivation World, there were no Cultivation Techniques to cultivate Divine Sense, the only method to strengthen one¡¯s Divine Sense through external means was a Contemtion Map.


    Contemtion Maps were exceedingly rare, and even among those Noble ns, they were absolutely secretive inheritances.


    The Third Householder, also known as the middle-aged Evil Formation Master that Mo Hua had seen before.


    To be a First Grade Formation Master, and even have the hope of breaking through to the Second Grade, he must naturally have an inheritance of Formations.


    And having been in ck Mountain Stronghold for so many years, killing who knows how many Cultivators and plundering countless Tao Cultivation resources and inheritances, it seemed not strange at all that he would have a Contemtion Map in his possession.


    Mo Hua was extremely curious.


    He had long wanted to know just what a Contemtion Map was.


    Whether it was truly possible to enhance one¡¯s Divine Sense by studying the map.


    However, Mr. Zhuang had warned him that Contemtion Maps held unknown dangers, they should not be delved into deeply or relied upon, which is why Mo Hua didn¡¯t pay it much heed before.<div>


    But even without using a Contemtion Map to strengthen one¡¯s Divine Sense, just having a look to broaden one¡¯s horizons would be good.


    Now the Third Householder might have a Contemtion Map in his hands.


    If there really was a Contemtion Map, and if meditating on it could indeed enhance the Divine Sense, then perhaps he could achieve the Divine Sense of the Foundation Establishment stage sooner and also be a Foundation Building Cultivator sooner.


    Otherwise, given the current pace of Divine Sense growth, reaching Foundation Establishment would take a bit too long.


    Mo Hua felt somewhat excited inside, but after thinking it over, he also felt a bit disheartened.


    The Third Householder was not only a Foundation Building Cultivator but also an Evil Formation Master.


    How could he possibly give Mo Hua a chance to steal the map?


    Not to mention stealing it, even if Mo Hua were to hide nearby and peek at it together with him, it would probably be very dangerous.


    ¡°Forget it, if one day in the future I manage to overthrow this entire ck Mountain Stronghold, I¡¯ll think of a way to get the map then.¡±


    Besides, this was just his own spection.


    What the Third Householder had might not necessarily be a Contemtion Map; it could just be a rare Formation Diagram.


    Right now, it was more important to gather information.


    Mo Hua calmed his mind and spirit and continued to eavesdrop from the side.


    After Scarface finished speaking, the Pale-faced Man was somewhat astonished, asking, ¡°What sort of map is it?¡±


    Scarface was reluctant to answer.


    The Pale-faced Man kept prattling on, and unable to bear it anymore, Scarface finally cursed,


    ¡°How the fuck would I know? That¡¯s the Third Householder¡¯s stuff, do I have the guts to take a look?¡±


    The Pale-faced Man felt somewhat disappointed, then he inquired again,


    ¡°Since you¡¯ve been here so long, have you ever seen the Householder?¡±<div>


    The Pale-faced Man had joined the strongholdter and knew less, while Scarface had arrived earlier with more seniority.


    However, when it came to the Householder, Scarface also shook his head:


    ¡°The Householder is as elusive as a dragon seen in head but not in tail. Forget me, even some of the older hands in the stronghold who have been around longer than me may not have seen him.¡±


    The Pale-faced Man then asked, ¡°What about the other Householders?¡±<div>


    Scarface nced at him, ¡°Why, you want to be a Householder?¡±


    The Pale-faced Man sheepishly smiled, but he thought to himself, ¡°Isn¡¯t that obvious?¡±


    In this ck Mountain Stronghold, who didn¡¯t want to be a Householder?


    As a Householder, one could cover the heavens with one hand within the stronghold, a status far beyond that of ordinary Evil Cultivators, and naturally, their power would be much greater, allowing them to do whatever they wanted.


    Greed flickered in the eyes of the Pale-faced Man.


    Seeing through his thoughts, Scarface mockingly said, ¡°Then let me tell you about it, and you weigh for yourself whether you¡¯re cut out for it.¡±


    ¡°To be a Householder, you must first be a Foundation Building Cultivator.¡±


    ¡°The Householders of ck Mountain Stronghold, the top Householder is unfathomable, while the second Householder is cold-blooded, with an extremely heavy killing intent.¡±


    ¡°The Second Householder hasn¡¯t been seen these days. It¡¯s said that the Householder has ordered everyone to exercise restrainttely, and the Second Householder, unable to suppress his killing intent, has gone to another Immortal City to kill.¡±


    ¡°The Third Householder is a Formation Master. You should naturally understand what status a Formation Master has. All the Formations in this ck Mountain Stronghold, from the beginning to the end, wereid by the Third Householder. In the stronghold, besides the Householder, no one dares to offend him.¡±


    ¡°Regarding the Fourth Householder, the previous one is dead, and this one is newly promoted. He likes to drink blood, if you irritate him, be careful not to be sucked dry.¡±


    Scarfaceughed contemptuously, ¡°Do you think you could take someone¡¯s ce and be a Householder?¡±


    The Pale-faced Man¡¯s face twitched, but he still put on a brave front and said,<div>


    ¡°Fortunes shift, who knows what the future will bring?¡±


    Scarface snorted, ¡°Thirty years from now, you probably won¡¯t even be alive.¡±


    In this ck Mountain Stronghold, being an Evil Cultivator wasn¡¯t a stable affair. Forget about living to reach Foundation Establishment, bing a Householder or even simply surviving to old age, there were few who could manage it.


    The two of them looked at each other with cold eyes and continued to drink on their own.


    Mo Hua silently pondered to himself.


    His suspicions had been correct: indeed, there were four Householders within ck Mountain Stronghold!


    He had already encountered the third and fourth Householders.


    The second Householder was out and had not yet returned.


    The first Householder, like a dragon glimpsed but never caught, was likely either in seclusion or not present in the stronghold.


    In other words, Mo Hua still only needed to be wary of the third and fourth Householders.


    Avoid them, and he himself would be safe.


    The only thing that concerned Mo Hua was the first Householder¡¯s cultivation level.


    Being the first Householder, he must be the old Evil Cultivator who had established ck Mountain Stronghold.<div>


    With so many ruthless Evil Cultivators under hismand, his cultivation level had to be high.


    It just wasn¡¯t clear whether he was at the Foundation Establishment Middle Stage or the Foundation Establishment Late Stage.


    If it was indeed the Mid-Late Foundation Building Phase, that would be terrifying.


    Elder Yu was only at the Foundation Establishment Initial Stage, if it really came to a fight, how on earth would one contend¡­


    Mo Hua let out a heavy sigh internally.


    However, that was no longer something he could dwell on now; it was better for him to focus on drawing the map and gathering more information.


    In the following days, Mo Hua began to draw up the map of ck Mountain Stronghold.


    Starting from the mountain gate, he marked the roads, buildings, the dwellings of the Evil Cultivators, and the iron prisons where cultivators were held.


    He also noted what Formation Diagrams were ced where and what to watch out for.


    And by analyzing the Formations, he could deduce the architecturalyout of ck Mountain Stronghold.


    This way, for those rooms that were tightly shut andpletely sealed, leaving no way to investigate, Mo Hua could also roughly guess their purpose.


    At night, Mo Hua would still eavesdrop on Scarface and the Pale-faced Man as they talked.


    Evil Cultivators in ck Mountain Stronghold were not very talkative.<div>


    These two were the exceptions.


    Probably because they had to stand guard at night; without a conversation, it would simply be too boring.


    Mo Hua made use of the opportunity to hide nearby, listening to their conversation, hoping to catch some useful information.


    With dangers lurking everywhere within ck Mountain Stronghold, Mo Hua could not practice Formation Techniques at the Taoist Stele at night.


    However, when he found the time to immerse himself in his Sea of Consciousness and meditate in front of the Taoist Stele for a while, even without sleep, he would still remain energetic and alert.


    Moreover, at night when the fourth Householder went out to drink blood and the third Householder did not leave his room,


    It was actually the safest time for Mo Hua.


    After Scarface and the Pale-faced Man had chatted for a while, they suddenly started arguing.


    Mo Hua caught the gist of it.


    It turned out that Scarface, despite his fierce appearance, cultivated the Life-Extracting Technique.


    And the Pale-faced Man, with his sickly whiteplexion, cultivated an Absorption Spirit skill that borrowed the spiritual power of others to replenish his own.


    The Pale-faced Man was lecherous and wanted to borrow Scarface¡¯s Life-Extracting Technique to replenish his yang with yin.


    Scarface ignored him.


    Angered and embarrassed, the Pale-faced Man mocked, ¡°With your looks, why bother with the Life-Extracting Technique? Aren¡¯t you afraid women will find you disgusting at the mere sight?¡±


    Scarface retorted, ¡°With your frail appearance, so unsuitable for reinforcement, what good would studying the Life-Extracting Technique do for you? Don¡¯t end up bolstering yourself to death.¡±


    The two exchanged a few more insults and then started to fight.


    Scarface was a Body Cultivator, while the Pale-faced Man was a Spiritual Cultivator.


    Using his movement technique, Scarface tried to get close to the Pale-faced Man, who dodged using his own movement technique and countered with spells, conjuring and shooting fireballs with a mere gesture.


    His spell was the Fireball Technique as well.


    Seeing this, Mo Hua was taken aback, then felt a sense of displeasure:


    ¡°What sort of man is this noodle-man, using the same spell as me?¡±


    After watching for a while, he suddenly made a light exmation in his heart.


    The Pale-faced Man¡¯s Fireball Technique seemed indeed more powerful than his own.


    Though not as quick or precise as Mo Hua¡¯s, the color of that Fireball Technique was more intense, and the power was quite formidable.


    It shouldn¡¯t be a matter of cultivation level.


    Generally, a Spiritual Cultivator at the Qi Refining Ninth Level wouldn¡¯t have such potency in their Fireball Technique.


    Could it be that this Pale-faced Man had some trick to his Fireball Technique?

 Chapter 277: 276: Spirit Slave_1

    Chapter 277: Chapter 276: Spirit ve_1


    Mo Hua¡¯s interest was piqued.


    He looked over it a few times more and confirmed that the Pale-faced Man¡¯s Fireball Technique indeed had some subtleties, differing from themon Fireball Technique.


    Mo Hua wanted to study it further.


    Scarface and the Pale-faced Man had already stopped fighting.


    This was the ck Mountain Stronghold, and they were responsible for guarding the gate. If they caused any trouble over a petty squabble, it could cost them their lives.


    So, even if they did fight, it was a half-hearted affair; they didn¡¯t dare to really go at it.


    Mo Hua was somewhat disappointed.


    He had been hoping the two would have a fight to the death so he could take advantage of the situation.


    But it turned out to be all bark and no bite; after a few moves, the conflict was over.


    Scarface and the Pale-faced Man hurled a few harsh words at each other and then sat down together to drink cheap liquor, as if nothing had happened.<div>


    However, in the nces they exchanged, there was a hint of murderous intent.


    Mo Hua thought it over and was still very much interested in the Pale-faced Man¡¯s Fireball Technique.


    He now had defensive spells to protect himself, but his offensive spells werecking.


    The Fireball Technique was fast and urate, but its power was indeed mediocre.


    If he could learn the secrets of the Fireball Technique from the Pale-faced Man, he wouldn¡¯t need to learn other spells, and he could strengthen his arsenal.


    With this in mind, Mo Hua paid close attention and began to track the Pale-faced Man after daylight.


    The Pale-faced Man, after finishing his night watch, went straight back to his room.


    The Pale-faced Man was just an ordinary Evil Cultivator; his room was no different from the others¡ªspacious enough but messily furnished, not particrly bloody, just an oversized trunk in the corner.


    Having been up all night, the Pale-faced Man appeared tired. He rested for a while, then got up and started to meditate and cultivate with his eyes closed.


    Mo Hua found this odd.


    It seemed that the Pale-faced Man did not use Spirit Stones while cultivating.


    Without Spirit Stones, what could he possibly cultivate? Air?


    After a while, the Pale-faced Man opened his eyes, a sh of irritation in his gaze.


    He went straight to the corner and opened therge trunk.


    Mo Hua, lying on the roof beam, looked down and saw that the trunk actually contained a living Cultivator!


    The Cultivator was thin and sallow, cowering in the trunk, silent and afraid.


    The Pale-faced Man ordered, ¡°Come out.¡±


    Upon hearing themand, the Cultivator looked around vacantly before stepping out.


    ¡°Kneel!¡±<div>


    The Cultivator didn¡¯t resist; he knelt as told.


    Seeing the man kneeling in front of him made the Pale-faced Man excited. He then pressed his palm against the Cultivator¡¯s forehead.


    The Cultivator¡¯s Spiritual Power began to flow in reverse and then gathered in the Pale-faced Man¡¯s Qi Sea through his palm.


    The Cultivator seemed to have be used to being treated this way. His expression was dull; he neither resisted nor made a sound, like a piece of wood or some dead thing epting his fate of having his Spiritual Power drained.<div>


    In the time it took to brew a cup of tea, the Pale-faced Man had fully absorbed the Spiritual Power, his satisfied heart adding a flush of color to his pale face.


    He patted the Cultivator¡¯s face, speaking in a tone of benevolence, ¡°The Cultivation Technique I taught you, you¡¯d best practice diligently.¡±


    ¡°You have to remember, it was I who saved your life. Making you a ¡®Spirit ve¡¯ is a gift to you. Otherwise, you would have been drained dry by other Evil Cultivators already.¡±


    ¡°You owe your life to me!¡±


    After speaking, the Pale-faced Man pointed to the trunk and said, ¡°Go back, and don¡¯t make a sound.¡±


    The Cultivator, now a ¡®Spirit ve,¡¯ walked back to the trunk with a nk expression and silently curled up inside without emitting a single sound.


    Mo Hua watched with a chill in his heart.


    He now understood that ¡®Spirit ves¡¯ were Cultivators used like ves, their Spiritual Energypletely wrung out of them.


    These Cultivators could be said to be more like moving ¡®Spirit Stones¡¯ than people.


    To treat people like Spirit ves and Spirit Stones¡­


    Mo Hua¡¯s slender eyebrows knitted together.


    As Elder Yu had said, the Cultivators here were indeed beasts.


    After absorbing the ¡®Spirit ve¡¯s¡¯ Spiritual Energy, the Pale-faced Man began to meditate and refine it.<div>


    The Spiritual Energy in Spirit Stones was pure, but that of Cultivators varied.


    Refining the Spiritual Energy of other Cultivators was easier and more convenient, but it shed with one¡¯s own Spiritual Energy, leading to anomalies and could easily lead to a drastic change in temperament or demonic possession.


    Therefore, techniques that absorb Spiritual Energy were considered Evil Skills and not tolerated by the Taoist Court.


    This was what Zhang Lan had told Mo Hua.


    The Pale-faced Man absorbed the Spiritual Power of the Spirit ve and sat in meditation to refine it, his facial features shifting unpredictably.


    At times he looked ferocious, at times ecstatic, at times mad, and at times a mix of agony and pleasure showed on his face.


    A momentter, after the Pale-faced Man had finished his cultivation, he reverted to his initial weak and pale appearance, although the aura of his cultivation indeed seemed somewhat stronger.


    Feeling pleased, the Pale-faced Man took out a book from his storage bag and began to read intently.


    Mo Hua took a furtive nce and felt a jolt in her heart.


    The cover of the book was partially obscured by the Pale-faced Man¡¯s hand, but two characters that were visible read ¡°Fireball.¡±


    Fireball Technique!


    Indeed, the Pale-faced Man was practicing a special Fireball Technique!


    If it were an ordinary Fireball Technique, there would be no reason for him to treat it as a treasure, carrying it with him and studying it from time to time.<div>


    But since the Secret Manual of the Fireball Technique was with him, it was not something Mo Hua could simply steal.


    It seemed she would have to wait for another opportunity toe along.


    Before Mo Hua left, she cast another nce at the wooden box in the corner, which contained a Spirit ve.


    The Spirit ve appeared quite young, but was emaciated with a drained countenance, looking much older than his years.


    Now his expression was vacant and without emotion, but perhaps he once was a cheerful and kind-hearted youth.


    Did his parents even know he had fallen into the hands of the ck Mountain Stronghold?


    With this thought, Mo Hua sighed.


    Currently, with her limited cultivation, she was far from capable of saving him.


    But if one day she gained sufficient power, she vowed to ughter all these Heretical Demons one by one!


    Mo Hua thought angrily.


    In the following days, Mo Hua continued to focus on drawing the Map.


    One day, finding herself hungry, she went to the ck Mountain Stronghold¡¯s dining hall for something to eat.


    The dining hall of the ck Mountain Stronghold was huge, and in a somewhat remote location.<div>


    It was somewhat dirty and chaotic inside, stains of blood everywhere, with chunks of meat strewn all over the tables.


    Mo Hua did not recognize the meat, so she dared not eat it.


    She could only steal some wild fruit and pastries to fill her stomach.


    Before her arrival, she hadn¡¯t expected to stay so long in the ck Mountain Stronghold, so she hadn¡¯t brought much food in her storage bag.


    The supplies in her storage bag were already consumed, and now she had to settle for the food of the Evil Cultivators.


    The wild fruits were a bit sour and astringent, not tasting good.


    She guessed the thick miasma of the deep mountains was likely to me, the soil there ill-suited to producing good fruit.


    The pastries were even worse to eat.


    Mo Hua took a bite and almost spit it out.


    It fell far short of what her mother made.


    Mo Hua began to miss her mother¡¯s cooking and suddenly thought of her parents. Having stayed in the ck Mountain Stronghold for several days with no news reaching them, she realized they must be worried sick.


    Mo Hua inwardly sighed, ¡°Had I known, I would have informed my parents beforehand to spare them the worry.¡±


    But regret was pointless now.


    She needed to finish the Map as quickly as possible, gather the necessary information, and then return home sooner rather thanter.


    To avoid causing further worry to her parents.


    Mo Hua nodded to herself, then continued to force down the pastries despite their odd taste.


    Though the pastries were unptable, they at least filled the stomach.


    There was no room for pickiness in such times.


    As Mo Hua went on eating, she suddenly heard people talking.


    The speakers were an old man working in the kitchen and another voice that sounded familiar to Mo Hua.


    She lifted her head from under the table and covertly observed that the other person was the fat Cultivator.


    The fat Cultivator had killed the skinny one, used thetter¡¯s head to find his way to the ck Mountain Stronghold, and ended up with the menial job of delivering meals.


    The old man instructed the fat Cultivator, ¡°Take this meal to the ¡®young master,¡¯ don¡¯t let him starve to death.¡±


    The fat Cultivator nodded in agreement.


    Chewing on her pastries, Mo Hua suddenly paused.


    ¡°Young master? What young master?¡±


    Mo Hua furrowed her brow.


    ¡°Could it be¡­ the young master of the Kong Family?

 Chapter 278: 277 Young Master Kong_1

    Chapter 278: Chapter 277 Young Master Kong_1


    The Young Master of Kong Family, that Kong Sheng, he couldn¡¯t still be alive, could he¡­


    Mo Hua was somewhat curious and followed the fat cultivator out the door, tiptoeing behind him.


    The fat cultivator waspletely oblivious, carrying a food box, muttering to himself in a low voice all the way.


    ¡°I went through so much trouble to finally get into this ck Mountain Stronghold, not to deliver food for them.¡±


    ¡°They won¡¯t let me learn Evil Skills, that¡¯s fine, but they don¡¯t let me do any real business either, just delivering food to these wastes every day.¡±


    ¡°Damn it, a bunch of ingrates¡­¡±


    ¡°Back outside, my name carried weight too¡­¡±


    Mo Hua realized that this fat cultivator resented his ¡°talents going unrecognized.¡±


    He felt that ck Mountain Stronghold was blind to his abilities, refusing him the chance to practice Evil Skills or kill and plunder, only having him deliver food and run errands, so he was filled with discontent.


    Mo Hua silently curled his lip.<div>


    Indeed, mud can¡¯t be put on the wall, dogs can¡¯t spit out ivory, and rotten wood can¡¯t be carved.


    He doesn¡¯t do a single proper thing, only thinks of harming others.


    The fat cultivator muttered to himself, walked down several roads, rounded a few corners, and arrived in front of a secluded house. He knocked on the iron door.


    ¡°Young Master Kong, time for food.¡±


    The fat cultivator said, and then, like feeding pigs, he dumped the food into arge bowl in front of the door and passed the bowl through an opening at the bottom of the door.


    The fat cultivator was about to leave after delivering the food.


    But a sharp, young voice came from inside.


    ¡°Don¡¯t go!¡±


    The fat cultivator frowned, other Evil Cultivators ordering him about was one thing, but this Young Master Kong was just a piglet, and yet he dared to speak to him with this attitude?


    The fat cultivator twitched the corner of his mouth, putting on patience, ¡°Does Young Master Kong have something to say?¡±


    Kong Sheng hurriedly said, ¡°My father, has my father replied?¡±


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t know about that.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s been so long, he can¡¯t possibly not ransom me.¡±


    Through the iron door, Kong Sheng¡¯s voice sounded muffled but somewhat anxious.


    ¡°You must think the Spirit Stones are not enough? I can add more, six thousand¡­ no, eight thousand!¡±


    ¡°As long as you let me out, give me a way to live.¡±


    ¡°Any amount of Spirit Stones will do, my father will surely give them to you!¡±


    The fat cultivator¡¯s eyes lit up at the mention of Spirit Stones, ¡°Is what Young Master Kong saying true?¡±


    ¡°True! Absolutely true!¡± Inside, Kong Sheng seemed to be nodding repeatedly, ¡°Just let me out!¡±<div>


    Kong Sheng paused after speaking, as if he remembered something, and then asked, ¡°Are you new here?¡±


    This food-delivery cultivator¡¯s voice sounded somewhat unfamiliar to him.


    The fat cultivator¡¯s gaze hardened slightly as he slowly said, ¡°Yes.¡±


    Kong Sheng felt like he understood something.<div>


    Since he was new and still delivering food, he must be of low status, just like the servants in his household.


    Kong Sheng said, ¡°If you secretly pass a message to my father, he will reward you handsomely.¡±


    The word ¡°reward¡± displeased the fat cultivator.


    He preferred ¡°robbing,¡± not being ¡°rewarded¡± by others.


    ¡°Does the young master have proof?¡±


    Kong Sheng slipped a Jade Pendant through the crack under the door, ¡°This Jade Pendant was given by my father, it¡¯s worth five hundred Spirit Stones, you take it to him and he¡¯ll understand.¡±


    The fat cultivator took the Jade Pendant, pleased with himself and then asked, ¡°What message does the young master want me to deliver?¡±


    Kong Sheng lowered his voice and said, ¡°My father is a Foundation Establishment Cultivator! Tell my father to secretly bring people over, wipe out this stronghold, kill them all. After it is done, you can join the Kong Family, I¡¯ll have my father grant you the Kong surname, you can be a steward, no, you can be an Elder!¡±


    Not only Mo Hua, but even the fat cultivator was shocked.


    Could there really be someone this foolish in the world?


    What exactly did his father teach him?


    Could it be that he truly believed his Kong Family was invincible and that he could always do whatever he wanted?


    The fat cultivator pocketed the Jade Pendant and said obsequiously, ¡°Rest assured, young master, I will definitely ry the message.¡±<div>


    ¡°Good! Great!¡± Kong Sheng was overjoyed.


    The fat cultivator¡¯s face showed mockery, but with the iron door between them, Kong Sheng couldn¡¯t see it at all.


    ¡°Young Master Kong, you just stay put here nicely, don¡¯t even think of running before things are settled, otherwise the Evil Cultivators here will be furious and they will surely kill you.¡±


    The fat cultivator feigned concern as he reminded him.


    Kong Sheng said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t run, you hurry and pass on the message.¡±


    The fat cultivator sneered, turned, and walked away. Halfway through, he spat at the iron door and snorted, ¡°What trash, stupid as hell!¡±


    Seeing his reaction, Mo Hua knew that he would definitely pocket the Jade Pendant and do nothing, gaining five hundred Spirit Stones for nothing.


    Mo Hua shook her head, quietly flipped over the wall, saw that nobody was around, and disabled the roof¡¯s Formation. Removing a tile, she stealthily looked inside.


    The room was simple and shabby.


    By the door stood a young cultivator, dressed in luxurious, but now ragged clothing, seemingly having gone through many hardships.


    It must be the legitimate Young Master of the Kong Family, Kong Sheng.


    Mo Hua couldn¡¯t help but mutter to herself:


    ¡°It¡¯s true what they say, ¡®the good die young, while evil lingers for a thousand years.¡¯ This Kong Sheng is so lucky, so dumb, and yet he managed to survive in the hands of Evil Cultivators.¡±<div>


    She then sighed, wondering what the Kong Family had taught him that his head was filled with such nonsense.


    To even think about rewarding Evil Cultivators with Spirit Stones to get them to do your bidding.


    They¡¯d be kind enough to give you a meal, sparing your life would already be generous.


    As Mo Hua¡¯s thoughts churned, she saw Kong Sheng suddenly lose his temper.


    Kong Sheng picked up his bowl of rice, took a few bites, made a face as if to spit it out, then forced himself to swallow it down.


    Anger and frustration surged within him.


    He started throwing and smashing things around, iling his fists and feet in fury, while cursing angrily:


    ¡°They should all die! They all fucking deserve to die!¡±


    ¡°What are they anyways, to ride over my head¡ªI had to beg them to work for me, go to hell!¡±


    He then seemed to remember all the humiliating, unbearable, and disgraceful incidents of the journey.


    Remembering how he had to kneel before those Evil Cultivators, crying and iming to be the Young Master of the Kong Family, begging for his life.


    He thought of the mockery andughter on the faces of the Evil Cultivators.


    Kong Sheng¡¯s eyes reddened with rage as he roared in a low voice:<div>


    ¡°It¡¯s all because of that damn Ji family father and son!¡±


    ¡°Had you not provoked me, I wouldn¡¯t have thought about killing you. I wouldn¡¯t have left the city, and I wouldn¡¯t have ended up in this mess!¡±


    ¡°And that Fu Lan, nothing but a cheap woman! She¡¯s just a little pretty and pretends to be so pure¡ªrefusing to submit to me!¡±


    ¡°Once I get my hands on you, I¡¯ll make you wish you were dead!¡±


    ¡°And those Evil Cultivators too, for humiliating me like this, looking down on me, you all deserve to die!¡±


    ¡°You all deserve to die!¡±


    ¡­


    Kong Sheng¡¯s expression was hysterical.


    Listening to him, Mo Hua gradually furrowed her brows.


    It was his own wrongdoing, his own fault that led to this predicament, yet he always felt that others were to me.


    And with such a strong desire for vengeance, his nature was indeed malicious.


    ¡°It seems that before I leave, I need to find a way to make sure Kong Sheng stays in the ck Mountain Stronghold forever.¡±


    Mo Hua silently contemted.


    Bad people should stay where bad people belong.


    Kong Sheng and the ck Mountain Stronghold were quite a match.


    But she had to wait until he finished drawing the Map.


    Two dayster, with the Map of the ck Mountain Stronghold seventy to eighty percentplete, Mo Hua was feeling hungry and was eating in the stronghold¡¯s dining hall.


    While she was eating, she heard the old man in charge of the dining hall cursing the fat Cultivator.


    ¡°The pastries prepared for the third Householder have been stolen¡­ I asked you to watch them, and you couldn¡¯t even do that properly. What use are you?¡±


    Pastries for the third Householder?


    Mo Hua paused, looking at the half-eaten pastry in her hand.


    This was for the third Householder?


    No wonder¡­


    She thought the pastry wasn¡¯t so bad, which was why she ate more of it.


    Meanwhile, the old man in the dining hall kept cursing.


    Due to his seniority, he was stubborn and harsh, his words were unsavory, and he berated the fat Cultivator until he was thoroughly humiliated.


    The fat Cultivator didn¡¯t dare to talk back.


    After the old man finished scolding, he huffed and left.


    The fat Cultivator stood still, his eyelids twitching with anger as he cursed:


    ¡°Whoever the bastard is stealing food, if I find out, I¡¯ll make sure you die a horrible death!¡±


    Mo Hua, still nibbling on the pastry, froze upon hearing this, then slowly licked her lips as a cold glint shed in her eyes.


    Bastard?


    Die horribly?


    ¡°Not only does he curse at me, but he also wants me dead?¡±


    Mo Hua watched the fat Cultivator silently, her thoughts racing as she considered whether she should get rid of this fatso first.

 Chapter 279: 278 Tiger Demon_1

    Chapter 279: Chapter 278 Tiger Demon_1


    Kong Sheng wasn¡¯t in a hurry, knowing he couldn¡¯t escape anyway.


    The plump cultivator kept an eye on the refectory, and now with heightened vignce, it became somewhat inconvenient for Mo Hua toe here to eat.


    Moreover, Kong Sheng wanted that jade pendant he had.


    However, his methods had to be covert, and his actions meticulous, so as not to give himself away.


    Mo Hua began to watch the plump cultivator, observed for a day, and quickly came up with an idea.


    The plump cultivator would deliver food to the Evil Cultivators as well as to a Monster Beast.


    This Monster Beast was a Tiger Demon at its first-tierte stage, kept in a separate room and shackled with chains.


    The chains were also inscribed with Formation Patterns, immobilizing the Tiger Demonpletely.


    Tigers were among the most powerful Monster Beasts on Big ck Mountain; without being constrained by Formations, they were incredibly dangerous.


    This particr Tiger Demon seemed special with its mixed ck and white patterns and a ¡°king¡± character on its forehead.


    Kong Sheng guessed that because of its extraordinary bloodline, the Evil Cultivators had captured it and locked it in ck Mountain Stronghold.


    As to the specific purpose of this Tiger Demon, Mo Hua was unclear.


    Every day at noon, the plump cultivator would feed the Tiger Demon.


    But each time, he fed it very little, probably for fear that the Tiger Demon might regain its strength, break free from the chains, and cause trouble.


    Seeing this, Mo Hua smiled to himself and thought, ¡°if you won¡¯t feed it, then I will.¡±


    He picked select pieces of Monster Beast jerky from the refectory and stashed them in his Storage Bag, then quietly sneaked into the prison cell where the Tiger Demon was confined.


    With a rumbling stomach, the Tiger Demonynguid on the ground, only to suddenly see a few rough and hard pieces of food appear before it¡ªit was indeed meat.


    The Tiger Demon blinked, a bit puzzled, but driven by hunger, it couldn¡¯t resist tearing into and eating the jerky.


    Soon it had devoured all the meat and licked its sharp teeth, still not fully satiated.


    Mo Hua tossed a few more pieces of meat in front of it.


    The Tiger Demon fixed its gaze ahead; there was no shadow of a person, but it could sense the presence of a cultivator.


    It did not know why the cultivator was feeding it, but driven by hunger, it consumed all the meat.


    Then it discovered that the cultivator¡¯s presence had vanished.


    The Tiger Demon opened its mouth and let out a low growl.


    Having eaten its fill to about seventy to eighty percent, its strength also recovered by the same margin, yet it was still restrained by the chains and Formation Patterns, unable to move.


    A glint of intelligence shed through the Tiger Demon¡¯s eyes, and then it slowlyy down again, head drooping, eyes closed, pretending it was still hungry.


    From a distance, Mo Hua caught a glimpse and couldn¡¯t help but feel impressed:


    ¡°This Tiger Demon is quite clever.¡±


    The plump cultivator came to feed it the next day with the same disgruntled expression.


    He had been scolded by the old man again.


    Before it was just pastries, now even meat had started going missing.


    The plump cultivator didn¡¯t understand, who dared to steal from the refectory in the ck Mountain Stronghold?


    Moreover, he had checked for half a day and hadn¡¯t found a single clue.


    Aside from him and the old man, there were no other people in the refectory.


    If no one was stealing, could it be that a ghost was doing it?


    The plump cultivator gave a snort of derision, then frowned thoughtfully.


    ¡°Could it be a Concealment Technique?¡±


    That would be the only thing capable of escaping a cultivator¡¯s sight.


    However, the plump cultivator shook his head again.


    Concealment Techniques weren¡¯t so easy to learn, and within the entire ck Mountain Stronghold, there probably wasn¡¯t a single cultivator who could learn it, much less master it.


    And even those who were adept in Concealment Techniques weren¡¯t wless.


    A Hidden cultivator may deceive the eyes, but not the Divine Sense.


    He had encountered Hidden cultivators before; although they were invisible to the eye, their traces could be detected by Divine Sense, and with his rich experience in fighting, it only took a few exchanges before he caught the Hidden cultivator and cleaved him with his de.


    The plump cultivator was confident that even a cultivator skilled in Concealment Techniques couldn¡¯t elude his Divine Sense, especially not right under his watch.


    So what exactly was going on? Who stole from the refectory?


    As he fed the Tiger Demon, his mind kept pondering the dilemma.


    ¡°`


    He, however, did not notice that at this moment, in an unseen corner, a delicate little hand was holding a pen, stroke by stroke unlocking the Formation Patterns on the Beast-binding Chain.


    The plump Cultivator was unaware, but the Tiger Demon¡¯s spirits were instantly lifted.


    It felt the Formation that was binding it weakening more and more, and when it nced with the corner of its eye, it saw new Patterns spontaneously appearing on the chain of the Formation, while at the same time, the Formation itself was gradually failing.


    The eyes of the Tiger Demon shed with even greater intensity, but it lowered its head to conceal this, listlessly consuming the meager food.


    The plump Cultivator was still pondering.


    The more effort he put into thinking, the more bewildered he became, and the more he thought, the more irritated he got.


    ¡°Damn it!¡± the plump Cultivator cursed in anger, then seeing the Tiger Demon who was now head down eating, he became even angrier, pped its forehead, and scolded:


    ¡°I¡¯m fine with serving people, but to serve a beast like you!¡±


    Hitting the Big Tiger was something he did frequently.


    After all, the Tiger Demon was bound by the Formation and couldn¡¯t move, so venting on it didn¡¯t really matter.


    The plump Cultivator turned around intending to leave, but after walking only a few steps, he suddenly sensed something was amiss.


    The ground beneath his feet seemed murky, as if an additional shadow had appeared.


    At the same time, behind him emerged a thick and fierce aura.


    The plump Cultivator¡¯s eyes gradually widened.


    He tilted his head slightly, and with a quick nce backward, he saw the Tiger Demon, which he had just bullied, quietly standing behind him, opening its huge bloodied mouth towards his head.


    The plump Cultivator was scared out of his wits.


    ¡°What the hell is going on? How did this cursed beast break free from the chains?!¡±


    While terrified, the plump Cultivator desperately spurred on his movement technique, running forward crazily.


    The Tiger Demon bit down, but because it had been trapped by the Formation for too long and its limbs had stiffened, it was a beat too slow, allowing the plump Cultivator to escape.


    Seeing this, the plump Cultivator breathed a sigh of relief.


    Enraged, the Tiger Demon swiftly charged towards the plump Cultivator, striking down with a fierce w.


    But at this moment, the plump Cultivator had already adjusted his breath and was prepared; he managed to narrowly dodge the w.


    As the Tiger Demon continued to rip and bite, the plump Cultivator relied on his movement technique to engage in a tangled fight.


    Those who qualify as Sin Cultivators would not have shoddy movement techniques.


    After several exchanges, the plump Cultivator began to regain hisposure, and his expression was no longer panicked.


    He was at theter stage of Qi Refining, and so was the Tiger Demon.


    Even if he couldn¡¯t defeat the Tiger Demon, he could definitely protect himself in a short-term skirmish.


    Moreover, the Tiger Demon was weakened from hunger and prolonged confinement, so it wasn¡¯t at its peak strength.


    With this thought, the plump Cultivator¡¯s mind settled slightly, and then he sneered:


    ¡°You cursed beast, just wait and see how I¡¯ll torture youter!¡±


    Even if it escaped the chains, the Tiger Demon could not flee ck Mountain Stronghold; it would fall into his hands sooner orter.


    Next time, he wouldn¡¯t be so courteous.


    As the Tiger Demon¡¯s fury escted, its attacks grew more urgent, but the plump Cultivator became increasinglyposed.


    Hidden in the corner, Mo Hua observed for a while and roughly estimated the plump Cultivator¡¯s strength.


    His Cultivation was Qi Refining Ninth Level, nearing the peak, with an exceptionally good movement technique; the Taoist Skill he practiced was a first-grade Martial Arts called Golden Light Fist.


    Being a Sin Cultivator ustomed to fighting for survival, he had ample experience.


    Overall, his strength was slightly weaker than his father, Mo Shan, but stronger than an average Monster Hunter at the Ninth Level of Qi Refining.


    The plump Cultivator wasn¡¯t highly utilized, not because he was notpetent but because he was new and not trusted.


    In terms of Cultivation, the plump Cultivator was still among the upper-middle ranks of Evil Cultivators.


    Mo Hua nodded silently to himself.


    If such was the case, then the average strength of Qi Refining Evil Cultivators would be stronger than that of Monster Hunters.


    But with Monster Hunters equipped with first-grade armors and Pu des, a true confrontation would probably be an even match.


    Mo Hua felt slightly reassured.


    Since things hade to this point, the plump Cultivator was of no use anymore.


    Mo Hua extended her small hand and began to look for an opportunity to use the Water Prison Technique to lock up the plump Cultivator, serving up an extra meal for the Big Tiger.

 Chapter 280: 279 Old Acquaintance_1

    Chapter 280: Chapter 279 Old Acquaintance_1


    The battle inside the room continued.


    The fat cultivator had not thought of leaving, nor had he considered calling for help.


    Having been starved for quite some time and drained of much blood, the Tiger Demon¡¯s strength was greatly diminished, and he had intended to subdue it first through his own cultivation.


    The fat cultivator, a neer, would inevitably be held ountable and subjected to a round of scolding if it became known that he had been negligent, allowing the Tiger Demon to break free from the chains.


    Therefore, to subdue the Tiger Demon without rming others was the best solution.


    But as the fight dragged on, the fat cultivator realized that to continue would be folly¡ªnot to mention subduing the Tiger Demon, avoiding being devoured would be a feat in its own right.


    The Tiger Demon was much stronger than he had anticipated.


    Doubt arose in the fat cultivator¡¯s mind.


    Having starved for so long, how could the Tiger Demon¡¯s blood qi still be so potent?


    After a few more rounds, not only did the Tiger Demon show no signs of fatigue but seemed even more ferocious. The fat cultivator suddenly had an epiphany:


    ¡°Not right!¡±


    ¡°Someone has fed the Tiger Demon!¡±


    The fat cultivator¡¯s heart trembled with fear. Who could have secretly fed the Tiger Demon right under his nose?


    After a moment¡¯s thought, a chill ran down his spine.


    He remembered the pastries that had gone missing from the kitchen and the vanishing dried meat.


    Someone had stolen the pastries, fed the Tiger Demon, and even undone the chains.


    And he couldn¡¯t see this person!


    Was it a sophisticated Concealment Technique?


    The fat cultivator nced at the Spirit Chains used for binding monsters, his heart pounding wildly.


    He had looked at the chains when he entered the room, and they had been intact. In just a short amount of time, someone had unlocked them.


    And he hadn¡¯t noticed a thing.


    This proved that the cultivator he couldn¡¯t see must be extremely skilled, with unfathomable divine sense and inscrutable methods.


    And right now, this terrifying cultivator was in the room!


    Perhaps even watching his struggle with the Tiger Demon with a mocking expression.


    Cold sweat poured down the fat cultivator¡¯s face.


    He had to run!


    If he didn¡¯t run, he was a dead man!


    Making a snap decision, the fat cultivator dodged the Tiger Demon¡¯s swipe and retreated, sprinting towards the doorway.


    But it was already toote.


    The corner¡¯s Mo Hua had already extended its sinister little hand and gave a gentle squeeze towards him.


    Spiritual Power instantly converged into several chains,yering shackles upon him and binding himpletely on the spot!


    In a sh, the fat cultivator felt as though he had plunged into an ice cer, his face turning deathly pale.


    What spell was this?!


    What in the hell was this spell?!


    Before he could think further, the Tiger Demon pounced, biting into his shoulder.


    The fat cultivator struggled desperately, still trying to reach the door.


    But a second Water Prison Technique locked him in ce again, leaving him utterly immobilized.


    The Tiger Demon bit again, this time prating his neck.


    The fat cultivator knew his death was certain.


    Lurking enemies in the shadows, a fierce tiger in the open¡ªright then, he had fallen into the jaws of death.


    In his life, he was always the one outwitting others; this was the first time someone had outwitted him.


    And with this one act of deception, his life was over.


    With difficulty, he turned his neck to look towards the corner of the room, wanting to know who had tricked him.


    But the corner was empty, not a soul in sight.


    He knew the person was there, yet he couldn¡¯t see them.


    Out came a mouthful of fresh blood as the fat cultivator died with his eyes wide open.


    Until hisst breath, he didn¡¯t know who had bested him, not knowing what his murderer even looked like.


    The Tiger Demon killed the fat cultivator, bit him a few more times to make sure he was thoroughly dead, then tossed him aside, seemingly with a sense of disdain.


    The Tiger Demon did not eat the fat cultivator¡¯s flesh, nor did it swallow his blood, spitting out what it had in its mouth.


    Mo Hua watched with curiosity.


    This Big Tiger actually didn¡¯t eat humans?


    Was it because it found the fat cultivator unptable, or did it scorn him because a wicked heart made his meat unclean?


    After pondering for a moment and unable to figure it out, Mo Hua decided not to bother with it; there were more important things at hand.


    He concealed his presence, walked over to the fat cultivator¡¯s body, rifled through his storage bag, and took out the Jade Pendant that Kong Sheng had given him.


    Mo Hua didn¡¯t take the other items, to avoid being noticed.


    But only Kong Sheng and the chubby cultivator knew about this Jade Pendant, so even if Mo Hua took it, no one would know.


    Mo Hua tucked the Jade Pendant into his storage bag.


    Worth a fortune, the pendant, ording to Kong Sheng, was worth over five hundred Spirit Stones.


    But Mo Hua didn¡¯t n to trade it for Spirit Stones.


    It was a personal item of Kong Sheng with the ¡°Kong¡± character on it, belonging to the direct line of the Kong Family, and Mo Hua intended to keep it, as it might be useful in the future.


    After securing the Jade Pendant, Mo Hua noticed that the Tiger Demon was watching him.


    Perhaps not watching per se.


    The Tiger Demon couldn¡¯t see through Mo Hua¡¯s Concealment Technique but was merely sensing Mo Hua¡¯s presence and thus staring in his direction.


    And it seemed to bear no ill will.


    Mo Hua found it strange.


    Could it be grateful for the food I gave it?


    This wasn¡¯t typical behavior for Monster Beasts, was it?


    ording to what the older generation of Monster Hunters said, Monster Beasts naturally despise humans, and even if they don¡¯t eat people, they still think about killing them.


    Mo Hua stared back into the beast¡¯s gaze and suddenly paused.


    ¡°Could it be that it recognizes me?¡±


    Mo Hua released his Divine Sense and, seeing that no one was around, briefly revealed his figure.


    Upon seeing this, the Tiger Demon¡¯s eyes brightened, and it let out a low growl.


    The growl sounded like both a ¡°roar¡± and a ¡°meow,¡± resembling both a tiger and a cat.


    A cat?


    Mo Hua was startled and took another look at the Tiger Demon, feeling an increasing sense of familiarity, and then it dawned on him:


    ¡°Could it be that Little Demon Cat¡­¡±


    Uncle Chu had once caught a young Cat Monster with a trap, Mo Hua had fed it dried fish and even used it to practice his movement techniques, then released it back into Big ck Mountain, reminding it ¡°not to eat people.¡±


    He had not expected that the Cat Monster from back then was actually a Tiger Demon?


    And it had grown so much, it now appeared to be a Big Tiger.


    It was unclear what breed of Tiger Demon it was, its appearance was peculiar, like a mix between a tiger and a cat, something Mo Hua had never seen in Big ck Mountain before.


    Mo Hua wanted to reminisce but suddenly remembered that this was a Monster Beast, which probably couldn¡¯t understand him.


    And given the unpredictable nature of Monster Beasts, though it appeared docile now, who knew when it might turn and eat him.


    Mo Hua sighed, thought for a moment, took out a few pieces of dried meat from the storage bag, and tossed them to the Tiger Demon as a ¡°greeting gift.¡±


    The Tiger Demon held the dried meat and gnawed on it eagerly.


    Monster Beasts presumably couldn¡¯t understand humannguage. Now it wasn¡¯t eating human flesh, it wasn¡¯t clear if it remembered Mo Hua¡¯s ¡°advice¡± or if its habits were unique and naturally so.


    Mo Hua wanted to say more but suddenly sensed that someone was approaching.


    The chubby cultivator had died, but the noise from the struggle with the Tiger Demon seemed to have caught the attention of the Evil Cultivators.


    Several Evil Cultivators were headed this way.


    Mo Hua quickly used the Concealment Technique and scaled the wall in a few steps, then quietlyy on a roof beam.


    The Tiger Demon also sensed themotion, quickly swallowed the dried meat, and returned to its original spot, even putting its paws back into the shackles.


    Afterward, it lowered its head andy on the ground, looking listless.


    Mo Hua watched, shocked.


    This tiger must have be clever! How was it so astute? Better at acting than even he was?


    Before long, two Evil Cultivators, one tall and one short, walked in.


    Upon entering, they saw the blood stains on the ground and the chubby cultivator¡¯s corpse nearby.


    The shorter Evil Cultivator said, ¡°No big deal, just a dead person.¡±


    The taller Evil Cultivator stepped forward, kicked the corpse of the chubby cultivator, and wondered, ¡°How could he have been killed by a tiger?¡±


    ¡°New guy, probably careless.¡±


    ¡°What a waste.¡±


    The tall Evil Cultivator looked around and expressed doubt, ¡°Something¡¯s not right here. The Tiger Demon is locked up and can¡¯t move; how did this fatty die so far away?¡±


    ¡°Probably got bitten during feeding, then crawled out here, bleeding all over the ce.¡±


    ¡°Damn, can¡¯t even die properly, leaving us to clean up all this blood,¡± the tall Evil Cultivator cursed and then asked, ¡°What do we do now? Should we ughter this Monster Beast?¡±


    The shorter Evil Cultivator scoffed, ¡°You dare to ughter it?¡±


    ¡°What? Can¡¯t this Monster Beast be killed?¡± The tall Evil Cultivator was surprised.


    The shorter Evil Cultivator nced at him and said tly:


    ¡°This Monster Beast has a special bloodline. The fourth Householder keeps it for blood drinking. If you dare ughter it, the fourth Householder will be the one to ughter you.¡±

 Chapter 281: 280: Fury_1

    Chapter 281: Chapter 280: Fury_1


    The tall evil cultivator was startled at the words and shook his head.


    He wouldn¡¯t dare to mess with the Fourth Householder¡¯s moldy head.


    ¡°Then just let the fatty be dead.¡±


    Afterwards, he asked, ¡°Should we feed him directly, saving some trouble?¡±


    ¡°If the monster beast wanted to eat humans, it would have done so long ago. Why would it wait for us to feed it? It¡¯s picky, doesn¡¯t eat human flesh.¡±


    ¡°How strange,¡± the tall evil cultivator remarked with some surprise.


    ¡°Indeed.¡±


    The two evil cultivators tossed the fatty¡¯s corpse out and began to clean the bloodstains inside the room.


    They soon noticed that the formation at the location of the Beast-binding Chains seemed a lot dimmer.


    The tall evil cultivator frowned and said, ¡°Is this formation broken, or has someone tampered with it?¡±<div>


    Mo Hua, hidden on the beam, listened with a slight shock and contemted whether he should also scheme the two evil cultivators¡¯ deaths.


    There were numerous formations within the ck Mountain Stronghold that he had tampered with.


    Ordinarily, once a Formation Masterpletes a formation, they wouldn¡¯t specifically check it unless the formation ceased functioning.


    After all, there were so many formations, big and small, in the entire ck Mountain Stronghold that even Mo Hua couldn¡¯t possibly check each one.


    But if these two evil cultivators discovered that the formation had been tampered with and reported it to the Third Householder, and the evil cultivators began a thorough investigation, they would find the subtle clues left by Mo Hua when he resolved the formation.


    Even if they could not see Mo Hua, they would reinforce their guard.


    It would then be less convenient for Mo Hua to gather information.


    Mo Hua weighed the strength of the two evil cultivators in his heart, considering whether he could eliminate them right there.


    Alone, he wouldn¡¯t be able to do it, but there was also the Big Tiger.


    If he coordinated with the Big Tiger and struck in secret, killing one first and then dealing with the other together, they might just be able to manage it.


    The short evil cultivator also stepped forward and took a look at the formation, asking, ¡°Do you understand formations?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± the tall evil cultivator shook his head.


    ¡°Then what¡¯re you talking about? Acting like you know so much?¡±


    ¡°But isn¡¯t this formation indeed a bit unusual?¡±


    ¡°What could be unusual?¡± the short evil cultivator said, ¡°It¡¯s just a formation, they all look the same to me.¡±


    ¡°How can they be the same?¡± the tall evil cultivator remained puzzled.


    The short evil cultivator cursed under his breath, ¡°Use that thick skull of yours to think, if there was really something wrong with the formation, would this Tiger Demon be lying down so obediently here?¡±


    The tall evil cultivator was taken aback, then nodded, ¡°Makes sense.¡±


    He nced at the Tiger Demon.<div>


    The Tiger Demon was drooping its head, lying there obediently with a listless appearance.


    The tall evil cultivator couldn¡¯t help saying, ¡°This monster beast seems quite docile, how could it suddenly have bitten the fatty to death?¡±


    ¡°Probably the fatty did something to provoke the monster beast into anger and ended up losing its life. These sorts of incidents aremon, with neers not knowing their limits¡­¡±


    The tall evil cultivator nodded.<div>


    After that, the two of them stopped chatting and concentrated on scrubbing the bloodstains on the ground.


    Seeing that they were not persisting with the formation issue, Mo Hua also rxed.


    Fortunately, these two evil cultivators were ¡°formation blind¡± andpletely clueless about formations; otherwise, it would have been more trouble to deal with.


    Mo Hua cast another nce at the Big Tiger, thinking to himself that he could only help it so far. Whether it could escape was now up to itself.


    The Tiger Demon drooped its head, softly ¡°hmm¡±ing a response.


    As if it really heard what Mo Hua was thinking.


    Mo Hua shook his head¡ªthis Big Tiger was too clever for its own good.


    Another day went by and most of the tasks were about finished; Mo Hua began considering whether to head back home.


    The fatty cultivator was dead, Kong Sheng¡¯s Jade Pendant was in hand, the Map of ck Mountain Stronghold was mostlyplete, and Mo Hua had gathered quite a bit of the information he could find.


    More confidential information might not be known to the front stronghold¡¯s evil cultivators, and Mo Hua didn¡¯t dare venture too close to the back.


    It seemed this was as far as he would get.


    But before leaving, there was one thing Mo Hua was still undecided about.


    That was the Fireball Technique Secret Manual of the Pale-faced Man.<div>


    He had been watching the Pale-faced Man for several days, wanting to steal his secret manual, copy it for himself, and then return it, all without anyone noticing.


    But after watching for several days, he hadn¡¯t found any opportunity.


    The Pale-faced Man always carried his Storage Bag with him and cherished the Fireball Technique Secret Manual like a treasure.


    And then there was Kong Sheng; it would be easy to kill him, but difficult to do so without leaving a trace.


    Mo Hua sighed.


    It seemed he would have to find another way in the future.


    In the evening, Scarface and Pale-faced Man were still on night watch, huddled around a fire, eating distasteful meat and drinking bad wine.


    Mo Hua remained invisible nearby, listening in.


    He nned to return home the next day, but for tonight, he would listen in one more time to see if he could pick up any new information.


    While drinking, Scarface and the Pale-faced Man chatted.


    It was either grumbling, lewd talk, or some meaningless nonsense.


    No new information came to light.


    Mo Hua was getting weary; as he was considering whether to leave that night, he overheard Scarface and the Pale-faced Man discussing practicing Evil Skills.<div>


    The Pale-faced Man began with a sigh, ¡°My ¡®Spirit ve¡¯ is dead, it¡¯s really bad luck. Now I have to raise a new one.¡±


    Scarface sneered, ¡°Did you absorb too much from her?¡±


    ¡°Even if you¡¯re harsh, could you ever be as harsh as you?¡± the pale-faced man said displeased, ¡°What have you turned your ¡®woman¡¯ into after ¡®replenishing¡¯ from her?¡±


    ¡°No matter what, she¡¯s not dead, is she?¡±


    ¡°Living is worse than dying, better to be dead.¡±


    ¡°What, feeling sympathetic?¡± Scarface asked with a smirk.


    The Pale-faced Man said, ¡°I¡¯m not like you, without the tenderness to cherish beauty. If I were to learn replenishing, I would love her tenderly¡­¡±


    Scarface sneered, ¡°Who the hell are you kidding?¡±


    The Pale-faced Man wasn¡¯t offended but leered, then suddenly said with surprise, ¡°That woman had a partner, right? How could she willingly let you replenish from her?¡±


    Scarface smiled and said, ¡°I threatened her with her husband¡¯s life; if she disobeyed, I would ensure he had a miserable death.¡±


    ¡°For her husband¡¯s sake, shepromised and allowed me to take what I wanted. Each time after, she would desperately beg me not to torment her husband.¡±


    The Pale-faced Man alsoughed, ¡°You truly are a beast.¡±


    Scarface¡¯s eyes gleamed with greed, and he smiled ferociously.<div>


    The Pale-faced Man took a sip of wine, then suddenly eximed in surprise, ¡°That¡¯s not right, her husband, didn¡¯t you split him open with a single blow already?¡±


    Scarfaceughed unrestrainedly, ¡°Isn¡¯t that so?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re really something else¡­¡±


    ¡­


    Mo Hua¡¯s expression gradually became icy, unable to listen to the conversation further.


    He stood up and left, following the dark path to a corner of the ck Mountain Stronghold, where some rudimentary houses stood. Some innocent Cultivators were imprisoned there.


    There weren¡¯t many female Cultivators still alive inside ck Mountain Stronghold; after checking several rooms, Mo Hua found the woman Scarface had spoken of.


    She was confined alone in one room.


    The room was furnished simply, with some basic food. The woman was not chained and was free to move about, but she couldn¡¯t leave the room.


    The night was pitch-ck, with a chilling moonlight shining through the window into the room.


    The womany on the bed, numb, her hair tousled, her clothes tattered, her body covered in bruises, looking fragile and pitiful.


    She shed no tears, as if she had none left to cry.


    Suddenly, she slowly got up, took a wooden hairpin from beside the bed, and pointed it at her heart, but hesitated, her hands trembling, unable to follow through.


    Momentster, she seemed resigned to her fate andy back down numbly, but her hand was tightly clutching a scent pouch, her knuckles turning white.


    Embroidered on the scent pouch was a pair of mandarin ducks.


    Mo Hua remembered his mother telling him that this was a token of love between partners.


    She must be worried about the safety of her husband.


    Despite the torture and loss of dignity, she was clinging to life.


    But her husband was already dead, and her future held nothing but endless torment and pain.


    Her perseverance was just an endurance of suffering.


    Mo Hua wanted to save her, but he simply couldn¡¯t.


    His Cultivation was not strong enough, his Spells still too weak. Though he could conceal himself and trap enemies, he was not adept at killing.


    If he went out to call for help, it would take too long.


    This woman could not hold on that much longer.


    Mo Hua felt downhearted and sighed, then spoke softly, ¡°Your husband is already dead.¡±


    At his words, the woman looked stunned and asked, ¡°Really?¡±


    Her voice was hoarse but not surprised; perhaps, having a connection with her spouse, she had sensed it already, but her heart refused to ept it, still searching for a sliver of hope.


    ¡°Scarface said so himself.¡±


    ¡°Is that so¡­¡± The woman¡¯s tears, once dried up, slowly began to emerge again.


    ¡°He¡¯s already¡­ dead.¡±


    The room was silent; the woman¡¯s crying made no sound.


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    She continued slowly, not knowing who the speaker was, but the voice sounded very young; perhaps it was a child.


    How could a child be in such a ce?


    This filthy and dreadful ce.


    Perhaps it was an Immortal¡¯s disciple who couldn¡¯t bear to see me suffer, so he told me the truth.


    Does this world truly have Immortals?


    If there are indeed Immortals in this world, I don¡¯t ask you to rescue me from this sea of suffering, just let those who deserve to die plunge into hell.


    The woman silently made her wish. Then, clutching the scent pouch in her left hand and the wooden hairpin in her right, she fiercely stabbed into her own heart.


    Blood reddened her clothes, strikingly vivid against the night, like a poppy flower.


    The woman, with a peaceful and relieved expression, slowly closed her eyes.


    ¡°My husband, this life has been too hard. If there¡¯s an afterlife, let¡¯s be partners again.¡±


    Before closing her eyes, she whispered this wish in her heart.


    Mo Hua watched silently, his young face full of sorrow, then a boundless rage ignited within him.


    In this world, the ones who deserved to die were still alive, while those who should have lived a good life died in misery.


    The moonlight was cold, and Mo Hua¡¯s gaze in the dark night was even colder.


    He had made up his mind¡ªbefore leaving, he would kill Scarface first!

 Chapter 282: 281 Chain_1

    Chapter 282: Chapter 281 Chain_1


    The next day, when Scarface was about to Replenish from others, he found that the woman he used for Replenishment had died.


    Scarface found it hard to believe.


    She had been fine before, so why had she suddenly lost the will to live and sought her own death?


    Scarface was both angry and irritable.


    He was at a critical point in his cultivation, needing to Replenish daily, or his Evil Skills would surely bacsh.


    In the short term, it was fine, at most causing fiery energy to surge up and his mood to be vtile.


    But if it went on for too long, the bacsh would intensify, causing minor spiritual power disarray or, at worst,plete loss of sanity.


    He needed to find another woman to serve as his cauldron!


    But the deste Big ck Mountain, where could he find a woman to Replenish from?


    Recently, the Householder had even sent a message down, asking the brothers of the ck Mountain Stronghold to keep a low profile andmit fewer offenses outside, so as not to attract attention.<div>


    He was already short of cauldrons, and now he was truly out of options.


    With no other choice, Scarface could only try to suppress the fiery energy and curb the desire to avoid losing his sanity.


    To the right within the ck Mountain Stronghold, there was a waterfall.


    The water from the waterfall streamed down from the mountain, like white silk cascading across and falling into the stronghold, then flowing down into the abyss below.


    The water of the waterfall was ice-cold to the bone.


    Seeing no one around, Scarface took off his Taoist Robe and storage bag and ced them to one side, sitting alone under the waterfall in meditation, using the coldness of the waterfall to suppress the fiery energy.


    But such a method was only a temporary fix and didn¡¯t address the root of the problem.


    The unbearable heat within him still made him feel like he was burning up.


    His temperament became increasingly irritable and cruel, so he didn¡¯t notice that Mo Hua, who was hiding nearby, quietly picked up his clothes and storage bag.


    Mo Hua secured his storage bag and then threw Scarface¡¯s Taoist Robe onto the cliff¡¯s edge by the waterfall.


    Below the cliff was an abyss; a fall would mean certain death.


    Then Mo Hua patiently waited nearby.


    About half an hourter, Scarface under the waterfall opened his eyes, feeling the fiery energy inside him slightly recede, and got up to leave. He saw that his Taoist Robe and storage bag were gone.


    Scarface frowned and looked around, spotting his Taoist Robe at the edge of the waterfall.


    ¡°Was it washed away?¡± he thought irritably.


    He went to the edge of the waterfall and picked up the Taoist Robe.


    At the same time, Mo Hua¡¯s eyes narrowed and he focused his Qi,unching three consecutive Fireball Techniques.


    The three Fireball Techniques were fast and urate.


    The first hit Scarface in the face, meant to take him by surprise; the second struck his chest, to unbnce him; the third aimed at his knees, trying to make him slip off the cliff to his death.<div>


    The three Fireballs exploded in quick session, catching Scarface off guard.


    As Mo Hua had anticipated, Scarface was initially shocked, then stumbled backward, and finally slipped at the brink, starting to fall down below the waterfall.


    Just as Mo Hua thought he was undoubtedly doomed,


    Suddenly, a pair of hands appeared on the cliff.<div>


    Scarface, in a crucial moment, clenched the stones on the edge with his hands, his fingertips gouging into the rock. Though he slipped, he didn¡¯t fall.


    Scarface, being a Body Cultivator with a formidable physique, strained his arms and leaped up from below the waterfall.


    Then his eyes turned blood-red as he flew into a furious rage.


    ¡°Who is the cowardly scoundrel daring to ambush me?¡±


    ¡°Show yourself!¡± he roared menacingly, but of course, Mo Hua did not reveal himself.


    He only felt a pity in his heart that he had not been able to finish Scarface off.


    But that was only the first step; if this n failed, there would be another.


    Mo Hua, holding Scarface¡¯s storage bag, quietly left the area.


    Scarface was still cursing and shouting in ce.


    He released his Divine Sense, scanning the waterfall, rocks, and woods all around, but found not a trace of anyone.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Where is the person?¡±


    Scarface looked puzzled and became angrier the more he thought about it.


    ¡°Exactly who is plotting against me?¡±<div>


    Suddenly, a thought crossed his mind.


    The Fireball Technique?


    Among the people he knew, there was only one who was adept at the Fireball Technique.


    The Pale-faced Man who kept watch with him.


    ¡°That bastard, he wants to kill me?!¡±


    Why?


    In his great rage, Scarface¡¯s thoughts raced, and momentster he had his answer:


    Replenishing from others¡¯ Cultivation Technique!


    The Pale-faced Man had repeatedly asked him for the Replenishing Cultivation Technique, which he never gave.


    In the wilderness of Big ck Mountain, it¡¯s not easy to snatch a female cultivator to use as a woman.


    In ck Mountain Stronghold, he was not the only one practicing Replenishing from others; with more monks than porridge, thosepeting for women were naturally one fewer with each gone.


    He would certainly not hand over the Replenishing Cultivation Technique to the Pale-faced Man.


    This time, the Pale-faced Man¡¯s ¡®Spirit ve¡¯ died, and he wanted to switch to Replenishing from others, so he set his sights on him.<div>


    He tried to catch him off guard with the Fireball Technique, caused him to fall off the cliff by ident, and then took the opportunity to snatch his storage bag.


    And in his storage bag was the Replenishing Cultivation Technique!


    Scarface suddenly understood, and everything made sense.


    ¡°That son of a bitch, trying to kill me!¡±


    Already seething with rage, and now with his anger rising to his head, he failed to notice that the Fireball Technique used in the ambush was faster and more urate than what the Pale-faced Man could manage, but much less powerful.


    Furious, Scarface couldn¡¯t help but curse:


    ¡°Scheming against me, seriously asking for death!¡±


    Suppression in his anger, Scarface¡¯s face darkened as he walked toward the stronghold.


    Mo Hua walked in front of him, first tossing his storage bag at the Pale-faced Man¡¯s door, then knocked.


    The Pale-faced Man was meditating in his room.


    Without the Spirit ve, his practice was extraordinarily slow, and he asked with displeasure, ¡°Who is it?¡±


    Mo Hua knocked again but did not speak.


    The Pale-faced Man frowned, got up to open the door, and found a storage bag at the doorstep.<div>


    ¡°Whose storage bag is this? What¡¯s it doing here?¡±


    A cultivator¡¯s storage bag is an important possession, always kept close; it couldn¡¯t just be thrown around.


    Could this be some sort of trick?


    The Pale-faced Man looked around warily but saw no one.


    He looked down at the storage bag again and noticed that it was open, revealing some Spirit Stones and a book with the words ¡°Replenishing¡± on the cover.


    The Pale-faced Man paused for a moment, then was overjoyed.


    He had been troubled that his Spirit ve had died and it would be a hassle to raise another, seeking the Replenishing Cultivation Technique to no avail, but unexpectedly, luck hade without any effort on his part.


    He who doesn¡¯t seize the fortune bestowed upon him will ultimately invite disaster upon himself.


    The Pale-faced Man picked up the storage bag feeling entirely justified, pulled out the Replenishing Cultivation Technique book, and was about to take a look when he looked up and saw Scarface walking over with a dark expression, his gaze fixed on the storage bag in his hand.


    The Pale-faced Man was startled, paused to think, and couldn¡¯t help but ask:


    ¡°Is this storage bag yours?¡±


    Scarface nodded, his mind filled with curses:


    ¡°Still ying dumb with me? A coward who dares to do but not admit!¡±


    Scarface held down his anger, asking, ¡°How did it end up in your hands?¡±


    The Pale-faced Man responded truthfully, ¡°It fell at my door, I picked it up.¡±


    Scarface¡¯s eyelids twitched.


    Couldn¡¯t evene up with a decent lie, thinks I¡¯m a fool?


    ¡°Give it to me,¡± Scarface reached out his hand.


    However, the Pale-faced Man smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯ll give it to you, but I want to take a look at this Replenishing Cultivation Technique.¡±


    Scarface nodded, ¡°Fine.¡±


    Once Scarface said this and stepped forward to take the storage bag, the Pale-faced Man, unsuspecting, put the Replenishing Cultivation Technique into his chest and handed over the storage bag.


    The moment Scarface took hold of the storage bag, he suddenly exploded with movement, his ws sweeping through the air, his moves ruthless.


    His fingertips, like fine iron and wrapped in a sinister green Spiritual Power, pierced directly through the Pale-faced Man¡¯s heart meridian, and then he savagely tore downward, ripping open flesh and spattering blood everywhere.


    The Pale-faced Man¡¯s face was one of disbelief.


    He tried to counterattack, but as soon as he raised his hand and before he could condense any Spell, Scarface had already gripped his throat.


    The Pale-faced Man rasped, ¡°Why¡­ kill me?¡±


    Hearing this, Scarface grew even angrier, ¡°Still ying dumb, even when you¡¯re about to die?¡±


    After saying this, he squeezed hard, his fingers puncturing the Pale-faced Man¡¯s neck, killing him instantly.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 283: 282 Feeding Pigs_1

    Chapter 283: Chapter 282 Feeding Pigs_1


    ¡°`


    Scarface made quick work of his kill, while Mo Hua watched with a headache.


    It¡¯s true that Spiritual Cultivators are at a significant disadvantage when a Body Cultivator gets close to them inbat.


    But this Pale-faced Man was just too weak.


    How could he not sense such obvious killing intent from Scarface?


    Despite being an Evil Cultivator, he was even more naive than a child like himself.


    Mo Hua sighed.


    His original n was to use the Storage Bag to incite a conflict between the two, so he could reap the benefits as an onlooker.


    If they fought, even if they didn¡¯t both perish, they would at least both be gravely injured.


    That way, he would be able toe out and finish off the loser, seizing the opportunity for himself.<div>


    Yet unexpectedly, the Pale-faced Man proved to be so useless, allowing Scarface to close in on him and easily ughter him without a hitch.


    With such low vignce, what¡¯s the point of being a Spiritual Cultivator?


    Mo Hua couldn¡¯t help but curse in his heart.


    After Scarface killed the Pale-faced Man, he reimed the Life-Extracting Technique¡¯s manual from his embrace, threw his body inside the house, spat on it, and left straight away.


    Mo Hua¡¯s eyes gleamed, as Scarface didn¡¯t take the Pale-faced Man¡¯s Storage Bag?


    Could it be that his lust for vengeance had clouded his judgement?


    ¡°If you won¡¯t take it, then I won¡¯t be polite.¡±


    Mo Hua stealthily entered the house and pocketed the Pale-faced Man¡¯s Storage Bag in his bosom.


    In the Storage Bag was the Secret Manual for the Fireball Technique that he had been coveting.


    With this manual, the power of his Fireball Technique might ascend to a new level.


    This oue wasn¡¯t a loss after all.


    Mo Hua secured the Storage Bag, then immediately flipped up onto the roof beam.


    After a while, as expected, Scarface returned. He searched the Pale-faced Man¡¯s corpse but found no Storage Bag.


    ¡°Did I remember wrong? He clearly had it on him¡­¡±


    Scarface frowned in thought, then suddenly became irritable and said,


    ¡°Forget it, it wasn¡¯t anything valuable anyway.¡±


    He turned and ransacked the Pale-faced Man¡¯s house, collected some Spirit Stones and Spiritual Artifacts, and left, leaving the Pale-faced Man¡¯s body rigid in death on the ground.


    Upon seeing this, Mo Hua couldn¡¯t help but sigh,


    ¡°What¡¯s so great about being an Evil Cultivator? To die and have no one collect your corpse.¡±<div>


    However, this was his own fault, and Mo Hua felt no sympathy at all.


    ¡°This Scarface is truly difficult to kill,¡±


    Mo Hua couldn¡¯t help but think.


    After two calctions, he remainedpletely unharmed, indeed an experienced Evil Cultivator.<div>


    In a direct confrontation, Mo Hua held no confidence either.


    Mo Hua sat cross-legged on the beam, pondering for a while, then suddenly thought of Kong Sheng.


    Kong Sheng was someone he would have to deal with sooner orter.


    After considering for a moment, Mo Hua concealed his presence and made his way to the room where Kong Sheng was being held.


    Kong Sheng was still acting like a madman, asionally throwing tantrums.


    He would shout in a low, hoarse voice, one moment threatening to kill one person, the next moment another.


    Mo Hua sat on the rooftop, patiently waiting for Scarface to pass by.


    The paths of ck Mountain Stronghold wereplex and intertwined, while seemingly borate, they also intersected.


    Scarface, who was supposed to stand guard at night, would inevitably pass by this road.


    After a long wait, as dusk approached, Mo Hua¡¯s Divine Sense stirred slightly, and he indeed spotted Scarface¡¯s figure in the distance.


    Having killed the Pale-faced Man, he could only stand guard alone tonight.


    Mo Hua wondered if ck Mountain Stronghold had any rules about whether Scarface would be punished for killing the Pale-faced Man.


    But now wasn¡¯t the time to consider this.<div>


    Mo Hua concealed his form and entered Kong Sheng¡¯s room.


    Kong Sheng was ring with venomous eyes, plotting something, and muttered,


    ¡°Sooner orter, I¡¯ll kill all of you¡­¡±


    Mo Hua quietly approached him from behind, lifted the Thousand Jun Stick, activated the Formation, and delivered a muffled blow down on him.


    Kong Sheng, only at the seventh level of Qi Refinement and with weak cultivation, fainted with one hit of the stick.


    Afterward, Mo Hua disabled the Formation on the door, opened the iron gate, then took out a Fiery me Rune, threaded it with a thin rope, tied it around Kong Sheng¡¯s wrist, and stuffed it into his sleeve.


    This Fiery me Rune had been seized from a Qian Family Cultivator; originally there were three, Mo Hua had used one, and two remained unused.


    Having prepared thoroughly, as Scarface was nearly upon him, Mo Hua pped Kong Sheng awake and then vanished from sight.


    Kong Sheng woke up, groggy, feeling pain in both his head and face, and cursed,


    ¡°`


    ¡°Who the hell¡­¡±


    Kong Sheng couldn¡¯t finish swearing when he suddenly froze, noticing that the iron door was actually open.


    What¡¯s going on?<div>


    Kong Sheng was stunned for a moment before he realized what had happened.


    It was that fat cultivator who delivered the food!


    ¡°He must have given the jade pendant to my father, and then my father, at the Foundation Establishment Stage, must havee with the cultivators of the Kong Family to save him!¡±


    But why did they knock me out?


    However, with the situation being critical, he had no time to concern himself with these details. Most importantly, he could escape now.


    Kong Sheng was overjoyed in his heart.


    He hurriedly got up and bolted through the door.


    He had had enough of this wretched ce; he didn¡¯t want to stay any longer, didn¡¯t want to eat those hard-to-swallow foods, and didn¡¯t want to endure the cold looks and mockery from the evil cultivators anymore.


    Once he was out, he would once again be the young master of the Kong Family in Qingxuan City.


    He could call the wind and summon the rain in Qingxuan City, and no one would dare to interfere with him!


    And he could finally take his revenge on Ji Family¡¯s father and son, as well as on Fu Lan, that little bitch.


    The more Kong Sheng thought about it, the more excited he became, but as soon as he reached the doorway, he saw a towering figure standing in front of him, with his face bearing a fearsome scar.


    It was Scarface.<div>


    Scarface said with a sinister smile, ¡°Thinking of escaping?¡±


    Seeing the hideous smile on Scarface¡¯s face, and feeling the cold murderous intent emanating from him, Kong Sheng felt his limbs go weak and stammered, ¡°I¡­ I didn¡¯t.¡±


    Scarface looked around and asked, ¡°Who opened the iron door for you?¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t know.¡±


    Scarface sneered, ¡°Someone must have told you, right? Prisoners of the ck Mountain Stronghold, anyone who dares to escape is bound to die.¡±


    Kong Sheng, rmed, quickly waved his hands, ¡°I didn¡¯t escape¡­¡±


    But in his heart, he was urgently thinking, ¡°Why hasn¡¯t my fathere yet? If he were here, he could kill all these beasts!¡±


    However, Kong Sheng didn¡¯t notice the runes that slipped out of his sleeve while he was waving his hands.


    In his panic, Kong Sheng hadn¡¯t paid any attention, but Scarface caught sight of them.


    These runes were evidently of high quality. Since the young master of the Kong Family had them hidden in his sleeve, he must be pretending to be scared, letting his guard down on purpose, while looking for a chance to make a move andunch a surprise attack on him.


    Scarface was immediately enraged, ¡°Even a little bastard like you dares to scheme against me?¡±


    With a sh, he moved close to Kong Sheng and his knife fell like lightning, striking Kong Sheng down.


    Kong Sheng, pampered and arrogant, ustomed to bullying others with his seventh level Qi Refinement, had no power to fight back and thus died at the hands of Scarface.


    After Kong Sheng was cut down, some timeter, an elderly evil cultivator came by and scolded Scarface:


    ¡°What are you crazy about? Isn¡¯t killing one during the day enough, you even killed the hostage?¡±


    With his head bowed, Scarface cupped his hands and said, ¡°He tried to run.¡±


    The old evil cultivator snorted coldly, ¡°Don¡¯t make excuses. This time it¡¯s a major offense. From now on, you¡¯re on night watch alone. If anything goes wrong, I will hold you ountable!¡±


    Scarface could only acknowledge it.


    Mo Hua sighed.


    He hadn¡¯t expected the punishment for evil cultivators in ck Mountain Stronghold to be so light.


    Scarface had killed the Pale-faced Man and now Kong Sheng but was only recorded for a major offense and assigned to be on night watch alone; there were no other punishments.


    Mo Hua had hoped that if Scarface were to suffer severe punishment and injuries, it would have been convenient for him to make his move and kill him.


    Mo Hua still remembered the tragic sight of that female cultivator in the night.


    He was definitely going to kill Scarface.


    But it now looked like it might not be possible to kill him anytime soon.


    After causing the deaths of two people in a row, he had left quite a few traces behind.


    The storage bag of the Pale-faced Man, the iron door of Kong Sheng¡¯s room that was left open, and the runes in his sleeve.


    Someone observant would definitely be able to pick up on the clues and suspect that someone was up to no good.


    It was time to leave ck Mountain Stronghold.


    Sure enough, Scarface mentioned to the old evil cultivator, ¡°The iron door to Kong Sheng¡¯s room was open; I don¡¯t know who let him out.¡±


    The old evil cultivator frowned.


    After a short conversation anding up with no leads, they temporarily dropped the subject.


    But Mo Hua knew that they must have be suspicious.


    ¡®Where there¡¯s smoke, there¡¯s fire¡¯ as the saying goes.


    Mo Hua had managed to keep hidden with his Concealment Technique until now, and that was already remarkable.


    ¡°Should I go home now? My parents must be worried,¡± Mo Hua thought to himself in silence.


    Just then, he heard the old evil cultivator say to Scarface:


    ¡°Drag this young master of the Kong Family away to feed the pigs.¡±

 Chapter 284: 283: Pill Room_1

    Chapter 284: Chapter 283: Pill Room_1


    Feeding pigs?


    Mo Hua was slightly taken aback, his eyebrows slowly furrowing.


    He had roamed around ck Mountain Stronghold for so long, but he couldn¡¯t recall where he had seen any pigs¡­


    Moreover, what would these evil cultivators want with raising pigs?


    It couldn¡¯t possibly be for eating their meat¡­


    And what exactly were these pigs?


    Were they monster beasts?


    For some reason, Mo Hua suddenly cared a great deal.


    He felt that within ck Mountain Stronghold, the phrase ¡°feeding pigs¡± seemed particrly odd.


    ¡°Should I take a look?¡±<div>


    Mo Hua looked up at the sky, night had just fallen, somewhat dark and murky.


    It was still early, he would just take a look and then take advantage of the deep night to sneak back.


    He couldn¡¯t stay in ck Mountain Stronghold any longer.


    Mo Hua made up his mind, and then, concealing his form, quietly followed after Scarface.


    Scarface had stuffed Kong Sheng into a hemp sack, carrying it with one hand, leaving a trail of blood all the way to the back of the stronghold¡¯s gate.


    Scarface pushed the door and went inside.


    Mo Hua¡¯s gaze sharpened, his brow furrowed.


    So it was in the back of the stronghold, no wonder he hadn¡¯t seen it.


    ¡°Should I go in?¡±


    The third and fourth Householders were Foundation Building evil cultivators living in the back of the stronghold, Mo Hua¡¯s concealment could deceive their Divine Sense for a moment, but a slip-up could easily give him away.


    Just then, he heard Scarface talking with another old evil cultivator, saying:


    ¡°Is the third Householder here? I¡¯ve brought something.¡±


    Kong Sheng¡¯s body was merely ¡°something,¡± not even considered human.


    Or perhaps, to the evil cultivators, all the cultivators who died in ck Mountain Stronghold were merely ¡°things,¡± not humans.


    The old evil cultivator¡¯s hoarse voice said, ¡°The third Householder just went out, and the fourth Householder is not here either, but I have the keys, so I¡¯ll open the door for you.¡±


    Mo Hua was stunned for a moment, then a flicker of realization brightened his eyes.


    If neither Householder was there, he would be able to enter the back of the stronghold.


    He had always wanted to know what was in the back of ck Mountain Stronghold, and now was the perfect opportunity to take a look.


    The old evil cultivator led Scarface deep inside, eventually stopping in front of arge door forged from bronze, with a beast face and sharp teeth, somber and oppressive.<div>


    The old evil cultivator took out a white skull from his chest and stuffed it into the mouth part of the bronze door.


    Above the door, bloody Formation Patterns lit up one by one, with a crimson glow circting and converging inward, focusing into the mouth of the beast.


    It was as if fresh blood flowed into the mouth of a monster beast.


    And as the monster beast drank its fill of fresh blood, it opened its mouth wide and the door thunderously swung open.<div>


    Mo Hua watched with his eyelids twitching.


    This Formation!


    It was not a regr Five Elements Formation or any other orthodox Taoist Court Formation.


    It was a truly Evil Formation!


    Those red lights were not monster blood, but human blood;


    The skull was not from a monster, but from a human.


    Studying Evil Formations and practicing Evil Skills was strictly forbidden by the Taoist Court, and upon discovery, one was sentenced to death without exception.


    The door guarded by an Evil Formation led to what, exactly?


    Could it hide the true secrets of ck Mountain Stronghold?


    Mo Hua had long harbored doubts. Did this group of evil cultivators gather here merely to find a ce to lodge?


    The Householder built ck Mountain Stronghold and gathered so many evil cultivators; could there be another purpose?


    Could this purpose be concealed behind the door?


    Mo Hua suddenly felt a surge of nervousness.<div>


    The old evil cultivator pushed the door open, speaking to Scarface: ¡°Go on in.¡±


    Scarface, seemingly not his first time here, nodded, and with the hemp sack in his grip, he entered the bronze door.


    The old evil cultivator didn¡¯t go inside but stood guard outside.


    With only the power of the Qi Refining Ninth Level, he couldn¡¯t see through Mo Hua¡¯s Concealment Technique.


    As long as the Foundation Building Cultivator wasn¡¯t there, these Qi Refinement Realm evil cultivators were essentially ¡°blind with eyes open¡± to Mo Hua.


    Mo Hua first quietly released his Divine Sense, peering into the doorway.


    There was only the life force of Scarface behind the door; no other trap-like Formations were present.


    Mo Hua was slightly reassured, and then, taking advantage of the old evil cultivator¡¯s inattentiveness, he stealthily, without making a sound, carefully entered through the door.


    As soon as he stepped through the door, a stench of blood rushed toward him.


    A faint blood mist floated in the air, carrying a dull stench of decay and a nauseating odd smell.


    Behind the door was this odor, which did not surprise Mo Hua.


    It permeated ck Mountain Stronghold everywhere; it was just denser here.


    What surprised Mo Hua was theyout and setup of this ce.<div>


    In front of the hall stood a huge Alchemy Furnace.


    The Alchemy Furnace was white, as if made of bone.


    Below, a ghastly green ghost fire burned, flickering eerily, the mes licking at the pill furnace, inside which something unknown was being refined, hissing and crackling.


    Around it were various kinds of medicinal herbs, strange in shape and vivid in color.


    Some of the herbs even seemed alive, with stalks eerily writhing and leaves opening and closing, asionally even emitting screams.


    The entire room resembled an alchemy room.


    An alchemy room where some unknown, bloody, and eerie pills were being concocted.


    Just observing it made Mo Hua feel uneasy in body and mind.


    ¡°What pills are these evil cultivators refining, exactly?¡±


    Mo Hua frowned in thought.


    Suddenly, he heard Scarface¡¯s voice, ¡°This pig¡¯s eating habits are truly disgusting!¡±


    Mo Hua followed the sound, and sure enough, on the other side of the pill furnace, he saw Scarface, and before him, a gigantic pig monster.


    The pig was as tall as four men, its eyes blood-red, its drool like blood water, and its body also covered in mottled bloodstains.<div>


    It looked both ferocious and deformed, as well as strange.


    Scarface was feeding it the corpse of Kong Sheng.


    The pig looked foolish and simple, seemingly only knowing to eat.


    Mo Hua was somewhat bewildered.


    Refining pills was one thing, but why raise a pig in the alchemy room?


    And what exactly was this pig for?


    Before he could figure it out, Mo Hua¡¯s heart suddenly leapt.


    He sensed someone approaching through his divine sense.


    The person¡¯s presence was obscure and unfathomable, and it was the third Householder!


    Mo Hua immediately executed the Water Passing Step, taking three steps in quick session to flip up onto the beam, lying t and real on the broad roof beam, holding his breath and focusing his spirit, not daring to let out the slightest breath.


    In just a moment, the third Householder walked in.


    Upon seeing the third Householder, Scarface looked reverent, and respectfully said, ¡°Householder.¡±


    The third Householder saw him feeding the pig, nodded, and said, ¡°You may leave.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Scarface respectfully acknowledged, bowed, and then left.


    The pill room was now left with only the third Householder and Mo Hua, secretly lying on the roof beam.


    Mo Huay on the roof beam, not daring to move, and couldn¡¯t help thinking:


    ¡°Didn¡¯t the third Householder go out? Why has hee back again?¡±


    Could it be that he just went out on a temporary errand, and now that he¡¯s finished, he has returned?


    If the third Householder stays here all the time, am I unable to get out?


    A chill ran through Mo Hua¡¯s heart.


    After a while, there was no more movement in the room, and Mo Hua cautiously stretched out his head to peek down.


    His gaze swept over the pill furnace and the pig monster and then spotted the third Householder.


    Mo Hua was startled and quickly retracted his gaze, burying his little head, no longer stirring.


    After a bit, the third Householder showed no reaction.


    ¡°He hasn¡¯t noticed my gaze?¡±


    Mo Hua pondered with suspicion.


    He stuck his head out again and stealthily nced at the third Householder, then quickly withdrew it.


    The third Householder still had no reaction.


    Mo Hua thought for a moment and then understood.


    Among ck Mountain Stronghold¡¯s two Householders, the fourth Householder had weak divine senses, but keen perceptions, such that even a nce from him would be instinctively noticed.


    The third Householder was the opposite, with strong divine senses but not those nearly monstrous keen perceptions.


    So when Mo Hua sneakily watched him, as long as there was no malice or killing intent, he would not notice.


    Mo Hua quietly breathed a sigh of relief.


    It was good that he hadn¡¯t been detected.


    Otherwise, his situation would have been even more dangerous.


    He then grew curious; what exactly was the third Householder doing in the alchemy room sote?


    Mo Hua stuck out his small head again, quietly observing.


    The third Householder sat on a meditation cushion, focusing his mind and meditating in thought.


    This was usual for him.


    The third Householder meditated,posed and leisurely.


    It just so happened that he was unaware that in the seemingly impregnable ck Mountain Stronghold, in this mysterious bloody pill room, a little cultivator had secretly slipped in.


    And at this moment, this little cultivator was curiously peeking at him, sticking out his small head.


    After meditating for a while, feeling peaceful in spirit and clear in divine sense, the third Householder took out a map from his storage bag and spread it out before him.


    The third Householder picked up a gesture with his hand, sat cross-legged, eyes fixed on the map, focusing his mind in contemtion.


    Blocked by the beam, Mo Hua could see what the third Householder was doing, but he couldn¡¯t see the content on the map.


    Even so, Mo Hua was still profoundly shocked.


    Did the third Householder really possess a Contemtion Map?


    His current behavior, could it be that he wasprehending the Contemtion Map?!

 Chapter 285: 284 Contemplation Map_1

    Chapter 285: Chapter 284 Contemtion Map_1


    Mo Hua¡¯s mind raced, endlessly pondering:


    ¡°The third Householder¡¯s divine sense is strong, and his formation skills have reached such a level¡ªcould it be that he also relied on a Contemtion Map?¡±


    ¡°If I obtained a Contemtion Map, would I also be able to strengthen my divine sense?¡±


    Having learned Heaven Yan Jue, Mo Hua needed to possess the divine sense of a Foundation Building Cultivator before he could break through to the Foundation Establishment Realm.


    He had a Taoist Stele and practiced formations every day, honing his Sea of Consciousness; his divine sense was already growing very fast.


    But this was still far from enough.


    The disparity between the divine senses of the Qi Refinement Realm and the Foundation Establishment Realm was too great, and the further one progressed, the more difficult it became, with the growth of divine sense also slowing.


    Mo Hua did not know how much longer it would take before he possessed the divine sense of a Foundation Establishment Cultivator and could make his breakthrough.


    He had asked Mr. Zhuang.


    Mr. Zhuang did not give a clear answer, but from the gentleman¡¯s expression, it seemed rather pessimistic.<div>


    ¡°If I couldprehend the Contemtion Map and enhance my divine sense, could I establish my foundation faster?¡±


    Mo Hua felt a rush of excitement in his heart.


    Being able to establish his foundation sooner, he would be able to learn Second-Grade formations and be a Second Grade Formation Master earlier.


    The cultivation and abilities of Foundation Building Cultivators and Second Grade Formation Masters were unmatched by those of Qi Refinement Cultivators and First Grade Formation Masters.


    Mo Hua indulged in a moment of aspiration, but then fell into a bit of dejection.


    The Contemtion Map was in the hands of the third Householder, a Foundation Establishment Evil Cultivator and an Evil Formation Master; it was impossible for Mo Hua to forcibly take it.


    Stratagems were useless as well.


    He could still plot against a Qi Refinement Cultivator.


    In front of a Foundation Building Cultivator, his schemes were nothing but low-grade tricks that wouldn¡¯t hold water.


    Cultivation was the foundation of a cultivator, and in the face of the gaping chasm of realms, petty strategies were to little avail.


    Furrowing his brow, Mo Hua found himself at a loss.


    Then he realized that the most pressing issue was not whether he could obtain the Contemtion Map, but whether he could safely get out.


    If the third Householder did not leave or closed the main door when leaving, Mo Hua would be trapped to death in this bloody pill room.


    He had not researched evil formations and did not know if he could unlock them.


    If he couldn¡¯t, he figured he would have to stay there indefinitely, keepingpany with the White Bone Pill Furnace and the foolish Pig Monster.


    Mo Hua thought long and hard, but still, he was without a solution.


    Since there was no solution, he could only wait patiently.


    Waiting patiently for an opportunity was also one of the essential qualities of a Monster Hunter.


    Not only was Mo Hua a Monster Hunter, but he was also a Formation Master.<div>


    He could keep hisposure, drawing formations all day long, so waiting patiently for a chance to escape didn¡¯t seem too difficult.


    Mo Huay on the beam, motionless, waiting patiently.


    Time passed, and suddenly, someone else approached from outside the door.


    A jolt of rm struck Mo Hua¡¯s heart, ¡°It couldn¡¯t be the fourth Householdering back¡­¡±<div>


    If that were the case, it would be troublesome.


    With the deep divine sense of the third Householder and the keen perception of the fourth, the risk of Mo Hua¡¯s Concealment Technique being detected would be even greater.


    Mo Hua watched intently.


    Before long, a figure appeared at the door; it was that old Evil Cultivator from the entrance, not the fourth Householder.


    Mo Hua breathed a sigh of relief.


    The old Evil Cultivator respectfully stood at the door for a while.


    The third Householder noticed and carefully put away the Contemtion Map before slowly saying,


    ¡°Come in.¡±


    The old Evil Cultivator entered, walked up to the third Householder, and said something in a low voice.


    Mo Hua could not make out the words clearly; he only caught some blurred phrases, like ¡°some movement from the Monster Hunters¡­¡± ¡°¡­trouble on the Inner Mountain¡­¡± and ¡°fear the fourth Householder causing issues¡­¡±


    Mo Hua felt a mix of surprise and confusion, ¡°What could go wrong on the Inner Mountain?¡±


    After the old Evil Cultivator finished speaking, the third Householder furrowed his brow and said,


    ¡°I understand, I will take a look.¡±<div>


    The old Evil Cultivator bowed and respectfully retreated.


    The third Householder sat cross-legged, pondering for a moment, then also stood up and headed out.


    However, halfway to the door, he turned back, paced two steps inside the pill room as if feeling uncertain, then took the Contemtion Map out from his Storage Bag with great care.


    The third Householder lifted the meditation cushion he sat on and pointed to the ground, causing the formation patterns on the floor to sh. The stone b sank, revealing a hiddenpartment below.


    After hiding the Contemtion Map in the hiddenpartment and resealing it with the formation, the third Householder nodded slightly, satisfied with the arrangement.


    Going out tonight, if any conflict arose, losing the Contemtion Map could be akin to gouging out his heart, a fate more painful than death.


    The bloody pill room, nestled deep within the ck Mountain Stronghold, was a ce no one dared to visit on ordinary days.


    Even if someone dide, no one would know about the hiddenpartment beneath the cushion, let alone that the Contemtion Map was inside it.


    In this ck Mountain Stronghold, it was even less likely that anyone could unlock the formation.


    Assured in his preparations, the third Householder finally feltpletely at ease.


    He got up and left, stepping out of the pill room, and before exiting, he also sealed the Blood Formation and closed the Beast Gate.


    With the rise of a heavy and grating sound, the Bronze Blood Formation Beast Gate was thoroughly shut.


    The pill room plunged into dead silence, with the red hues growing even denser.<div>


    While the third Householder left feeling secure, he was unaware that everything he did had been witnessed by Mo Hua from the beam above.


    Mo Hua waited a while to ensure that the pill room was empty, and that the third Householder had truly left, then stealthily climbed down from the beam.


    Mo Hua first approached the Bronze Beast Gate.


    The Beast Gate had been sealed shut, and the formation activated.


    Mo Hua had no key¡ªmeaning the white skull¡ªand naturally could not open the gate.


    Even if he had the key, it wouldn¡¯t open from the inside.


    Mo Hua then examined the formation with his divine sense and let out a sigh.


    All the patterns drawn on the main gate were Evil Formations, which Mo Hua knew nothing about, much less how to solve them.


    ¡°It seems I can¡¯t leave for now¡­¡±


    Mo Hua sighed again.


    Since he couldn¡¯t leave, he might as well take a look at the third Householder¡¯s map.


    Mo Hua braced himself and immediately returned to the pill room.


    In the pill room, the white bone pill furnace emitted a sinister glow, and a massive pig monster was streaked with blood.<div>


    Mo Hua found the position where the third householder contemted and lifted the meditation cushion there.


    Under the cushion, there was nothing.


    But with his divine sense, Mo Hua could see the interwoven patterns of the formation.


    The tricks of a formation master might deceive an ordinary cultivator, but not Mo Hua, who was also a formation master.


    Unless there was a significant gap in their understanding of formations.


    The third householder was indeed a foundation building cultivator, but he was also a first-grade formation master.


    In terms of formation knowledge, he and Mo Hua were on par; in some areas, he was stronger than Mo Hua, while in others, he was not as skilled as Mo Hua.


    Mo Hua checked the formation that the third householder used to seal the hiddenpartment.


    It was a concealment formation coupled with somepound metal and stone formations.


    The concealment formation was for hiding, while thepound metal and stone formations were for reinforcement.


    ¡°As long as it¡¯s not an evil formation, that¡¯s good,¡± Mo Hua murmured to himself.


    The third householder probably thought that the evil formation was too conspicuous and not suitable for hiding something, so he used a concealment formation paired withpound formations to obscure and seal the hiddenpartment.


    After all, near Tongxian City, formation masters capable of creating concealment andpound formations are as rare as phoenix feathers and unicorn horns.


    And there were almost none who could unravel these formations.


    But Mo Hua was an exception.


    When dealing with evil formations, Mo Hua had no solution, but if it was a regr formation, especially a first-grade Five Elements Formation, he could solve it without much effort.


    It took Mo Hua only a moment to undo the carefully arranged formations by the third householder, even preserving the integrity of the original formations without any damage to the hiddenpartment.


    Mo Hua nodded to himself, feeling impressed:


    ¡°The solution to the formation that Mr. Zhuang taught me is really useful.¡±


    Otherwise, his infiltration into ck Mountain Stronghold wouldn¡¯t have been so easy.


    After unlocking the formations, Mo Hua opened the hiddenpartment and carefully extracted the contemtion map within.


    The contemtion map was somewhat ancient, the paper looked like both paper and skin, folded together so that the contents could not be seen.


    Mo Hua wanted to open it and take a quick look, but suddenly he hesitated.


    He remembered what Mr. Zhuang had told him:


    ¡°Contemtion maps are extremely rare and harbor dangers; you shouldn¡¯t touch them unless absolutely necessary¡­¡±


    A chill went through Mo Hua¡¯s heart.


    If he were to heed Mr. Zhuang¡¯s words, rashly opening this contemtion map might expose him to unforeseen dangers.


    Mo Hua always remembered Mr. Zhuang¡¯s words.


    If Mr. Zhuang said that the contemtion map harbored dangers, then it was best not to touch it until the situation was clear.


    But now that the contemtion map was in his hands, should he return it?


    Mo Hua hesitated.


    If the third householder contemted this map again, it would enhance his divine sense, allow him to learn more evil formations, and continue tomit wrongdoings, doing even more evil deeds.


    Even if Mo Hua didn¡¯t keep the map, he couldn¡¯t let it fall into the third householder¡¯s hands again.


    ¡°What should I do?¡±


    Mo Hua pondered for a moment, then his eyes lit up.


    If the map was dangerous, then he wouldn¡¯t look at it now. He would keep the contemtion map and ask Mr. Zhuang about it when he returned.


    Mr. Zhuang was well-versed and knowledgeable, and if the gentleman said there was no issue, then he¡¯d contemte the map.


    If the gentleman said the map was problematic, then he¡¯d throw it into the artifact furnace and burn it, ending the matter once and for all.


    Mo Hua nodded, thinking this was the safest approach, and decided to put the contemtion map into his storage bag first.


    But as he was handling the contemtion map, the corner of his eye inadvertently caught a glimpse of a corner of it.


    It was a moss-covered rock.


    Seeing the rock, Mo Hua felt slightly puzzled.


    Then, he couldn¡¯t help himself, and gradually, little by little, he unfolded the contemtion map.


    By the time Mo Hua snapped back to his senses, he was rmed.


    ¡°What am I doing?!¡±


    Mo Hua broke into a cold sweat.


    He had not thought of anything nor done anything, and yet it was as if someone was controlling him, opening the contemtion map.


    With gritted teeth, Mo Hua attempted to fold the map back up, but it was toote.


    The contemtion map was fully unfolded.


    Aplete contemtion map wasid bare before Mo Hua¡¯s eyes!


    Mo Hua also saw what was depicted on the map.


    It was andscape painting with figures.


    In the distance, there were green mountains; nearby, a flowing stream; the stream moistened the moss, and the moss climbed up the rocks.


    On top of the rocks, a tiny Taoist child sat as if reciting scriptures.


    It was a tranquil, serene image of an immortal¡¯s abode.


    Mo Hua was stunned.


    Was this the contemtion map?


    What did this map mean?


    As Mo Hua pondered, suddenly he noticed that the little Taoist child seemed toe to life and smiled at him.


    The smile was innocent and bright.


    Mo Hua was startled, yet he couldn¡¯t help but smile back a bit.


    His smile was innocent and pure, somewhat simr to that of the little Taoist child.


    But then, a chill ran through Mo Hua¡¯s heart, and the smile on his face gradually faded away.


    Because he realized that the little Taoist child¡¯s innocent smile had imperceptibly taken on a hint of malevolence.


    The malevolence gradually became eerie.


    The little Taoist child¡¯s smile turned more and more bizarre, more and more fierce.


    Suddenly, his skin peeled off like paper, revealing a green-faced, fanged little ghost underneath.


    The little green-faced ghost, with eyes like bronze bells, stared intently at Mo Hua as if he had seen a rare treasure, with a covetous look.


    Seizing Mo Hua¡¯s moment of distraction, it leaped out from the painting, shrinking to the size of a palm, and lunged toward Mo Hua¡¯s forehead, its hand like a sharp w, tearing through the sea of consciousness¡¯ wall, and burrowed into Mo Hua¡¯s sea of consciousness.

 Chapter 286: 285 Little Green-faced Ghost_1

    Chapter 286: Chapter 285 Little Green-faced Ghost_1


    The little green-faced ghost with sharp fangs drilled into a nk white Sea of Consciousness, and couldn¡¯t help but exult, cackling and saying,


    ¡°What profound Divine Sense! It¡¯ll be enough to sate me for a long time!¡±


    Then, with its eyes spinning like copper bells, it saw the Painting Formation in the Sea of Consciousness and its smile abruptly stiffened, ¡°How are you in here?¡±


    Mo Hua looked puzzled, ¡°This is my Sea of Consciousness, why can¡¯t I be in here?¡±


    ¡°No, no, that¡¯s not right! You shouldn¡¯t be here!¡±


    The little green-faced ghost¡¯s eyes whirled, its expression changing, and suddenly it shouted,


    ¡°Divine Sense Manifestation, a natural talent that makes for a great supplement! This is a heaven-sent opportunity! Good! Extremely good!¡±


    Mo Hua furrowed his brows.


    ¡°Great supplement? Are you talking about me? Is this green-faced little ghost feeding on the Divine Sense of Cultivators?¡±


    Mo Hua then remembered what Mr. Zhuang had said:<div>


    ¡°The Contemtion Map reflects the Divine Sense of others and their understanding of the Heavenly Dao. In other words, what it contemtes is another¡¯s ¡®Dao,¡¯ or sometimes, the ¡®Dao¡¯ of some Non-Humans. Once the Divine Sense indulges in it, it often leads to extremely terrible consequences¡­¡±


    Could this green-faced little ghost be what Mr. Zhuang referred to as ¡°the Dao of Non-Humans¡±?


    Mo Hua¡¯s gaze sharpened as he asked, ¡°What on earth are you?¡±


    The little green-faced ghost sneered, ¡°Kid, once I¡¯ve eaten you, you¡¯ll find out.¡±


    Without waiting for Mo Hua to react, it transformed into a green shadow, baring its fangs and making a fierce face as it darted straight toward Mo Hua as if it was about to devour him.


    Mo Hua hastily retreated, his figure graceful as he dodged the pouncing little green-faced ghost.


    The little green-faced ghost was surprised and suspicious.


    Mo Hua was also slightly stunned; he found that in the Sea of Consciousness, he could use the Water Passing Step.


    Previously, when he had entered the Sea of Consciousness, he had always been sitting in front of the Taoist Stele, Drawing Formations, never having tried using a movement technique; now, as he evaded the little ghost¡¯s onught, he used a movement technique inadvertently, and it was then that Mo Hua realized this.


    If the Water Passing Step could be used, what about Spells?


    As the little green-faced ghost lunged at him again, Mo Hua, while dodging, tried to use the Water Prison Technique and the Fireball Technique.


    However, he was unable to cast either of these Spells.


    The Water Passing Step uses Divine Sense to control Spiritual Power, which then leads the physical body.


    Now, the Mo Hua in the Sea of Consciousness was a pure Thought Body without any Spiritual Power or physical body, so naturally, he could move as nimbly as if he were using the Water Passing Step.


    But the Water Prison Technique and Fireball Technique both rely on Divine Sense to propel Spiritual Power and condense Spells, with Spiritual Power being the foundation.


    Since there was no Spiritual Power within the Sea of Consciousness, naturally, Spells could not be cast.


    The little green-faced ghost was incredibly fast, but Mo Hua¡¯s movement technique was even more exquisite. So after several exchanges, the little ghost still couldn¡¯t get the better of Mo Hua.


    The little green-faced ghost looked ferocious with frustration.


    Yet in Mo Hua¡¯s heart, a weight also began to settle.<div>


    He could only dodge using the Water Passing Step, unable to trap enemies with the Water Prison Technique or attack with the Fireball Technique, making him nothing but a living target. Continuing to evade like this was ultimately not a solution.


    He needed to think of another way!


    The little green-faced ghost pounced and lunged for quite some time, still unable to touch Mo Hua, feeling mocked, its eyes filled with malice as it said:


    ¡°You¡¯re forcing my hand!¡±<div>


    ¡°Once I catch you, I will nibble on you bit by bit, chewing you into pieces!¡±


    After saying this, the little green-faced ghost actually tore off its own left arm and threw it into its mouth, chewing its own limb into shreds.


    Simultaneously, a fierce aura rose up from the little ghost¡¯s body.


    The ghost¡¯s body gradually grewrger, its killing intent more concentrated, its fangs longer, and its face even more gruesome. In just a moment, it had be a true Evil Ghost.


    ¡°You won¡¯t be able to escape now.¡±


    The Green-faced Devil looked at Mo Hua with a sneer, but then it saw that Mo Hua wasn¡¯t running anymore and was standing still.


    Around Mo Hua, some intricate Patterns had appeared at an unknown time.


    ¡°ying tricks!¡±


    The Evil Ghost said hoarsely, then fearlessly rushed straight toward Mo Hua.


    As it closed in on Mo Hua within a yard, as soon as it touched those Patterns, it felt a terrifying force vibrating outwards.


    A surge of raging fire immediately engulfed it, burning its body and bringing endless pain.


    The Evil Ghost screamed in disbelief:


    ¡°A Formation! You¡¯re a Formation Master?!¡±<div>


    Seeing the effectiveness of the Formation and its power being stronger than he had anticipated, Mo Hua also couldn¡¯t help but heave a sigh of relief.


    Since he could not use Spells, all he could use was Formation.


    Mo Hua¡¯s Cultivation Technique was the Heaven Yan Jue, and the bottleneck of the Heaven Yan Jue was the Mystery Formation.


    The Mystery Formation is embedded within the Sea of Consciousness, and to solve it, Mo Hua must draw Formation Patterns inside the Sea of Consciousness, unravel the Mystery Formation, and break through the bottleneck.


    In other words, within the Sea of Consciousness, the Formation was effective.


    But this Formation, within the Sea of Consciousness, is different.


    Formation is the manifestation of the rules of the Heavenly Dao; its essence is Divine Sense¡¯sprehension of the Heavenly Dao.


    When drawing a Formation in the outside world, one must rely on Formation media to carry the Formation, use Spiritual Ink to depict the Patterns, and finally use Spiritual Power to activate the Formation.


    The effects of a Formation are realized by Spiritual Power.


    The might of a Formation is, in fact, the lethality of various types of Spiritual Power such as the Five Elements.


    However, Formations within the Sea of Consciousness are different.


    Inside the Sea of Consciousness, there are no external objects, only the pure Divine Sense, so the effects of a Formation are actually the effects of Divine Sense.


    The power of a Formation is actually the power of Divine Sense.<div>


    The First-grade Earth Fire Formation drawn by Mo Hua, the explosion of which produces intense fire, is not real mes, but illusory fire condensed from Divine Sense.


    It can only injure Divine Sense, burning without me and apanied by the agony of illusory incineration.


    And coincidentally, this Little Green-faced Ghost should, like the Mo Hua in the Sea of Consciousness, be an illusory Divine Thought Body.


    Now it seems the effects of the Formation are even better than Mo Hua had imagined.


    The Formation constructed of Divine Sense is extremely pure and its power is notable, enough to harm the very foundation of the Evil Ghost¡¯s Divine Thought.


    Mo Hua¡¯s spirits lifted, and his gaze gradually grew colder.


    Formation painting requires time, and previously, chased by this little ghost, Mo Hua had no time to spare and hence no opportunity to draw a Formation.


    But this little ghost, in a furious fit, spoke nonsense when battle came.


    It chewed on its own arm for a long while before erging its body, wasting more time.


    Such a long preparation time was enough for Mo Hua toplete the Formation.


    The little ghost, turning into an Evil Ghost, seemed to grow stronger, but it gave Mo Hua time, allowing him, a Formation Master, to draw a Formation.


    A Formation Master within a Formation is the most powerful one.


    Cold light focused in Mo Hua¡¯s eyes as he began to consider how to ughter this little ghost.<div>


    Chased around by it before, Mo Hua had pent-up frustration, and now he naturally wouldn¡¯t let it go.


    The Green-faced Devil was sted away by the Earth Fire Formation, lying on the ground, being burned by the fierce fire, and wailing incessantly.


    It wanted to extinguish the mes, but these mes were condensed by the Formation using the power of Divine Sense and had no physical form, only a Divine Sense phantom.


    The Green-faced Devil was unable to extinguish them, and the fire kept burning until its green skin turned charred, and then it gradually died down.


    The Green-faced Devil stood up, its charred skin quickly recovering as before, but its breath had weakened a notch.


    Though its appearance was a Divine Sense phantom, the fire of the Formation had burned its Divine Sense.


    Even if its appearance remained the same, its Divine Thought¡¯s origin had suffered a great loss.


    Still fiercely ring at Mo Hua, the Green-faced Devil¡¯s surface bravado hid underlying frailty, and a deep dread welled up inside it.


    ¡°What kind of monster is this? Manifesting Divine Thought, and even able to condense Formation with Divine Sense?¡±


    In terms of the power of Divine Thought alone, it was stronger than this little Cultivator.


    If it were to fight normally with Divine Thought, it could easily tear this little Cultivator to pieces.


    But with this little Cultivator using Formation, everything waspletely different.


    A Formation inscribed with the Heavenly Dao is the ultimate use of Divine Sense.


    Especially in a battle of Divine Thought, a Formation leverages Heavenly Dao to directly harm the origin, making its lethality even more formidable.


    With this realization, the Green-faced Devil felt a strong desire to retreat.


    There was no point in continuing to tangle.


    It could no longer do anything to this little Cultivator.


    Not only was it impotent against him, but if the battle continued and it was injured by his Formation, there was even a possibility of significant vitality loss, or theplete obliteration of its Divine Thought.


    ¡°Brat, I won¡¯t let you go,¡± the Green-faced Devil spat viciously, yet its body slowly retreated.


    Seeing it wanted to escape, Mo Hua¡¯s brows furrowed.


    His Formation, whether for offense or defense, could only be located in one ce.


    If this Green-faced ghost decided to run, there truly seemed no way to detain it.


    The Green-faced Devil retreated slowly, reaching the edge of Mo Hua¡¯s Sea of Consciousness, about to escape.


    Just then, 1 p.m. arrived.


    In the center of the ethereal Sea of Consciousness, a broken Stele quietly surfaced.


    An intangible yet profound aura instantly spread out.


    The aura contained immense terror.


    The Green-faced Devil suddenly realized the danger, its eyes widened, even the green in its skin seeming to fade, its expression full of extreme fear as it screamed loudly,


    ¡°What is this?!¡±

 Chapter 287: 286 Eat_1

    Chapter 287: Chapter 286 Eat_1


    The mere wisp of aura that spread out caused the Green-faced Devil to tremble all over, shudder in dread, feeling the great terror of being eradicated from its very source.


    This strand of aura seemed like a repulsion from the Heavenly Dao.


    The Heavenly Dao suppresses all malevolent spirits.


    At the same time, the Green-faced Devil felt a burning pain all over its body.


    It looked down to see that, unbeknownst to it, its hands, feet, and entire body seemed to be burning in a melting fire, gradually fading away.


    And its form was gradually shrinking, gradually revealing its true shape, reverting to that little green-faced ghost with protruding fangs.


    ¡°I must escape, or I will surely die!¡±


    Frightened out of its wits, the Little Green-faced Ghost screamed shrilly, struggling desperately to escape from Mo Hua¡¯s Sea of Consciousness.


    Naturally, Mo Hua would not let it escape.


    His eyes lit up, he took the opportunity to use the Water Passing Step, took three steps as if they were two, and in an instant, he arrived in front of the Little Green-faced Ghost and grabbed it.<div>


    Previously, when the Little Green-faced Ghost was powerful, Mo Hua could not get close to it.


    But now, it had been bombed by Mo Hua¡¯s Earth Fire Formation and burned by the aura of the Taoist Stele, revealing its true form, and the remaining Divine Sense had weakened significantly.


    Mo Hua easily subdued it.


    The Little Green-faced Ghost was still struggling, screaming, ¡°Let me go! Let me go!¡±


    Mo Hua did not release it; instead, he asked, ¡°What exactly are you?¡±


    The Little Green-faced Ghost didn¡¯t answer; instead, its expression became fierce, threatening,


    ¡°Let go of me quickly¡­ otherwise, one day, I will eat you!¡±


    Mo Hua¡¯s gaze turned stern, and his face became serious.


    You dare to threaten me when death is imminent?


    He gripped the Little Green-faced Ghost¡¯s throat and said coldly, ¡°Keep being arrogant, and see if I don¡¯t eat you first?¡±


    Although Mo Hua¡¯s words were a threat, as soon as he spoke them, the Little Green-faced Ghost suddenly showed a look of terror.


    ¡°Don¡¯t¡­ don¡¯t say ¡®eat¡¯¡­¡±


    The Little Green-faced Ghost was both shocked and scared.


    But it was toote; as soon as Mo Hua had finished speaking, a more majestic aura came from the Taoist Stele, burning the Little Green-faced Ghost into a shadowy figure.


    The shadowy figure of the Little Green-faced Ghost was screaming, writhing, struggling, shrieking, but it was all in vain. It was ground down by the aura from the Taoist Stele, quickly refined into a few green vapors.


    Afterward, these strands of green vapor directly drilled into Mo Hua¡¯s mouth and were swallowed into his belly.


    In an instant, the Little Green-faced Ghost was ¡°eaten¡± by Mo Hua.


    Mo Hua was stunned.


    He was merely speaking offhand; how did he really ¡°eat¡± this little ghost?<div>


    He didn¡¯t actually want to eat it¡­


    Thinking of the ugly appearance of the little ghost with green face and sharp teeth, Mo Hua couldn¡¯t help muttering,


    ¡°I hope it doesn¡¯t upset my stomach¡­ no, my mind.¡±


    Before he finished speaking, Mo Hua¡¯s expression changed.<div>


    He felt as if a kaleidoscope had burst open in his mind, filled with many new images.


    In the depths of the mountains, a little Taoist Child followed a Taoist in learning Tao Cultivation.


    The Taoist was reading a strange book; the Taoist Child also looked on, and as they did, their smiles gradually turned eerie, and they both wanted to eat humans.


    The Taoist Child and the Taoist colluded, deceiving wandering Cultivators and began to eat people.


    As they ate, both of them lost their human shapes.


    One turned into a Red-Faced Evil Ghost with sharp fangs, and the other into a little green-faced ghost.


    Later, a White-Robed Sword Cultivator arrived, stepping on clouds, and with one sword strike, he slew the Red-Faced Evil Ghost that the Taoist had be. The Taoist Child that turned into the Little Green-faced Ghost, however, escaped from the ughter and hid in a painting, sealed away in a Taoist temple.


    Later, many Cultivators obtained this painting.


    Those with shallow insight, unable to see its true form, said it was a Taoist Child under the seat of a master.


    Those with profound Divine Sense, who saw through its true face, called it an evil spawn.


    And there were those unaware who would meditate on this image, borrowing its Divine Sense.


    But to borrow means you must repay.


    It would gradually consume these people¡¯s Divine Sense.<div>


    Until an Elder of a Sect sealed it away, it saw no sunlight and starved for a long time.


    Later, a Sect Disciple stole it away.


    This Sect Disciple had a youthful face, filled with ambition.


    It was none other than the third Householder of ck Mountain Stronghold¡­


    All sorts of images and experiences piled up on one another, flooding Mo Hua¡¯s mind.


    Mo Hua¡¯s thoughts were in disarray; he couldn¡¯t distinguish them carefully, and in a sh, an urge surged in his heart.


    He wanted to eat people!


    Mo Hua¡¯s heart skipped a beat.


    At the same time, murderous, greedy, and sinister thoughts surged.


    Mo Hua¡¯s eyebrows knitted tightly as he had a sudden realization.


    He ¡°ate¡± the Little Green-faced Ghost, so his mind was also overwhelmed by these evil thoughts.


    Over time, if such evil thoughts deepened, he truly feared he might end up eating people.


    Enduring the pain, Mo Hua quickly sat in front of the Taoist Stele to meditate, using the Meditation Technique Mr. Zhuang taught him to focus his mind and dispel stray thoughts.<div>


    The evil thoughts appeared in Mo Hua¡¯s mind and were extinguished one by one, ebbing and flowing in cycles.


    At the same time, Mo Hua remembered Mr. Zhuang¡¯s words.


    Follow nature of the heart, without deceiving oneself.


    Even if evil thoughts arise, do not fear, do not be afraid, do not deceive oneself, watch oneself in contemtion, be clear-minded, free the heart from its cage, and wander boundlessly.


    The thoughts of the world are in themselves nothing; the heart, like a bright mirror, does not gather dust.


    Streams of green qi tangled with sinister thoughts dispersed from Mo Hua¡¯s body and were thoroughly crushed by the aura of the Taoist Stele, disappearing without a trace.


    Mo Hua didn¡¯t know how much time had passed before he finally opened his eyes.


    The numerous evil thoughts that had arisen just now had beenpletely cast aside, Mo Hua¡¯s mind was clear of distractions, and his Divine Sense was prating.


    Mo Hua exhaled with relief, and just as he was about to stand up, a surge of extremely pure Divine Thought welled up within his Sea of Consciousness.


    This Divine Thought was the purified remnant of the Little Green-faced Ghost¡¯s sinister thoughts, the pure power of Divine Sense.


    This pure Divine Sense filled Mo Hua¡¯s Sea of Consciousness.


    The Divine Thought of the Little Green-faced Ghost was already stronger than Mo Hua¡¯s, and after its refinement, the power of its Divine Thought became even more immense.


    Mo Hua didn¡¯t know what to do.<div>


    He had never encountered such a situation in the Tao Cultivation Canon or in Mr. Zhuang¡¯s teachings.


    As Mo Hua hesitated, more and more of the pure Divine Thought umted, like a tide, suddenly flooding into Mo Hua¡¯s Sea of Consciousness, assaulting the walls of his mind.


    Mo Hua¡¯s Sea of Consciousness ached, almost to the point of splitting open.


    ¡°Not good!¡±


    Mo Hua was rmed in his heart.


    This Divine Thought was too much; it would burst his Sea of Consciousness.


    Mo Hua endured the intense pain in his Sea of Consciousness and swiftly started to draw Formation Patterns on the Taoist Stele.


    Drawing Formation Patterns would consume a great deal of Divine Sense, and Mo Hua wanted to use the Formation to dispel this surge of Divine Thought to prevent his Sea of Consciousness from being torn apart.


    Using his finger as a brush, Mo Hua began to draw desperately on the Taoist Stele.


    All sorts of Five Elements Formations, Compass Parent-Child Compound Formations, Melting Fire Compound Formations, Concealment Formations, and so on.


    Mo Hua drew them without a second thought, as soon as they came to mind.


    His speed was extremely fast, his fingers dancing so quickly that they left afterimages, his Divine Sense pouring out, one Formation patternyered upon another, drawn onto the Taoist Stele by Mo Hua.


    But no matter how fast Mo Hua drew, he couldn¡¯t keep up with the speed of the Divine Thought¡¯s growth.


    At that moment, Mo Hua thought of the Reversed Spirit Formation.


    A first-grade, ten-patterned Reversed Spirit Formation, which with his current level of Divine Sense, he was utterly incapable ofpletely drawing.


    But that also meant that drawing the Reversed Spirit Formation could consume arge amount of Divine Sense.


    Mo Hua began to recall the Formation Patterns of the Reversed Spirit Formation, and then attempted to draw the Reversed Spirit Formation on the Taoist Stele.


    The first attempt was a failure.


    The second attempt still failed.


    ¡­


    Mo Hua disregarded everything and kept drawing, over and over again.


    At the same time, the speed at which he was consuming Divine Thought finally bnced with the growth of the Divine Thought.


    The Divine Thought no longer pressurized his Sea of Consciousness, and the pain within it gradually subsided.


    Mo Hua felt somewhat better, then perked up, continuing to expend Divine Thought, focusing solely on practicing the Reversed Spirit Formation.


    Mo Hua kept drawing it time and again.


    On the Taoist Stele, the Formations he drew ovepped one atop another inyers; he didn¡¯t know how many times he did it.


    With each drawing, he would get a bit further, and with each further step, more Divine Thought was consumed, and his Divine Sense also grew stronger.


    Streams slowly converging into rivers.


    Finally, with thest strokeid down by Mo Hua, the Divine Thought was exhausted, and the Reversed Spirit Formation burst into a deep glow.


    The Formation Patterns lit up, and the Formation came into effect.


    It signified that Mo Hua hadpletely drawn the Reversed Spirit Formation.


    A first-grade, ten-patterned Reversed Spirit Formation, considered an anomaly of the Heavenly Dao, a transcendence from its ss!


    By a stroke of luck, Mo Hua, helped by the Divine Thought in the Contemtion Map, had drawn a Formation that normally a Formation Master of his level could notprehend.

 Chapter 288: 287: Divine Sense Foundation Establishment _1

    Chapter 288: Chapter 287: Divine Sense Foundation Establishment _1


    Mo Huapletely copsed on the ground.


    Too tired.


    That Little Green-faced Ghost must have consumed the Divine Sense of countless people, forming such colossal Divine Thoughts.


    Mo Hua had no idea how many Formations he had drawn before that mass of Divine Thoughts was finally depleted.


    On the Taoist Stele before him, most of it was covered with Formations drawn by Mo Hua,yers uponyers, densely packed, and looking extremelyplex.


    Mo Hua thought about erasing these Formations, but suddenly he hesitated.


    If he erased these Formations, would the Divine Sense that was consumed to draw them return and re-fill his Sea of Consciousness?


    Uncertain, Mo Hua decided to erase one and see what would happen.


    Mo Hua reached out and erased a First-grade Five Elements Single Formation.


    The Divine Sense did not return.<div>


    Mo Hua stroked his chin, pondered for a moment, then understood.


    The Divine Thoughts he had used to draw these Formations were those of the Little Green-faced Ghost, not his own Divine Sense.


    So after the Formations were drawn, erasing them would not revert the Divine Sense.


    Because that Divine Sense Power was never his to begin with.


    Mo Hua felt relieved and then proceeded to erase the rest of the Formations.


    The face of the Taoist Stele returned to a state of emptiness, leaving behind only a Reversed Spirit Formation with ten patterns.


    Theplete Reversed Spirit Formation, with its ancient and abstruse Formation Patterns, had a kind of simple beauty, and the light flowing over it was dazzling yet profound.


    Mo Hua couldn¡¯t help but be mesmerized by it.


    This was the Formation Pattern containing anomalies of the Heavenly Dao, transcending the rules of the first-grade formations, and it was drawn by his own hand.


    It¡¯s a pity that it was drawn using the Divine Thoughts from the Contemtion Map.


    Mo Hua felt a bit regretful but was also moved by the experience.


    Indeed, Formation art is vast and profound; it seems there is still much for him to learn.


    After admiring it for a while longer, Mo Hua reluctantly reached out to erase the Reversed Spirit Formation.


    Mo Hua had erased only one stroke when he suddenly felt a startle in his heart and his eyes widened.


    He felt his Divine Sense, astonishingly, reverting back!


    Mo Hua was utterly shocked.


    Could this mean that this Formation was drawn using his own Divine Sense?


    Mo Hua¡¯s heart pounded rapidly.


    With a focused gaze, hepletely erased the Reversed Spirit Formation.<div>


    At the same time, a vast and boundless Divine Sense returned to his Sea of Consciousness!


    This Divine Sense was extremely strong, much denser and more powerful than Mo Hua¡¯s previous one.


    This was¡­ a Foundation Building Divine Sense!


    Mo Hua was in disbelief.<div>


    ¡°My Divine Sense, it¡¯s alreadyparable to Foundation Building?¡±


    Mo Hua was ovee by fluctuating emotions for a moment before he suppressed the turmoil in his heart and began redrawing the Reversed Spirit Formation on the Taoist Stele.


    Stroke by stroke, Mo Hua drew with extreme earnestness.


    By the time he had drawn nine-and-a-half Formation Patterns, there was still quite a bit of his Divine Sense remaining.


    Containing his excitement, Mo Hua continued drawing.


    When the Reversed Spirit Formation was fullyplete, Mo Hua¡¯s Divine Sense had also been nearly exhausted.


    The Taoist Stele bore once again aplete Reversed Spirit Formation.


    This also meant that Mo Hua could indeed draw the Reversed Spirit Formation using his own Divine Sense!


    He, still in the Qi Refinement stage, already possessed a Divine Sense powerful enough to match that of the Foundation Establishment Stage.


    The bottleneck of Heaven Yan Jue lies in the Divine Sense.


    Now, this bottleneck no longer existed.


    This also meant that the doors to Foundation Establishment had been opened; with further cultivation and reaching the peak of the Qi Refinement Realm, Mo Hua could truly be a Foundation Building Cultivator.


    Or rather, one of his feet had already stepped through the door of Foundation Building.<div>


    Mo Hua let out a long sigh of relief and couldn¡¯t help but reveal a smile.


    To be a Foundation Builder was to take the first step toward the quest for eternal life, establishing the foundation of the Great Dao!


    This threshold had stymied countless Qi Cultivation Loose Practitioners.


    Now, he was just one step away from crossing this threshold.


    Next, all he had to do was to cultivate in a regted manner, and once he reached the perfection of the Ninth Level of Qi Refinement, he could attempt Foundation Establishment.


    Mo Hua was overjoyed.


    After a while, Mo Hua suddenly pped his head.


    ¡°Almost forgot, I¡¯m still in ck Mountain Stronghold, now¡¯s not the time to be happy. I need to figure out a way to escape first.¡±


    Mo Hua wiped away the Reversed Spirit Formation, and as his Divine Sense retraced its way and filled his Sea of Consciousness, he withdrew from it.


    Mo Hua, emerging from his Sea of Consciousness, opened his eyes and looked around, only to suddenly freeze.


    He discovered that someone was quietly observing him.


    And that person was none other than the Householder of ck Mountain Stronghold¡­


    The very Evil Formation Master with the Contemtion Map!<div>


    Mo Hua kept aposed demeanor, although his heart was pounding wildly.


    It was all over!


    When had this Householdere in, and how long had he been watching?


    Engrossed in his entanglement with the Little Green-faced Ghost in the Contemtion Map and consumed by the depletion of his Divine Thought while Drawing Formations, Mo Hua had taken too long, so he estimated that the Householder might already have gone out,pleted his business, and returned.


    What to do?


    Mo Hua kept hisposure, his thoughts racing as he sought a way to extricate himself.


    At this moment, he couldn¡¯t afford to panic or show weakness. If the enemy did not move, neither would he. He couldn¡¯t let the Householder discern anything about him.


    Mo Hua¡¯s expression remained unchanged, motionless, as he calmly watched the Householder.


    The Householder, too, silently observed Mo Hua, expressionless, yet his heart was filled with doubts and suspicions.


    Where had this brat popped out from?


    He had merely stepped out for a brief moment, even sealing the Blood Formation and locking the Beast Gate before he left. Yet upon return, he saw an unfamiliar boy meditating on his cushion.


    The Householder found it hard to believe.


    What kind of ce was ck Mountain Stronghold? He knew better than anyone else.<div>


    How could there suddenly be a kid here?


    And how could he have entered undetected into the deepest part of the Pill Room?!


    Where there¡¯s something abnormal, there must be a demon at work.


    Unable to fathom the boy¡¯s background, he also dared not make any rash moves.


    Thus, Mo Hua and the Householder found themselves staring at each other, both feigning indifference but inwardly wary.


    After what felt like an eternity, it was the Householder who could no longer contain himself.


    He had previously only scanned briefly with his Divine Sense and failed to discern Mo Hua¡¯s background, daring not to probe too deeply.


    But this standoff was going nowhere, and he didn¡¯t have so much time to waste.


    Biting his lip, the Householder decided to release his Divine Sense fully, attempting to ascertain Mo Hua¡¯s true identity.


    But as soon as his Divine Sense touched Mo Hua, it was like plunging into a murky abyss, immeasurably deep.


    The Householder was startled.


    Such profound Divine Sense,parable to a Foundation Establishment practitioner!


    How was it possible for this kid, who appeared to be at the seventhyer of Qi Refinement, to possess Divine Sense of the Foundation Establishment Stage?


    No, it might not be just Foundation Establishment Divine Sense.


    This kid¡¯s Divine Sense was vague and indistinct, difficult to perceive clearly, and it might even be beyond Foundation Establishment, though he could not tell for sure.


    Cold sweat broke out on the Householder¡¯s back.


    One term suddenly surfaced in his mind.


    Divine Soul Snatching!


    The Forbidden Technique in the Demon Path for defying the heavens and extending one¡¯s life!


    The Heavenly Dao operates routinely, and cultivators¡¯ lives and deaths are predestined.


    Every cultivator, unless they enter the Immortal Path, cannot achieve an eternal life and, once their destined end approaches, even those with sky-reaching Cultivation cannot escape death.


    Thus, mighty cultivators unable to ascend to immortality crafted numerous Forbidden Techniques to deceive the Heavenly Dao and prolong their lives.


    These techniques allowed one to exist as though alive even in the face of death, continuing to linger in the world despite the arrival of their fated end.


    Divine Soul Snatching was among the most profound of these Forbidden Techniques, strictly prohibited by the Taoist Court and a top secret inheritance of the Demon Path, usually only performed by Demon Path ancestors who had lived for hundreds or thousands of years.


    The Householder felt a chill to his bones.


    The Forbidden Art in the Demon Path, Divine Soul Snatching!


    Was this kid an old demon who¡¯d undergone Soul Snatching?


    He looked at Mo Hua again, and Mo Hua calmly met his gaze, neither flustered nor frightened, with no hint of emotion.


    A normal child could never remain soposed in his presence!


    More and more convinced, the Householder hesitated for a long while before finally plucking up the courage to say,


    ¡°Esteemed¡­ senior, may I inquire as to what brings you here?¡±


    Mo Hua, initially uncertain of the Householder¡¯s thoughts and struggling to remainposed, suddenly felt a sh of inspiration upon hearing his question and let out a weird chuckle.


    The chuckle was pure yet yful, innocent yet wicked, strange yet eerie, like a little demon masquerading in human skin.


    ¡°I¡¯m hungry. I want to eat a human,¡± Mo Hua said.

 Chapter 289: 288 Exiting the Village_1

    Chapter 289: Chapter 288 Exiting the Vige_1


    Mo Hua finished speaking and licked his lips.


    His lips were red and plump, looking somewhat sinister under the reflection of the red light inside the room.


    Third Householder¡¯s heart skipped a beat.


    Indeed, an ancient demon!


    Those evil cultivators, like himself, at most harvested others¡¯ energy, drew their spiritual power, or drank their blood¡ªnever did they truly consume humans as a method of cultivation.


    In other words, cultivation techniques that relied on cannibalism were no simple methods, but genuine Demon Path Skills, beyond the learnings of halfmitted evil cultivators like themselves.


    Immediately, another thought urred to Third Householder.


    This ancient demon wanted to consume humans, but there was only him in the room¡ªif it came to that, he would be the only choice¡­


    Third Householder broke out in a cold sweat, his mind racing as he calcted his next move.


    He couldn¡¯t just wait for death, but if he made a move, there was no telling what sort of methods this enigmatic ancient demon possessed.<div>


    An ancient demon adept in the Demon Path¡¯s soul-transfer techniques, no matter how weak in cultivation, had means that were deviously venomous and not to be underestimated.


    Wary of this, Third Householder braced himself and asked,


    ¡°May I know, esteemed elder, what kind of people do you wish to consume?¡±


    Mo Hua licked his lips again, ¡°Any would do. I¡¯m famished and not picky.¡±


    Third Householder let out a soft sigh of relief.


    As long as it was not himself, it was fine.


    ¡°May there be any matters in which the younger generation can serve you?¡± Third Householder bowed and inquired.


    ¡°Oh?¡± Mo Hua raised his eyebrows, slightly nodding, ¡°Then, pick a few for me.¡±


    Pick a few for what?


    Mo Hua didn¡¯t specify, but Third Householder understood: he meant to pick a few people for him to eat.


    Apart from him, there were other evil cultivators at ck Mountain Stronghold, as well as captive cultivators.


    The captives, having their spiritual power drained or harvested for replenishment, were already ruined at their core and weak in their blood qi.


    Picking these people for the ancient demon to consume would be quite disrespectful.


    If this ancient demon became enraged, ck Mountain Stronghold would be in great trouble.


    The only ones left to be consumed were the stronghold¡¯s own evil cultivators.


    Having thought it through, Third Householder bowed and said,


    ¡°May I know what the esteemed elder¡¯s taste is like and what kind of person you prefer? Perhaps I could show you the way, and you could pick for yourself.¡±


    Third Householder intended to lead the ancient demon out, and after he had his fill, to send him away from ck Mountain Stronghold.


    To lose a few evil cultivators and owe this ancient oddity a favor seemed a worthwhile trade.<div>


    He did not expect this master of the Demon Path to give them any guidance or help.


    An ancient demon like this, who had lived for ages and mastered such Forbidden Techniques as soul transfer, was unpredictable and whimsical. If he desired to toy with them, it would be a simple task.


    They were no match for his games.


    All he hoped was that the ancient demon would remember their favor and not trouble them, then depart contentedly after being well-fed. That would be enough.<div>


    Show the way?


    A thought shed through Mo Hua¡¯s mind, but he feigned hesitation. After pondering briefly, he lightly nodded and said,


    ¡°That works.¡±


    ¡°Please.¡±


    Thus, Third Householder led the way, personally undoing the Blood Formation and opening the Beast Gate to let Mo Hua out.


    Mo Hua followed behind Third Householder uninhibitedly, exiting the blood-red Pill Room together.


    The night was pitch-ck, dawn yet to break.


    The two men walked along the paths of ck Mountain Stronghold in silence.


    Third Householder wanted to send him away.


    Mo Hua also wanted to leave ck Mountain Stronghold.


    With their goals aligned, they both understood without saying a word.


    But an excuse was still needed, and the people to ¡°eat¡± still had to be selected.


    Mo Hua followed behind Third Householder,posed. Along the way, whenever he encountered familiar faces¡ªthe more wicked evil cultivators¡ªhe just pointed them out casually with his finger, selecting them.<div>


    Having secretly gathered intelligence on a daily basis, he had seen plenty of evil deeds and nefarious evil cultivators. Hating that hecked the cultivation to kill them all,


    he didn¡¯t mind ¡°eating¡± them now that he had the chance.


    Third Householder summoned each evil cultivator Mo Hua pointed to.


    These cultivators were clueless, but they dared not defy Third Householder¡¯s orders, and since he didn¡¯t exin, they didn¡¯t dare to ask. They could only follow silently.


    As they approached the gates of ck Mountain Stronghold, Mo Hua had already selected four evil cultivators.


    Fewer would not satisfy his ¡°hunger,¡± more might arouse Third Householder¡¯s suspicion.


    They soon arrived at the bonfire near ck Mountain Stronghold¡¯s gate, and Mo Hua¡¯s gaze flickered when he saw ¡°Scarface¡± keeping watch through the night.


    The evil cultivator who practiced Replenishing from others, a notorious killer, the one Mo Hua had wanted to kill but hadn¡¯t managed to.


    Mo Hua stretched out his small hand and pointed remotely at Scarface.


    Third Householder nodded slightly, then called Scarface over. Seeing his face marked with ugly scars made Third Householder sneer to himself,


    ¡°This elder¡¯s taste is really something¡­ to be able to stomach this. Truly, he isn¡¯t picky.¡±


    Third Householder then instructed Scarface, ¡°Follow me out, there¡¯s something to do.¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Scarface agreed respectfully, his heart stirring with excitement.<div>


    Being personally instructed by Third Householder surely meant an important task. Could it be a killing, or stealing Spirit Stones? Maybe even a chance to capture a female cultivator.


    He had lost his woman, and his evil fire was falsely flourishing. At this moment, he urgently needed a female cultivator to replenish him.


    Moreover, as long as he performed well and caught the eye of the third householder, he would inevitably be heavily relied upon by the third householder in the future.


    Scarface¡¯s heart was aze with excitement.


    Then he saw Mo Hua, and his expression involuntarily paused.


    Why is there a kid here?


    What was this kid here for?


    He observed and found that although the third householder was walking in front, it seemed as if he was leading the way for the child.


    Scarface was shocked in his heart.


    What identity did this kid have to make the third householder lead the way for him?


    Scarface couldn¡¯t understand, but he didn¡¯t dare to voice his questions.


    In ck Mountain Stronghold, being talkative might not necessarily lead to death, but it would surely make one die earlier than others.


    ¡°Open the door,¡± the third householder ordered.<div>


    Eating someone necessarily required a quiet and secluded ce.


    Such ces were usually deep within Big ck Mountain, that is, outside ck Mountain Stronghold.


    The third householder took it upon himself to lead Mo Hua, this ¡°old monster,¡± outside. Mo Hua was secretly pleased and, without revealing anything, followed the third householder¡¯s lead and walked out.


    Once out of ck Mountain Stronghold, away from the third householder¡¯s sight, and after he had activated his concealment, these evil cultivators couldn¡¯t do anything to him.


    With his current strength of Divine Sense, deep within Big ck Mountain, there were no cultivators who could see through his Concealment Technique.


    Scarface triggered the mechanism, revealing the gates of ck Mountain Stronghold, which opened with a creaking noise.


    The third householder was in front, the other evil cultivators followed behind, and Mo Hua was in between.


    The group passed through the main gate of ck Mountain Stronghold.


    Mo Hua, who had sneaked into ck Mountain Stronghold, now left boldly surrounded by the evil cultivators.


    Upon exiting ck Mountain Stronghold, the fog suddenly thickened, but the smell of blood lessened, and the atmosphere was not as oppressive.


    The third householder led everyone through secluded trails, taking lefts and rights, arriving at a quiet forest deep in the mountains.


    Surrounding them was destion, with fog enshrouding and shrubs and rugged rocks scattered throughout.


    The third householder looked at Mo Hua, seeking his opinion.


    Mo Hua nodded slightly, indicating that this ce was just right.


    The third householder then asked, ¡°May I ask¡­ Do you have any othermands?¡±


    The evil cultivators looked at each other, astonished.


    The third householder was actually asking this kid for mands¡±?


    What were the origins of this kid, and could his status be even higher than that of the third householder?


    Mo Hua simply said, ¡°How do you eat it alive?¡±


    The third householder understood.


    The evil cultivators looked at each other, still confused.


    How do you eat it alive? What did that mean?


    But they soon understood.


    Because the third householder suddenly made his move, his hands like sharp ws, his Spiritual Power condensed like mercury, killing each of the evil cultivators, one by one, wing through their chests and gouging out their hearts.


    Scarface, the most alert among them, had thought about running away the moment Mo Hua asked, ¡°How do you eat it alive?¡±


    But he was only at the Qi Refining Ninth Level and couldn¡¯t escape from the hands of the third householder, who was at the Foundation Establishment Stage.


    The third householder¡¯s sharp w pierced through his chest from behind.


    Scarface spat out blood and fell to the ground without understanding why.


    ¡°Does it meet your satisfaction, senior?¡±


    Mo Hua nodded his head repeatedly.


    Of course, he was satisfied with the death of all the evil cultivators.


    He then cordially invited the third householder, ¡°Would you like to eat together?¡±


    The third householder was momentarily stunned.


    Although he was an evil cultivator, practiced evil skills, and set up evil formations, he had never actually ¡°eaten¡± people before, and he could not stomach the idea.


    The third householder said, ¡°Senior¡¯s kind offer is appreciated. It¡¯s best if senior enjoys it alone.¡±


    Mo Hua, with a smile that was not quite a smile, said, ¡°Would you like to watch me eat?¡±


    The third householder¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and then he understood.


    Eating people for cultivation must certainly be a type of Demon Path Technique.


    Given that it was a Demon Path Technique, the practice must not be known to outsiders.


    Staying here meant he had offended this old monster¡¯s taboo.


    The third householder immediately bowed and said, ¡°Please enjoy at your leisure, senior. I shall not disturb you further.¡±


    After speaking, the third householder quickly turned and left.


    As he left, he felt an obscure Divine Sense, barely discernible, following him.


    The third householder¡¯s heart trembled, realizing that the old monster was making sure he did not spy, thus keeping watch over him.


    It was both a precaution and a warning.


    The third householder quickened his pace until he reached the edge of the forest, and no longer sensed Mo Hua¡¯s Divine Sense, then he finally rxed.


    Seeing that the third householder had walked far away, Mo Hua took the Thousand Jun Stick out of his Storage Bag and walked over to Scarface, smashing the stick down on his forehead.


    ¡°ying dead in front of me?¡±

 Chapter 290: 289 Conclusion_1

    Chapter 290: Chapter 289 Conclusion_1


    Scarface was feigning death, but unexpectedly he was struck by a blow from Mo Hua, and involuntarily let out a groan of pain.


    However, having been seriously injured by the third Householder¡¯s w, he was extremely weakened, with a faint breath. Facing Mo Hua, he had no strength to resist. Even after taking a heavy hit from Mo Hua¡¯s Thousand Jun Stick, he could only endure it.


    ¡°You little devil, how did you see through it?¡±


    Scarface said through the pain while feeling puzzled.


    His Turtle Breathing Method, which could hold his breath and feign death, was something he stole from an old Evil Cultivator.


    With that spell, the old Evil Cultivator survived many dangers throughout his life, repeatedly escaping death, which allowed him to live to an old age.


    The Turtle Breathing Method was quite rare and few Cultivators could spot any ws in it. Even the third Householder did not realize it at first.


    He couldn¡¯t understand how this young devil, seemingly inexperienced, could see he was pretending to be dead?


    Mo Hua snorted coldly but did not feel like answering him.


    Now that his Divine Sense had broken through its limits, he already possessed the Divine Sense of the Foundation Establishment Realm.<div>


    The flow of Spiritual Power in Scarface¡¯s body, although slow, was not sluggish. The minor flows of Spiritual Power were evident to Mo Hua¡¯s Divine Sense, so they could not deceive him.


    Moreover, he was a Monster Hunter.


    A necessary lesson for Monster Hunters was to see through the feigned deaths of Monster Beasts; how could Scarface¡¯s crude Turtle Breathing Method fool him?


    As for the third Householder.


    He failed to see through Scarface¡¯s feigned death firstly because his mind waspletely focused on Mo Hua, neglecting his perception;


    secondly, he was overly confident in his own cultivation, believing that once he made his move, Scarface would undoubtedly die.


    Most importantly, he was not a Monster Hunter andcked the experience to see through feigned deaths.


    Mo Hua did not answer Scarface but instead raised the Thousand Jun Stick again, activated the Formation, and proceeded to break Scarface¡¯s limbs one by one.


    Scarface was in agony and hatefully said:


    ¡°You little devil, we have no grudge or enmity, why must you be so ruthless?¡±


    ¡°No grudge or enmity?¡± Mo Hua raised an eyebrow and struck down with the stick again:


    ¡°What about those women whom you drained to death, those Cultivators you split with a single de, what enmity did they have with you? Didn¡¯t you still ruthlessly kill them?¡±


    Scarface bore the pain and sneered, ¡°Whether I harvested energy from others or killed people, what does it have to do with you?¡±


    ¡°Guess.¡±


    Scarface¡¯s eyelids twitched; this little devil spoke irrationally. It was impossible to guess what he was thinking, what he intended to do, and he couldn¡¯t even sense the intent to kill.


    But he knew in his heart that this little devil was definitely going to kill him!


    Why?


    He should have never met this little devil before and had no enmity with him.


    Scarface couldn¡¯t figure it out and gritted his teeth:<div>


    ¡°Tell me clearly where I¡¯ve offended you, so that I can die with my eyes open.¡±


    ¡°I prefer to let people die without understanding why, it saves trouble,¡± Mo Hua said.


    His indifferent demeanor left Scarface at a loss.


    Scarface¡¯s thoughts raced, and he suddenly sneered, ¡°You¡¯re not trying to y the hero, are you?¡±<div>


    Mo Hua paid him no attention and started calcting something.


    Scarface mocked, ¡°The Cultivation World is all about the survival of the fittest. With your na?vet¨¦, you won¡¯t survive in the Tao Cultivation World. You¡¯ll die without a ce to bury your body sooner orter¡­¡±


    Seeing that Scarface kept bbering even at the brink of death, Mo Hua hit him on the face with the stick again.


    ¡°What are you bbering about?¡±


    Mo Hua thought for a moment, then from his Storage Bag, he took out a handful of Demon Smelly Grass, squeezed out the juice, and dripped it over Scarface, continuing:


    ¡°Survival of the fittest is nothing but a deceiving ghost tale¡­¡±


    ¡°When you¡¯re the strong one, wanting to oppress the weak, you¡¯ll say ¡®survival of the fittest¡¯; when you¡¯re the weak one, being oppressed by the strong, you¡¯ll im ¡®Heavenly Dao is fair.¡¯


    ¡°Ultimately, they¡¯re just self-serving excuses.¡±


    After squeezing out the juice, Mo Hua threw the remaining Demon Smelly Grass on Scarface, saying:


    ¡°And now, the one who is going to die without a ce to bury is you¡­¡±


    Scarface smelled the foul stench on his body and panicked, ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    Mo Hua said, ¡°This is Demon Smelly Grass. Its stench is rotten and will attract Monster Beasts toe and eat you.


    ¡°You mentioned ¡®survival of the fittest¡¯, so I¡¯m going to let you experience being the prey to ¡®the strong¡¯, see if you¡¯ll still speak such words after that¡­¡±<div>


    Scarface¡¯s eyes showed terror.


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s right,¡± Mo Hua thought for a moment, then as if realizing something, continued, ¡°You probably won¡¯t have an ¡®after¡¯. That can be left for your next life, if in your next life, you¡¯re still able to reincarnate as a human.¡±


    Scarface¡¯s eyes were filled with fury, ¡°You little ghost, your heart is so malicious!¡±


    ¡°Malicious?¡±


    Mo Hua snorted coldly, ¡°When you harm others, you don¡¯t find yourself malicious. But when others harm you, you me them for being malicious. Such double standards are wrong.¡±


    Scarface, aware that his death was imminent, became frightened. His eyes shifted before he pleaded again,


    ¡°Little brother¡­ No, young Taoist master, let me go, and I will surely change my ways.¡±


    ¡°Change what?¡±


    Mo Hua began to draw a formation on the ground while casually responding.


    ¡°From now on, I will do good deeds, not practice evil skills, and do no evil things!¡± Scarface said hastily.


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°If I break this oath, may the heavens strike me with thunder!¡± Scarface swore.


    Mo Hua appeared hesitant, ¡°Truly?¡±<div>


    Seeing this, Scarface thought there was a chance for survival and immediately said,


    ¡°Truly! From now on, I will surely abide by vegetarianism and do good deeds, not doing anything that goes against the Heavenly Dao.¡±


    Mo Hua pondered for a moment, then nodded with satisfaction, ¡°To realize one¡¯s wrongs and mend one¡¯s ways is indeed the greatest virtue.¡±


    Scarface was overjoyed, ¡°Then can you spare my life?¡±


    Mo Hua smiled brightly, ¡°I cannot.¡±


    Scarface was stunned.


    ¡°I was deceiving you. To realize one¡¯s wrongs and mend one¡¯s ways is indeed the greatest virtue; that statement is also nonsense. How easy is it to change one¡¯s wrongs? Even dogs can¡¯t change their habit of eating feces.¡±


    Scarface became furious.


    This little demon was toying with him!


    He struggled to rise but suddenly discovered that at some point, the little demon hadid down a formation beside him, pinning him in ce.


    The little demon¡¯s idle chatter was meant to lower his guard so that he couldy down the formation, ensuring that he could not struggle and would die aplete death!


    The small amount of spiritual power he had barely managed to restore was nowpletely useless.


    Once the Monster Beasts came, he would undoubtedly die!<div>


    Scarface fell into despair and red at Mo Hua with a fierce and resentful expression,


    ¡°Little beast, even if I be a ghost, I will never let you go!¡±


    Mo Hua turned a deaf ear.


    He had already ¡°consumed¡± the real little Green-faced Ghost, so why would he fear this fake ghost who pledged to be one but actually could not even manage to be a human?


    Scarface wanted to continue cursing, but Mo Hua had finished what he was doing and had no patience for his nonsense anymore.


    ¡°Then remember this¡­¡±


    Mo Hua, holding the Thousand Jun Stick, walked over to Scarface and, looking down from above, said,


    ¡°If you be a human, I can make sure you die without a whole corpse; if you be a ghost, I can still disperse your soul!¡±


    ¡°Just wait peacefully for your death!¡±


    Without waiting for Scarface to respond, Mo Hua lifted the Thousand Jun Stick and smashed it down heavily.


    With all his might, the powerful strike knocked Scarface outpletely.


    Mo Hua put away the Thousand Jun Stick and nodded slightly.


    Now that Scarface was unconscious, when he awoke, it would probably be to the sight of himself being eaten by Monster Beasts, truly experiencing the w of the jungle.¡±


    Mo Hua had knocked him out to prevent him from screaming, also to spare him the agony before death.


    After all, the wait before death is the most painful.


    Mo Hua considered it a ¡°kind¡± gesture.


    After finishing these tasks, Mo Hua sighed again, feeling somewhat downhearted.


    He thought again of the woman who had taken her own life in the night.


    The living suffered endlessly, and even death was a luxury.


    The torments and despair the woman had faced before death, he now let Scarface experience as well.


    But with his low realm and limited cultivation, there was only so much he could do at the moment.


    Not far off, several Monster Beasts that roamed at night, attracted by the rotten scent of the Demon Smelly Grass and the pungent smell of blood, greedily made their way towards the woods.


    Mo Hua had already detected these Monster Beasts with his Divine Sense.


    He calmly employed the Concealment Technique, hiding his figure while using the Water Passing Step to swiftly move in a direction devoid of Monster Beasts and the third Householder.


    After such a long stay at the ck Mountain Stronghold, enduring many twists and turns, he had now finished everything and was finally able to go home.


    And on his way, he no longer needed to have any reservations.


    Having prated the Contemtion Map, consumed the Green-faced ghost, and assimted the Divine Thought,


    Mo Hua¡¯s Divine Sense was nowparable to that of the Foundation Establishment Realm, and in these deep mountains, there was no one left who could see through his Concealment Technique.


    Once he left ck Mountain Stronghold, he would be like a fish returning to the sea.


    These Evil Cultivators would find it utterly impossible to locate him again.

 Chapter 291: 290 Concern_1

    Chapter 291: Chapter 290 Concern_1


    Mo Hua traveled silently and swiftly.


    Finally, he could return home, and his mood lightened somewhat.


    The deep mountains of Big ck Mountain were much like they were on the way there, still lush with vegetation and shrouded in thick mist, making it difficult to distinguish directions.


    But unlike before, now every de of grass, every tree, and every rock in Mo Hua¡¯s Divine Sense became increasingly clear.


    His Divine Sense was stronger, his sight reached farther, and his perception was more subtle.


    The Fog Formationid by the third Householder of the Monster Hunters in the Foggy Forest was now like a marker, clearly guiding Mo Hua along the path.


    Through the naked eye, it all appeared as a blur of fog, but in Mo Hua¡¯s Divine Sense, the paths were distinct, with clear and sharp boundaries.


    After traveling for half an hour, Mo Hua neared the edge of the deep mountains.


    Mo Hua stopped and furrowed his brows.


    This was not the cliff he hade by, so he was less familiar with the path; there were many forks in the road before him, and for a moment, he didn¡¯t know which way to go.<div>


    Just then, some voices seemed to echo from the distant fog.


    The voices were mixed, sounding like several people shouting, and they were very anxious. It seemed they were calling for ¡°Mo Hua¡±¡­


    Mo Hua was stunned. He recognized them, they were the voices of Monster Hunters.


    Using the Water Passing Step, Mo Hua quickened his pace and headed towards the source of the voices.


    In the dense fog, a group of more than ten Monster Hunters formed a search, scouring the deep mountains with anxious expressions, while shouting Mo Hua¡¯s name.


    It was at that moment that they noticed a figure in the fog.


    The Monster Hunters stiffened their expressions, drew their Pu des, and prepared for what mighte.


    The figure approached gradually, appearing small and slender, resembling a young Cultivator.


    A few Monster Hunters looked visibly pleased, while the rest also showed anticipation.


    As the figure drew closer and the fog dissipated, a clear view revealed a delicate face with a pair of bright, spirited eyes.


    It was then that they confirmed the person was indeed Mo Hua.


    Mo Hua greeted them.


    The Monster Hunters, hearing Mo Hua¡¯s voice and seeing that he seemed unharmed, were all visibly d and let out deep sighs of relief.


    ¡°We¡¯ve found Mo Hua!¡± shouted a Monster Hunter with joy.


    The others passed the message along.


    Before long, in the thick fog, the voices of the Monster Hunters rose and fell in waves.


    ¡°We¡¯ve found Mo Hua!¡±


    ¡°Mo Hua has been found!¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s been found!¡±<div>


    ¡­


    Mo Hua stood rooted to the spot, feeling both touched and guilty.


    So many people cared for him, they even ventured deep into the mountains to find him.


    It seemed he had caused everyone trouble¡­<div>


    Mo Hua also remembered what the old Evil Cultivator had said to the third Householder that night:


    ¡°There¡¯s something happening with the Monster Hunters¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­There¡¯s trouble in the Inner Mountain¡­¡±


    He had been curious about what trouble had befallen the Inner Mountain.


    It turned out that the biggest incident in the Inner Mountain was his own disappearance.


    When the Chief Elder of the Qian Family disappeared years ago, the entire Qian n deployed all their Disciples to form a search, venturing into the deep mountains despite the dangers in search of him.


    Now, the Monster Hunters were doing the same for Mo Hua.


    Mo Hua¡¯s eyes grew sore, and he felt aplex mix of emotions.


    After a while, Mo Hua saw Elder Yu and, feeling sorry, was about to say something, but Elder Yu cut him off.


    ¡°We¡¯ll talk when we get back,¡± said Elder Yu.


    Elder Yu had aplex expression. Although he was worried about Mo Hua and felt that Mo Hua¡¯s trip had been rash, he also knew why Mo Hua had ventured into the deep mountains and thus refrained from criticizing or saying something that might hurt him.


    Not everyone has the kindness, nor the courage, to take such risks for the Loose Cultivators of Tongxian City.


    Fortunately, Mo Hua had returned safely and soundly.<div>


    Elder Yu maintained aposed exterior, but deep down, he was genuinely overwhelmed with relief.


    No matter what Mo Hua had discovered in the depths of the mountains, they would discuss it upon return.


    Elder Yu instructed everyone to head back.


    So, the group gradually began to gather and slowly withdrew from the depths of the mountains.


    Only then did Mo Hua realize that more people hade into the mountains to look for him than he had thought.


    He could see almost all the Monster Hunters with whom he was somewhat familiar, and even some Cultivators from the Taoist Court were present.


    Mo Hua also saw Zhang Lan.


    Seeing Mo Hua unharmed, Zhang Lan also heaved a great sigh of relief. He wanted to say something but didn¡¯t know what to say at that moment, so he just roughly ruffled Mo Hua¡¯s hair, messing it all up.


    Knowing he was at fault, Mo Hua remained silent.


    It was only when they reached the Inner Mountain that Mo Shan arrived from the other side of the mountains.


    Even though he already knew that Mo Hua was safe and sound, he only felt reassured when he saw him with his own eyes.


    With his head bowed, Mo Hua said in a low voice, ¡°Dad¡­¡±


    Mo Shan had been angry inside, but seeing his son now, all his anger dissipated.<div>


    All he could do was sigh, pat Mo Hua on the head, and say:


    ¡°Go see your mother; she hasn¡¯t closed her eyes for several days¡­¡±


    Startled, Mo Hua asked, ¡°Mom is in the mountains, too?¡±


    Mo Shan nodded.


    Following Mo Shan, Mo Hua arrived at a campsite in the Inner Mountain, where he saw his mother, Liu Ruhua.


    Standing at the entrance of the campsite, Liu Ruhua appeared frail and haggard, her gentle eyes filled with anxiety. Upon seeing Mo Hua, silent tears flowed from her eyes.


    Feeling a twinge in his nose, Mo Hua called out, ¡°Mom¡­¡±


    Liu Ruhua didn¡¯t wait for Mo Hua to say anything. She ran over and hugged him tightly, her arms trembling.


    She clung to him as if afraid that he would disappear from her grasp in an instant.


    During these days, she was so anxious that she could not sleep, and despite everyone¡¯s efforts, they could not locate Mo Hua.


    She feared that she would never see her child again, afraid that one day, even the very wish to see Mo Hua would be impossible.


    Liu Ruhua held Mo Hua for a long time before she began to calm down.


    Overwhelmed with remorse, Mo Hua apologized, ¡°Mom, I¡¯m sorry¡­¡±<div>


    With tears in her eyes, Liu Ruhua breathed a sigh of relief and shook her head:


    ¡°Though you¡¯re young, you already possess considerable abilities and can distinguish right from wrong, and you also have your own opinions on matters. Mom doesn¡¯t me you.¡±


    ¡°But you must remember, there are many people in this world who are concerned about you, and whatever you do, you must not cause everyone to worry. No matter what happens, you must always let your dad and mom know.¡±


    Mo Hua nodded solemnly. ¡°Mom, I remember!¡± he promised.


    Liu Ruhua looked at her son¡¯s graceful features and his eyes, clear as water, and could not bear the thought of separation. She further cautioned him:


    ¡°Also, no matter what happens, you must protect your life at all costs.¡±


    ¡°There are countless treasures in the world, but for your father and me, you are the most unique and precious. Not even the pursuit of immortality is as important as your safety.¡±


    Liu Ruhua¡¯s gaze was tender and profound.


    Mo Hua felt even guiltier.


    He thought he had considered his parents¡¯ feelings, but he realized he didn¡¯t understand anything at all.


    He anticipated some concern from his parents, but never imagined the extent of their worry.


    In this world, a child¡¯s concern for their parents pales inparison to a parent¡¯s worry for their child¡ªone-tenth, perhaps even less.


    Next time, he must not cause everyone to worry, especially his parents.


    This was what Mo Hua resolved in his heart, and then he seriously reassured Liu Ruhua:


    ¡°Mom, don¡¯t worry, I will live well, for a long, long time, all the way until immortality is reached.¡±


    ¡°And you and Dad will live just as long, and achieve immortality as well!¡±


    Liu Ruhua did not take his words seriously, but her heart was still filled with gratification.


    She wiped away her tears, rubbed Mo Hua¡¯s face, and said with a smile:


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s agree on that!¡±

 Chapter 292: 291: Gains and Losses_1

    Chapter 292: Chapter 291: Gains and Losses_1


    On his way back, Mo Hua silently summarized the gains and losses of his journey in his heart.


    Overall, infiltrating the ck Mountain Stronghold had been eventful but without peril; however, upon careful reflection, he realized that many situations he faced were quite dangerous.


    Particrly when eavesdropping on the Foundation Establishment Evil Cultivators¡¯ conversations, spying under their very noses, and eventually even stealing the third Householder¡¯s Contemtion Map¡ªgetting caught by the third Householder himself¡­


    These actions were akin to pulling teeth from a tiger¡¯s mouth or retrieving chestnuts from a fire.


    Although, in the end, Mo Hua managed to bluff his way through, converting danger into safety.


    Nevertheless, one should seek benefits and avoid harm; it would be better to refrain from such dangerous activities in the future as much as possible. And if there were no choice but to undertake them, he¡¯d need to n even more thoroughly.


    Mo Hua sighed softly.


    His actions weren¡¯t thorough enough; his considerations weren¡¯t careful enough; his methods, not meticulous enough.


    Most importantly, he had worried everyone, including his parents.


    Mo Hua took this to heart.<div>


    The Cultivation World was boundless, the path of Tao Cultivation, long and winding.


    He was still young with shallow experience; there was much hecked and many more experiences to endure, with equally many things to learn.


    If there were any oversights in his actions, he must reflect upon them greatly. Only then could he benefit from the experiences and make firmer steps in the future.


    Mo Hua nodded to himself.


    After reflecting on his mistakes, Mo Hua began to think about the gains from his trip.


    Firstly, he had learned the truth about the depths of the mountains, discovered the entrance to the ck Mountain Stronghold, scouted out its strengths and weaknesses, and had more or less figured out the strongholdpletely. He had even mapped the ck Mountain Stronghold and learned some of its deepest secrets.


    The ck Mountain Stronghold was the most malignant tumor hidden in the depth of Big ck Mountain. If not removed, all of Tongxian City would face enormous peril.


    When the time came, all the cultivators in Tongxian City, including his parents and the Monster Hunters, Artifact Refiners, and Alchemists he knew, could inadvertently fall prey to the evil cultivators.


    This was not something Mo Hua wanted to see.


    Therefore, the ck Mountain Stronghold would sooner orter have to be eradicated, and a sh was inevitable.


    Know yourself and know your enemy, and you will never be defeated.


    Once a direct confrontation with the ck Mountain Stronghold urred, the intelligence Mo Hua had gathered would be crucial.


    Upon understanding the stronghold¡¯s strengths and weaknesses, it would be easier to n and strategize, hence making it much easier to deal with the ck Mountain Stronghold.


    If they were ignorant of the situation and acted hastily, the cunning and unpredictable ck Mountain Stronghold would be many times more powerful.


    In a conflict with the stronghold, the casualties could also be many times higher.


    Mo Hua hoped everyone could live well; it was best if there were no casualties. If that was unavoidable, he wished to minimize the losses.


    Besides the intelligence on the ck Mountain Stronghold, the personal gains for Mo Hua were considerable.


    He had killed the chubby cultivator and obtained Kong Sheng¡¯s Jade Pendant.


    This pendant, exclusive to the direct descendants of the Kong Family, had significant symbolic meaning. For now, it could only be traded for Spirit Stones, but if he kept it, there mighte a day when he could exploit the Kong Family with it.<div>


    Next, Mo Hua obtained a Secret Manual on the Fireball Technique from a white-faced evil cultivator.


    He hadn¡¯t looked at this manual closely after putting it in his Storage Bag.


    If Mo Hua¡¯s guess was correct, although the manual was in the possession of the evil cultivator, it likely wasn¡¯t his original property. It must have been stolen, robbed, or perhaps fortuitously acquired.


    Such manuals that focus on a particr type of spell were quite rare, and ordinary cultivators simply didn¡¯t have such inheritances.<div>


    Mo Hua was quietly pleased.


    Byprehending this manual, he should be able to enhance the power of his Fireball Technique, making up for his shortfall where his agility was ample and his adaptability rich, but his offensive powercking.


    But there was no rush for now. Mo Hua nned to mull over it carefully after returning.


    Additionally, the Contemtion Map was quite important.


    It was Mo Hua¡¯s first encounter with a Contemtion Map, and he had peered into its secrets and faced the dangers it concealed.


    He had some spections about the Contemtion Map, but due to his limited knowledge in Tao Cultivation, he was not yet certain and would need to consult Mr. Zhuang for rification.


    Thanks to the Contemtion Map, Mo Hua¡¯s Divine Sense had increased dramatically, nowparable to that of Foundation Establishment. He also created a one-pattern Grade One Reversed Spirit Formation, considered an anomaly by the standards of the Heavenly Dao.


    ¡°`


    Mr. Zhuang probably hadn¡¯t expected this.


    Mo Hua felt a secret sense of triumph, wondering if his return would give Mr. Zhuang a fright.


    Ultimately, the most important matter was the Taoist Stele.


    Mo Hua had always used the Taoist Stele to practice formations and sharpen his divine sense.


    The stele, rather than being a stele, was more like a ¡°ckboard,¡± drawn upon and then erased, erased and then drawn upon again.<div>


    Anything could be depicted on it, but in the end, nothing remained.


    However, after his experience at the ck Mountain Stronghold, after seeing the Contemtion Map and having the Little Green-faced Ghost prate his sea of consciousness, after facing peril and turning the tide,


    Mo Hua realized that perhaps he knew nothing about the Taoist Stele.


    He could still remember the fear on the face of the Little Green-faced Ghost.


    It was as if it faced the greatest terror in the world, the terror of true death and the obliteration of its path by the Great Dao.


    The Taoist Stele didn¡¯t even do anything¡ªnot shining or showing anomalies¡ªjust a few strands of breath turned the Little Green-faced Ghost into green smoke.


    Mo Hua¡¯s heart grew solemn.


    This Taoist Stele might be much more powerful than he had imagined, and its origins were probably quite fearsome.


    Mo Hua was not yet in a position to ask Mr. Zhuang.


    Though he trusted Mr. Zhuangpletely, the stele¡¯s special origins and significant implications meant that the fewer people who knew about it, the better. It was best if he were the only one who knew.


    As for the mysteries of the stele, he would slowly uncover themter.


    The miasma around him started to thin, and the fog lightened, the surroundings no longer imposing, and the monster beasts encountered along the way were much weaker.


    Before they knew it, they had left the Inner Mountain and were now walking on the mountain paths of the Outer Mountain.<div>


    Mo Hua turned back and nced at the deep mountains.


    The great fog shrouded everything, leaving only a vast expanse of haze.


    But Mo Hua knew that the ck Mountain Stronghold was nestled deep within that fog, having persisted for two to three hundred years.


    Inside, there were mountains of corpses and seas of blood, with demons dancing wildly.


    The spirit ves were reduced to skin and bones; the women suffered a fate worse than death, and the other cultivators who had been captured were tortured mercilessly.


    Mo Hua had lived his whole life in Tongxian City, in poverty, but amid neighborly harmony and helpful cultivators.


    It was only now that he had truly seen the other side of the cultivation world.


    Bloody, icy, brutal, and evil.


    In this world, there were diligent and righteous cultivators who pursued the Heavenly Dao; there also roamedwless and utterly evil heretical demons.


    Some cultivators not only killed people but also drank their blood, absorbed their spiritual power, treating people not as human beings but as spirit ves, blood ves¡ªsimply breathing spirit stones.


    This was a ¡°dog-eat-dog¡± world.


    Mo Hua understood that simply learning formations was not enough.


    If his cultivation was strong, then he could have saved all the innocent cultivators in ck Mountain Stronghold, instead of being forced to watch them be persecuted by the evil cultivators until their death.<div>


    To kill those evil cultivators, no cunning schemes would be needed¡ªjust one Fireball Technique could burn them to death.


    And if his cultivation was high enough toprehend stronger formations, he might even be able to set up an Earth Fire Great Formation that could send the entire ck Mountain Stronghold to heaven.


    Ultimately, cultivation is the cornerstone of a cultivator, formations are the foundation of existence, and spells are the sharp weapons of self-protection.


    None of the three can becking.


    He had to understand the Heavenly Dao through formations for the benefit of all, as well as master powerful spells with his cultivation to eradicate evil demons.


    Mo Hua¡¯s thoughts became clearer, and his eyes grew more determined.


    Liu Ruhua stood by his side. Watching his expression change from joy to frowning, she wondered what he might be pondering, and eventually, as if making up his mind, his expression turned serious.


    Even just silently watching Mo Hua by his side, she felt much more at ease.


    Liu Ruhua smiled with relief, her gaze as tender as water.


    ¡°`

 Chapter 293: 292 Intelligence_1

    Chapter 293: Chapter 292 Intelligence_1


    A group of people thundered their way back to Tongxian City. Elder Yu dismissed the others, leaving only Mo Hua, Mo Shan, Yu Chengyi, Yu Chengwu, and the Taoist Court¡¯s Zhang Lan.


    Elder Yu brought everyone to the guest room of the Southern City Refinery Shop, where there was no one around and some privacy was ensured by a Formation.


    All present understood what Elder Yu intended to do and their expressions grew somber.


    After taking a sip of tea, Elder Yu asked Mo Hua, ¡°So, are there really Sin Cultivators in the depths of the mountain?¡±


    Mo Hua always acted with appropriate measure. His long dy in the Inner Mountain must have been due to some discoveries.


    Thinking back to the previous conjectures about the Inner Mountain, Elder Yu suspected that what Mo Hua had mentioned earlier could indeed be true: the depths of Big ck Mountain may well be harboring a group of Sin Cultivators, and their power was probably not small.


    Yet Mo Hua shook his head, ¡°They are not Sin Cultivators.¡±


    Elder Yu was momentarily stunned and then let out a sigh of relief.


    As long as they¡¯re not Sin Cultivators¡­


    ¡°They¡¯re Evil Cultivators,¡± Mo Hua dered.<div>


    Elder Yu¡¯s recently eased heart tensed again, as he eximed in shock, ¡°Evil Cultivators?¡±


    Mo Hua nodded.


    Mo Shan and the others looked somewhat astonished, and Zhang Lan¡¯s expression turned severe as he asked,


    ¡°How many of them are there?¡±


    ¡°Hundreds.¡±


    ¡°Can you be more specific?¡±


    ¡°Around five or six hundred.¡±


    Including Elder Yu, everyone inhaled sharply.


    Five or six hundred Evil Cultivators!


    Evil Cultivators differ from ordinary Cultivators; they practice Evil Skills, which are not sanctioned by the Taoist Court. Such skills typically advance quickly, possess great power, and have bizarre and unpredictable effects, making them very difficult to deal with.


    The Wanted Evil Cultivators by the Taoist Court are usually loners; they seldom operate in groups. However, to everyone¡¯s surprise, there turned out to be five or six hundred Evil Cultivators deep within Big ck Mountain.


    Zhang Lan, although certain that Mo Hua would not lie, couldn¡¯t help but say,


    ¡°Are you sure you didn¡¯t see incorrectly?¡±


    Mo Hua replied, ¡°I saw them with my own eyes, and even counted them myself.¡±


    Zhang Lan nodded, then suddenly realized something was amiss, ¡°You saw them with your own eyes, and even counted them yourself, and they just let you watch?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve learned the Concealment Technique, they couldn¡¯t see me.¡±


    The Concealment Technique¡­


    Only then did Zhang Lan remember that Mo Hua had learned the Concealment Technique.


    Even though he had known in advance, the notion still seemed incredible to Zhang Lan.<div>


    This young man, Mo Hua, truly managed to spy on five or six hundred Evil Cultivators right under their noses and retreated unscathed.


    Zhang Lan felt that he should be shocked, but somehow he couldn¡¯t muster any more surprise; he had grown numb to it, and deep down he felt that no matter how outrageous the event, it didn¡¯t seem that oundish when it concerned Mo Hua¡­


    ¡°You¡¯re quite brave¡­¡±


    Then Elder Yu asked again, ¡°What else do you know?¡±<div>


    After pondering for a moment, Mo Hua began to add details steadily,


    ¡°The Evil Cultivators are gathered in a stronghold in the mountains called ck Mountain Stronghold.¡±


    ck Mountain Stronghold¡­


    Upon hearing this, everyone¡¯s expressions turned grave.


    The name of the stronghold where the Evil Cultivators residing deep in Big ck Mountain convened carried an ominous air just by the sound of it.


    ¡°Do you know the location of ck Mountain Stronghold?¡± Yu Chengyi inquired.


    Mo Hua produced a map with two lines marked on it.


    This map was a simplified view of the mountain, drawn from Mo Hua¡¯s memory. One of the lines showed the route Mo Hua had taken on the way there, cutting directly through hidden mountain paths between the cliffs to the entrance of ck Mountain Stronghold.


    The other line represented the path Mo Hua took to return, starting from the gates of ck Mountain Stronghold and extending towards the edge, all the way to the Inner Mountain.


    The routes marked on the map were based on Mo Hua¡¯s recollection and might not be precisely urate, but the general direction was correct.


    Everyone looked at the map, somewhat shocked.


    ¡°As expected of a Formation Master, your memory is impressive,¡± Zhang Lan remarked, then curiously asked, ¡°But with such thick fog in the deep mountains, how did you discern the routes?¡±


    ¡°Because I am a Formation Master,¡± Mo Hua exined.<div>


    Zhang Lan didn¡¯t understand.


    Mo Hua borated, ¡°The fog in the mountains was not naturally that thick. It was because the third Householder of ck Mountain Stronghold had set up a Fog Formation, which made it difficult to identify directions¡­¡±


    ¡°But as a Formation Master, the Formation heid out actually made it easier for me to determine directions.¡±


    Zhang Lan nodded, thinking that it was indeed fortunate Mo Hua was a Formation Master; otherwise, they would have had no idea that the thick fog in the mountain was due to such reasons.


    Even if they knew that the fog was a result of a Formation, they weren¡¯t Formation Masters, they didn¡¯t understand Formations, and looking at the mountain veiled in fog, they wouldn¡¯t be able to make out any clues.


    This kind of insight was something only Mo Hua, knowledgeable in Formations and with a sharp mind, could discern.


    Zhang Lan inwardly marveled at this revtion.


    Upon hearing this, Mo Shan¡¯s expression changed, and he asked, ¡°The third Householder?¡±


    Mo Hua nodded and said, ¡°The Household Leader of ck Mountain Stronghold is a Foundation Building Evil Cultivator.¡±


    Mo Shan¡¯s expression grew tense, ¡°How many Household Leaders are there in total?¡±


    ¡°There are four,¡± Mo Hua responded.


    Everyone looked at each other, their expressions growing increasingly somber.


    Elder Yu asked, ¡°What else do you know about these four householders?¡±<div>


    Mo Hua nodded, ¡°I only learned about it from overhearing two evil cultivators chatting on night duty¡­¡±


    Of course, those two evil cultivators had already been tricked to death by him¡­


    ¡°The chief householder established ck Mountain Stronghold, has the deepest cultivation and is the eldest, but is inscrutable and never seen; the second householder is cold-blooded and murderous, currently out killing people, not in the stronghold; the third householder is a Formation Master, adept at creating Evil Formations; the fourth householder is a neer who likes to drink blood, and if there¡¯s not enough human blood, he goes out at night to drink monster blood¡­¡±


    Mo Hua then ryed all the intelligence he had gathered about the four householders of ck Mountain Stronghold.


    The more Elder Yu listened, the more shocked he became. This intelligence was ssified information, including not only the identities of several householders but also their expertise in Evil Skills and their cultivation habits.


    Without Mo Hua, they would have been unable to uncover any of this.


    Four Foundation Building evil cultivators!


    Elder Yu¡¯s brow furrowed deeply.


    Although he had anticipated that these evil cultivators had treacherous intentions and had been secretly growing for many years, inevitably there would be Foundation Establishment powerhouses at the helm, he had not imagined there would be as many as four.


    And these were Foundation Building cultivators who had practiced Evil Path Skills.


    For a time, the faces of everyone present were shrouded in gloom.


    Seeing this, Mo Hua couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Elder Yu, can we win against them?¡±


    Elder Yu shook his head and said decidedly, ¡°We cannot!¡±<div>


    ¡°Is there really no way we can win?¡±


    ¡°Relying only on us, there is no way at all.¡±


    ¡°Then what should we do?¡± Mo Hua was also worried.


    Elder Yu looked towards Zhang Lan and said with a cupped fist salute, ¡°We can only ask for help from the Taoist Court.¡±


    Mo Hua slightly frowned. The Taoist Court officials were also short-handed, but he immediately realized that what Elder Yu referred to was ¡°Taoist Court,¡± not ¡°Taoist Court officials.¡±


    If that was the case, did Elder Yu mean¡­


    ¡°Taoist Soldiers?¡± Mo Hua said in surprise.


    Taoist Soldiers, as the name implies, are the military force of Tao cultivation, belonging directly to the Taoist Court and under its direct jurisdiction.


    When local Taoist Court officials encounter threats they cannot handle, they can directly submit a letter to the Taoist Court, requesting that it dispatch Taoist Soldiers for direct suppression.


    Mo Hua had not seen the Taoist Soldiers, but he had heard that their strength was formidable, and they held great prestige.


    The strength of ck Mountain Stronghold¡¯s evil cultivators was too great; even if all Monster Hunters joined forces, they would likely not be a match, so at this point, the only option was to request the aid of Taoist Soldiers.


    Zhang Lan nodded slightly, ¡°I will go back now to find the Court Leader, report the whole story, and ask him to submit a letter to the Taoist Court, requesting the deployment of Taoist Soldiers to exterminate the evil cultivators!¡±


    Requesting the dispatch of Taoist Soldiers was not an overnight affair. Weighing the strength of the evil cultivators, the Taoist Court¡¯s approval, as well as the deployment of the soldiers, all required time.


    There was no time to dy, and just as Zhang Lan rose to leave, Mo Hua called out to him.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t finished sharing the intelligence.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s more?¡± Zhang Lan couldn¡¯t help saying, ¡°Exactly how much intelligence did you manage to gather that you¡¯re still not finished¡­ you haven¡¯t thoroughly scouted out ck Mountain Stronghold, have you?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not that exaggerated¡­¡± Mo Hua smiled and then took out another map, spreading it on the table.


    The map included tall buildings as well asplex formations. At first nce, it seemed to be arge-scale Architectural Formation Map. Zhang Lan looked closely, and his eyelids involuntarily twitched.


    This was definitely not an ordinary Architectural Formation Map!


    Zhang Lan, pointing at the map, said with some disbelief, ¡°This isn¡¯t possibly¡­¡±


    Mo Hua nodded, ¡°It¡¯s ck Mountain Stronghold¡¯s Map.¡±


    Zhang Lan couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°You stole it?¡±


    ¡°I drew it.¡±


    Zhang Lan found it hard to believe, ¡°You can draw this kind of thing?¡±


    A Map that includes both the structure of Taoist architecture and the design of formations, especially for suchrge buildings, requires on-site surveys, analysis of theyout, and a deep understanding of formations¡­


    ¡°I am a Formation Master,¡± Mo Hua said matter-of-factly.


    Zhang Lan didn¡¯t want to say anything else.


    Fine, you¡¯re a Formation Master, you¡¯re impressive.


    Elder Yu, however, was carefully examining the map, his heart full of admiration.


    This Map was detailed and meticulous, including the living quarters of the evil cultivators, the prisons where captives were held, and even the dining hall was marked on it.


    And Mo Hua had drawn this Map right under the noses of the evil cultivators, which made it all the more valuable.


    As Elder Yu looked, he suddenly frowned and pointed to a ce, asking, ¡°What is this location?¡±


    This Map was divided into the front stronghold and the rear stronghold.


    The Map of the front stronghold was detailed, but the part for the rear stronghold was much more simplified, probably due to the danger in the rear stronghold, and because Mo Hua didn¡¯t know much about it.


    However, in the simplified Map of the rear stronghold, there was one area that was particrly detailed.


    Paths, Beast Gate, Blood Formation, theyout of the hall, and even the pattern of the beams were clearly delineated. In the center of that hall, a Pill Furnace was drawn, and apparently, there was also a pig.


    ¡°This is the evil cultivators¡¯ Pill Room,¡± Mo Hua said.


    Zhang Lan¡¯s expression changed abruptly, ¡°What kind of pill are the evil cultivators refining?¡±


    Mo Hua shook his head, ¡°I don¡¯t know, I only know they use humans for alchemy, the whole room was filled with blood mist, and some herbs seemed alive.¡±


    Elder Yu frowned, knowing little about the practices of evil cultivators, and he also had no knowledge about what kind of pill it was.


    Zhang Lan, however, had a grave expression and spoke in a cold voice, ¡°They are refining Human Life Pills!¡±

 Chapter 294: 293: Human Life_1

    Chapter 294: Chapter 293: Human Life_1


    ¡°Human Life Pill?¡±


    Mo Hua had never heard of this term before, so he asked, ¡°Can it prolong life?¡±


    Zhang Lan pondered, ¡°It can be said to prolong life, but at the same time, it¡¯s not really prolonging life.¡±


    Elder Yu and the others exchanged nces, all somewhat perplexed.


    Mo Hua then said, ¡°Uncle Zhang, stop being cryptic.¡±


    Zhang Lan was taken aback, thought for a moment, and then asked Mo Hua, ¡°What is the most important thing for a cultivator?¡±


    ¡°Cultivation?¡± Mo Hua thought for a moment before answering.


    ¡°No,¡± Zhang Lan shook his head, ¡°Cultivation is fundamental for a cultivator, but even more important is lifespan. Only with lifespan can one pursue cultivation and seek immortality.¡±


    ¡°Immortality is essentially the ultimate, eternal lifespan.¡±


    Mo Hua understood, ¡°Simply put, no matter what you do, you first need to be alive. Without life, naturally, you have nothing.¡±<div>


    ¡°You¡¯re right to think that way,¡± said Zhang Lan. ¡°Even the most powerful cultivator must first be alive. Without lifespan, unable to continue living, even if one¡¯s cultivation reaches the heavens, they can¡¯t escape death.¡±


    Mo Hua said, ¡°So cultivators will try every means to prolong life?¡±


    Zhang Lan nodded, ¡°The saying ¡®prolong life¡¯ is actually incorrect. Nature has its course, and cultivators have their fate. When one¡¯s time is up and lifespan runs out, no matter what, it¡¯s hard to escape death.¡±


    ¡°But some pills and cultivation techniques can indeed prolong life¡­¡± Mo Hua said doubtfully.


    While Mo Hua had never personally seen such pills and cultivation techniques that ¡°prolong life¡±, they were often mentioned in the records of Tao cultivation, so it was nothing new.


    ¡°That¡¯s why I say that these so-called ¡®prolong life¡¯ methods are not truly ¡®prolonging life,''¡± Zhang Lan continued.


    Mo Hua listened carefully, waiting for Zhang Lan to go on.


    Zhang Lan¡¯s expression grew serious as he continued:


    ¡°Cultivators nearing their ultimate limit cannot extend their lifespan; this is bounded by the Heavenly Dao. The so-called prolonging of life for cultivators usually falls under two scenarios.¡±


    ¡°One is through cultivation techniques or pills, conditioning the physical body and meridians, eliminating the superfluous, removing illnesses, and thereby extending lifespan.¡±


    ¡°However, in this case, the cultivator¡¯s ultimate limit has not yet arrived, and their lifespan is not exhausted. This kind of life extension uses up the lifespan that belongs to the cultivator themselves, so it does not truly extend life.¡±


    ¡°Once a cultivator truly reaches their limit, bounded by the Heavenly Dao, they are undoubtedly destined to die. To avoid death, they can only turn to heretical and demonic methods, practicing various forbidden techniques and concocting various forbidden pills.¡±


    ¡°The Human Life Pill is one of these forbidden pills.¡±


    A chill went through Mo Hua¡¯s heart as he asked, ¡°Does concocting Human Life Pills require killing many people?¡±


    Zhang Lan nodded, ¡°It¡¯s difficult to concoct Human Life Pills, it does require the taking of many lives.¡±


    ¡°To extend life with a Human Pill is to infuse a person into a pill, borrowing life from others. But such acts against the Heavenly Dao are extremely difficult. It may take a lot of effort, and one person can only borrow a little bit of life, which requires umting little by little, killing many to prolong one¡¯s own life¡­¡±


    A chill settled in Mo Hua¡¯s heart as he gradually understood:


    ¡°The way of humans, taking from the insufficient to provide for the excessive, is all about exploiting others for one¡¯s own benefit¡­¡±


    ¡°Noble ns and great families grow powerful by exploiting Spirit Stones; the Taoist Court monopolizes by exploiting power; heretical demons are even more cruel, with some who drink blood, exploiting fresh blood; those who absorb souls, exploiting Spiritual Power; and those who concoct Human Life Pills, directly exploit human lives¡­¡±<div>


    Startled by these words, Zhang Lan said, ¡°Who told you this?¡±


    Mo Hua scratched his head, ¡°Isn¡¯t it that way?¡±


    Zhang Lan wanted to say it wasn¡¯t, but he vaguely felt that there was indeed truth to this reasoning, although he couldn¡¯t immediately organize his thoughts.


    Elder Yu was also slightly shocked and involuntarily looked towards Mo Shan.<div>


    Mo Shan shook his head, indicating it wasn¡¯t him who taught these ideas, and he himself didn¡¯t know why Mo Hua could speak such words.


    After pondering for a moment, Mo Hua asked Zhang Lan:


    ¡°If it really is a Human Pill that¡¯s being concocted, then is this pill for the Householder to use?¡±


    Zhang Lan still furrowed his brows, thinking about what Mo Hua had said. Only when he heard this did he remember that currently, the most important matter was concerning the ck Mountain Stronghold. He spected:


    ¡°That Householder is a Foundation Establishment cultivator. Early-stage Foundation Establishment cultivators live no more than three hundred years, the middle andter stages have longer lifespans but only up to four hundred years. With this calction, it¡¯s likely that the Householder is nearing his limit, so he set up a stronghold deep in Big ck Mountain, gathering evil cultivators, robbing and killing, concocting pills to extend his life¡­¡±


    ¡°These actions, they are all prohibited by the Taoist Law, aren¡¯t they?¡± Mo Hua said.


    ¡°Correct, they are all major crimes punishable by beheading, dismemberment, or even execution on the torture rack,¡± Zhang Lan sighed, but his expression lightened somewhat. ¡°Such an act of concocting Human Pills incurs the wrath of both heaven and humanity. Once reported, the Taoist Court will certainly pay great attention and will likely dispatch Taoist Soldiers, exterminating all these evil cultivators!¡±


    Elder Yu and the others also breathed a sigh of relief.


    If that was the case, exterminating the ck Mountain Stronghold wouldn¡¯t be so tricky.


    After contemting for a moment, Mo Hua asked again,


    ¡°Could it be that these evil cultivators are keeping such a low profile because they are also afraid of revealing their tracks and rming the Taoist Court, which might result in being encircled and eradicated by the Taoist Soldiers?¡±


    Zhang Lan pondered for a bit and nodded, ¡°Quite possible, but¡­¡±


    Immediately afterward, Zhang Lan thought of another question and asked Mo Hua,<div>


    ¡°Making Human Pills is a top secret, and the Pill Room where Human Pills are made is even an off-limits area. All these are not to be known by outsiders, how exactly did you manage to sneak in?¡±


    Elder Yu and the others all looked at Mo Hua curiously.


    ¡°It was nothing special, just took advantage of the third householder going out and mixed in with stealth.¡±


    Mo Hua described it nonchntly.


    ¡°And then?¡±


    Zhang Lan continued to ask, knowing that it couldn¡¯t be that simple.


    ¡°Then I was a bit dyed by some matters and got caught by the third householder¡­¡±


    Everyone¡¯s expressions changed drastically, and Mo Shan¡¯s heart skipped a beat, his expression filled with worry.


    ¡°Caught by a Foundation Establishment evil cultivator, and you still made it out alive?¡± Zhang Lan asked somewhat shocked, ¡°How on earth did you get out?¡±


    ¡°The third householder sent me out,¡± Mo Hua said.


    Zhang Lan disbelieved, ¡°What nonsense are you talking about?¡±


    Mo Hua replied, ¡°Really.¡±


    Zhang Lan said, ¡°Is he out of his mind?¡±<div>


    ¡°His mind isn¡¯t gone, but he might have thought wrongly and misunderstood,¡± Mo Hua exined.


    ¡°Misunderstood what?¡±


    ¡°He mistook me for an old demon that had seized another¡¯s body.¡±


    ¡°Seized another¡¯s body?¡± Zhang Lan was taken aback and couldn¡¯t help asking, ¡°Why?¡±


    Trying to appear modest, Mo Hua nevertheless couldn¡¯t help feeling a bit smug and said,


    ¡°Maybe because my Divine Sense is strong.¡±


    Zhang Lan startled, ¡°I know your Divine Sense is strong, but not to the extent that¡­¡±


    While speaking, Zhang Lan suddenly felt a movement in his Divine Sense, his expression dramatically shifting to disbelief, ¡°Your Divine Sense¡­¡±


    Upon hearing this, Elder Yu also released his Divine Sense. A momentter, he widened his eyes and abruptly stood up.


    He had not noticed it until now, until Divine Sense was mentioned and he opened his own to probe Mo Hua.


    But just a fleeting glimpse was enough to unsettle him.


    Mo Hua was surrounded by a hazy aura, the breath faint and indistinct, indecipherable in its truth and false nature.


    The stronger the Divine Sense, the more obscure it bes.<div>


    This meant that Mo Hua¡¯s Divine Sense had be so strong it could rival his and even obstruct his perception!


    But how could this be? He was at the Foundation Establishment level, whereas Mo Hua was only at the Qi Refinement stage! Thispletely broke his understanding of Tao Cultivation¡­


    Elder Yu looked rather astonished, ¡°Your Divine Sense¡­¡±


    Scratching his head sheepishly, Mo Hua confessed,


    ¡°My cultivation is at the Qi Refinement stage, but my Divine Sense has already made it to the Foundation Establishment¡­¡±


    Everyone inhaled sharply, and in an instant, the room went silent as a grave.


    Meanwhile, deep in the mountains,


    The third householder was also murmuring to himself, ¡°Qi Refinement cultivation, Foundation Establishment Divine Sense, how is this possible¡­¡±


    He realized something was amiss.

 Chapter 295: 294: Unfathomable_1

    Chapter 295: Chapter 294: Unfathomable_1


    After Mo Hua left, a cup of tea¡¯s time passed, and the Third Householder could no longer sense Mo Hua¡¯s divine sense, so he returned to the secluded grove.


    Blood was everywhere, aplete mess.


    Those evil cultivators had indeed been eaten, and quite cleanly at that, but the blood was all over the ce.


    ¡°The vessel is a child, how on earth did it eat people to create such a mess?¡±


    The Third Householder muttered to himself.


    He then noticed something was wrong: there were numerous w marks, bite marks, and even hairs with blood on the ground.


    The Third Householder was taken aback, his brows furrowing slightly.


    The evil cultivators, whose bodies were mutted, were not eaten by a person but by monster beasts.


    And the child who had been possessed by another¡¯s spirit, had also vanished without a trace.


    The Third Householder¡¯s gaze sharpened as he sensed something was amiss.<div>


    Were these people not eaten by that little ghost?


    Or was it that the little ghost was not some old demon possessing a body, but a monster beast wearing human skin?


    But that didn¡¯t seem right either. Without possession, how could it have only the Qi Refinement cultivation yet possess the divine sense of Foundation Establishment?


    The Heavenly Dao has its own rules, and everything has its limits.


    The divine sense of a Qi Refinement cultivator, no matter how strong, could not possibly transcend those limits, to beparable to Foundation Establishment.


    The Third Householder could not understand and suddenly was struck by a great shock¡ªhe had forgotten something crucial:


    The Contemtion Map!


    The little ghost had been meditating on his meditation cushion, and underneath that cushion was the Contemtion Map he had stolen from his sect!


    The Third Householder, moving as fast as the wind, hurriedly made his way to the Pill Room at the ck Mountain Stronghold.


    When he reached the Pill Room and lifted the cushion, he found the secretpartment had been opened, and it was as empty as could be.


    A chill ran down the Third Householder¡¯s spine as he was frantic and lost in his thoughts, believing the Contemtion Map to have been stolen, but then he spotted a chart not far off. It was made of a material that was neither entirely skin nor paper; it depicted Qingyan Stream amid the rocks¡ªit was his Contemtion Map.


    Overjoyed by the return of his lost treasure, the Third Householder was ecstatic.


    Someone had opened his hiddenpartment and pulled out his Contemtion Map but failed to recognize the true value and discarded it aside.


    This was the Contemtion Map¡ªtreasure that countless Formation Masters dream of!


    The Third Householder breathed a sigh of relief and unfolded the Contemtion Map with utmost care, but his smile suddenly froze on his face.


    The map was still the same map, the mountain still the same mountain, the rock still the same rock, even the stream by the rock and the moss on the rock remained identical to before.


    But the one thing missing was the little Taoist Child!


    The Third Householder¡¯s hands trembled. He promptly ced the map back, seated himself in the lotus position, forcibly suppressed his mind, and contemted the map once more.


    But no matter how many times he contemted, he could no longer connect to the essence within the map, nor did his divine sense grow in the slightest.<div>


    The Third Householder was both shocked and furious.


    The Contemtion Map was ruined! It could no longer enhance his divine sense.


    The Third Householder¡¯splexion gradually lost its color.


    Without the Contemtion Map to enhance his divine sense, advancing his formation knowledge would be very difficult.<div>


    He had been just one step away from bing a Second Rank Formation Master, but now that step seemed infinitely far away.


    ¡°Who destroyed my Contemtion Map?!¡±


    The Third Householder, unable to contain his anger, thought of Mo Hua in a daze.


    ¡°Was it the little ghost who did it?¡±


    But how did he manage to destroy the Contemtion Map?


    The Third Householder pondered deeply.


    In the Contemtion Map, the scenery remained, only the Taoist Child was missing. Why had the Taoist Child disappeared, and where had he gone?


    The image of Mo Hua¡¯s elegant face and innocent smile came to the Third Householder¡¯s mind, and an incredible spection emerged.


    ¡°Could that little ghost actually be the Taoist Child from the Contemtion Map¡­¡±


    ¡°No, this is impossible!¡±


    The Third Householder shook his head repeatedly.


    Yet in his heart, the more he thought about it, the more usible it seemed, especially the simrity between their smiles¡ªboth innocently cheerful and faintly carrying a hint of mischief.


    A chill rose in the Third Householder¡¯s heart, along with a sense of dread.<div>


    That little ghost, he was beginning to see through him even less.


    Was he human or ghost, an old demon that had possessed a body, or a demon monster wearing human skin, the Taoist Child from the Contemtion Map, or just a figment of his own imagination?


    ¡°I must capture that little ghost and find out the truth about his origins¡­¡±


    The Third Householder silently resolved.


    It¡¯s best to keep a respectful distance from those whose depths you cannot see through.


    But his Contemtion Map was ruined, and most likely, that little ghost was to me. He had to find that little ghost and get to the bottom of it.


    Without the Contemtion Map, his divine sense would grow slowly, and to make a breakthrough in formation and be a Second Rank Formation Master would be very difficult indeed.


    The Third Householder frowned.


    His talent for formation was not high, and unlike other Formation Masters who would toil tediously, day and night in practicing formations, he found such behavior foolish.


    Formation upheld the Heavenly Dao and required enlightenment, not something that could be achieved by mere hard practice.


    Even though he had taken a crooked path, utilizing a Contemtion Map filled with ill intents to enhance his divine sense, his advancement in formations was much faster than that of average Formation Masters.


    Hard practice offered no way out.


    The Third Householder was certain in his mind.<div>


    Hence, the Contemtion Map became ineffective, cutting off the growth of his Divine Sense and also barring his way to advancing in Formation techniques.


    ¡°I must find that brat!¡±


    If he is human and possesses a Foundation Establishment level Divine Sense despite being in the Qi Refinement Realm, he must have some secret technique to enhance Divine Sense, and he must get his hands on it;


    If that brat is the Taoist child in the Contemtion Map, he only needs to seal it back into the map, and then the Contemtion Map can be restored to its original state. He would still be able to use it to strengthen his Divine Sense and step into the threshold of bing a Second Rank Formation Master.


    A cold light condensed in the Third Householder¡¯s eyes, and then he was engulfed in confusion:


    ¡°Where could that brat be right now¡­¡±


    Mo Hua, whom the Third Householder was brooding over, was at his home at the moment, heartily enjoying the meal his mother had personally prepared for him.


    A full tableden with dishes, all appealing to the eye and pte.


    In his left hand, he clutched arge bun, and in his right, he gripped a big chicken leg, his cheeks bulging, his eyes squinted into crescents, thinking to himself:


    ¡°Nothing tastes better than home-cooked food.¡±


    The food at ck Mountain Stronghold was too poor; he would never eat there again.


    It seemed that the Third Householder had gotten wind of something and had set his sights on him, but Mo Hua had no n to enter the ck Mountain Stronghold again,


    unless the Taoist Court took action against it, and only then might he go to watch the excitement.<div>


    But in the short term, prating the ck Mountain Stronghold was impossible, and naturally, Mo Hua had no chance of re-entering the deep mountains.


    If the Third Householder wanted to wait for him, let him wait forever.


    Wait until he had sessfully established his Foundation and then be a Second Rank Formation Master before he would bother with him.


    By then, even without tricks and deceptions, he wouldn¡¯t need to fear him any longer.


    Now, Mo Hua¡¯s next goal was to establish his Foundation!


    He had long since saved up enough Spirit Stones.


    He had his share in the Refinery Shop and the Alchemist¡¯s Business in Southern City, a dividend from the Fulu Food Building, and he could also fleece some wool from the Taoist Court.


    However, the wool from the Taoist Court could be saved up, kept for unexpected needs, and only taken when he was in urgent need of itter.


    This was Zhang Lan¡¯s advice.


    Zhang Lan was an ¡°inner cultivator¡± of the Taoist Court and certainly knew more than him; his advice was to be heeded.


    Mo Hua had a mediocre Spiritual Root and was cultivating the ancient Heaven Yan Jue technique, which was also considered mediocre, so the cycles of Spiritual Power he cultivated were somewhat below average.


    Since he didn¡¯t have a lot of Spiritual Power, the number of Spirit Stones needed for a breakthrough wasn¡¯t particrly high; thus, the Spirit Stones Mo Hua had saved were already sufficient.


    The bottleneck of the Heaven Yan Juey in the Divine Sense, and Mo Hua now had a Foundation Establishment-level Divine Sense, far exceeding expectations, which should also be sufficient.


    Now, it could be said that everything was ready,cking only the opportune moment.


    As long as he cultivated to the perfection of the ninth level of Qi Refinement, he could make a break through and be a Foundation Building Cultivator in one fell swoop!


    Foundation Establishment ah¡­


    There were not many Foundation Building Cultivators in the whole of Tongxian City, let alone those like him, a Loose Cultivator. Over the years, it was only Elder Yu, a Foundation Building Cultivator himself, who had steadfastly supported them, opposing the Qian Family, and seeking justice for Loose Cultivators.


    And now, Mo Hua could be a Foundation Building Cultivator too.


    He had thought about this day before but hadn¡¯t expected it toe so soon, and so vividly real, as if it was truly within reach¡­


    Mo Hua was somewhat lost in thought.


    Liu Ruhua then gently touched his head, softly saying, ¡°Focus on your meal.¡±


    Mo Hua came back to his senses, smiled at his mother, and began earnestly to tuck into thevish spread before him.


    Seeing him eat voraciously, Liu Ruhua thought about how he must have been starving in the mountains these past days, and felt a pang of heartache. She grabbed another big chicken leg for him and reminded him:


    ¡°Eat more.¡±


    Mo Hua nodded repeatedly, ¡°Mother, you don¡¯t know, the food at ck Mountain Stronghold is really awful.¡±


    ¡°How bad can it be?¡±


    ¡°As bad as it gets.¡±


    Liu Ruhua chuckled, ¡°Yet you still ate it?¡±


    ¡°When the stomach is empty, even if the food is bad, you have to eat.¡±


    Liu Ruhua suddenly frowned, ¡°Your trip to the ck Mountain Stronghold, was it very dangerous?¡±


    Mo Hua was about to nod but then worried his mother might fret, so he said, ¡°It was okay, I have my Concealment Techniques; I can listen in, watch, and eat without them noticing¡­¡±


    Then Mo Hua hesitated, remembering his mother¡¯s admonitions, and spoke quietly:


    ¡°They are all bad people, so listening in, watching a bit, or stealing a bite shouldn¡¯t count as doing a bad deed, right¡­?¡±


    Liu Ruhua smiled, ¡°No, it doesn¡¯t.¡±


    Mo Hua then recounted other stories.


    But unlike the ones he told Elder Yu, all were ¡°interesting¡± little things that seemed fun to listen to.


    Like the fat man who fed the animals, carelessly being bitten to death by a tiger.


    The two fools on guard duty, who, due to a misunderstanding, ended up killing each other.


    Although the Third Householder was a Foundation Building Cultivator, some Formations weren¡¯t drawn as well as his; he secretly undermined many and quietly dismantled many Formations without the Third Householder even realizing it to date¡­


    Liu Ruhua listened attentively, indeed feeling much lighter.


    Mo Shan, sitting nearby, however, had aplex expression.


    He knew these stories were only ¡°interesting¡± to hear, but in reality, they were fraught with danger.


    Once, when he ventured into Big ck Mountain to hunt Monster Beasts, he would also omit the dangerous parts and tell ¡°interesting¡± tales to Mo Hua.


    Never had he expected that now, Mo Hua, not wanting them to worry as parents, began to tell them these ¡°interesting¡± tales too.


    Mo Shan felt a mix of emotions, both poignant and reassuring.

 Chapter 296: 295 Evil Thoughts_1

    Chapter 296: Chapter 295 Evil Thoughts_1


    After dinner, Mo Hua practiced Formation for a while before lying in bed to rest with his eyes closed, waiting until 1 p.m. to enter the Sea of Consciousness.


    Inside the Sea of Consciousness, the insubstantial Taoist Stele emerged.


    Mo Hua scrutinized the Taoist Stele and found it perfectly normal, just as always.


    Mo Hua was somewhat disappointed.


    He had thought that after consuming the Little Green-faced Ghost and refining its Divine Thought, and with his Divine Sense prematurely establishing its foundation, this Taoist Stele would undergo some change, conjuring some profound transformations.


    But it seemed he had expected too much.


    The Taoist Stele was intangible, ancient, profound, and silent, just like the Great Dao, evesting through the ages.


    Mo Hua silently watched the Taoist Stele.


    This Taoist Stele had been in the Sea of Consciousness for over a decade, originally as familiar as could be, but now it seemed unfathomable, as if hiding numerous unknown karmic rtionships.


    ¡°I wonder if I will be able to uncover the secrets hidden within the stele when my realm is higher, my Divine Sense stronger, or my experience in Tao Cultivation broader?¡±<div>


    Mo Hua contemted silently.


    Afterward, Mo Hua put aside distracting thoughts and practiced Formation on the Taoist Stele as usual.


    Cultivation emphasizes gradual progress and umtion, and Formation requires consistent, drip by drip efforts.


    Both demand night and day hard work and persistent practice. Nothing can be achieved overnight, nor can one be impatient for quick results.


    Even though Mo Hua¡¯s Divine Sense was already strong, when it came to Formation, he still needed to remain down-to-earth, repeatedly honing and consolidating his skills.


    Using his finger as a brush, Mo Hua drewplex and profound Formation Patterns on the Taoist Stele.


    These were profound Formation Patterns that an ordinary First-grade Formation Master could not learn, forming the most difficult First-grade Ten Pattern Reversed Spirit Formation that Mo Hua had mastered to date.


    For Mo Hua at the moment, only this Formation was worth spending more time practicing.


    After all, his Divine Sense had already established its foundation, and ordinary First-grade Formations could not deepen his understanding or hone his Divine Sense. Drawing them was as easy as drinking water, effortlessly and ndly without taste.


    Of course, Mo Hua only thought this to himself; if he said it out loud, he would certainly attract resentment.


    Mo Hua focused on practicing the Reversed Spirit Formation.


    However, as he practiced, Mo Hua noticed something was amiss.


    Every time he used his Divine Sense, some afterimages would asionally emerge within the Sea of Consciousness.


    Within these afterimages were Taoist temples hidden among green mountains, the Taoist Child who appeared innocent one moment and malicious the next, Taoists who sometimes exuded a celestial presence and other times disyed a greedy expression, and Cultivators of various forms harboring evil intentions¡­


    Mo Hua¡¯s state of mind also fluctuated frequently.


    Sometimes pure, sometimes irritable, sometimes despondent, sometimes violent, and, at worst, he harbored a craving for human flesh and blood.


    Mo Hua hurriedly sat in meditation to rid himself of these distracting thoughts.


    A momentter, Mo Hua opened his eyes and furrowed his brows.


    ¡°Is it possible that the Divine Thought of that Little Green-faced Ghost wasn¡¯tpletely purified and so much of its evil thoughts have lingered?¡±<div>


    He also recalled what Mr. Zhuang had said about the Contemtion Map being unpredictable and the Divine Sense it reveals potentially belonging to some ¡°Non-Human¡± entities¡­


    If that were indeed the case, the repercussions of ¡°consuming¡± the ghost might be more dangerous than he had thought.


    ¡°I¡¯ll ask Mr. Zhuang about it tomorrow.¡±


    Since the evil thoughts remained, it was not good to use Divine Sense to practice Formation anymore.<div>


    Otherwise, the lingering evil thoughts could subtly corrupt the Sea of Consciousness, leading one to make mistakes, or even stray into error.


    Mo Hua continued to sit in meditation to reflect upon himself,bat the evil thoughts, and preserve his true nature.


    At the break of dawn at 6 A.M., Mo Hua sat cross-legged, bathed in the morning sun, carrying out his daily practice.


    After practicing, his Spiritual Power somewhat replenished, Mo Hua ate the breakfast prepared by his mother and, taking some wine and meat, went to visit Mr. Zhuang at Forgetful Residence.


    It had been quite some time since Mo Hua had visited the gentleman.


    In the mountain dwelling, the scenery was as tranquil and leisurely as ever, calming the heart and soothing the spirit at a nce.


    The day was still young, and Mr. Zhuang was napping.


    Mo Hua took a quick peek into the house and saw, sure enough, the gentleman was still lying leisurely on the bamboo chair, resting with his eyes closed, his spirit wandering beyond the skies, so Mo Hua decided not to disturb him.


    Mo Hua, as usual, sat on the outdoor steps, picked up a Formation Book, and quietly started to read.


    Above was the golden sunlight, and before him was an emerald mountain scene.


    As he read the book and admired the scenery, Mo Hua felt the wicked thoughts inside him dissipate, and his mood grew much more rxed.


    While he was reading, Mo Hua suddenly noticed some movement inside the house. Turning his head, he saw that Mr. Zhuang had stood up at some point, watching Mo Hua with a serious expression.


    ¡°Who are you?¡±<div>


    Mr. Zhuang asked, his tone slightly chilly.


    Mo Hua was startled, scratching his head, ¡°Gentleman, it¡¯s me, Mo Hua¡­¡±


    Mr. Zhuang looked at Mo Hua for a few moments, his tone easing slightly as he asked, ¡°Where did you get your Divine Sense from?¡±


    ¡°I saw a Contemtion Map.¡±


    It was the Contemtion Map¡­


    Mr. Zhuang nodded slightly, ¡°And then?¡±


    ¡°There was a little ghost in the map that bounced into my Sea of Consciousness, so I ate it¡­¡±


    Mo Hua spoke sinctly.


    Even Mr. Zhuang, who was alwaysposed, even in the face of catastrophes, couldn¡¯t help but show a shocked expression, ¡°Ate it?¡±


    Mo Hua nodded, ¡°I ate it.¡±


    Mr. Zhuang tugged at the corner of his mouth, ¡°How did you eat it?¡±


    ¡°It wanted to eat me. I didn¡¯t let it, so I used a formation to injure it. It turned into wisps of green smoke, and I swallowed them into my stomach¡­¡±


    Mo Hua broadly exined what had happened, only he didn¡¯t mention the Taoist Stele.<div>


    In fact, it was the breath of the Taoist Stele that had incinerated the Little Green-faced Ghost into green smoke.


    ¡°Can your Divine Sense manifest?¡± Mr. Zhuang asked.


    ¡°Mhm.¡± Mo Hua nodded.


    From the Little Green-faced Ghost¡¯s mouth, Mo Hua learned that Divine Thoughts manifesting as one¡¯s self in the Sea of Consciousness is called Divine Sense Manifestation.


    Mo Hua¡¯s Divine Sense had been able to manifest since he was young, and he thought this was quite ordinary. But seeing the little ghost¡¯s reaction, he realized that not all cultivators could manifest their own Divine Sense within the Sea of Consciousness.


    At that moment, Mr. Zhuang¡¯s expression also was not surprising, which suggested that although he hadn¡¯t asked before, he must¡¯ve guessed that Mo Hua¡¯s Divine Sense could manifest.


    Mr. Zhuang then said, ¡°So after you ate the little ghost and refined it, your Divine Sense surged suddenly?¡±


    Mo Hua nodded. He thought to himself that Mr. Zhuang was indeed perceptive, deducing most of the incident from the brief details Mo Hua had given.


    Mr. Zhuang stood there with aplex expression, repeatedly seeming to want to say something but holding back. Finally, he slowly confirmed, ¡°So now, has your Divine Sense reached Foundation Establishment?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Gentleman!¡± Mo Hua shyly smiled with bright, sparkling eyes, feeling a tiny bit proud.


    Mr. Zhuang sighed and sat back down slowly. His expression returned to one of rxation, though clearly, his heart was not as calm as he appeared on the surface.


    During these days, Mo Hua hadn¡¯te to find him, and he thought Mo Hua had gone off to y somewhere and simply forgotten the time. However, he didn¡¯t expect that in just a few days, Mo Hua¡¯s Divine Sense had already achieved Foundation Establishment.


    ¡°That was too fast¡­¡± Mr. Zhuang muttered to himself.<div>


    Though it¡¯s said that if one prepares, they shall seed, and if not, they shall fail.


    But the rapid growth of Mo Hua¡¯s Divine Sense was unforeseeable, and because of this, he had to overturn and start anew with all the preparations and ns he had made before¡­


    Seeing Mr. Zhuang seemed a bit distracted, Mo Hua asked about his worries:


    ¡°Gentleman, I ate the little ghost from the Contemtion Map, and it seems its memories are now in my Sea of Consciousness. asionally, many illusions and various stray thoughts arise. Is this dangerous?¡±


    ¡°That¡­¡± Mr. Zhuang¡¯s gaze deepened, ¡°It¡¯s hard to say.¡±


    Mo Hua didn¡¯t expect Mr. Zhuang, with all his experience and knowledge, to have such a vague answer, prompting him to ask:


    ¡°Why is it hard to say?¡±


    ¡°Because no one has ever done this before¡­¡±


    Mo Hua was taken aback, ¡°No one has eaten a little ghost before?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Mr. Zhuang looked at Mo Hua with aplicated expression, ¡°Generally, it¡¯s the little ghosts that eat humans. You¡¯re the first one I know of who has eaten a little ghost¡­¡±

 Chapter 297: 296: The Map of Visualization_1

    Chapter 297: Chapter 296: The Map of Visualization_1


    Mo Hua couldn¡¯t help but gape.


    He hadn¡¯t expected that in such a vast Cultivation World, with so many cultivators, he himself would have the fortune to be the first one to ¡°eat a crab¡±.


    Mo Hua was conflicted; he didn¡¯t want to ¡°eat a crab¡±. Without any precedent to follow, if he got the method wrong, it could lead to a upset stomach.


    ¡°What should I do then?¡± Mo Hua asked, ¡°Won¡¯t there be a day when my Sea of Consciousness is eroded by evil thoughts, and I lose my true nature, truly bing a man-eating little ghost?¡±


    Mr. Zhuang nced at Mo Hua, ¡°There¡¯s no need to worry needlessly. You¡¯ve already consumed living little ghosts; what would some residual wandering thoughts amount to?¡±


    ¡°What you¡¯re experiencing could at most be called¡­¡± Mr. Zhuang paused thoughtfully and found the words, ¡°indigestion.¡±


    ¡°Indigestion¡­¡± Mo Hua pondered for a moment and then understood.


    ¡°Poor digestion?¡±


    Mr. Zhuang nodded, ¡°That¡¯s one way to put it.¡±


    Mo Hua was reassured and began chattering away with other questions:


    ¡°Gentleman, where exactly do these Contemtion Mapse from? Also, you mentioned that the Contemtion Maps harbor dangers, does this little ghost count as one of those dangers? Is it the ¡®Non-Human¡¯ path you spoke of? Do all Contemtion Maps contain these kinds of little ghosts? If I encounter them again, what should I do?¡±


    Mo Hua¡¯s voice was crisp, as he asked a long string of questions in one breath.


    Mr. Zhuang couldn¡¯t help but rub his forehead.


    Having a clever disciple was also somewhat troublesome; their quick minds led to many questions, making them exhausting to answer.


    Mr. Zhuang thought for a moment and decided to start with the basics, so he asked Mo Hua:


    ¡°All the extraordinary powers of a cultivator rely on three things. Do you know what these three are?¡±


    ¡°Are they Divine Sense, Spiritual Power, and the physical body?¡± Mo Hua answered.


    Mr. Zhuang nodded, ¡°Correct. Every ability of a cultivator is founded upon Divine Sense, Spiritual Power, and the physical body.¡±


    ¡°Martial Arts involve stimting the physical body with Spiritual Power, Spells congeal Spiritual Power with Divine Thought; Formations connect to the Heavenly Dao with Divine Sense, transmitting Spiritual Power through Formation Patterns. Other methods of Tao Cultivation are simr, though their emphasis may vary.¡±


    ¡°In the future, if youe across anything bizarre or strange in the Cultivation World, and if you cannot grasp it or find a lead, you can consider these three aspects.¡±


    Mo Hua had an epiphany.


    ¡°So the little ghosts in the Contemtion Maps, having no physical bodies or Spiritual Power, are purely Divine Thoughts, just pure force of Divine Sense?¡±


    ¡°Exactly,¡± Mr. Zhuang said, ¡°In other words, the so-called Contemtion Maps are just mediums that carry Divine Sense, which in the maps are remnants of Divine Sense left by certain cultivators due to coincidences, or Divine Thoughts born from some Non-Human entities due to fortuitous opportunities.¡±


    ¡°These Divine Senses or Divine Thoughts are often referred to as evil beings or ghosts by cultivators.¡±


    Mo Hua asked, ¡°Are all these evil beings and ghosts edible?¡±


    Mr. Zhuang tapped Mo Hua¡¯s little head, ¡°Don¡¯t be greedy, always thinking about eating.¡±


    Mo Hua smiled sheepishly.


    Mr. Zhuang warned, ¡°These evil beings and ghosts vary in strength. The little green-faced ghost you encountered was rtively weak and you were able to consume it. If you encounter something stronger, who knows who will consume whom.¡±


    ¡°How strong can they be?¡± Mo Hua was curious.


    Mr. Zhuang¡¯s eyes shed with deep wariness and he spoke with a grave tone:


    ¡°Terrifyingly strong.¡±


    Mo Hua¡¯s expression also became serious.


    Something that even the unfathomable Mr. Zhuang found terrifying?


    Mr. Zhuang looked at Mo Hua and, after a moment¡¯s thought, still felt it better to give him a warning.


    Originally, Mo Hua¡¯s realm was too low toe into contact with such things, but now he unexpectedly found a Contemtion Map and consumed the ghost within, who knows what he might encounter in the future.


    Mr. Zhuang was quite fond of this little disciple and didn¡¯t want him to fall into an unescapable predicament due to ignorance and fearlessness.


    ¡°There are dangers in this world that you cannot see,¡± Mr. Zhuang said.


    ¡°Wild mountains, ancient temples, sealed caves, and underground tombs often harbor indescribable evil beings or ghosts. They feed on human Divine Sense and are adept at polluting the heart.¡±


    ¡°Cultivators with weaker Divine Sense, when encountering these entities, can¡¯t see or touch them; they might be on the verge of death without knowing how they are dying. Either their Divine Sense ispletely devoured, or their Sea of Consciousness is upied by an evil being, being manipted unknowingly, turning into a puppet-like living dead.¡±


    ¡°Then there are some entities that have lived even longer, with overwhelming Divine Thoughts, nearly indestructible, and with a Divine Sense that cultivators can¡¯t even glimpse. Some cultivators revere them as ¡®Ghost Gods¡¯ or ¡®Evil Gods¡¯, worshipping them devoutly.¡±


    ¡°But these Ghost Gods and Evil Gods are mostly evil-natured, with insidious Divine Thoughts. Cultivators who worship them usually do note to good ends¡­¡±


    ¡°Whether weaker ghosts and evil beings, or supremely powerful Ghost Gods and Evil Gods, in order to exist in the world, they must have something to inhabit. That thing is the Contemtion Map.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why I told you that Contemtion Maps harbor dangers, containing Non-Human paths¡­¡±


    Mo Hua listened with growing fear, but also voiced his confusion:


    ¡°Do they all hide in maps?¡±


    Could such arge being really fit into something so small?


    Mr. Zhuang shook his head, ¡°Although they are called Contemtion Maps, they are not necessarily just maps. Some murals, statues, strange patterns, etc., could all be objects of contemtion. It¡¯s just that cultivators are ustomed to collectively referring to them as ¡®Contemtion Maps¡¯.¡±


    Mo Hua nodded his head, feeling as if his eyes had been opened.


    Without Mr. Zhuang¡¯s guidance, he would never have known these Tao Cultivation knowledge, and had he really encountered a powerful ghost, he probably would indeed die without knowing how he died.


    Mo Hua asked, ¡°Does this knowledge also belong to themon sense of Tao cultivation?¡±


    ¡°This is notmon sense of Tao cultivation,¡± Mr. Zhuang said, ¡°but the secrets of Tao cultivation. They are the arcane knowledge known only by some Ancient Noble ns who are well-versed in Divine Sense, or the Ancient Sects that inherit Formation knowledge. Ordinary cultivators would not have ess to such secrets.¡±


    Mo Hua nodded repeatedly, seriouslymitting these rare secrets of Tao cultivation to memory.


    Apart from Mr. Zhuang, there was no one else who could talk to him about these things.


    ¡°Do you understand now?¡±


    ¡°I understand,¡± Mo Hua said, and then something else urred to him, ¡°But¡­¡±


    Seeing Mo Hua¡¯s hesitant expression, Mr. Zhuang, somewhat helplessly, said, ¡°If you want to ask, just ask. Don¡¯t keep it bottled up inside.¡±


    Mo Hua beamed a candid smile and said, ¡°Thank you, Gentleman!¡±


    Then he began to ask, ¡°When I look at the Contemtion Map, at first I see a Taoist Child, but as I continue to observe, the Taoist Child turns into a Little Green-faced Ghost. Why is that? Do all Contemtion Maps have two such appearances?¡±


    Mr. Zhuang looked at Mo Hua with surprise.


    Such a subtle detail¡ªhe had not mentioned it, yet Mo Hua had figured it out on his own; indeed, he had a sharp mind and highprehension.


    Mr. Zhuang smiled slightly, his face showing approval as he said:


    ¡°Everything in the world has both an apparent form and a true form, and so it is with the Contemtion Maps. The various scenes within the map are its apparent forms. Beneath these apparent forms, there exist the true forms made of Divine Thoughts.¡±


    Mo Hua thought about Mr. Zhuang¡¯s words and said:


    ¡°So, the little Taoist Child in the Contemtion Map is the apparent form, and the Little Green-faced Ghost is the true form?¡±


    Mr. Zhuang nodded. ¡°Correct.¡±


    ¡°Do all Contemtion Maps divide between apparent and true forms?¡±


    ¡°Yes, but it¡¯s not so simple to distinguish them,¡± Mr. Zhuang patiently exined:


    ¡°In some maps, the apparent form is the true form, while in others, the true form is just a more deeply concealed apparent form.¡±


    ¡°Apparent form, true form; true form, apparent form¡­¡±


    Mo Hua thought for a while, a bit dizzy from the circr reasoning, then asked:


    ¡°How can I distinguish between them?¡±


    Mr. Zhuang raised his slender finger and slowly said:


    ¡°First, it depends on Divine Sense. If your Divine Sense is strong, stronger than the Divine Thoughts of the ghosts or evil beings within the Contemtion Map, then you can perceive their reality.¡±


    ¡°Second, it relies on experience. As you see more Contemtion Maps, you will naturally develop an intuition to discern truth from false, to see through some apparent forms.¡±


    ¡°Third, it is based on your enlightenment of the Heavenly Dao. The deeper your understanding of the Heavenly Dao, closer to the essence of the Great Dao, the more you will be able to see the true forms hidden beneath the apparent ones.¡±


    ¡°Of these three aspects, the first is the most direct, the second takes time, and the third is the most difficult.¡±


    ¡°Enlightenment of the Heavenly Dao¡­¡± Mo Hua pondered for a moment, then doubtfully said, ¡°How can I enhance my enlightenment of the Heavenly Dao?¡±


    Mr. Zhuang said, ¡°One depends on the temperament, and the other on tempering.¡±


    Mo Hua furrowed his brow, thinking carefully for a moment, then his eyes brightened as he said:


    ¡°Meditation improves temperament, while Formation tempering enhancesprehension?¡±


    Mr. Zhuang did not expect him to grasp the concept so quickly and nodded, ¡°Yes.¡±


    Mo Hua thought it through from the beginning to the end and gradually understood:


    ¡°My Divine Sense is strong, and because I meditate and practice Drawing Formation every day, my understanding of the Heavenly Dao is also profound. Hence, without realizing it, I saw through the true form of the Little Green-faced Ghost. The Little Green-faced Ghost then prated into my Sea of Consciousness, attempting to devour my Divine Sense¡­¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡± Mo Hua looked puzzled, ¡°The Householder also has a strong Divine Sense, so why didn¡¯t he see through the true form of the Contemtion Map?¡±


    Mr. Zhuang said indifferently, ¡°While his Divine Sense may be strong, his temperament is too greedy, clouded by personal desires. His enlightenment of the Heavenly Dao is too poor, naturally preventing him from seeing through it.¡±


    Mo Hua understood.


    It seemed that temperament was very important; otherwise one could easily be clouded by greed, blinded by the apparent forms, failing to see through the true nature of things, and thus straying from the Heavenly Dao.


    From this conversation with Mr. Zhuang, Mo Hua learned a great deal and sincerely said, ¡°Thank you, Gentleman!¡±


    Mr. Zhuang¡¯s gaze went deep as he asked, ¡°Do you know why I¡¯m telling you so much now?¡±


    ¡°Because I asked you¡­¡±


    Mo Hua thought silently, but he knew that since Mr. Zhuang had asked this way, there must be more to it than that.


    He could ask, and Mr. Zhuang could choose to answer or not.


    How much Mr. Zhuang answered and what he chose to exin could all be very telling.


    Mo Hua reviewed Mr. Zhuang¡¯s answers in his mind once again, realizing that everything Mr. Zhuang had exined rted to ¡®Divine Sense¡¯ and ¡®Heavenly Dao.¡¯


    But why Mr. Zhuang spoke of these things was not immediately clear to Mo Hua.


    Seeing Mo Hua deep in thought, his small eyebrows knitted tightly, his expression somewhat puzzled, Mr. Zhuang did not keep him guessing any longer but asked meaningfully:


    ¡°Foundation Establishment is aboutying the Foundation of the Great Dao¡­¡±


    ¡°Have you decided what kind of Taoist Foundation you want to establish?¡±

 Chapter 298: 297 Divine Sense Proving the Dao_1

    Chapter 298: Chapter 297 Divine Sense Proving the Dao_1


    ¡°`


    What kind of Taoist Foundation should be established?


    Mo Hua had never considered this question before, so he asked:


    ¡°What¡¯s the difference between Foundation Establishment and Foundation Establishment?¡±


    ¡°Cultivators differ greatly from one another, and so naturally do the Foundations they establish.¡±


    Mr. Zhuang continued to exin:


    ¡°The foundation of a cultivator relies on Divine Sense, Spiritual Power, and the physical body.¡±


    ¡°Different cultivators have inherent distinctions in their Sea of Consciousness, Qi Sea, and physical body from birth, and the Cultivation Techniques and Taoist Skills they practice are also varied. With different choices, the path of their cultivation will naturally differ as well.¡±


    Mo Hua was a bit worried now.


    He originally thought that just being able to establish a Foundation was good enough, but he hadn¡¯t expected that there¡¯d be so much to consider even for Foundation Establishment, including the need to choose what to cultivate.


    He had never thought about these matters before and had no idea what to do at the moment.


    ¡°Gentleman, can¡¯t I just take it one step at a time?¡± Mo Hua said quietly.


    Mr. Zhuang replied, ¡°For Cultivators practicing Tao Cultivation, Qi Refinement nurtures the foundation, and Foundation Establishment paves the way. Every stepys a footprint. You must consider from the beginning which path you want to take and which Dao you want to cultivate. It will be extremely difficult to change courseter on.¡±


    Mo Hua paused, then asked weakly, ¡°Gentleman, what do you think I am better suited to cultivate?¡±


    Mr. Zhuang looked at Mo Hua and stated bluntly:


    ¡°Your physical body isn¡¯t up to par, and your Spiritual Root¡­ isn¡¯t that great either.¡±


    Mo Hua knew all too well about being innately frail and having a median Spiritual Root, but hearing Mr. Zhuang say it out loud still made him feel ufortable. He tentatively asked:


    ¡°Is it really that bad?¡±


    He thought it wasn¡¯t too bad; at least his Spiritual Root was below average.


    Seeing Mo Hua¡¯s watery eyes, Mr. Zhuang found it hard to be direct.


    ¡°Not exactly bad¡­¡± Mr. Zhuang said euphemistically, ¡°but there is great potential!¡±


    Mo Hua was stunned; his expression grewplex.


    Mr. Zhuang¡¯s words were indeed very euphemistic¡­


    Great potential for the future means that his abilities arecking now¡­


    ¡°Is there any possibility for me to engage in Body Refinement in the future, or to have any advantages with Spiritual Power?¡± Mo Hua still harbored a glimmer of hope.


    Mr. Zhuang stroked his chin, ¡°It depends on who youpare yourself with.¡±


    ¡°How so?¡±


    Mr. Zhuang exined, ¡°First of all, you have an inferior median-grade Spiritual Root, which seems not too bad. But that is only whenpared to Loose Cultivators in Tongxian City. Compared to Cultivators from ns or Sect Disciples, especially those from the third or fourth rank powers and above, you would be considered subpar.¡±


    Mo Hua nodded; this was indeed the case.


    The Spiritual Roots of some ns and Sect Disciples were definitely much better than his.


    ¡°Do you know about the inheritance of Spiritual Roots?¡± Mr. Zhuang asked.


    ¡°Mm.¡± Mo Hua nodded.


    He had heard from An Xiaofu that when spouses had different Spiritual Roots, there were patterns to follow in the grades and types of Spiritual Roots their children would inherit. This was Spiritual Root inheritance.


    Mr. Zhuang said, ¡°More than twenty thousand years ago, when the Taoist Court was first established, Superior Spiritual Roots were indeed extremely rare, and even the lowest grade of Superior Spiritual Roots would be given great importance and cultivated with considerable effort¡­¡±


    ¡°But since some Noble ns discovered that Spiritual Roots could be inherited and that this inheritance can be controlled, all ns and Sects have followed this principle for arranging marriages and unions for their children.¡±


    ¡°Because of this, in today¡¯srger Family Sects and ns, Superior Spiritual Roots aremonce, and even the lowest grade of Superior Spiritual Roots is no longer considered a rare type.¡±


    Mr. Zhuang silently looked at Mo Hua again, without speaking.


    If even the lowest grade of Superior Spiritual Root wasn¡¯t rare, what about Mo Hua¡¯s inferior median-grade Spiritual Root?


    An inferior median-grade is three thresholds away from a median-grade Superior Spiritual Root.


    Mr. Zhuang considerately didn¡¯t say it aloud.


    Yet Mo Hua understood what Mr. Zhuang meant and couldn¡¯t help but hang his head, letting out a long sigh.


    ¡°`


    Mr. Zhuang, however, hadn¡¯t finished speaking and continued,


    ¡°This is only whenpared to the average disciples of noble ns and family sects. If you furtherpare yourself to their most distinguished talents, the gap between you and them is evenrger.¡±


    ¡°Without even going far, just take Zisheng and Zixi as examples. In terms of the innate talents of your physical body and spiritual root, there is also a vast difference between you and them.¡±


    ¡°Is the gap really that big?¡± Mo Hua asked quietly.


    Mr. Zhuang hesitated for a moment but decided to tell the truth, ¡°The gap isn¡¯t just big, in fact, it¡¯s even bigger than what I¡¯ve said¡­¡±


    Mo Hua was shocked.


    He didn¡¯t realize that the talents of Zisheng and Zixi were so high.


    Or rather, that his talent was so low?


    Thinking of Mr. Zhuang¡¯s previous talk of the ¡°Heavenly Dao¡± and ¡°Divine Sense,¡± Mo Hua said,


    ¡°Then should I focus on cultivating my Divine Sense?¡±


    Mr. Zhuang nodded and said, ¡°Correct, since you can¡¯tpete with others in terms of the physical body and spiritual root, then simply give up onpeting in those areas and just focus on your Divine Sense instead.¡±


    ¡°Your physical body and spiritual root are weaker than you think, but your Divine Sense is actually stronger than you think.¡±


    Mr. Zhuang looked at Mo Hua and thought to himself, ¡°It might even be much stronger than I imagine¡­¡±


    Mo Hua, unaware of Mr. Zhuang¡¯s thoughts and still somewhat fixated on the natural talents of his physical body and spiritual root, asked,


    ¡°Then can my physical and spiritual root issues be improved?¡±


    Mr. Zhuang shook his head slightly and said,


    ¡°Physical weakness is an innate issue, it can be improved, but no matter how much it¡¯s improved, it won¡¯t change the fundamental nature. At most, after improvement, the body wouldn¡¯t be so weak, but it also won¡¯t be much stronger. It cannotpare with cultivators born with innate body refinement capabilities.¡±


    ¡°As for the spiritual root, it¡¯s predetermined at birth. Whatever spiritual root you¡¯re born with, you¡¯ll have for life. It can¡¯t be changed, and if it¡¯s inferior to others¡¯, then it¡¯s inferior, and there¡¯s no other remedy.¡±


    ¡°So, I should focus on what I¡¯m strong at and avoid my weaknesses, is that it?¡± Mo Hua said.


    Mr. Zhuang nodded, ¡°Divine Sense, spiritual power, and physical body are the foundations of a cultivator¡¯s cultivation. These three are indispensable, but the path of the Heavenly Dao is harsh, and a person¡¯s innate abilities are limited. Ultimately, it¡¯s impossible to excel in everything. In Tao cultivation, you don¡¯t need to be stronger than others in every aspect, just being profound in one aspect is good.¡±


    Mo Hua nodded, feeling like his mind had suddenly cleared, and then curiously said,


    ¡°Then, are there people who excel in all aspects?¡±


    Mr. Zhuang fell silent for a moment, then slowly said, ¡°There are, but such individuals with heaven-defying talents are as rare as phoenix feathers and qilin horns. Even when looking across the entire Tao Cultivation World, they are peerless geniuses thate once in a thousand years!¡±


    Mo Hua felt a bit envious, but then thought better of it.


    Without even thinking about it, he knew that cultivating Divine Sense, spiritual power, and physical body all at once would require a profound Tao cultivation legacy, vast resources of spirit stones, and extremely precious Heaven and Earth spiritual items for sustenance.


    Even if he possessed such peerless genius, without the legacy and resources, he would be a pearl covered in dust, wasting his talents.


    One shouldn¡¯t be too greedy; cultivating his Divine Sense was good enough for him.


    But if he were to focus on cultivating Divine Sense, could he really aspire to the Great Dao? Moreover, he seemed not to have heard any cultivators focusing solely on Divine Sense.


    After thinking for a while, Mo Hua asked, ¡°Gentleman, are there other cultivators who focus on Divine Sense?¡±


    ¡°Very few.¡±


    ¡°How few?¡±


    Mr. Zhuang said, ¡°Normal cultivators wouldn¡¯t cultivate Divine Sense.¡±


    Mo Hua was stunned, feeling conflicted. Did that mean he was an ¡°abnormal¡± cultivator¡­


    Mr. Zhuang smiled a bit, ¡°The strength of the physical body and spiritual power are obvious, while the strength of Divine Sense is subtle and, being abstract, hard to grasp. Besides some Formation Masters who, due to the needs of Formation techniques, must possess a strong Divine Sense and thereby have no choice but to focus on it, other cultivators seldom choose this path.¡±


    ¡°I see¡­¡± Mo Hua sighed softly.


    Mr. Zhuang¡¯s gaze became intense, ¡°But you are different. With an inherently weak body and ordinary spiritual root, Divine Sense is almost your sole advantage, and it¡¯s far too strong¡­¡±


    ¡°If that is the case, then cultivate your Divine Sense to the extreme, to a level so profound that other cultivators can only look on from a distance and even behold it with awe¡­¡±


    Gazing at the small figure of Mo Hua, Mr. Zhuang said with a far-reaching look,


    ¡°As long as you cultivate your Divine Sense strong enough, one day, you will be able to prove the Dao with Divine Sense, and with Supreme Divine Sense, you will glimpse The True Meaning of the Dao!¡±

 Chapter 299: 298 Not Losing Ones True Heart_1

    Chapter 299: Chapter 298 Not Losing One¡¯s True Heart_1


    ¡°`


    Divine Sense Proving the Dao, with the Supreme Divine Sense, peek into the Great Dao¡­


    Mo Hua was utterly astonished.


    After carefully contemting, it seemed that focusing on Divine Sense was indeed the method most suitable for him.


    All his cultivation and skills depended on Divine Sense.


    Firstly, Drawing Formations required Divine Sense. Without a strong Divine Sense, one could neitherprehend nor learn and use Formations.


    And Formations and Divine Senseplement each other. Constantly practicing Formations could also refine the Sea of Consciousness, thereby strengthening Divine Sense.


    Secondly, the Cultivation Technique Mo Hua practiced encountered its bottleneck in the Mystery Formation within the Sea of Consciousness.


    Without a strong Divine Sense, one could not solve the Mystery Formation, break the bottleneck, and one¡¯s cultivation would forevere to a standstill.


    Finally, the Spells that Mo Hua practiced, whether it was the Fireball Technique that prioritized Divine Sense locking and abided by the principle ¡®only speed is unbeatable,¡¯ or the Water Passing Step that required manipting Spiritual Power to lead the flesh, or the Concealment Technique that hid one¡¯s physical form from detection.<div>


    The stronger the Divine Sense, the stronger the effect of these Spells when cast.


    Thus it seemed, Proving the Dao through Divine Sense was the most suitable path for Mo Hua, and it might as well be the only path for him.


    Mo Hua nodded, then suddenly remembered a question and couldn¡¯t help but ask Mr. Zhuang:


    ¡°But my Divine Sense is already at Foundation Establishment, what else is there to establish?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s still not enough.¡±


    ¡°Even Divine Sense at Foundation Establishment is not enough?¡± Mo Hua was shocked and a little confused.


    Isn¡¯t it said that in the Qi-refining Realm, achieving Foundation Establishment of Divine Sense is extremely difficult? Under such circumstances, to say that Divine Sense is still insufficient¡­


    Mo Hua scratched his head.


    Mr. Zhuang said, ¡°It¡¯s enough for others but not for you.¡±


    ¡°Why¡¯s that?¡±


    Mr. Zhuang did not directly answer, instead, he said: ¡°Zisheng and Zixi¡¯s talents exceed yours; they are older than you, have better inheritances than you, and have more Spirit Stones than you¡­¡±


    Mr. Zhuang listed many things and Mo Hua could only sigh in his heart.


    Comparisons are odious.


    Being both registered disciples, it seemed that he was dragging his feet for Mr. Zhuang¡¯s registered disciple group, and it was a heavy drag at that.


    After listing the advantages of the Bai siblings, Mr. Zhuang asked, ¡°Do you know why they have not yet achieved Foundation Establishment?¡±


    Mo Hua pondered for a moment and then answered, ¡°Are they polishing their realms?¡±


    ¡°Correct,¡± Mr. Zhuang nodded, ¡°A journey of a thousand miles begins with a single step. Qi Refinement is the first realm and also the starting point of Tao Cultivation, so one needs to strengthen the foundations and cultivate the root; Foundation Establishment should not be rushed.¡±


    Mo Hua furrowed his brow, ¡°Gentleman, if that¡¯s the case, then shouldn¡¯t Qi Refinement be the establishment, polishing the foundation,ying the foundation of the Great Dao, and not the Qi-refining Realm?¡±


    Mr. Zhuang shook his head: ¡°Qi Refinement only strengthens the root, but it¡¯s different from Foundation Establishment.¡±<div>


    ¡°Is there any extraordinary significance to Foundation Establishment?¡±


    Mr. Zhuang¡¯s expression turned grave:


    ¡°Foundation Establishment is the first major breakthrough among the many realms in Tao Cultivation!¡±


    ¡°When a Cultivator establishes their Foundation, Spiritual Power undergoes a qualitative change, condensing like a liquid; the physical body undergoes a qualitative change, Blood Qi like mercury; at the same time, the Sea of Consciousness expands, and Divine Sense doubles!¡±<div>


    Divine Sense doubles!


    Mo Hua¡¯s heart skipped a beat, ¡°Could it be¡­¡±


    Mr. Zhuang slightly nodded, his gaze deep, ¡°This means, no matter how strong your Divine Sense is during Qi Refinement, after Foundation Establishment, it might double directly!¡±


    Mo Hua¡¯s heart trembled, an incredulous expression on his face.


    For other Cultivators, their Divine Sense during the Qi Refinement phase, after doubling, reaches the Divine Sense of Foundation Establishment.


    But his Divine Sense was already at Foundation Establishment level, so after doubling, just how powerful would his Divine Sense be¡­


    Mo Hua found it hard to imagine and looked at Mr. Zhuang, asking:


    ¡°Then, my Divine Sense¡­¡±


    Mr. Zhuang said, ¡°Your current Divine Sense is approximately at the level of the initial phase of Foundation Establishment. After it doubles, you will have the Divine Sense of the middle phase of Foundation Establishment.¡±


    Mr. Zhuang paused for a moment before continuing, ¡°And if you have the Divine Sense of the middle phase of Foundation Establishment before you actually establish your Foundation, then after Foundation Establishment, although it won¡¯t equal a Golden Core, it¡¯s estimated that you will have the peak Divine Sense of thete phase of Foundation Establishment.¡±


    Mo Hua¡¯s mouth dropped open.


    If this were truly the case, after Foundation Establishment, having such a strong Divine Sense, wouldn¡¯t bing a Second Rank Formation Master be as easy as turning his hand over?


    Moreover, bottlenecks would be easier to break through, his Fireball Technique would be faster, his Water Passing Step stronger, and his Concealment Technique less likely to be detected by others.<div>


    Mo Hua couldn¡¯t help but fantasize for a while until he lifted his head to find Mr. Zhuang looking at him, the corners of his mouth carrying a faint smile.


    Mo Hua¡¯s mind was startled again.


    Based on his intuition and his understanding of his master, Mr. Zhuang surely had more to say.


    ¡°Is it not that simple¡­¡± Mo Hua asked quietly.


    Mr. Zhuang smiled faintly and asked Mo Hua, ¡°How do you n to strengthen your Divine Sense?¡±


    Mo Hua thought for a while and said truthfully:


    ¡°The same as before, Drawing Formations, practicing solving them?¡±


    ¡°Your Divine Sense has already reached Foundation Establishment. Drawing First-grade Formations now, the increase in Divine Sense would be negligible.¡±


    Mo Hua froze, only then remembering that it was no wonder these past few days Drawing First-grade Formations felt dull and uninteresting.


    It was because these were too simple, no longer able to temper his Divine Sense norprehend thews of the Heavenly Dao.


    ¡°Then, should I consume a Contemtion Map?¡± Mo Hua asked tentatively.


    Mr. Zhuang couldn¡¯t help but knock on Mo Hua¡¯s head, shaking his head:


    ¡°Not to mention whether you can see through the true essence of the Contemtion Map, or whether you can discern what you¡¯re consuming and what consequences it will have.¡±<div>


    ¡°Even if you really could consume it, Contemtion Maps are rare. Where could you get so lucky as toe across another one?¡±


    ¡°Moreover, Contemtion Maps vary in strength. If the Demon within the map is too strong, it¡¯s still up in the air who would consume whom¡­¡±


    Although there was a Taoist Stele within Mo Hua¡¯s Sea of Consciousness, it was not a certainty that he would be consumed, but he did not wish for unexpectedplications to arise.


    If there really was a powerful Evil Demon that infiltrated his Sea of Consciousness and encountered the Taoist Stele within, and if Mo Hua failed to keep it contained and let it escape, the trouble could be immense.


    Mo Hua couldn¡¯t help nodding his head.


    If Contemtion Maps couldn¡¯t be consumed and First-grade Formations couldn¡¯t be drawn, there was only one method left.


    Mo Hua said, ¡°Would drawing the Reversed Spirit Formation work?¡±


    ¡°Not only the Reversed Spirit Formation. All First-grade Formations with ten Patterns, including those anomalies of the Heavenly Dao, can help you enhance your Divine Sense,¡± Mr. Zhuang said.


    ¡°Are there other anomalies of the Heavenly Dao in Formations?¡±


    Mr. Zhuang nodded, ¡°There are, but they¡¯re not with me.¡±


    Mo Hua¡¯s eyes lit up: ¡°Can we obtain them?¡±


    Mr. Zhuang gave a wry smile, ¡°Let¡¯s talk about thister. For now, you learn the Reversed Spirit Formation. Once you¡¯ve mastered it, I have other things to teach you. If you can fully grasp the Reversed Spirit Formation, I¡¯ll try to find some other Heavenly Dao¡¯s anomalies for you to learn.¡±


    Mo Hua felt grateful in his heart and respectfully bowed, ¡°Thank you, Master!¡±<div>


    Mr. Zhuang spoke a lot, showing signs of weariness.


    Mo Hua then prepared to stand up and leave, not wanting to disturb Mr. Zhuang¡¯s rest. After taking a few steps, however, Mr. Zhuang called out to him.


    ¡°I forgot to tell you,¡± Mr. Zhuang said, lying back in the bamboo chair, looking at Mo Hua warmly, ¡°Those evil thoughts, they actually have their uses.¡±


    ¡°The Little Green-faced Ghost¡¯s evil thoughts?¡±


    ¡°Correct.¡±


    ¡°What use are they for?¡±


    ¡°Using evil thoughts to refine the heart,¡± Mr. Zhuang said with a focused gaze, telling Mo Hua:


    ¡°Cultivators seek the Tao and aspire for immortality, facing countless obstacles and dangers. Apart from Cultivation, the greatest peril is actually the Taoist Heart.¡±


    ¡°Cultivators can lose their Taoist Heart?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Mr. Zhuang nodded, his expression one of mncholy:


    ¡°The path of Tao Cultivation is long. At the beginning, one may be wholeheartedly dedicated to the Tao, with a steadfast Taoist Heart.¡±


    ¡°But as years go by and worldly desires stain the heart, gradually, one may not even know what they are Cultivating for anymore, living for so long, they might also forget why they are alive.¡±


    ¡°One who seeks the Tao may be obsessed with pleasures, one who vows to y demons may fall into demonhood, one whose heart pities the world may be its poison, one who holdspassion may grow numb and apathetic¡­¡±


    ¡°In this world, the most resilient as well as the most fragile thing is the human heart.¡±


    ¡°In the vast world, appearances are manifold. Over the long passage of time, these erode the Taoist Heart.¡±


    ¡°This is also why I asked you to prove the Tao with your Divine Sense.¡±


    ¡°With strong Divine Sense, one can see through to the essence; with a clear mind, one can ward off external demons. Whatever happens in the future, I hope that your Taoist Heart remains as in the beginning, not losing one¡¯s own path, not forgetting one¡¯s original intention¡­¡±


    After speaking so earnestly, Mr. Zhuang¡¯s expression suddenly became extremely tired. He closed his eyes involuntarily and quietly fell asleep.


    Mo Hua respectfully paid his respects with a light gesture, not wanting to disturb Mr. Zhuang.


    He silentlymitted Mr. Zhuang¡¯s words to memory, especially thest two sentences:


    Not losing one¡¯s own path, not forgetting one¡¯s original intention.

 Chapter 300: 299 Evil Demon_1

    Chapter 300: Chapter 299 Evil Demon_1


    Mo Hua bid farewell to Mr. Zhuang, walked through the bamboo grove, crossed the meadow, passed the pond, and soon arrived under the big locust tree.


    Underneath the locust tree, Bai Zisheng and Bai Zixi were reading.


    Seeing Mo Hua, Bai Zisheng¡¯s eyes lit up, and he hastily tossed aside the book in his hands, asking,


    ¡°Where have you been? Haven¡¯t seen you aroundtely.¡±


    Mo Hua opened the food box and shared the beef and cakes that his mother had prepared with Bai Zisheng and Bai Zixi.


    ¡°I got held up by some matters.¡±


    Bai Zisheng nodded and didn¡¯t ask further, focusing on eating his beef.


    He was simple-minded; when there was meat to eat, he generally stopped thinking about anything else.


    Mo Hua thought for a while, then asked him, ¡°Zisheng, when do you n to reach Foundation Establishment?¡±


    Bai Zisheng corrected him, ¡°You should call me Brother Bai!¡±<div>


    Mo Hua ignored him.


    While eating the meat from Mo Hua, Bai Zisheng felt obliged to answer,


    ¡°There¡¯s still some time. I need to solidify my foundation first before I can establish it.¡±


    Mo Hua nodded in understanding.


    It seemed that Mr. Zhuang was right. Disciples from Noble ns or Sects, who wanted to go far on the Tao Cultivation path, would not covet short-term achievements; starting from the Qi Refinement Realm, they will refine their realm andy a solid foundation.


    Bai Zisheng then asked Mo Hua, ¡°Are you nning on establishing your foundation?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m at the seventh level of Qi Refinement, so I too need to start nning early.¡±


    While Bai Zixi nibbled on pastries, she looked up at Mo Hua and suddenly paused, frowning as she said,


    ¡°Your Divine Sense¡­¡±


    Upon hearing this, Bai Zisheng also took a good look at Mo Hua and immediately gasped in shock, ¡°Mo Hua, what¡¯s wrong with your Divine Sense?¡±


    ¡°Oh, I established my foundation with my Divine Sense ahead of time.¡±


    Mo Hua tried to act nonchnt but still couldn¡¯t hide a hint of pride in his eyes.


    Bai Zisheng¡¯s mouth fell open, and Bai Zixi stared at him in stunned silence, forgetting all about her pastries.


    ¡°Impossible!¡± Bai Zisheng eximed.


    ¡°Why is it impossible?¡±


    ¡°Qi Refinement Cultivators can¡¯t possibly have a Divine Sense of the Foundation Establishment level.¡±


    ¡°Well, let¡¯s just leave it at that then,¡± Mo Hua said indifferently.


    Bai Zisheng scrutinized Mo Hua from every angle, still finding it hard to believe, ¡°Have you really established your Divine Sense?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say it was impossible?¡±<div>


    Bai Zisheng scratched his head, murmuring,


    ¡°It shouldn¡¯t be possible, I¡¯ve never heard of the Divine Sense establishing foundation ahead¡­¡±


    Mo Hua pinched a piece of pastry and ced it in his mouth, happily chewing away.


    ¡°How did you establish your Divine Sense?¡± Bai Zisheng couldn¡¯t help but ask again.<div>


    ¡°Brother!¡± Bai Zixi¡¯s voice was crisp, with a tinge of reproach in her tone.


    Only then did Bai Zisheng remember, and said with an apologetic air,


    ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have asked. Every cultivator has their own fortunes which they usually don¡¯t share with others.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± Mo Hua waved his hand and said, ¡°But I can¡¯t tell you just yet. If there¡¯s a chance in the future, I will.¡±


    He had only discussed the Contemtion Map with Mr. Zhuang so far, since it rted to the Sea of Consciousness, and with the Taoist Stele there too, it was better the fewer people who knew about it.


    At least for now, he shouldn¡¯t tell Bai Zisheng.


    Seeing how forthright Mo Hua was, Bai Zisheng nodded and said, ¡°Alright!¡±


    Mo Hua smiled.


    Upon seeing Mo Hua¡¯s smile, Bai Zisheng suddenly flinched and couldn¡¯t help asking,


    ¡°Why did you suddenly start smiling so creepily? There¡¯s even an evil aura about you.¡±


    Mo Hua was slightly taken aback, then remembered that the evil thoughts of the Little Green-faced Ghost asionally surfaced; when he smiled, it carried the same eerie evil aura as the ghost.


    Mo Hua rubbed his cheek, ¡°It¡¯s nothing, my brain is just a bit off from eating something wrong, it¡¯ll pass soon.¡±


    Bai Zisheng listened, bewildered, but did not delve deeper. Instead, he asked curiously:<div>


    ¡°What have you been up to recently?¡±


    Mo Hua thought for a moment. He couldn¡¯t discuss the Contemtion Map, but the affairs of ck Mountain Stronghold, telling Bai Zisheng and the others, should be fine.


    Moreover, they were disciples of the Bai Family, with a deep family learning tradition; perhaps they might know some other clues.


    So Mo Hua picked and chose parts of the affair at ck Mountain Stronghold to tell Bai Zisheng.


    From the hidden mountain path between the cliffs, to the Foggy Forest covered in Fog Formation, to questioning cultivators at the dead of night, and finally, the bloodred Pill Room and the White Bone Pill Furnace¡­


    Mo Hua told him everything that could be said, apart from matters rted to the Contemtion Map.


    Bai Zisheng listened with a mix of shock and righteous indignation.


    One moment he was worried for Mo Hua, the next he was furious at the evil deeds of the Evil Cultivators, wishing he could storm into ck Mountain Stronghold and fight his way in and out seven times, cutting down all the heretical demons.


    In Mo Hua¡¯s impression, disciples from noble ns were either strictly disciplined, adhering to rules and order, or were indulged to the extent of beingwless.


    Bai Zisheng¡¯s righteous and chivalrous nature was truly unexpected.


    Bai Zixi also listened intently, her book falling to the ground without her noticing.


    After thinking for a while, Mo Hua asked:


    ¡°Do you know the difference between Evil Cultivators and Demon Cultivators?¡±<div>


    The third Householder regarded him as an old demon who had taken over another¡¯s body through the Demon Path, so logically, Demon Cultivators should be stronger and more fearsome than Evil Cultivators.


    But Mo Hua had never been clear on the difference between the two, and when he asked Elder Yu, the response was evasive, probably because Elder Yu had never had much contact with them and didn¡¯t know much.


    After all, if Mo Hua had not entered ck Mountain Stronghold, he would have only encountered one Evil Cultivator¡ªthe rapist he and Zhang Lan had caught, whose leg Mo Hua had broken.


    As for the term Demon Cultivator, Mo Hua had rarely even heard it.


    ¡°I know this!¡± Bai Zisheng said with a proud smile, seizing the opportunity to show off his knowledge in front of Bai Zixi:


    ¡°Both Evil Cultivators and Demon Cultivators are no good; they practice the skills of heretical demons, and in general, it doesn¡¯t matter whether you call them Evil Cultivators or Demon Cultivators.¡±


    ¡°If we were to differentiate, Evil Cultivators usually refer to those who turned to the evil path midway through their cultivation, while Demon Cultivators are those with an authentic Demon Path lineage, practicing the Demon Path Skills and Taoist Skills.¡±


    ¡°Demon Cultivators have a more authentic lineage, while Evil Cultivators are more unorthodox, so Demon Cultivators tend to be stronger. Of course, with these heretical demons, what matters most is how wicked you are¡ªthe more evil, the more powerful, and of course, the more deserving of death.¡±


    ¡­


    Bai Zisheng exined in great detail.


    Mo Hua had a sudden realization, but then he was puzzled again, ¡°How do you know so much about this?¡±


    Bai Zisheng said earnestly, ¡°A cultivator fighting against demons and eliminating evil is a good cultivator! As such, without knowing oneself and knowing the enemy, how can one y demons?¡±


    Mo Hua sighed, ¡°Alright then.¡±<div>


    So that was his intention.


    Mo Hua asked further, ¡°What about Evil Formations? How are they different from general formations?¡±


    When it came to formations, especially in front of Mo Hua, Bai Zisheng felt out of his depth.


    He was clear about Mo Hua¡¯s level in formations, which was far higher than that of an average Qi Refinement Realm Formation Master.


    Bai Zisheng didn¡¯t dare talk nonsense, for fear that a mistake would make him lose face in front of Mo Hua, and then he wouldn¡¯t be able to continue calling himself ¡°Brother Bai¡± with any integrity.


    Even though Mo Hua had never acknowledged him as ¡°Brother¡±¡­


    Bai Zisheng stole a nce at his sister Zixi.


    Bai Zixi seemed a bit helpless and said:


    ¡°The matter of Evil Formations and Demon Formations is strictly forbidden by the elders of our n, and our instructors won¡¯t mention it either. However, I¡¯ve seen bits and pieces of it in a book¡­¡±


    Bai Zixi¡¯s long, dark eyshes fluttered slightly; her eyes, like autumn waters, reflecting contemtion as she recalled what the book said. After a moment, she continued:


    ¡°Evil Formations and Demon Formations, generally speaking, use flesh and blood as Formation media, draw Formation Patterns with malevolent thoughts, defy the Great Dao as the Formation Pivot, and refine human lives as the Formation eye.¡±


    ¡°As for the specifics, the book did not say, and I am not too clear on the differences between Evil Formation and Demon Formation.¡±


    Mo Hua nodded.


    Bai Zisheng said in a low voice, ¡°Why don¡¯t you ask Mr. Zhuang?¡±


    Mo Hua was thinking the same, but then he saw Bai Zixi shake her head and say:


    ¡°The Gentleman won¡¯t tell you.¡±


    Mo Hua was startled and couldn¡¯t help asking, ¡°Why not?¡±


    Bai Zixi replied, ¡°Because you¡¯re too clever; Mr. Zhuang is afraid you¡¯ll learn it all too quickly.¡±

 Chapter 301: 300 Unwilling to Part_1

    Chapter 301: Chapter 300 Unwilling to Part_1


    Mo Hua was somewhat astonished, and after some thought, he felt it was not so serious:


    ¡°Just by asking about the difference in Evil Formations, one can¡¯t possibly just learn it¡­¡±


    Bai Zisheng thought for a while, yet with a firm expression, he shook his head:


    ¡°Others may not be able to, but you will surely get it as soon as you learn!¡±


    Whether with Evil Formation or Demon Formation, they inherently deviate from the Great Dao, resorting to tricks and shortcuts.


    Learning the Righteous Dao Formation is very difficult.


    To learn it well, one needs to be orderly and steadfast, repeatedly Drawing Formation, gradually strengthening Divine Sense, and after years of toil, slowly achieving sess in Formation.


    Some Evil Cultivators, in their haste for quick sess and impatience for hard work, want to improve in a short time and invent side doors and harmful methods to forcibly enhance the power of their Formation.


    Evil Formation and Demon Formation are easier to learnpared to the Righteous Dao Formation.


    Moreover, as one is righteous and the other wicked, one being the inverse of the other, it might be hard for Formation Masters to prate their mysteries, but for a talent as bright as Mo Hua, he would understand as soon as he is given hints.<div>


    Despite Bai Zisheng¡¯s reluctance to admit it, Mo Hua was, in his eyes, among the cultivators of a simr age, the one with the most outrageous Formation talent he had ever seen.


    He learned conventional Formation so fast, let alone those heretical ones.


    Even if Mr. Zhuang merely provided a few hints about the principles, he would likely figure out the Evil Formation on his own.


    And once one falls into evil, there is no turning back.


    Bai Zisheng nced at Mo Hua and quickly cautioned:


    ¡°You must not ask Mr. Zhuang, or you will surely anger the gentleman! Those Evil Formations aren¡¯t presentable, better left unasked.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Mo Hua was somewhat skeptical.


    He wasn¡¯t exactly eager to learn any Evil Formation; he just wanted to be able to cope the next time he encountered one, to avoid being caught off guard and trapped in a predicament.


    ¡°Really!¡± Bai Zisheng said solemnly.


    ¡°Alright then.¡±


    Heeding the advice of others keeps one well-fed.


    Since both Bai Zisheng and Bai Zixi had said so, he decided to let it be for now; he could always consider it again if an opportunity aroseter.


    ¡°By the way, how did you manage to get out of ck Mountain Stronghold?¡± Bai Zisheng asked curiously.


    So Mo Hua retold the ¡°gant¡± tale of how the third Householder led the way and he walked out the front gates of ck Mountain Stronghold with a swagger and confidence.


    Bai Zisheng was astonished and blurted out, ¡°You¡¯re bragging!¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t believe it, forget it.¡±


    Mo Hua didn¡¯t appear to be lying, and Bai Zisheng felt torn, so he asked, ¡°What happened next?¡±


    Mo Hua briefly recounted the subsequent events, including how he trapped and killed those Evil Cultivators.


    Bai Zisheng wore a solemn expression, contemted for a long time, and finally made up his mind, saying earnestly:<div>


    ¡°Based on your courage and actions, I¡¯ve decided not to take you as my underling.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°You can upgrade, bing my junior disciple!¡±


    Mo Hua appeared indifferent and curled his lip, ¡°I¡¯m not keen on it.¡±<div>


    Bai Zisheng was again shocked, ¡°You don¡¯t even care to be the junior disciple?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s there to care about?¡±


    ¡°This is to be my junior disciple! Disciples from ordinary cultivator families, even those from the Zhao, Li, and even the Tu families¡¯ direct lines, I¡¯d scorn the idea of them being my junior.¡±


    Bai Zisheng tried hard to convince Mo Hua.


    After thinking for a while, Mo Hua asked, ¡°We¡¯re both registered disciples of Mr. Zhuang, so we¡¯re not really brothers within the same sect, right?¡±


    ¡°Registered disciples are still disciples!¡± insisted Bai Zisheng.


    ¡°But that¡¯s not right, I entered the sect before you, I should be the senior brother, and you should be my junior.¡±


    Bai Zisheng was bbergasted, and couldn¡¯t help but jump up, ¡°Impossible!¡±


    Not being able to be the ¡°big brother¡± was one thing; reluctantly bing the ¡°senior brother¡± would suffice, but now not only could he not be the senior brother, but he might even be the ¡°junior disciple¡±!


    Bai Zisheng couldn¡¯t ept it!


    ¡°I¡¯m older than you; I¡¯m the senior brother!¡±


    ¡°I entered the sect earlier than you; you have to call me senior brother!¡±


    ¡­<div>


    Bai Zixi, on the side, seeing them arguing incessantly, picked up her book again and began reading elegantly and serenely.


    Beneath the old schr tree, the crisp voices chattered, both boisterous and peaceful.


    It wasn¡¯t until dusk settled in that each of them returned home, and the mountain abode became tranquil once again.


    The night was peaceful, the moonlight scattered, casting a faint silver glow over the mountain scenery and the bamboo forest of the mountain dwelling.


    Mr. Zhuang in the bamboo room, slowly opened his eyes, gazing at the moonlit mountains before him, lost in thought.


    Before long, Old Kui appeared silently, his voice as dry and hoarse as ever:


    ¡°Your injury has worsened.¡±


    ¡°It was always this severe,¡± said Mr. Zhuang calmly, without any hint of pain or joy.


    Old Kui was silent, then said indifferently:


    ¡°If your injury has worsened, it is time to leave.¡±


    Mr. Zhuang didn¡¯t reply.


    ¡°Are you reluctant to leave?¡± Old Kui¡¯s voice was wooden.


    Mr. Zhuang stretchedzily and smiled nomittally, ¡°Yeah, the scenery here is nice, the days are carefree, with plenty to eat and drink. It truly would be a bit hard to leave.¡±<div>


    ¡°Is it these things that you can¡¯t part with?¡±


    Mr. Zhuang continued to stare at the dark mountains in the distance, remaining silent.


    ¡°Don¡¯t get too entangled in karma,¡± Old Kui reminded again.


    ¡°Let¡¯s wait a bit longer,¡± Mr. Zhuang pondered for a moment, sighed, ¡°once I¡¯ve taught you everything you should know¡­ It¡¯s hard for me to rest easy just leaving like this.¡±


    Old Kui frowned, ¡°If you stay in one ce for too long, once they calcte your position, your life or death is unpredictable.¡±


    ¡°I have a sense for these things; there¡¯s still time,¡± Mr. Zhuang¡¯s demeanor remained very calm.


    ¡°As long as you¡¯re sure, that¡¯s fine. After all, it¡¯s your own life,¡± Old Kui stated tly, and then said no more.


    Silence fell upon the bamboo room.


    The night grew deeper, and the moonlight became ever clearer and colder.


    After an unknowable span of time, Mr. Zhuang spoke up,


    ¡°Old Kui, what do you think¡­ how much longer can I hide?¡±


    The room was still silent.


    Old Kui was nowhere to be seen, whether he was not there, or couldn¡¯t hear, therefore gave no answer; or perhaps he heard but didn¡¯t know how to respond, so chose to remain silent.<div>


    Mr. Zhuang¡¯s gaze was profound, and heughed at himself with a hint of mockery.


    Mo Hua returned home, had dinner, went back to his room, and sprawled over the small desk to begin drawing the Reversed Spirit Formation.


    He had already mastered this formation. Now, practicing it again, he aimed to refine his Divine Sense and to increase his proficiency, so that he could better grasp the intricacies of this formation.


    The First-grade ten-pattern Reversed Spirit Formation was difficult to learn and equally challenging to practice.


    Mo Hua could only barely manage to draw it; his brushwork was unpolished, the Formation Patterns not sharp enough, his understanding of the Formation Pivot superficial, and his Divine Sense just adequate. Therefore, there were still many areas he needed to work on and many more repetitions required before he could implete mastery.


    Mo Hua hunched over the desk, focused intently as he held the pen in his small, slightly strained hand, drawing the Reversed Spirit Formation.


    Once he finished aplete drawing, his Divine Sense nearly depleted. He would sit quietly and meditate to replenish his Divine Sense.


    At the same time, evil thoughts would emerge, proliferate, and attempt to disturb Mo Hua¡¯s state of mind.


    Following Mr. Zhuang¡¯s advice, Mo Hua used these evil thoughts to temper his mind.


    Whenever evil thoughts arose, he did not fear or flee from them but reflected on himself with a mind as clear as a mirror, counteracting the evil thoughts while also steadfastly consolidating his original intention amidst the chaos of mixed desires.


    After meditating for a while, the evil thoughts gradually subsided, and Mo Hua¡¯s Divine Sense began to refill.


    Mo Hua practiced another Reversed Spirit Formation, then rested for a bit before starting to think about his n for Foundation Establishment.


    Previously, he had been focused solely on the idea of Foundation Establishment without knowing how to go about it or what preparations were necessary.


    After consulting Mr. Zhuang, he had a clearer understanding.


    In short, before Foundation Establishment, one must fortify one¡¯s Divine Sense as much as possible so that after Foundation Establishment, with the multiplied Divine Sense, one cany the grounds for proving the Dao with Divine Sense and building the Taoist Foundation.


    The first thing to do was to keep practicing, all the way to the Qi Refining Ninth Level.


    Mo Hua had been impatient to reach Foundation Establishment before, but now he aimed to polish his state and consolidate his Divine Sense, and he wasn¡¯t in a rush anymore.


    Maintain a normal state of mind, persist in daily Cultivation, and let things take their natural course¡ªthere¡¯s no need to rush for quick sess.


    Besides Cultivation, the most important thing was Divine Sense.


    Currently at the Qi Refining Seventh Level, Mo Hua was due for two minor realm breakthroughs. Each breakthrough should enhance his Divine Sense a bit more.


    By studying the Reversed Spirit Formation and practicing using the Taoist Stele, his Divine Sense would continue to grow steadily.


    Once he mastered the Reversed Spirit Formation, Mr. Zhuang had said he¡¯d teach him other things as well.


    If Mo Hua¡¯s guess was correct, it should involve using the Reversed Spirit Formation to induce a Formation Copse.


    Mo Hua remembered Mr. Zhuang saying,


    ¡°Upon a Formation Copse, Spiritual Power within the framework of the formation follows the pattern of the Formation Patterns in reverse, shing and continuously arising and extinguishing, producing extremely strong fluctuations of Spiritual Power, possessing unimaginable might¡­¡±


    Mo Hua was utterly astounded and intensely curious about the power of a Formation Copse and just how formidable it could be, so much so that even Mr. Zhuang found it beyondprehension.


    Once he finished all of that, Mr. Zhuang should also introduce some of Heavenly Dao¡¯s anomalies for his contemtion.


    Mo Hua was very eager to know if the effects and power of the other Heavenly Dao¡¯s anomalies were also beyond the capacities of ordinary cultivators.


    How different were these formations to learnpared to the Reversed Spirit Formation and other conventional First-grade formations?


    Lastly, there were the Contemtion Maps.


    If the Divine Thoughts within the Contemtion Maps weren¡¯t too sturdy, could he actually enhance his Divine Sense by ¡°Eating Map¡±?


    ¡°Eating Map¡± to refine Divine Sense, evil thoughts to refine the mind.


    With the Taoist Stele for suppression, the risks shouldn¡¯t be as big as imagined.


    However, ¡°Eating Map¡± could only be an alternative. Firstly, Contemtion Maps were rare; Mo Hua didn¡¯t know where to find them or even where to start looking.


    Secondly, without seeing through their true nature, Mo Hua wouldn¡¯t know if the Divine Thoughts in the maps were evil or ghostly, strong or weak. It wasn¡¯t safe to act rashly.


    ¡°Let¡¯s leave the Contemtion Maps forter¡­¡±


    Even without relying on Contemtion Maps,pleting the tasks above should be enough to further refine his Divine Sense upon Foundation Establishment, making it even stronger.


    With a stronger Divine Sense, learning Second-Grade formations would be a breeze, and bing a Second Rank Formation Master would be within reach in no time.


    How powerful were Second-Grade formations, and what effects could they have?


    If he mastered Second-Grade formations, would he be considered the youngest Second Rank Formation Master?


    The Cultivation World is vast, full of geniuses. Among Second Rank Formation Masters, he might not be the youngest, but at least he should be among the youngest few, right?


    Mo Hua felt a surge of aspiration and couldn¡¯t help but feel grateful to Mr. Zhuang.


    Without Mr. Zhuang¡¯s guidance, his mastery of formations couldn¡¯t have improved so well or so quickly, let alone learning formations above the First-grade.


    Upon this reflection, Mo Hua¡¯s brow furrowed unconsciously.


    Mr. Zhuang has seemed a bit offtely.


    He appeared to be more prone to sleepiness than before, and seemed more easily fatigued during cultivation¡­ Mo Hua wondered if there was something amiss with his Cultivation.


    Although he still seemed aszy andposed as ever on the surface.


    But Mo Hua, who was perceptive and had spent so much time with Mr. Zhuang, could sense that something was not quite right with him.


    ¡°Could it be that the gentleman¡­ is unwell?¡±


    Mo Hua was somewhat worried.

 Chapter 302: 301 Progress_1

    Chapter 302: Chapter 301 Progress_1


    Mo Hua pondered for a moment, then could only sigh.


    With his cultivation so weak and his knowledge of formations so limited, even if Mr. Zhuang was in trouble, he was incapable of offering help.


    ¡°I should just focus on my cultivation, learn formations diligently, so that one day, when my Tao cultivation seeds, I can properly repay my mentor for his kindness in teaching me.¡±


    Mo Hua nodded, and seeing that it was already 1 p.m., he sank his Divine Sense into his Sea of Consciousness, painstakingly began practicing the Reversed Spirit Formation with the help of the Taoist Stele.


    Days passed calmly like flowing water, with Mo Hua dedicating himself to cultivation and Drawing Formations as always.


    In addition, he was very concerned about the matter concerning the ck Mountain Stronghold, but he had no idea how the situation was progressing with the court officials.


    A few dayster, around noon, Mo Hua paid a visit to Old Mr. Feng, received some everyday Pills, and on his way home, he encountered Zhang Lan.


    Mo Hua quickly greeted Zhang Lan.


    Zhang Lan was walking with his head down. Hearing a child¡¯s voice calling ¡°Uncle Zhang,¡± he didn¡¯t need to think twice to know it was Mo Hua.


    Mo Hua approached Zhang Lan and asked in a hushed voice, ¡°How are things going?¡±<div>


    What Mo Hua was referring to was naturally the matter of the Taoist Soldiers.


    Since it was a secret operation, Mo Hua cautiously did not spell it out.


    Zhang Lan nced around and said, ¡°This ce is crowded and noisy, let¡¯s talk in the restaurant.¡±


    The two went to the restaurant, took their usual seats, and Jiang Yun served them some food and drinks.


    Seeing that the customers around were regrs, mostly Monster Hunters, clinking cups and drinking merrily, paying them no attention, Zhang Lan also whispered to Mo Hua:


    ¡°I have informed the Court Leader of all the details, and the Court Leader has already reported to the Taoist Court. Now we just wait for the court¡¯s approval. If the court agrees, it won¡¯t be long before the Taoist Soldiers are dispatched to eradicate the ck Mountain Stronghold.¡±


    ¡°Will it take a long time?¡±


    ¡°If the court agrees, it won¡¯t take long.¡±


    ¡°And what if the court does not agree?¡± Mo Hua asked.


    Zhang Lan took a sip of his drink and pondered:


    ¡°If what you saw is true, that inside the ck Mountain Stronghold there are five to six hundred Evil Cultivators, and they are killing people to refine Human Pills, the Taoist Court will certainly not let the Evil Cultivators do as they please. They¡¯ll definitely send the Taoist Soldiers, you can rest assured.¡±


    Mo Hua nodded, his relief evident.


    Zhang Lan nced at Mo Hua and sighed inwardly.


    The situation wasn¡¯t as simple as it seemed. The hardest part was proving that deep in the mountains, there indeed was a stronghold, and within it were truly five to six hundred Evil Cultivators practicing such wicked deeds as refining Human Life Pills.


    So far, all they had was Mo Hua¡¯s word.


    The only evidence was two maps drawn by Mo Hua: one a guide map of the Foggy Forest and the other a strategic map of the ck Mountain Stronghold.


    Beyond that, there were no other witnesses or physical evidence.


    They believed Mo Hua, but the Taoist Court would not trust a young Cultivator in his teens.


    Moreover, with Mo Hua unassessed, even the status as a Grade One Formation Master was of no use.<div>


    It wasn¡¯t easy for Court Leader Zhou either.


    He was already getting on in years, and retirement was within reach, allowing him to live out his days in peace,pleting his service as a Court Leader with integrity.


    Now, with the emergence of the ck Mountain Stronghold issue, he was in a dilemma.


    If he reported to the court and Mo Hua¡¯s information turned out to be incorrect, there was no such stronghold in the mountains, or the stronghold wasn¡¯t harboring Evil Cultivators, the responsibility would be grave for the old Court Leader.<div>


    Should the Taoist Court hold him ountable, even though it would notnd him in jail, he would definitely be unable to continue as a Court Leader.


    If he didn¡¯t report it, allowing the Evil Cultivators to remain in the mountains and grow stronger, one day, the Cultivators of Tongxian City might all face a catastrophe.


    The choice was not easy: to live out his days in peace or to risk it all for the safety of Tongxian City.


    But in the end, Court Leader Zhou chose to report the matter of the ck Mountain Stronghold to the Taoist Court.


    Zhang Lan still remembered Court Leader Zhou¡¯s words:


    ¡°I¡¯ve served as Court Leader for most of my life, following the rules without making any significant contributions. Later, when the Loose Cultivators started fending for themselves, establishing the Refinery Shop and the Alchemist¡¯s Business, I actually benefited from it and received merits. To be honest, I feel undeserving¡­¡±


    ¡°Now that Tongxian City hides dangers within, as the Court Leader of Tongxian City, I share both its honor and its woes. Naturally, I cannot simply look out for myself and stand by idly.¡±


    ¡°The worst that can happen is being held ountable by the Taoist Court and removed from my position, which would just mean living a leisurely life thereafter.¡±


    ¡°The annihtion report of ck Mountain Stronghold definitely has to be submitted to the Daoist Court!¡±


    Court Leader Zhou¡¯s expression was very resolute.


    Zhang Lan, however, knew that there was a world of difference between being dismissed by the Daoist Court and retiring honorably in good grace, in terms of both reputation and treatment. Inside, Court Leader Zhou couldn¡¯t possibly be as rxed as he made it sound.


    Zhang Lan nced again at Mo Hua, who was burying his head in eating meat, and silently spected.


    The Court Leader had made this decision, probably also considering the face of Mo Hua, the child.<div>


    If it had been anyone else who had obtained this intelligence, the Daoist Court Leaders wouldn¡¯t have believed it; and even less likely would Court Leader Zhou risk his position to report to the Daoist Court¡­


    As Mo Hua was eating, he looked up to find Zhang Lan watching him and couldn¡¯t help asking,


    ¡°Uncle Zhang, aren¡¯t you eating?¡±


    Zhang Lan snapped back to reality andughed, ¡°No rush, I¡¯ll drink some wine.¡±


    Mo Hua passed a piece of meat to Zhang Lan, ¡°Uncle Zhang, you should eat more!¡±


    Zhang Lan appeared to have lost a lot of weight, probably from running around busy with the matter of ck Mountain Stronghold, which had tired him and made him thinner.


    Zhang Lan was slightly stunned and felt somewhat touched.


    Mo Hua then said, ¡°Uncle Zhang, now you look much more serious, a bit like a Department of Ceremonies official.¡±


    Zhang Lan¡¯s face darkened again, his moment of being moved disappearing,


    ¡°What do you mean I look more serious now? I have always been a serious cultivator, not just now, always, a proper and serious cultivator!¡±


    ¡°Hmm hmm,¡± Mo Hua mumbled while eating beef, nomittally.


    Zhang Lan felt slightly indignant but then unsure, so he asked Mo Hua,


    ¡°How did I appear to you before?¡±<div>


    Mo Hua recalled the first time he met Zhang Lan and tried to describe him,


    ¡°You looked a little bit like a good-for-nothing, idle yboy¡­¡±


    Fearing that Zhang Lan would be upset, he emphasized, ¡°Just a little bit.¡±


    Zhang Lan was speechless.


    Where had he been good-for-nothing or idle?


    Previously, him drinking here was to ¡°understand the cultivators¡¯ sentiments¡± in his time off duty, how can that be considered idle?


    Just a little bit, if I really were a yboy, would I becking that tiny bit¡­


    Zhang Lan sullenly took a sip of wine.


    Mo Hua¡¯s eyes shifted, and he asked, ¡°Uncle Zhang, what were you like in your n?¡±


    It probably wasn¡¯t like this weary appearance, right¡­


    ¡°In the n?¡± Zhang Lan thought for a while and said, ¡°I was like a graceful and handsome man, dashing and elegant, admired by thousands of girls. Many young female cultivators were queuing up,peting to be my Daopanion¡­¡±


    Mo Hua whispered, ¡°Uncle Zhang, it¡¯s fine to fool others, but we are so close; no need to be so distant¡­¡±


    Zhang Lan choked on his wine, unable to help himself, ¡°Who¡¯s fooling anyone?¡±<div>


    Mo Hua silently looked at him.


    Zhang Lan sighed, ¡°I¡¯m not eating with you anymore; if I don¡¯t get full, your words will fill me up.¡±


    Mo Hua offered him another chopstick of meat, ¡°Then Uncle Zhang, you better eat fast, otherwise you¡¯ll be filled up with frustration and won¡¯t be able to eat anymore.¡±


    Zhang Lan, feeling both annoyed and amused, shook his head, ¡°You kid¡­¡±


    The two of them continued chatting and eating like this.


    After sparring verbally with Mo Hua, Zhang Lan felt somewhat rejuvenated; it seemed he wasn¡¯t so tired anymore.


    These days, indeed, he had been running around quite a bit because of ck Mountain Stronghold and had a lot on his mind. In Tongxian City, there weren¡¯t many cultivators with whom he could chat like this.


    After eating his fill, Zhang Lan was about to leave when Mo Hua called out to stop him and asked,


    ¡°If the Daoist Court really sends the Taoist Soldiers, can I go have a look?¡±


    The light shone brightly in Mo Hua¡¯s eyes; he had long wanted to see what the Tao Cultivation World¡¯s soldiers looked like.


    After thinking for a while, Zhang Lan shook his head, ¡°No.¡±

 Chapter 303: 302 Taoist Soldiers_1

    Chapter 303: Chapter 302 Taoist Soldiers_1


    Mo Hua was somewhat disappointed and couldn¡¯t help asking, ¡°Why?¡±


    Zhang Lan exined, ¡°The deployment of the Taoist Soldiers is a secret of the Taoist Court. Their actions are generally quite covert, adhering to the principles of being immovable as a mountain and as swift as the wind, striking like thunder. Either they proceed without others¡¯ knowledge, or, once discovered, they resort to thunderous measures to achieve a swift and decisive oue!¡±


    ¡°Therefore,¡± Zhang Lan said with a smile, ¡°it is impossible to let you know how the Taoist Soldiers operate.¡±


    ¡°What if you need my help?¡± Mo Hua asked.


    Zhang Lan gave a slight smile, ¡°Why would we possibly need your help¡­¡±


    Zhang Lan stopped mid-sentence.


    He suddenly realized that, in this campaign to annihte the ck Mountain Stronghold with the Taoist Soldiers, whether they needed Mo Hua¡¯s help or not was truly uncertain¡ªconsidering he was a Formation Master after all.


    Facing the enemy head-on was a tough battle, and they might not need Mo Hua for that, but if it involved Formation, then there probably weren¡¯t many Formation Masters in the entire Tongxian City who could be more reliable than Mo Hua¡­


    After all, there was a Foundation Establishment Stage-ranked Evil Formation Master in the ck Mountain Stronghold.


    Yet Zhang Lan didn¡¯t really want Mo Hua to take the risk, so he said:<div>


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you probably won¡¯t need to take action. Just stay put in the city, and don¡¯t wander off again.¡±


    ¡°Alright then,¡± Mo Hua nodded.


    At times like this, perhaps not causing them trouble counted as offering help too.


    A few dayster, Mo Hua met Elder Yu, who also began by instructing him:


    ¡°Don¡¯t venture into the deep mountains, especially not the ck Mountain Stronghold.¡±


    ¡°Elder, rest assured, I won¡¯t recklessly enter the deep mountains again.¡±


    Mo Hua promised, but then he felt puzzled:


    ¡°Why are you instructing me about this again all of a sudden?¡±


    Elder Yu looked around to make sure no one else was present, then spoke in a low voice:


    ¡°I asked Court Leader Zhou, and the Taoist Court has already given approval. Soon they will dispatch Taoist Soldiers to enter the deep mountains and annihte the ck Mountain Stronghold. I¡¯m worried you might follow the excitement and enter the deep mountains too.¡±


    Mo Hua scratched his head.


    He wasn¡¯t that fond of watching excitement, and besides, he didn¡¯t watch every spectacle that arose.


    Yet Elder Yu looked at Mo Hua with a solemn expression.


    Qi Refinement Cultivation, Divine Sense Foundation Establishment!


    Even now, he found it a little hard to believe.


    Although Elder Yu didn¡¯t understand Formation, he knew that Divine Sense was the foundation for a Formation Master. With such profound Divine Sense, Mo Hua¡¯s future achievements in Formation were bound to be immeasurable.


    So, no matter what, Mo Hua could not be exposed to even a slight risk.


    There were four Foundation Establishment Evil Cultivators in the ck Mountain Stronghold. If they learned of Mo Hua¡¯s identity and his talent for Formation, they would certainly stop at nothing to kill him.


    Elder Yu said, ¡°You¡¯ve shown your face in front of the Third Householder; it¡¯s better to be cautious to avoid their grudge.¡±<div>


    Mo Hua thought about it and nodded, agreeing that it made sense.


    Having devoured the little ghost from the Contemtion Map and deceived the Third Householder, if he stayed out of sight, the Third Householder would be filled with suspicion and might not be able to figure out his true identity.


    Even if the Third Householder noticed that the Formation of the ck Mountain Stronghold had been tampered with, like a rat had gnawed through it, being secretly unraveled bit by bit, they might not suspect Mo Hua.


    Because Formation wasn¡¯t something just anyone could learn, and Mo Hua, at around ten years old, certainly didn¡¯t look like a Formation Master.<div>


    But if he showed himself and the Third Householder realized he was actually a Formation Master and also a Monster Hunter, then all the me would fall on him.


    Although all those troubles were indeed caused by him¡­


    However, it¡¯s still best to avoid trouble if possible. He didn¡¯t want the Third Householder to be too preupied with him.


    Deceiving people like this should be done without anyone¡¯s notice, leaving others to hold a grudge without knowing against whom it should be directed.


    Mo Hua then asked Elder Yu, ¡°When the Taoist Soldiers arrive, can I go have a look?¡±


    Mo Hua held up a little finger, ¡°Just a quick nce!¡±


    Elder Yu, just like Zhang Lan, tly refused, ¡°No.¡±


    Mo Hua was somewhat disappointed again.


    Elder Yu then consoled him:


    ¡°The Taoist Soldiers are meant for ughter. It is better for ordinary Cultivators not to get involved. Besides, the actions of the Taoist Soldiers are secret and generally not open to inquiry.¡±


    ¡°Fine then¡­¡±


    Although Mo Hua still couldn¡¯t stop thinking about it and wanted to know what the Taoist Soldiers were really like, he couldn¡¯t just ignore the words of Elder Yu and Zhang Lan.


    In the following days, Mo Hua persisted in his Qi Refinement practice, as well as in practicing formations.<div>


    One day, when Mo Hua grew tired from drawing formations, he sat down at an Eight Immortals Table in the eatery to flip through Formation Books and rest for a while.


    On the table, there was also a te of pastries, ky and crisp, newly tried out by Liu Ruhua.


    Mo Hua read the book while snacking on the pastries.


    After a little while, Zhang Lan arrived, saw Mo Hua, and seemed hesitant to speak.


    Mo Hua was slightly startled and then had a hunch, but still pretended not to see him.


    Zhang Lan lingered awkwardly for a moment before he approached Mo Hua and coughed, asking, ¡°Reading?¡±


    Mo Hua nodded, chewing on a pastry and not speaking.


    Zhang Lan hesitated for a while, not knowing how to begin.


    Mo Hua pushed the pastries towards Zhang Lan and said unhurriedly, ¡°Uncle Zhang, would you like to try one? My mother just made them, they¡¯re really tasty.¡±


    Zhang Lan wasn¡¯t in the mood to eat, but he still tried a piece and his eyes lit up, finding them indeed delicious.


    After the two had eaten some pastries, Zhang Lan finally started to speak somewhat hesitantly:


    ¡°Mo Hua, could you help me out?¡±


    ¡°I can,¡± Mo Hua replied briskly, his eyes slightly bright, and then asked, ¡°But is there a benefit for me?¡±<div>


    Zhang Lan nodded, ¡°There is, it will be counted as merit with the Taoist Court.¡±


    ¡°Deal!¡±


    Mo Hua let his mother know and then left the eatery with Zhang Lan. They walked out of Tongxian City and entered the outer reaches of Big ck Mountain.


    Zhang Lan didn¡¯t say much on the way, and Mo Hua didn¡¯t ask.


    Zhang Lan stole a nce at Mo Hua, seeing him humming an indistinct tune, walking with a light step, his expression bright and eyes filled with anticipation, he couldn¡¯t help but ask:


    ¡°You seem¡­ quite happy?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± replied Mo Hua cheerfully.


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you taking me to see the Taoist Soldiers?¡± Mo Hua answered.


    Zhang Lan opened his mouth, unable to refrain from saying, ¡°How did you know?¡±


    Mo Hua thought for a moment and then listed the reasons to Zhang Lan:


    ¡°You hesitated at the door, clearly you had something to say, you previously refused, but now you seemed to have changed your mind.¡±


    ¡°I asked if there was any benefit for me, and you said it would count as merit with the Taoist Court, so it must be something rted to the Court.¡±<div>


    ¡°Elder Yu had told me that the Taoist Court had already allocated Taoist Soldiers.¡±


    ¡°You and Elder Yu both didn¡¯t want me to enter Big ck Mountain, but now without saying a word, you¡¯ve brought me to the outer mountain, and Taoist Soldiers act in secret¡­¡±


    ¡°After thinking it through, it could only mean the Taoist Soldiers dispatched by the Taoist Court have arrived at Tongxian City and are secretly stationed in Big ck Mountain, but they¡¯ve encountered some difficulties and want to consult me.¡±


    Zhang Lan¡¯s expression wasplex, the young brain was turning too quickly¡­


    But Mo Hua was happy, ¡°So we really are going to see the Taoist Soldiers?¡±


    Zhang Lan replied helplessly, ¡°Yes.¡±


    Mo Hua looked delighted but then puzzled, ¡°Did you and Elder Yu talk about this? He has been refusing to let me into the mountain recently.¡±


    Zhang Lan sighed, ¡°We talked.¡±


    ¡°Elder Yu actually agreed?¡± Mo Hua was somewhat surprised.


    Zhang Lan sighed again. ¡°Elder Yu was dead against it at first, so I had to invoke the authority of the Taoist Court, even themander of the Taoist Soldiers, and guaranteed him that no matter what, your safety would be ensured. Left with no choice, Elder Yu then nodded in agreement.¡±


    Zhang Lan looked at Mo Hua and continued:


    ¡°Originally, I was also reluctant to let you into the mountain. However, some matters are more urgent than others, and right now we indeed need your help. As long as you don¡¯t enter the ck Mountain Stronghold and don¡¯t run into those in charge, relying on your Concealment Technique and the Water Passing Step, you are actually very safe, perhaps even safer than most of us cultivators.¡±


    After finishing, Zhang Lan felt somewhat emotional.


    He had been worried about Mo Hua before and did not want him to enter the mountain or take any unnecessary risks, but after thinking it over, their concerns for Mo Hua were already ¡°outdated.¡±


    The most worrisome time for Mo Hua was when he had sneaked alone into the ck Mountain Stronghold, constantly causing trouble and evening face to face with one of the leaders.


    Now things had changed; Mo Hua¡¯s Divine Sense had reached the Foundation Establishment Stage, and it was likely that not even cultivators at that stage of Evil Cultivation could see through his Concealment Technique.


    Given Mo Hua¡¯s cleverness and familiarity with Big ck Mountain, together with his seamless Concealment Technique, he truly could be said to be like a fish in water there. Their current worries were, in fact, somewhat superfluous.

 Chapter 304: 303 Leader Yang_1

    Chapter 304: Chapter 303 Leader Yang_1


    Zhang Lan had resolved not to allow Mo Hua into the mountain, but now that something hade up, he still needed Mo Hua¡¯s help, so he felt somewhat embarrassed.


    But Mo Hua was indifferent, the matters Zhang Lan asked for his assistance with, must be rted to the eradication of ck Mountain Stronghold.


    As long as he could wipe out ck Mountain Stronghold and ughter all the evil cultivators inside, he was very willing to help.


    Zhang Lan led Mo Hua into the Inner Mountain and came to a deste peak.


    The area around the peak was pockmarked, bearing numerous traces of confrontations between cultivators, though these marks were old, and there were still a few opened mine tunnels on the mountain.


    Mo Hua was somewhat surprised.


    This peak was actually Nameless Peak.


    It was the same one they had contested with the Qian Family over for the small spiritual mine.


    The traces of battle surrounding it were left from when Monster Hunters fought with the Qian Family¡¯s cultivators; of course, most of them were from his Earth Fire Formation.


    He hadn¡¯t expected that Taoist Soldiers would quietly station here.<div>


    Zhang Lan and Mo Hua arrived at the foot of the mountain, and within Mo Hua¡¯s Divine Sense, he could already make out the vague figures in the tunnels of the peak.


    The aura of these cultivators was calm and disciplined, they must be the Taoist Soldiers dispatched by the Taoist Court.


    Suddenly, Mo Hua¡¯s expression tightened, someone had detected his Divine Sense!


    And it was a Foundation Building Cultivator!


    At the same time, at a cave entrance halfway up the mountain, a tall, sturdy cultivator with square features and a stern look suddenly appeared.


    His expression was solemn, his Divine Sense expanded, and his gaze was fierce with a hint of killing intent.


    When he spotted Zhang Lan and Mo Hua at the foot of the mountain, his expression eased slightly, he nodded at Zhang Lan, then turned and entered the cave.


    ¡°Established Foundation and still putting on airs¡­¡±


    Zhang Lan muttered disdainfully under his breath.


    Zhang Lan¡¯s voice was very soft, but Mo Hua still heard it and couldn¡¯t help but ask:


    ¡°Uncle Zhang, do you know each other?¡±


    ¡°Sort of.¡± Zhang Lan didn¡¯t want to borate and said to Mo Hua, ¡°Let¡¯s go up.¡±


    Mo Hua nodded.


    In the bushes and rocks near the mine, there were many Taoist Soldiers wearing standard-issue armor and holding long spears, all on alert.


    Mo Hua had already seen these Taoist Soldiers with his Divine Sense, so he wasn¡¯t surprised.


    Zhang Lan was even more rxed, as if he was a regr visitor here.


    The soldiers also seemed to know Zhang Lan, saluting him one after another: ¡°Court Leader Zhang!¡±


    A Taoist Soldier stepped forward and led Zhang Lan and Mo Hua into a stone chamber inside the mine.


    The stone chamber was spacious, suitable for amodation and for discussion.<div>


    Mo Hua remembered that when they were contesting the spiritual mine with the Qian Family, Elder Yu had stayed in this very chamber, and next to it was a smaller one.


    Back then, he had lived in the neighboring cozy little chamber, eating beef every day and drawing Formation Patterns.


    But now, this ce had been turned into a temporary camp for the Taoist Soldiers.


    Theyout of thisrge chamber hadn¡¯t changed, but the furnishings werepletely different.<div>


    There was a suit of gleaming silver armor and a red-tasseled spear surrounding the periphery, with arge table in the center, a sand table on it and a map on the sand table.


    The sand table, on the other hand, resembled the ck Mountain Stronghold.


    And standing in front of the sand table was the same imposing, stern Foundation Building Leader.


    When the Foundation Building Leader saw Zhang Lan, he nodded as a greeting, then frowned and said,


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I ask you to bring a Formation Master? Where is the person?¡±


    Zhang Lan pushed Mo Hua, who was behind him, forward, ¡°Here.¡±


    The Foundation Building Leader paused for a moment, then with his beard blown up, his eyes widened angrily,


    ¡°Zhang Lan! Damn it, I¡¯m not smacking you because I¡¯m now at Foundation Building, and beating you would be unsporting. If you keep messing with me, I won¡¯t put up with it anymore!¡±


    Zhang Lan snorted confidently, ¡°You don¡¯t recognize Mount Tai when you see it, open your eyes wide and look¡ªthis kid is a bona fide Formation Master. He¡¯s usually very busy, if it weren¡¯t for my face, you might not have been able to invite him at all!¡±


    ¡°Bullshit!¡±


    Leader Yang scolded Zhang Lan, ¡°How much could such a young kid know about formations? You think I know nothing about formation methods?¡±


    Zhang Lan remained unfazed and replied, ¡°Then I¡¯ll just write a letter to my mother, telling her you used her of ¡®spouting nonsense,¡¯ and see if she won¡¯t skin you¡­¡±


    The eyes of the Foundation Building Cultivator twitched, and he hurriedly said:<div>


    ¡°Nonsense, I was scolding you, don¡¯t try to twist my words!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the difference between scolding me and scolding my mother?¡± Zhang Lan argued righteously.


    ¡°The difference is huge, at your age, can¡¯t you be more shameless?¡±


    ¡°How am I old? A man at thirty is like a flower in full bloom, I am currently at the prime age of being tall and handsome, with dashing elegance¡­¡±


    ¡­


    Mo Hua was dumbfounded.


    These two grown men, bickering like this, were much more childish than he was.


    Zhang Lan and the other man argued for a while until they felt parched and sat down for a sip of tea each.


    Only then did the Foundation Building Leader realize, arguing with Zhang Lan, a Qi Refinement Cultivator, in front of a child, did indeede across as rather unseemly.


    It was also Zhang Lan¡¯s fault for being so irritating that he had instinctively started arguing with him.


    The Foundation Building Leader cleared his throat and pretended as though nothing had happened, and asked Mo Hua in as kind a manner as possible:


    ¡°Little brother, are you really a Formation Master?¡±


    But his stern face probably came off too harsh normally, so he didn¡¯t look very friendly, but more like a conniving uncle¡­<div>


    Mo Hua was unsure how to address him, so Zhang Lan offered to the side:


    ¡°Hisst name is Yang, just call him ¡®Leader Yang¡¯.¡±


    Mo Hua replied crisply, ¡°Leader Yang, Uncle Zhang is right, I am a Formation Master.¡±


    The Foundation Building Leader nodded, sighing to himself internally.


    Zhang Lan, that kid, really was creating trouble, entrusting such an important matter to a child.


    Seeing his young age, who knows how long he had studied formations, ¡­


    But at this point, he couldn¡¯t afford to be picky anymore, since he didn¡¯t understand formations himself. Not just him, among all the Taoist Soldiers here, fewer than a handful could understand formation patterns.


    Leader Yang took another sip of tea and then inquired:


    ¡°How far have you studied in formation methods?¡±


    Mo Hua modestly said, ¡°Not very far, just reached first-grade¡­¡±


    No sooner had he spoken, Leader Yang spewed his mouthful of tea directly onto the sand table and papers in front of him.


    Seeing this, Zhang Lan suddenly felt a wave of satisfaction and couldn¡¯t help but raise an eyebrow, tauntingly saying:


    ¡°Look at you acting as if you¡¯ve never seen the world, is it really that surprising to encounter a first-grade Formation Master in his teens?¡±<div>


    Zhang Lan spoke casually, though he could hardly suppress his glee inside.


    Leader Yang cursed at Zhang Lan, ¡°Bullshit, where in the Tao Cultivation World are there so many prodigious Formation Masters? A teenager at first-grade? And you just happened toe across one?¡±


    Zhang Lan said indifferently, ¡°If you don¡¯t believe it, then forget about it.¡±


    Leader Yang said, ¡°I don¡¯t believe it. Show me the formation that the kid drew.¡±


    Zhang Lan pointed to a paper in the center of the sand table and said, ¡°There it is.¡±


    What was ced in the center of the sand table was the strategic map of the ck Mountain Stronghold.


    Leader Yang stared dumbfounded, then cursed again:


    ¡°What a load of nonsense. Didn¡¯t the documents reported to the Taoist Court say that ¡®Tongxian City¡¯s Taoist Court¡¯ risked grave dangers, infiltrated deep into enemy territory to gather intelligence on the ck Mountain Stronghold, and painstakingly drew up the map of their formation method? Now how did it be a map drawn by this kid?¡±


    Zhang Lan chuckled, then said to Mo Hua, ¡°Take out that waist token and show it to Leader Yang.¡±


    Mo Hua was momentarily puzzled, but then he realized which waist token Zhang Lan was referring to, and he took out the bronze waist token issued by the Taoist Court from his storage bag.


    Leader Yang was stunned upon seeing it.


    Zhang Lan proudly stated, ¡°See? A bronze waist token. He is a cultivator from our Taoist Court; his map, isn¡¯t it the same as one drawn by our Taoist Court?¡±


    Leader Yang was left speechless and could only say:


    ¡°A bronze waist token is merely an auxiliary position¡­¡±


    ¡°An auxiliary position still belongs to the Taoist Court.¡±


    Leader Yang frowned, ¡°Well, if the map was drawn by this kid, it should count as a contribution. Why not just write it outright?¡±


    Zhang Lan curled his lips, ¡°Who would believe it if we did? Would you?¡±


    Leader Yang looked at the young Mo Hua, then at the map on the sand table with its rigid strokes, profoundplexity, and many first-grade formation methods of the ck Mountain Stronghold, and he sighed silently.


    Any cultivator with the slightest bit ofmon sense in Tao Cultivation would hardly believe it.


    Naturally, he wouldn¡¯t believe it either.

 Chapter 305: 304 Strong Soldier_1

    Chapter 305: Chapter 304 Strong Soldier_1<div>


    Please continue reading on ¦¢OX¦­?VEL.?¦¯M .


    ¡°`


    Although that was the case, the fact was right before his eyes, and Leader Yang ended up believing it, whether he wanted to or not.


    Because Mo Hua had already begun exining the Formation on the ck Mountain Stronghold map to him.


    Where in the stronghold was which Formation drawn, what was the purpose of this Formation, what would happen if they forcefully broke the Formation, and what if they did not break it.


    There were also the overall strategic thoughts behind the construction of the Formation in the entire ck Mountain Stronghold, where the Formations were strong, where they were weak, and if they were to attack, which route would be best to take.


    Where there were hidden doors and escape routes that needed to be sealed in advance to prevent the Evil Cultivators from escaping¡­


    ¡­


    Leader Yang listened with growing astonishment.


    This level of expertise in Formation surpassed his understanding; many of the principles behind the Formations he could not grasp clearly, let alone understand the general idea¡ªhe found them quite challenging.


    He had this feelingst time when he was at the n school, scratching his head while learning Formation from a Formation Master.


    Leader Yang sneaked a nce at Zhang Lan.


    Zhang Lan appeared much calmer, with a veryposed expression, but rather than saying he wasposed, it would be more urate to say he was somewhat numb¡­<div>


    It was like being in ss where, no matter what the Instructor said, he could not understand, and over time, he had grown numb to it, as if everything went in one ear and out the other.


    Leader Yang also felt much more at ease in his heart.


    He thought so, Zhang Lan was only so-so, just like him.


    His own level in Formation was not up to snuff; the little he learned could not even be considered superficial in front of a real Formation Master.


    Even if Zhang Lan¡¯s level was a bit higher than his own, it was only by a limited amount; with this level of Formation, it was impossible for him to understand as well.


    Leader Yang silently scorned Zhang Lan, then focused intently, listening to Mo Hua exin the Formation in a clear and immature voice.


    He needed to understand the terrain and Formationyout of the ck Mountain Stronghold to target his tactics precisely.


    Some Formations he did not need to understand thoroughly, but he had to know their functions and what to watch out for when breaking them, to avoid falling into the traps of Evil Cultivators.


    A first-rate Compound Formation was beyond his understanding of Formation, but luckily Mo Hua was logical, detailed, and easy to understand; Mo Hua exined the points he paid attention to, and for those he did not notice, Mo Hua would also rify carefully.


    Leader Yang listened more and more earnestly, even picking up a pen to jot down key points at times.


    By the time Mo Hua had spent most of the day exining the Formation of ck Mountain Stronghold on the map, Leader Yang was shocked and his emotions wereplex.


    He was shocked that Mo Hua, so young, actually possessed such profound knowledge in Formation.


    Whatplicated his feelings was that, back in n school, he had never listened to his Formation ss so seriously; now, he was listening to a Junior Formation Master exining Formation, concentrating so hard that he even took notes¡­


    Leader Yang¡¯s attitude towards Mo Hua became much more solemn unknowingly.


    This was respect for a first-rate Formation Master.


    Evenpared to most of the first-rate Formation Masters he knew, Mo Hua¡¯s level in Formation was clearly a cut above.


    Leader Yang marveled in admiration, then ordered tea to be served, pastries to be brought out, and even had several tes of Spiritual Fruit and Spiritual Meat rich in Spiritual Energy delivered to entertain Mo Hua.


    ¡°Little Mo, please feel free to enjoy yourself, no need to be polite.¡±


    Leader Yang¡¯s tone was very courteous.


    ¡°Thank you, Leader Yang!¡±


    Mo Hua, after speaking for half the day, was also a bit thirsty, so he did not stand on ceremony andfortably settled down to drink the sweet tea and picked some Spiritual Fruit and Spiritual Meat he had never tried before to taste.


    Leader Yang, holding the noted map, discussed something with Zhang Lan on the side.


    They did not avoid Mo Hua, so Mo Hua listened openly from the side.


    However, much of what the two men discussed was about the deployment of Taoist Soldiers, offense and defense transitions, and marching Formation strategies¡ªhe did not quite understand and only managed to take note of some details halfprehendingly to see if they could be of use in the future.


    Mo Hua listened with interest while enjoying his meal.


    After the two men had finished discussing, and Mo Hua had eaten and drunk his fill, he asked the question he was most concerned about:


    ¡°Leader Yang, will we be able to eliminate ck Mountain Stronghold this time?¡±


    Leader Yang thought for a moment, reviewing the n they had just discussed, and after a short pause, he dered confidently:


    ¡°We can!¡±


    Mo Hua¡¯s eyes brightened, ¡°Really?¡±


    Leader Yang nodded and exined to Mo Hua:


    ¡°Taoist Soldiers can be said to be the most elite Cultivators of the Taoist Court. The strength of the Taoist Soldiers does not lie in the Cultivation level of individual Cultivators, but in the harmony between the Armor, Spiritual Artifacts, Formation, and the Taoist Soldiers¡¯ Spiritual Roots, Cultivation Technique, and Taoist Skill.¡±


    ¡°A squad of Taoist Soldiers, usually consisting of ten individuals, is often selected based on having simr orpatible Spiritual Roots andplementary Cultivation Techniques. Equipped with fine Armor and wielding sharp weapons, with Armor and weapons inscribed with Patterns that resonate with morale and unity, they are nearly invincible against Cultivators of the same realm.¡±


    ¡°Even when facing Cultivators of a higher realm, they can hold their own in battle!¡±


    ¡°Can they win even with more Foundation Establishments?¡± Mo Hua inquired.


    He knew that in ck Mountain Stronghold there were four Householders, which meant there were four Foundation Establishment stage Evil Cultivators.


    ¡°`


    And within Mo Hua¡¯s perception, among the Taoist Soldiers, there was only one Foundation Building Cultivator, Leader Yang.


    Leader Yang did not reply but instead asked Mo Hua,


    ¡°How does a Qi Refining Cultivatorpare to a Foundation Building Cultivator?¡±


    Mo Hua remembered what Elder Yu had said and responded, ¡°Ten Qi Refining Ninth Level Cultivators can be exchanged for one at the Initial Stage of Foundation Establishment.¡±


    ¡°That is correct but not entirely so,¡± said Leader Yang. ¡°It is not any ten Qi Refining Ninth Level cultivators that can contend with one at the Initial Stage of Foundation Establishment.¡±


    ¡°General Qi Refining Ninth Level cultivators, ifcking sufficientbat experience and unable to coordinate with each other, even with more than ten people, can be exploited for their weaknesses by a Foundation Building Cultivator and defeated one by one.¡±


    ¡°Only those Qi Refining Ninth Level cultivators who have been through many battles, have rich experience, a resolute will, and work seamlessly together are capable of fighting beyond their level.¡±


    ¡°Is that what the Taoist Soldiers are like?¡± asked Mo Hua.


    Leader Yang nodded, ¡°Not only that, but the Taoist Soldiers also have specialized armor and are empowered by formations. When a team forms a formation for directbat, they can even y Foundation Building Cultivators!¡±


    Mo Hua was shocked.


    It was no wonder that ck Mountain Stronghold had such a vast influence and yet operated so covertly; it was probably out of fear of being discovered and exterminated by the Taoist Court¡¯s soldiers.


    Even Qi Refining Ninth Level Taoist Soldiers, when forming a battle array, could match a Foundation Building Cultivator.


    If one Qi Refining Ninth Level could not oppose a Foundation Building one, then ten would team up; if ten were not enough, then a hundred.


    Once hundreds or thousands of Taoist Soldiers formed a battle formation and charged into the fray, just a few higher realm cultivators would not be able to withstand them.


    Mo Hua suddenly realized,


    ¡°This is simr to Formation. If the Formation Patterns are not strong enough, umte them to form a Single Formation, if that is not strong enough, umte Single Formations to form a Compound Formation, if even the Compound Formation isn¡¯t strong enough, then gather even more Single Formations to create an even more powerful Large Formation!¡±


    ¡°From sand a tower rises, from streams an ocean is made. Formations build from the few to the many, cultivators pool their weakness to ovee the strong, this too is a Law of the Heavenly Dao!¡±


    The more Mo Hua talked, the brighter his eyes shone.


    Although Leader Yang did not understand formations, he could not help but nod, feeling that it made sense. Having led troops in battle for years, he deeply understood this principle.


    Mo Hua still had a doubt, ¡°What formations do the Taoist Soldiers use?¡±


    Leader Yang hesitated for a moment, looking apologetic, and said,


    ¡°That is a secret of the Taoist Court and should not be disclosed to outsiders.¡±


    In fact, it was not that he couldn¡¯t say, but rather he also did not know.


    These formations were all centrally managed and directed by the Taoist Court before being distributed by the Taoist Soldiers Court. They were only responsible for using them, and they couldn¡¯t even repair them, let alone understand the embedded formations.


    But admitting he did not know would be too embarrassing, so he used an excuse to gloss over the matter.


    Mo Hua did not doubt him and also apologized, ¡°It was impertinent of me.¡±


    Indeed, it was not his ce to pry into the secret formations of the Taoist Soldiers; he had simply been curious to understand how these formationspared to those he studied daily.


    ¡°These are trivial matters, don¡¯t worry about it,¡± said Leader Yang, a little sheepishly and waved his hand.


    After a brief chat with Leader Yang, Mo Hua prepared to rise and take his leave.


    Yet, Leader Yang looked hesitant, as if he wanted to say something but stopped himself.


    Mo Hua couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Is there something else, Leader Yang?¡±


    Leader Yang nced at Zhang Lan and sighed,


    ¡°There is another matter. The Fog Formation in the deep mountains has changed, and we cannot find where ck Mountain Stronghold is.¡±


    He had asked Zhang Lan to invite a Formation Master to exin the formations on the map of ck Mountain and to enter the deep mountains to reassess the position of the Fog Formation, facilitating their assault on ck Mountain Stronghold.


    However, when he sent scouts to investigate, they found that the positions of the Fog Formations within the Foggy Forest had changed. Not only that, but the fog in the forest had also be denser.


    The map Mo Hua had previously drawn to navigate the Foggy Forest was now useless.


    With the map no longer valid, they could not find the entrance to ck Mountain Stronghold, and thus the idea of eradicating it was out of the question.


    Mo Hua hesitated, as he had promised Elder Yu not to enter the deep mountains.


    Moreover, the Third Householder was likely still mindful of him.


    But without a way through the Foggy Forest, there was no chance of taking down ck Mountain Stronghold.


    Mo Hua looked at Leader Yang and Zhang Lan, then asked, ¡°Will you be my bodyguards?¡±


    Leader Yang nodded, ¡°Zhang Lan and I will escort you there.¡±


    ¡°What if we encounter Foundation Building Evil Cultivators?¡±


    Leader Yang sternly said, ¡°I will call several more teams of Taoist Soldiers. If we encounter a Foundation Building Evil Cultivator, we will suppress them on the spot! We will keep you safe and not let a hair on your head be harmed.¡±


    Zhang Lan added, ¡°That¡¯s what I told Elder Yu as well. With the protection of the Taoist Soldiers, even if Foundation Building Evil Cultivators wanted to kill you, they would likely not be able to do so. That¡¯s why he agreed to ask for your help.¡±


    Mo Hua nodded, ¡°Alright, then let¡¯s go take a look at the Foggy Forest.¡±

 Chapter 306: 305 Foggy Forest_1

    Chapter 306: Chapter 305 Foggy Forest_1<div>


    Please continue reading on ¦¢OX¦­?VEL.?¦¯M .


    Leader Yang allocated three teams of Taoist Soldiers, all d in armor and wielding sharp weapons, with profound cultivation.


    Leader Yang sternly ordered them, ¡°This mission must ensure Mr. Mo¡¯splete safety, otherwise militaryw will be enforced!¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± the Taoist Soldiers replied in unison.


    Afterward, Leader Yang led the way with the three teams of Taoist Soldiers, escorting Mo Hua into the depths of the Foggy Forest, while Mo Hua and Zhang Lan followed behind.


    Along the way, Mo Hua secretly asked Zhang Lan, ¡°Uncle Zhang, are you and Leader Yang very close?¡±


    ¡°Fairly,¡± he replied.


    ¡°It seems like you have a good rtionship.¡±


    ¡°What nonsense,¡± Zhang Lan retorted with a twist of his mouth, ¡°Where is it good?¡±


    ¡°It looks pretty good to me.¡±


    Zhang Lan red slightly at Mo Hua and exined,


    ¡°Our Zhang Family and Yang Family have long-standing marital ties, with the elders rted by blood and marriage, so there¡¯s frequent contact. He and I are about the same age, we¡¯ve known each other since childhood, and of course, we¡¯ve been at odds since then.¡±


    ¡°The way you bicker seems pretty enjoyable, it doesn¡¯t look like you don¡¯t get along¡­¡±<div>


    Mo Hua silently thought to himself.


    Zhang Lan nced at Mo Hua, ¡°Are you badmouthing me in your head?¡±


    Mo Hua shook his head, ¡°No.¡±


    Zhang Lan snorted softly.


    Then Mo Hua asked, ¡°Uncle Zhang, since you grew up together and are of simr age, why has Leader Yang reached Foundation Establishment while you¡¯re only at Qi Refining Ninth Level? Is it that your talent is not as good as his?¡±


    ¡°What do you know?¡± Zhang Lan said in a lowered voice. ¡°This is called umting depth for a future breakthrough, not seeking momentary gratification, but aiming for the longer path of the Great Dao.¡±


    Mo Hua murmured quietly, ¡°Doesn¡¯t seem like it¡­¡±


    Zhang Lan pinched Mo Hua¡¯s cheek in annoyance, ¡°Foundation Establishment is merely a milestone, if I wanted, I could reach it by tomorrow.¡±


    Mo Hua clearly didn¡¯t believe it, ¡°Foundation Establishment is not asmon as cabbage, how could it be so easy?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s difficult for Loose Cultivators, but for the disciples of Noble ns, Foundation Establishment is just a matter of course. The challenge is how to well polish the Taoist Foundation during the Qi Refinement phase.¡±


    Mo Hua nodded, Mr. Zhuang and Zisheng Zixi had said the same.


    ¡°But¡­¡± Mo Hua couldn¡¯t help saying, ¡°You¡¯ve been polishing it for quite a long time¡­¡±


    All the way into his thirties¡­


    Zhang Lan sighed, ¡°It¡¯s out of my control.¡±


    Mo Hua quietly moved closer to Zhang Lan, expressing concern, ¡°Uncle Zhang, if you have any worries, just tell me, I¡¯ll keep your secrets.¡±


    Zhang Lan nced at Mo Hua, ¡°You just want to hear stories, don¡¯t you¡­¡±


    Mo Hua gave an embarrassedugh.


    Zhang Lan shook his head helplessly, ¡°It¡¯s nothing serious, just that once I establish the Foundation, I¡¯ll have to marry for the n, bound to wed a woman I don¡¯t like.¡±


    ¡°Do you have someone you like?¡± Mo Hua asked.


    Zhang Lan scratched his head, ¡°You¡¯re still young, don¡¯t worry about these things, concentrate on cultivating and learning about Formations.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m very dedicated to my cultivation,¡± Mo Hua said, ¡°It¡¯s just boring on the road, so I chat with you to pass the time.¡±


    Zhang Lan¡¯s face darkened, somewhat bemused, as if to say I¡¯m used as a time killer¡­


    The two of them chattered all the way.


    Upon reaching the edge of the Foggy Forest, the group found arge rock formation for concealment.


    Mo Hua poked his head out, took a look around, and then released his Divine Sense, borrowing Xiaobai¡¯s vision of Divine Sense to perceive the remnants of Spiritual Power on the other side.


    The moment Mo Hua released his Divine Sense, Leader Yang was stunned, then shook his head, muttering to himself, ¡°Impossible¡­¡±


    After a while, Mo Hua withdrew his Divine Sense and nodded,


    ¡°The position of the Fog Formation has indeed changed, and the number has increased too.¡±


    Zhang Lan¡¯s expression grew tense, ¡°Have they detected something?¡±


    Leader Yang said resolutely, ¡°If they have not detected us, we¡¯ll take them by surprise, but if they have, then we¡¯ll face them head-on and exterminate them all! Either way, our course of action remains the same.¡±


    Mo Hua nodded, thought for a moment, and then said,


    ¡°Leader Yang, you stay here, I¡¯ll go in first to take a look, if I don¡¯t encounter any Evil Cultivators, I¡¯ll draw a map of the Foggy Forest paths. If I do find Evil Cultivators, I¡¯lle back to get you, and we¡¯ll all secretly capture him and interrogate him harshly to see if we can learn anything.¡±


    Leader Yang hesitated, then refused,


    ¡°That¡¯s too dangerous, I¡¯ll go with you.¡±


    Mo Hua shook his head, ¡°If we go in together, the enemy is hidden and we are exposed, making it easy to startle the snake in the grass; if I go alone, the enemy is exposed and I am hidden, they won¡¯t be able to find me.¡±


    Leader Yang didn¡¯t understand, ¡°How are you hidden if you go in alone?¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, he was stunned because Mo Hua had vanished right under his eyes without a sound, not leaving a single trace.


    Leader Yang looked at Zhang Lan incredulously, ¡°Is that the Concealment Technique?¡±


    Zhang Lan nodded.


    Leader Yang frowned and thought for a moment before shaking his head, ¡°The Concealment Technique has its ws too, it can be detected by Divine Sense¡­¡±


    He stopped mid-sentence and froze.


    Because when he expanded his Divine Sense, there was no sign of Mo Hua within its field of vision.


    Connecting this to his earlier conjecture, Leader Yang¡¯s eyes widened, and his voice trembled slightly, ¡°Foundation Establishment Divine Sense?!¡±


    Zhang Lan tried to appear calm again as he nodded, patting Leader Yang¡¯s shoulder, and said with a frown, ¡°The way you¡¯re panicking, how can you ever be a good leader? Don¡¯t say I know you when we go out, I can¡¯t afford to lose that face¡­¡±


    ¡°Get lost!¡± Leader Yang said in a lowered voice, ¡°Where the hell have I seen a Cultivator in the Qi Refinement Realm with Foundation Establishment Divine Sense?¡±


    ¡°Well, you¡¯ve seen one now, haven¡¯t you?¡±


    Leader Yang¡¯s eyes still held a look of shock as he murmured, ¡°How did he do it¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t ask about that.¡±


    Zhang Lan suddenly thought of something and sternly cautioned, ¡°You mustn¡¯t speak of this to anyone. Mo Hua has an unfavorable background and might attract jealousy from others.¡±


    Leader Yang gave Zhang Lan a sidelong nce, ¡°Rx, I¡¯m not like you, unreliable in my actions.¡±


    Having said this, Leader Yang looked around and said to the Taoist Soldiers nearby:


    ¡°The conversation I just had with Supervisor Zhang is confidential. If you heard anything, keep it to yourselves and don¡¯t leak a word.¡±


    Leader Yang¡¯s expression was stern, and since these Taoist Soldiers were his close confidants, they all had serious looks on their faces as they bowed and said:


    ¡°We will follow your orders, Leader!¡±


    Zhang Lan nodded, ¡°Not bad, you really do look quite the part of a leader now¡­¡±


    Leader Yang gave him a scornful look and ignored him.


    Mo Hua, still hidden, quietly entered the Foggy Forest.


    There, the Fog Formation became denser and the fog thicker, but these had little effect on Mo Hua.


    ording to what Mr. Zhuang said, everything has an appearance and an essence.


    In this forest of fog, the fog was the appearance, and the Formation was the essence.


    Having already mastered the One-Pattern Ten-Lined Reversed Spirit Formation, the ordinary One-Pattern Nine-Lined Fog Formation seemed rather ¡°rudimentary¡± to him.


    Mo Hua took a quick look and immediately discerned the Formation within the foggy forest.


    Utilizing the Water Passing Step, Mo Hua climbed into a treetop, took out paper and pen, and marked out the positions of the Fog Formation within the forest.


    From the outside to the inside, Mo Hua meticulously traced out the pathways through the mountains.


    Following the outskirts of the Foggy Forest, ording to the position of the Fog Formation, all the way to the gates of the ck Mountain Stronghold, Mo Hua encountered not a single Evil Cultivator.


    Mo Hua couldn¡¯t help but frown.


    Among the Evil Cultivators of ck Mountain Stronghold, only the third Householder was a One-Pattern Formation Master, and he personallyid out these formations.


    The third Householder had renovated the Fog Formation, could he have discovered something?


    But what exactly had he found?


    Did he discover the corner of the ck Mountain Stronghold¡¯s walls that had been dug out?


    Had he discovered the dismantled formations lying in pieces?


    Or had he uncovered Mo Hua¡¯s identity?


    Mo Hua couldn¡¯t figure it out for a moment, so he decided not to ponder it any further; in any case, once the Taoist Soldiers broke through ck Mountain Stronghold and annihted the group of Evil Cultivators, everything would be clear.


    He definitely wouldn¡¯t go back to ck Mountain Stronghold. Having mapped out a guide through the Foggy Forest, he had achieved his objective.


    Mo Hua got up to leave, preparing to head back.


    Before he left, he turned for onest look at ck Mountain Stronghold.


    A doubt that had been buried deep in his heart for a long time resurfaced:


    How was such a vast ck Mountain Stronghold built to begin with?

 Chapter 307: 306: Invitation_1

    Chapter 307: Chapter 306: Invitation_1


    On the edge of the Foggy Forest, Leader Yang had been waiting for a long time. With some concern, he asked, ¡°Nothing¡¯s gone wrong, has it¡­¡±


    Zhang Lan thought for a moment and said, ¡°There¡¯s been no movement in the Foggy Forest; it should be fine.¡±


    Leader Yang nodded, then curiously asked, ¡°Aren¡¯t you worried?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d be a bit worried if he went into ck Mountain Stronghold, but the Foggy Forest is so vast; he could run, he could hide. We¡¯re still here to back him up. There¡¯s nothing to worry about.¡±


    Leader Yang hesitated, ¡°He¡¯s been to ck Mountain Stronghold before?¡±


    Zhang Lan nodded, ¡°The intelligence you¡¯ve received, all those pieces of information, were gathered by that kid as he sneaked in and eavesdropped around the corners¡­¡±


    Leader Yang gasped, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that this intelligence was provided by your ¡®Taoist soldiers Court¡¯¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­¡± Leader Yang didn¡¯t finish his sentence before he realized, ¡°Zhang Lan, you shameless guy, you¡¯ve imed him as one of your Taoist Court¡¯s own again, haven¡¯t you?¡±


    Zhang Lan corrected him, ¡°He originally is one of the Taoist Court¡¯s people, even if in an unofficial capacity.¡±


    Leader Yang fell into thought for a moment, then frowned and said:<div>


    ¡°The intelligence was gathered by him, the map was drawn by him, the formation was broken by him. What have the other people in your Taoist Court actually done?¡±


    Zhang Lan was rendered speechless and after a bit, awkwardlyughed, saying:


    ¡°Well¡­ we reported the intelligence to the Taoist Court and had you all called over¡­¡±


    But even as he spoke, he himself had little confidence in his words, so his voice got lower and lower.


    Leader Yang looked at him with disdain, ¡°You guys are really something¡­¡±


    Zhang Lan sighed, ¡°There was no choice. By the time we found out, Mo Hua had already snooped around everything so thoroughly and also¡­¡±


    Zhang Lan then looked at Leader Yang with a serious expression:


    ¡°Apart from him, nobody else could infiltrate ck Mountain Stronghold undetected, nor could they draw a map of it.¡±


    Leader Yang paused, thinking it through more carefully; he had to admit it seemed true.


    To achieve all of that, one would need to know the Concealment Technique, the art of formations, possess strong Divine Sense, and also have courage and quick wit.


    Even the most experienced scouts among their group of Taoist soldiers couldn¡¯t infiltrate ck Mountain Stronghold and find out anything.


    Let alone the formations; that was definitely not something an average cultivator could master.


    The more Leader Yang thought about it, the more he was struck by admiration for the kid. Truly a talent indeed! Brave and strategic, decisive in action, versed in concealment, skilled in formations¡­


    Leader Yang kept silent, attentively pondering something.


    Zhang Lan looked at him suspiciously, ¡°Are you plotting something sneaky now?¡±


    Leader Yang shook his head expressionless, ¡°No.¡±


    Behind the rocks, bored out of their minds, Zhang Lan chewed on a grass root and imitated Mo Hua, drawing something on the ground.


    But whereas Mo Hua drew formations, he drew Leader Yang, fat and ugly, running around in disarray after being beaten up.


    Leader Yang ignored him, focusing intently on the Foggy Forest, on guard for any emergencies. The surrounding teams of Taoist soldiers were also fully alert.<div>


    After an indeterminate amount of time, Leader Yang¡¯s eyebrows twitched; he sensed someone approaching.


    Invisible to the eyes, imperceptible to the Divine Sense, but the faint sound of footsteps could be heard, and the pebbles on the ground appeared to be slightly sinking.


    It was as if someone was walking towards them, step by step.


    Soon, as the person came close to him, they materialized right before his eyes.<div>


    Small and fair, with a clear and handsome visage, it was Mo Hua.


    Leader Yang breathed a sigh of relief.


    Mo Hua grinned, raised a hand towards him, holding a map with the forest paths and the various Fog Formationsid out.


    ¡°Done!¡±


    Leader Yang took a look and his eyes brightened, he couldn¡¯t help expressing his feelings:


    ¡°It¡¯s a good thing we have a Formation Master like you; otherwise, we¡¯d probably have no way of figuring out the ins and outs of this Foggy Forest.¡±


    Mo Hua smiled happily in response.


    Leader Yang put away the map, gazing at Mo Hua, then suddenly disyed a smile ¨C it was very kind, exceptionally warm, and even¡­ somewhat obsequious.


    This smile baffled Mo Hua; in his memory, Leader Yang wasn¡¯t that sort of person. It looked as though he had suddenly be possessed or something.


    Zhang Lan, watching from the side, felt his skin crawl as well.


    ¡°Little Mo, would you like to take a look at the formations our Taoist soldiers use?¡±


    Mo Hua hesitated, ¡°Aren¡¯t they ssified? Can I really take a look?¡±


    Leader Yang quickly nodded, ¡°Though they are ssified, there¡¯s absolutely no problem if you want to look.¡±<div>


    Mo Hua looked skeptical, ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Really, truly!¡±


    Zhang Lan also asked, ¡°Truly?¡±


    Leader Yang spoke dismissively, ¡°You go aside, it¡¯s none of your business. Even if I showed you, you wouldn¡¯t understand.¡±


    Zhang Lan retorted, ¡°Who would want it anyway.¡±


    Under the escort of Leader Yang and several teams of Taoist soldiers, Mo Hua returned to Nameless Peak, to the mining cave where the Taoist soldiers were stationed.


    Leader Yang truly took out a set of spare armor and a spear, handing them to Mo Hua:


    ¡°These are spares; feel free to look them over. You can take them apart too. Just report the damagester, and we¡¯ll send them off to the Taoist soldiers Court for repairs.¡±


    ¡°Is that really okay to do?¡±


    Leader Yang waved his hand, ¡°There¡¯s nothing bad about it. Armor and weapons are meant to be used; it¡¯s normal for them to get damaged.¡±


    With those words, Mo Hua felt reassured. He nced at the long spear and then touched the armor.


    Both were first-grade Spiritual Artifacts, forged from refined iron which had a higher content than the iron used by Monster Hunters, and were made with a more special forging technique, resulting in better quality.


    ¡°As expected of the standard Spiritual Artifacts of the Taoist Court¡­¡± Mo Hua silently thought to himself.<div>


    He exerted some effort, trying to disassemble the armor to examine the Formation inside, but found his strength inadequate to budge it.


    Mo Hua nced at Leader Yang.


    Leader Yang personally stepped in to help Mo Hua disassemble the armor, revealing the Formation inside.


    However, as soon as the armor was taken apart, the brilliance of the Formation inside dimmed, indicating that it had also been damaged.


    Mo Hua was somewhat surprised.


    Leader Yang then exined, ¡°This is a traditional Formation of the Taoist Court. To prevent the leakage of the Formation, once the armor is forcibly disassembled, the Formation inside is designed to be destroyed.¡±


    So that¡¯s how it is¡­


    Mo Hua nodded in understanding.


    Though the Formation was destroyed, the generalyout of the Formation Patterns could still be made out.


    Spread out the armor, Mo Hua began to study the Formation within.


    The Formation embedded in the armor was of the Golden Series, and while it appeared to be a first-grade formation, it included more than nine Patterns.


    ¡°A Formation beyond first-grade?¡±


    Mo Hua was taken aback, but after mentally simting the flow of Spiritual Power, he realized that it was indeed just an ordinary first-grade formation after all, with only nine effective Patterns.<div>


    The additional Patterns were redundant, probably intended as a decoy to protect the real Formation from being deciphered.


    Furthermore, this wasn¡¯t a Single Formation, but likely a part of a Compound Formation.


    After some thought, Mo Hua roughly understood.


    When Taoist Soldiers fought in unison, a team wearing identical armors would have their Single Formationsbine to form a Compound Formation, enhancing the effect through resonance.


    The Single Formations used by Taoist Soldiers were not rare; they were just standard Five Elements Gold Series Formation Method. The most essential aspect was actually the pivot of this Compound Formation.


    Based on the proximity, it coordinated the Single Formations to resonate with each other.


    This pivot structure was something Mo Hua had never studied before and was very curious about.


    However, since a Taoist Soldiers team consisted of ten members, in other words, this pivot also connected ten sets of armor. To examine this pivot structure, he might need to take apart all ten sets of armor.


    Taking apart one set already made Mo Hua feel somewhat embarrassed; dismantling ten would be far too excessive.


    After finishing his examination, Mo Hua looked up and asked, ¡°Should this armor be sent for repair?¡±


    Leader Yang nodded, ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°May I try to fix it?¡± Mo Hua queried.


    Leader Yang appeared surprised, ¡°You want to fix it?¡±


    Mo Hua nodded.


    After some thought, Leader Yang agreed, ¡°Sure, feel free to repair it. It¡¯s already damaged anyway.¡±


    Mo Hua then took out a Formation Pen and Golden Series Spiritual Ink from his Storage Bag. Following the trajectory of the existing Patterns, he began to meticulously mend them.


    In just a short while, Mo Huapleted the repair.


    Leader Yang reassembled the armor and activated it with Spiritual Power, only to pause in astonishment, ¡°It¡¯s actually fixed?¡±


    ¡°Lucky guess,¡± said Mo Hua, bashfully.


    Leader Yang looked at Mo Hua with greatly increased interest and then asked,


    ¡°Mr. Little Mo, what do you think of this Formation?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s very intricate,¡± Mo Hua honestly replied.


    ¡°Would you like to learn it?¡±


    Mo Hua was taken aback, ¡°Is that something I can learn?¡±


    ¡°Of course! There¡¯s just one small condition¡­¡±


    Mo Hua couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°What¡¯s the condition?¡±


    ¡°Join the Taoist Soldiers Court!¡±


    Leader Yang¡¯s face revealed a warm and enthusiastic smile, ¡°As long as you join the Taoist Soldiers Court, you will naturally be able to learn these formations used by the Taoist Soldiers! And you can learn as much as you want!¡±


    Upon hearing this, Zhang Lan spat out disdainfully, ¡°So that was your game all along, kid.¡±


    Leader Yang snorted, ¡°If he can enter the Taoist Court, why can¡¯t he join the Taoist Soldiers Court?¡±


    ¡°The Taoist Soldiers Court isn¡¯t exactly a nice ce, it¡¯s all about fighting and killing.¡±


    ¡°Better than your Taoist Court with its seniority system and internal scheming anyway.¡±


    Zhang Lan scoffed, ¡°As if your Taoist Soldiers Court is any better, still dominated by the noble ns. Without the right status and background, can anyone really make something of themselves?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s only at the higher levels. The real brothers on the battlefield fight side by side, thick as thieves, their worth proven by true skill. The Taoist Court, on the other hand, is all about collusion and cronyism¡­¡±


    ¡°Quit spouting bullshit!¡±


    ¡°See, hit the nail on the head, now you¡¯re all riled up and embarrassed,¡± Leader Yang mocked and then suggested, ¡°As for status and background, that¡¯s not a big deal at all. As long as you marry into my Yang Family¡­¡±


    Zhang Lan spat again, ¡°What wild dreams are you having? If ites to marrying into a n, your Yang Family wouldn¡¯t be the first pick. My Zhang Family hasn¡¯t even spoken yet, has it?¡±


    Mo Hua is studying the Water Passing Step from his Zhang Family, so if there¡¯s going to be any marriage, it should be into the Zhang Family. What right does your Yang Family have? Because Yang Jiyong has a big face?

 Chapter 308: 307: Annihilation_1

    Chapter 308: Chapter 307: Annihtion_1


    ¡°Joining the Taoist Soldiers Court, I¡¯ve got you covered!¡± Leader Yang pped his chest in assurance.


    ¡°You¡¯re just a Foundation Building Cultivator, what big talk!¡± Zhang Lan scoffed.


    Leader Yang red at Zhang Lan, ¡°Though I am only at the Foundation Establishment level, there are those who aren¡¯t even that.¡±


    Zhang Lan didn¡¯t want to argue with him but said seriously:


    ¡°Mo Hua was born with a weak constitution; he cannot do Body Refinement. Joining the Taoist Soldiers, fighting in the chaos of a battlefield, is extremely dangerous.¡±


    ¡°Of course, I wouldn¡¯t let him do such things,¡± Leader Yang said. ¡°In military operations, the most difficult part is ¡®know your enemy, know yourself.¡¯ He knows the Concealment Technique¡ªadvancing, he can use it to hide and scout for enemy intelligence, and retreating, he can also rely on the Concealment Technique to protect himself.¡±


    ¡°Scouting for enemy intelligence isn¡¯t dangerous?¡±


    ¡°Then let¡¯s not even talk about scouting for enemy intelligence,¡± Leader Yang said bluntly, taking a big step back, ¡°just Drawing Formation is fine.¡±


    Mo Hua couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Is the Taoist Soldiers Court also short of Formation Masters?¡±


    Leader Yang vaguely responded, ¡°Not that we are¡­ particrly short of them¡­¡±<div>


    Zhang Lan chuckled, ¡°Don¡¯t listen to his nonsense. Where in the Cultivation World are Formation Masters not scarce? Even those Evil Cultivators who built the ck Mountain Stronghold rely on that Evil Formation Master of the third Householder, don¡¯t they?¡±


    ¡°Not to mention a ce like the Taoist Soldiers Court that is dirty, tiring, and constantly endangers one¡¯s life. Formation Masters are esteemed and generally wouldn¡¯t go there.¡±


    Leader Yang¡¯s face turned slightly red when Zhang Lan pointed that out, but he still insisted:


    ¡°That¡¯s exactly why a Formation Master skilled in concealment and self-preservation is even more precious on the battlefield.¡±


    Leader Yang looked at Mo Hua with a serious expression and said, ¡°As long as you are willing to join the Taoist Soldiers Court, I can even apply to the higher-ups to make you the Deputy Commander.¡±


    ¡°By then, you¡¯ll just follow me; with the deep and extensive connections of the Yang Family in the Taoist Soldiers Court, with our Yang Family¡¯s care, no one would dare to bully you!¡±


    Mo Hua felt rather conflicted.


    It wasn¡¯t that he despised hardship, feared danger, or was unwilling to join the Taoist Soldiers Court, rather once he joined the Taoist Soldiers Court, he would have to leave his hometown and constantly be on the move.


    He still needed to study Formation with Mr. Zhuang, and when he grew up, he had to take care of his parents.


    Seeing Mo Hua frowning and looking troubled, Leader Yang hurriedly said:


    ¡°You are still young, there¡¯s no need to rush your decision. You can think it over. Even if you don¡¯t go now, if one day you change your mind, you cane find me in the Taoist Soldiers Court¡ªjust mention the name Yang Jiyong.¡±


    Yang Jiyong¡­


    Mo Hua silently nodded, remembering the name, and then expressed his gratitude:


    ¡°Thank you, Leader Yang.¡±


    Leader Yang smiled and said, ¡°No need to be so formal, just like you call Zhang Lan ¡®Uncle Zhang,¡¯ you can call me ¡®Uncle Yang.''¡±


    Mo Hua responded, ¡°Uncle Yang.¡±


    Leader Yang nodded with a smile blooming across his face.


    Zhang Lan sighed and said helplessly, ¡°Yang Jiyong, after so many years, you¡¯re still such a shameless fellow!¡±


    Leader Yang snorted, ¡°You¡¯re not much better.¡±<div>


    The map for navigating Foggy Forest was ready, and so was the map of ck Mountain Stronghold. After that, Leader Yang and Zhang Lan spent a day making preliminary ns for the eradication of ck Mountain Stronghold.


    The next day, several factions within Tongxian City gathered at the Taoist Court to discuss the eradication matters.


    Participants included Leader Yang of the Taoist Soldiers Court, the Elder Court Leader and Supervisor Zhang Lan of the Taoist Court, as well as Elder Yu from the Monster Hunting Guild, Mo Shan, Yu Chengyi, and others.


    Mo Hua brought a small stool to sit on and listen from the side.<div>


    Leader Yang got straight to the point:


    ¡°The Formation in Foggy Forest has been altered. The Evil Cultivators probably sensed something. If we act directly, we might startle the snake and be unable to eradicate them in one fell swoop.¡±


    ¡°The best strategy is for Monster Hunters to feint an attack, lure the Evil Cultivators out, and then the Taoist Soldiers encircle and eliminate them, ensuring theplete destruction of the Evil Cultivators!¡±


    ¡°There are four Foundation Building Evil Cultivators in ck Mountain Stronghold. It¡¯s unlikely that all are within the stronghold, but we must prepare for the worst. Court Leader Zhou, Elder Yu, and I will each deal with one. I¡¯ll also assign two teams of the most elite Taoist Soldiers, equipped with the best armor and weapons, to eliminate another Foundation Building Cultivator.¡±


    ¡°`


    ¡°Once their Foundation Building cultivators suffer casualties, we¡¯ll be able to fight with a numerical advantage, establishing our victory.¡±


    ¡°As for the other evil cultivators, even if their cultivation techniques and Taoist skills are bizarre and ruthless, they are not a concern on a battlefield like this. Monster Hunters only need to dy them slightly. Once the Taoist Soldiers charge into battle, these evil cultivators will be nothing more than a mob¡­¡±


    After that, Leader Yang opened up the sand table, which disyed both the map of Foggy Forest and the topography of ck Mountain Stronghold.


    Leader Yang began to discuss the details of the campaign, such as how to advance into the mountain, where the Monster Hunters should position themselves, and where the Taoist Soldiers would lie in ambush.


    He then exined how to attack the stronghold, to what extent the feigned attacks should carry on, and in case of a retreat, where to fall back to, where to cooperate with each other, and when should the Taoist Soldiersunch their assault¡­ and so on.


    Elder Yu and others also raised questions or suggestions. Leader Yang either answered them or considered them carefully. After discussing for half a day, the n gradually becameplete.


    Mo Hua just listened from the side.


    He was unfamiliar with these matters. Whether it was Leader Yang who had experience with military campaigns or Elder Yu of the Monster Hunting Guild, both had much more expertise than him.<div>


    Every matter in the world is a matter of learning.


    Mo Hua just listened attentively, taking the opportunity to learn something new.


    After the discussion was over, everyone dispersed. Mo Hua lingered behind and quietly asked Zhang Lan:


    ¡°Uncle Zhang, won¡¯t there be any problems?¡±


    Zhang Lan patted Mo Hua¡¯s shoulder, ¡°There are risks in everything, but the risks in this battle are already quite small.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    Zhang Lan said, ¡°One is because of the intelligence you eavesdropped on, and two, the Taoist Court¡¯s Taoist Soldiers are actually stronger than you think.¡±


    Mo Hua was somewhat puzzled, ¡°Are they really that strong?¡±


    ¡°Of course,¡± Zhang Lan said, ¡°The Taoist Court¡¯s unification of the Cultivation World depends on its powerful Taoist Soldiers. Battalions of hundreds, or evenrger-scale campaigns involving Taoist Soldiers, arepletely different from ordinary cultivators¡¯ battles.¡±


    Mo Hua had never witnessed it himself and didn¡¯t fully understand, but he still nodded his head and felt somewhat relieved.


    Leader Yang was decisive, and once the n was fully prepared, the cultivators were deployed within two days.


    Before 6 A.M., with the sky not yet bright, three hundred experienced Qi Refining Ninth Level Monster Hunters and three hundred well-trained Taoist Soldiers set out in the cover of the dim sky, led by Leader Yang, Elder Yu, and Court Leader Zhou, quietly advancing into the deep mountains.


    Mo Hua also wanted to go but was met with firm opposition from everyone.<div>


    Not only did his father, Mo Shan, forbid him, but even Court Leader Zhou, Zhang Lan, Elder Yu, Yu Chengyi, and even Leader Yang did not want him to go.


    It wouldn¡¯t matter much if they suffered injuries, but it would be a serious matter if Mo Hua got hurt.


    Mo Hua had no choice but to stay put honestly at the Taoist Soldiers¡¯ camp on Nameless Peak.


    The camp was in Inner Mountain, rtively safer, and moreover, if they encountered any tricky Formation during the assault on ck Mountain Stronghold, they coulde back and ask Mo Hua for advice.


    Some Taoist Soldiers also remained in the camp, both to guard the camp and to protect Mo Hua.


    Mo Hua stayed in the camp, unable to sleep all night. He practiced Formation on the Taoist Stele in his Sea of Consciousness until dawn when a stir finally came from afar.


    Even from a great distance, faint sounds ofbat reached him, filled with grave murderous intent. Even without sensing with his Divine Sense, he could feel waves of intense Spiritual Power fluctuations.


    It was arge number of Qi Refining Ninth Level cultivators fighting fiercely, as well as Foundation Building Cultivators unleashing their full power!


    Mo Hua furrowed his brow, beginning to worry.


    His father Mo Shan and many of his uncles, with whom he had good rtions, were inside the deep mountains, battling those vicious evil cultivators.


    Mo Hua wanted to have a look but restrained himself.


    It seemed that going now wouldn¡¯t be of any help, and he might even add to the chaos.


    Mo Hua could only force himself to draw some Formations to calm his mind.<div>


    The battle at ck Mountain Strongholdsted for three days. After three days, news came through.


    The Taoist Soldiers and Monster Hunters suffered minor casualties. Most, including Mo Shan, Elder Yu, and Zhang Lan, were just wounded.


    And ck Mountain Stronghold, which had been entrenched in the deep mountains for hundreds of years, waspletely conquered!


    ¡°`

 Chapter 309: 308 Suspicion_1

    Chapter 309: Chapter 308 Suspicion_1


    Mo Hua once again stood in front of the entrance to ck Mountain Stronghold.


    Two days ago, ck Mountain Stronghold had been breached, with the majority of its evil cultivators eradicated.


    Of the four Foundation Establishment evil cultivators, the Fourth Householder died in battle, the Second Householder was seriously injured and captured, while the Head Householder and Third Householder escaped with severe injuries and are now being pursued by the Taoist Court and its soldiers.


    Hidden deep within the mountains,mitting myriad acts of evil and once strong for a time, ck Mountain Stronghold was almostpletely destroyed.


    The remaining evil cultivators would be wanted and hunted down.


    And the main force that destroyed ck Mountain Stronghold was the Taoist Court¡¯s soldiers.


    Just as Zhang Lan had said, the Taoist soldiers were indeed powerful.


    Mo Hua had not witnessed it firsthand but had inquired about it from her father, Mo Shan, afterward.


    It was said that during the battle, wherever the Taoist soldiers¡¯ spears pointed, they were invincible.


    Underneath their spears, the evil cultivators had hardly any challenger, falling either seriously wounded or dead within a mere moment of shing.<div>


    The Taoist soldiers were the sharp des that maintained the authority of the Taoist Court, symbolizing its strength and majesty.


    With soldiers as powerful as these under itsmand, it¡¯s no wonder the Taoist Court has unified the Cultivation World and stood unyielding for twenty thousand years.


    And these were only the Qi Refinement Realm First-grade Taoist soldiers.


    Taoist soldiers of a higher grade must be even more terrifying¡­


    Mo Hua couldn¡¯t help but feel a sense of awe.


    However, although ck Mountain Stronghold had fallen, she still had many things that she couldn¡¯t understand.


    Mo Hua looked towards the mountain gate of ck Mountain Stronghold.


    The Concealment Formation on the gate had failed, and the sinister, blood-stained gate had one of its pirs broken, leaving the entire ck Mountain Stronghold in a state of dpidation.


    Mo Hua did not enter through the main gate but instead circled to the nearby high wall.


    The first time she entered ck Mountain Stronghold, she had undone a Formation at the high wall, dug a hole, and sneaked in that way.


    That small hole at the corner of the wall was still there.


    ¡°The evil cultivators didn¡¯t discover this spot?¡±


    Mo Hua was somewhat surprised, released her Divine Sense, felt through the high wall for a moment, and then her gaze sharpened suddenly.


    ¡°No, they did find it!¡±


    Behind the hole in the wall, several new Formations were added, including the Golden Bell Formation, Wood Binding Formation, and a few other types of Formations.


    The Golden Bell Formation was used for alerts, the Wood Binding Formation for trapping people, and the other few formations were put to simr uses.


    They found the hole and nned to lie in wait like a hunter!


    If Mo Hua were to enter through the hole again, she would trigger the Formations, alert the evil cultivators, and get trapped by the Formations on the spot.


    These Formations must have been set up by the Third Householder.<div>


    Mo Hua hardly needed to think to know that the Third Householder must surely have ordered people to stand guard nearby. The moment the Formations were triggered, they would rush to capture her.


    But they didn¡¯t manage to wait for Mo Hua¡ªthe ck Mountain Stronghold was finished before that¡­


    At this point, there were no evil cultivators left in the stronghold, so Mo Hua had nothing to worry about.


    She took out the Thousand Jun Stick, erged the hole at the entrance even more, and in passing destroyed the Formations opposite it. Only then did she re-enter ck Mountain Stronghold through the hole in the wall.<div>


    At this moment, ck Mountain Stronghold was still bloody but had be more deste and dead, no longer feeling as oppressive.


    Mo Hua spent some time following the route she remembered from memory, browsing the front part of the stronghold roughly.


    Most of the buildings had copsed, and the items inside had been cleared out, to be handed over to the Taoist Court.


    The stronghold¡¯s prison was eerily empty.


    The cultivators who had been captured and imprisoned there without exception had been killed by the evil cultivators.


    Perhaps the evil cultivators had killed them before the battle; perhaps during the stalemate to replenish their Blood Qi and Spiritual Power; or maybe in a fit of rage during their defeat.


    In any case, they did not leave a single survivor.


    The Court Officials and Taoist soldiers had already encoffined these corpses, sealing the coffins to be taken back to the Taoist Court, trying to verify their identities to give an ount to their families.


    If they cannot verify the identities, they would find a nearby spot for burial, erect a makeshift grave, and ce a nameless stone.


    These cultivators met with misfortune and died miserably.


    After death, they have no one to worship them, no one to remember them, not even anyone to know them, and their gravestones won¡¯t even bear their names.


    Mo Hua sighed, feeling somewhat disheartened.


    After checking the front part of the stronghold, Mo Hua proceeded to the rear part and frowned as she looked around.<div>


    The Formations in the rear stronghold were dense and numerous, far more than when Mo Hua first visited.


    Formation Painting requires time, and only the Third Householder among the ck Mountain Stronghold knew how to paint such First-grade Formations, so these Formations had been ced well in advance.


    She estimated that soon after she left, the Third Householder must have begun setting them up.


    But why? Did they predict something?


    Mo Hua sat cross-legged on the high wall of the rear stronghold, gazing toward the front stronghold, contemting inwardly.


    The front stronghold was toorge, difficult to defend, so they concentrated the Formations in the rear stronghold. This way, it would be harder for the Taoist soldiers to attack.


    Mo Hua had inquired from Leader Yang that, indeed, during the three days of attacking ck Mountain Stronghold, two full days were spent breaking through the Formations of the rear stronghold.


    The actions of the evil cultivators were as if they knew they would be attacked and were no match, so they set up Formations in the rear stronghold in advance, wishing to resist to the death.


    The purpose was to¡­ buy time?


    Mo Hua furrowed his brows, ¡°What¡¯s the point in dying? Isn¡¯t it just waiting for death in the end?¡±


    ¡°Could it be, dying the time for Alchemy?¡±


    Mo Hua turned and headed toward the Pill Room again.


    Beast Gate was mostly destroyed, and the Formation in front had also been forcefully breached. It seems that the Taoist Soldiers had attacked as well.<div>


    Mo Hua walked into the Pill Room; the main pirs were copsing, the ground was cracked, and Foundation Building Cultivators had made their move here with all their might.


    Blood was sttered everywhere; it was uncertain whether it came from humans or demons.


    The central White Bone Pill Furnace was damaged too, first pierced by a long spear and then half of the lid was sliced off with a knife, revealing the bone barrier inside, as well as the bloody Evil Formation on the bone barrier.


    Inside the furnace was some fishy, thick pill fluid, likely the remnants of the Human Life Pill¡¯s concoction. Just a sniff was enough to make one feel nauseous.


    ¡°Really, can anyone actually ingest such a thing¡­¡± Mo Hua muttered to himself as he covered his nose.


    The Pill Furnace was destroyed, and the oddly shaped medicinal herbs that had been ced around it were also gone.


    They had probably been confiscated by the Taoist Court, to be handed over, or destroyed on the spot, never to remain in the world.


    After all, these herbs were for alchemy of Human Pills, detrimental to heaven and earth, and considered forbidden items.


    It seemed the pills were not sessfully refined¡­


    Mo Hua then opened the hiddenpartment, which was empty, with nothing inside.


    Neither had the Householder left anything here.


    Of course, this was normal. If after being stolen from once, you still hide things in the same ce, that would indeed make the Householder a fool.


    Mo Hua looked around the stronghold again and discovered several concealed chambers, meant for secluded cultivation.<div>


    There was also a treasury room, vacant, which had probably been a hoard of treasures but had been cleared by the Taoist Soldiers Court as well.


    Beyond that, there was nothing else special about the stronghold.


    Mo Hua pondered over the entire event carefully.


    Firstly, the Householder discovered the dug-open corner and the Formation that had been unlocked and began to harbor suspicions.


    As for how deep those suspicions went, Mo Hua couldn¡¯t know.


    But ck Mountain Stronghold had taken action.


    They first altered the Formation of Foggy Forest,ying down more Fog Formations, and then they strengthened the Formation of their stronghold.


    But it was to no avail.


    When the Taoist Soldiers came, it seemed like they dyed the attack briefly, but they didn¡¯t hold them off for long, and although they seemed to put up a defense, they didn¡¯t manage to hold out in the end.


    ck Mountain Stronghold, as expected, was decimated.


    Looking at it, everything seemed reasonable, but recalling it felt incongruous.


    Mo Hua thought long and hard, and then it came to him where the incongruityy:


    ck Mountain Stronghold seemed to know that it was ¡°going to die,¡± and that it was certain to ¡°die¡±; after a slight struggle, they willingly ¡°went to their deaths¡±¡­


    Rather than saying they annihted ck Mountain Stronghold, it was more like ck Mountain Stronghold was ¡°systematically¡± and methodically¡­ annihted.


    It was as if an invisible hand silently pushed ck Mountain Stronghold to the edge of the knife, and then, naturally, ck Mountain Stronghold straightforwardly led itself to the execution, to be beheaded.


    Mo Hua¡¯s brows knitted tighter; he left the Pill Room and climbed to a high ce to take in the entirety of ck Mountain Stronghold at a nce.


    Nestled between two encircling mountains, ck Mountain Stronghold covered a vast area.


    His earlier puzzlement resurfaced:


    ¡°How exactly was such arge ck Mountain Stronghold built?¡±


    The stronghold was enormous, with numerous Formations to construct, requiring a considerable amount of manpower and resources, especially in such a remote location in the deep mountains. Could those Evil Cultivators really have built it on their own?


    Mo Hua¡¯s brows furrowed.


    Behind ck Mountain Stronghold, could there be someone providing secret support?


    If there truly was someone offering covert support, it must be a power within Tongxian City, since it¡¯s the nearest to Big ck Mountain, making ndestinemunication most convenient.


    Mo Hua¡¯s gaze became more intense.


    The first suspect that came to his mind was the Qian Family.


    With the Qian Family¡¯s profound background and unscrupulous methods, Mo Hua wouldn¡¯t be surprised at all if they were behind this.


    But upon further thought, it didn¡¯t seem right.


    At least for the time being, from what could be seen, there was no connection between the two parties.


    The Qian Family had no dealings with ck Mountain Stronghold, and among the stronghold, there were no Qian Family cultivators.


    If he were to me the Qian Family simply because he had a grudge against them and despised them, it would be rather biased.


    But if not the Qian Family, then who else could it be?


    Besides the Qian Family, Tongxian City had other influential powers such as the An Family and Tongxian Gate.


    But supporting ck Mountain Stronghold didn¡¯t seem to benefit them in any way.


    Moreover, with their power, they might not be able to support it even if they wanted to.


    The An Family was constantly suppressed by the Qian Family and could only rely on running the Food Building to survive. If they were really nurturing such arge group of Evil Cultivators, they would have taken revenge on the Qian Family and regained their footing long ago.


    As for Tongxian Gate, they couldn¡¯t buy back their own Tongxian Peak, so how could they possibly spend their Spirit Stones to support Evil Cultivators?


    Unable to help himself, Mo Hua scratched his head, momentarily at a loss for an exnation.

 Chapter 310: 309: Fireball Secret Manual_1

    Chapter 310: Chapter 309: Fireball Secret Manual_1


    Does ck Mountain Stronghold really have a hidden mastermind behind it?


    In the following days, whenever Mo Hua had time, he would ponder over this question, but no matter how hard he thought, he couldn¡¯te up with any leads. Even if he tried to investigate, hecked clues and didn¡¯t know where to start.


    All Mo Hua could do was to focus on his own matters, strengthen his Divine Sense, master more Formations, and learn new things.


    Just in case something unexpected happened in the future, he wanted to be prepared and confident in his actions.


    As for Formations, Mo Hua practiced the Reversed Spirit Formation daily without fail.


    Besides that, what else could he learn?


    Mo Hua thought about it and suddenly remembered that he still had a secret manual for the Fireball Technique.


    This secret manual was obtained from the hands of the pale-faced evil cultivator who was on night watch at ck Mountain Stronghold.


    The pale-faced evil cultivator practiced Evil Skills that absorbed spiritual essence, and his Spells were actually quite ordinary, relying solely on this secret manual to make his Fireball Technique significantly powerful.


    Mo Hua¡¯s strategy of pitting one against another had led to the death of the pale-faced man, and afterwards, he picked up the spoils, obtaining this secret manual for the Fireball Technique.<div>


    It was just thatter on, Mo Hua had so many things to handle that he temporarily forgot about it.


    Mo Hua leaned over his small desk, took out his Storage Bag, and found the secret manual for the Fireball Technique.


    The manual was titled ¡°Understanding of Fireball Technique,¡± written by hand, with rough edges and many creased traces.


    It seemed not to be an orthodox Spell legacy but rather the personal cultivation insights of a Cultivator.


    Mo Hua opened the pages and skimmed through them, quickly grasping the general idea.


    The ¡°Understanding of Fireball Technique¡± was not originally that of the pale-faced man. It was probably also obtained by killing and robbing others.


    The original owner of the manual was a Cultivator with the surname Yang, just an ordinary Spiritual Cultivator.


    His talent wasn¡¯t high, his Spiritual Root was poor, and the Cultivation Technique he practiced was naturally not great either, so the only Spell he could learn was this Fireball Technique.


    But he didn¡¯t be discouraged and kept practicing and researching relentlessly. He even sought advice and discussed with various Cultivators skilled in the Fireball Technique. After spending most of his life, he finally figured out a special spell point for using the Fireball Technique.


    This spell point could enhance the power of the Fireball Technique, making thismonce, unimpressive Spell, which was looked down upon by most Cultivators, quite lethal.


    The mystery of the spell pointy in the pathways of circting Qi.


    All Spells, ultimately, rely on the Divine Sense to drive the Spiritual Power within the Qi Sea, moving it through specific pathways and then condensing into different Spells.


    Even for the same Spell, with identical effects, the inherited diagrams of pathways always have variations.


    Some differ in the main meridians, while others have slight deviations in the minor coterals.


    The original owner of the manual spent countless hours and effort collecting various Fireball Technique diagrams. Eventually, he categorized andpared them one by one, and subsequently drew his own conclusions, forming the mostplex yet most powerful Fireball Technique pathway diagram.


    Additionally, he recorded all his insights and experiences regarding the use of the Fireball Technique within this diagram.


    But for some unknown reason, this manual of insights ended up in the hands of the white-faced evil cultivator.


    Mo Hua read the manual in one go and couldn¡¯t help but feel moved.


    This thin volume of insights¡­ how much effort must have been put in to write it¡­<div>


    The Cultivator who wrote these insights, his perseverance, meticulous thoughts, and focused dedication made Mo Hua feel somewhat ashamed.


    Mo Hua couldn¡¯t help but think that there must be many Cultivators in this world with simr perseverance and talent.


    Yet, confined by their own origins, Spiritual Roots, and legacies, they could only waste or bury their talents.


    Mo Hua felt it was a great pity.<div>


    The original owner of this manual should have also been a person of outstanding brilliance. However, his name was now unknown to history; even his death had gone unnoticed.


    Only a simple sentence was written at the end of the insights:


    ¡°The Way has no size, Spells have no strength or weakness, even a tiny spark can start a great ze.¡±


    Mo Hua¡¯s spirits were lifted after reading it.


    This manual of insights, when in the hands of the white-faced evil cultivator, was indeed a pearl cast before swine, a terrible waste of its potential.


    Mo Hua made a silent vow to study the Fireball Technique thoroughly and to master it to the extreme.


    In the future, he would let all Cultivators in the Cultivation World know the might of the Fireball Technique!


    Mo Hua began to learn the more powerful version of the Fireball Technique, ording to the pathway diagram in the insights.


    The pathway diagram for this Fireball Technique was veryplex, and Mo Hua originally thought it would be difficult to learn.


    However, he managed to learn it in just half a day¡­


    This time was much less than he had anticipated.


    Moreover, the Fireball Technique he produced was strange; its color was deeper, showing a dark red hue, and the fireball itself was noticeably smaller in size.


    It looked somewhat odd¡­<div>


    For a moment, Mo Hua didn¡¯t know if he had truly learned it or not, or if he had learned it incorrectly¡­


    As for its power, Mo Hua didn¡¯t dare to try.


    He feared something might go wrong, and besides, his home was not the ce to test Spells.


    After thinking, Mo Hua went again to Mr. Zhuang¡¯s mountain residence, passed through the small bamboo forest, and arrived at the pond¡¯s edge, ready to practice on the fish in the pond as usual.


    The foolish fish in the pond were leisurely swimming, totally unaware of what was about to happen.


    Mo Hua focused his mind, channeled his Spiritual Power, and momentster, the deep red but small Fireball Technique took shape.


    Following that, Mo Hua pointed, and the peculiar fireball moved with his intent, swiftly plunging into the pond.


    A low explosion sounded.


    In an instant, the pond water evaporated, the aquatic nts charred, and only scorched fishbones remained of the fish in the pond.


    Mo Hua was stunned, his mouth gradually dropping open.


    The power of this Fireball Technique was so great¡­


    This level of power waspletely beyond his expectations.


    He then suddenly wondered, ¡°The pond has been blown to this state, I wonder if Mr. Zhuang will be angry¡­¡±<div>


    As Mo Hua was at a loss for what to do, he turned and saw Old Kui silently standing behind him, looking at the pond with an unexpectedly calm expression.


    ¡°Grandpa Gui¡­ this¡­¡±


    Old Kui said indifferently, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter.¡±


    Then, with a wave of Old Kui¡¯s sleeve, the scenery in front of them flickered like ripples receding, and everything was restored to its original state.


    The pond was still clear, the aquatic nts remained lush, and the fish continued to swim slowly as if nothing had happened.


    Mo Hua breathed a sigh of relief.


    ¡°Where did you learn this Fireball Technique from?¡± Old Kui asked.


    Mo Hua took out the Understanding of Fireball Technique from his Storage Bag and handed it to Old Kui, ¡°I got it from the hands of evil cultivators.¡±


    Old Kui took it, nced at it once, and then nodded, ¡°Not bad.¡±


    Mo Hua was delighted¡ªOld Kui thought it was not bad, so the Fireball Technique must indeed be quite good.


    Mo Hua then asked, ¡°But the fireball technique I cultivated seems somewhat unconventional¡­¡±


    ¡°Unconventional?¡±


    Old Kui was slightly surprised and said, ¡°Show it to me again.¡±<div>


    Mo Hua looked at the spotlessly clear pond before him, hesitating to start.


    Old Kui said, ¡°You need not worry.¡±


    Mo Hua was then reassured and cast the Fireball Technique once more toward the pond.


    A deep red fireball formed at Mo Hua¡¯s fingertips, and with a whoosh, it shot towards the pond.


    This time, however, there was no explosion.


    The fireball cast by Mo Hua flew into the pond, and the entire space around the pond began to distort, eventually dissolving the fireball as if nothing had happened.


    Mo Hua was shocked.


    What level of spell could have such an effect?


    Seeing Mo Hua¡¯s astonished expression, a hint of a smile that was not easy to detect appeared in Old Kui¡¯s eyes, and then he said to Mo Hua:


    ¡°It¡¯s unorthodox, but it¡¯s still a Fireball Technique.¡±


    Mo Hua then asked, ¡°Will there be any problems with using it?¡±


    Old Kui shook his head, ¡°No problems.¡±


    Mo Hua was relieved, but then felt puzzled again, ¡°Why did the color darken and the fireball shrink?¡±


    This question was beyond Mo Hua¡¯s own understanding, and even if he had figured it out, it might not be correct, so he might as well ask Old Kui directly.


    Old Kui, with his profound knowledge of spells, surely knew the secret behind it.


    Without a second thought, Old Kui replied:


    ¡°It¡¯s because you condensed the spell with your Divine Sense.¡±


    ¡°Divine Sense condensing?¡±


    Old Kui nodded, ¡°The meridian map you saw is the method for condensing spells with Divine Sense. The moreplex the meridians, the greater the consumption of Divine Sense, and the stronger the condensed spell.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s simr to a Formation¡­¡± Mo Hua remarked.


    ¡°The ways of the Heavenly Dao are different but lead to the same destination,¡± Old Kui said lightly.


    ¡°But when I saw that pale-faced evil cultivator casting the Fireball Technique, it was just more powerful. The color wasn¡¯t as dark, and the fireball wasn¡¯t as small¡­¡±


    ¡°Your Divine Senses are different,¡± Old Kui stated sinctly.


    After thinking for a moment, Mo Hua said, ¡°Is it because my Divine Sense is too strong?¡±


    Old Kui nodded, ¡°A Divine Sense that has achieved Foundation Establishment will naturally condense spells that are different.¡±


    Thispletely reassured Mo Hua.


    Once he practiced the Fireball Technique to a higher proficiency, with the Concealment Technique for hiding, the Water Passing Step for self-defense, the Water Prison Technique for trapping enemies, and the Fireball Technique for attacking, his capabilities would be greatly enhanced.


    ¡°Thank you for the guidance, Grandpa Gui,¡± Mo Hua said with gratitude.


    Old Kui¡¯s expression remained stoic, ¡°I haven¡¯t provided much guidance.¡±


    Mo Hua just smiled and kept Old Kui¡¯s kindness in his heart.


    As Old Kui turned to leave, he suddenly asked, ¡°Would you like to y a game of chess?¡±


    Mo Hua was somewhat surprised. Unless there was idle time, Old Kui rarely took the initiative to invite him for a game of chess.


    Mo Hua nodded and replied, ¡°Sure!¡±


    Beneath the gentle breeze of the bamboo forest by thepact chessboard,


    Mo Hua and Old Kui yed a match that was again hard to break away from; yet after such a long time, neither¡¯s chess skills had improved at all.


    As the sunset dipped below the horizon and dusk approached, Mo Hua had to return home, and it was only then that he stood up to bid farewell to Old Kui.


    At the moment of parting, a rare hint of reluctance appeared on Old Kui¡¯s usually impassive face.


    Not just Old Kui; these days, Mr. Zhuang asionally also showed moments of mncholy and distraction.


    A guess formed in Mo Hua¡¯s heart.


    Mr. Zhuang¡­ might be leaving Tongxian City soon¡­


    Perhaps Mo Hua would no longer be able to ask the gentleman for his wisdom.

 Chapter 311 - 310 Heavenly Dao_1

    After learning the new Fireball Technique, Mo Hua devoted all his attention to Formations.


    A few dayster, after Mo Hua had mastered the Reversed Spirit Formation, he went to seek advice from Mr. Zhuang, who pondered for a moment before suddenly asking:


    "Huar, Cultivators seek the Heavenly Dao, do you know what the Heavenly Dao is?"


    After thinking it over, Mo Hua answered, "Immortality?"


    "Immortality is the result, not the Heavenly Dao itself."


    "Aren¡¯t immortality and attaining the Dao the same thing?" Mo Hua asked.


    Looking at Mo Hua, Mr. Zhuang spoke with heartfelt sincerity:


    "Cultivators attain the Dao and achieve immortality, only byprehending the Great Dao and practicing the Heavenly Dao can they truly attain immortality in the end."


    "Without striving toprehend the Heavenly Dao and practicing the Dao Laws, one who vainly desires immortality is abandoning the essence for the trivial and will inevitably stray onto the wrong path."


    Mo Hua seemed to understand but did not fully grasp the concept, yet he still nodded,mitting Mr. Zhuang¡¯s words to memory.


    "Then, do the Five Elements count as part of the Heavenly Dao?" Mo Hua thought further and asked.


    "They do," said Mr. Zhuang.


    "If the Five Elements count..." Mo Hua continued his line of thought, "then do the Eryi, Three Talents, Four Symbols, Seven Stars, and even the use of Divine Sense, flesh, and Spiritual Power all count as aspects of the Heavenly Dao?"


    Mo Hua was a bit uncertain.


    Mr. Zhuang nodded.


    Mo Hua was startled, "In that case, isn¡¯t the Great Dao tooplex...?"


    Mr. Zhuang said, "The Great Dao epasses myriad things, embracing all under heaven. Everything in this world, a de of grass, a tree, each flower, and each tree all ord with the Heavenly Dao."


    Seeing that Mo Hua did not fully understand, Mr. Zhuang further exined:


    "Ancient Cultivators gazed upon the heavens and surveyed the earth, observing all manner of things in the world, andprehended thews of the forces of nature. Only then did they create Cultivation Techniques and Taoist Skills, as well as diverse categories of Tao Cultivation including Formations, Pill, Artifact, Rune."


    "Everything in the world follows the Heavenly Dao, and the strength of Cultivators also stems from the Heavenly Dao."


    Mo Hua thought hard and then questioned:


    "If everything in the world follows the Heavenly Dao, what about those who defy it? Are they abiding by it, or are they defying it?"


    "Those so-called defiers of the Heavenly Dao are actually also following the Heavenly Dao," Mr. Zhuang exined. "The Great Dao includes creation and destruction. Those who follow the Heavenly Dao abide by the Dao of ¡¯creation¡¯, while those who defy the Heavenly Dao abide by the Dao of ¡¯destruction¡¯."


    Mo Hua had an epiphany and began to understand a bit more.


    The Heavenly Dao is divided into Eryi, conflicting yetplementing each other.


    Existence and non-existence give birth to each other; life and death shape one another; good and evil are counterparts.


    All things are part of the Dao; every action of man is in ordance with the "Dao". Some ¡¯Daos¡¯ continue to thrive unceasingly, while others lead only to self-destruction.


    Mo Hua thought again, still slightly puzzled:


    "If everything in the world follows the Heavenly Dao, then seeing and hearing are all part of the Dao. What then are Cultivators seeking in the Heavenly Dao?"


    Mr. Zhuang replied, "The Great Dao includes everything, but the fact that it includes everything also means it is fraught with chaos andplexity; there is good and evil, truth and falsity, appearances and essences."


    "Humans possess the senses of sight, hearing, smell, taste, touch, and the mind, while objects have color, sound, scent, vor, tactile sensations, and characteristics. Each day¡¯s observations, mixed with good and bad, true and false, can over time submerge one in delusions and superficiality, making it difficult to perceive the essence of the Great Dao."


    Mo Hua¡¯s eyes shone slightly brighter, and then he said:


    "Is it like studying a Contemtion Map, where one must see through the appearances to glimpse the essence?"


    Mr. Zhuang looked at him approvingly and nodded slightly.


    Mo Hua was still a bit confused, "Then what exactly constitutes the essence of the Great Dao?"


    Mr. Zhuang replied, "You have to figure this out yourself. Unless one has be an immortal, the Dao they understand is not the true Dao, and some may even be wed or even erroneous."


    Mr. Zhuang chuckled again, "I haven¡¯t be an immortal either, so what I tell you is definitely not correct. What I think of as the essence might just be a deeper appearance, not the ultimate Great Dao."


    "I¡¯ve understood, Gentleman," Mo Hua nodded. "The principles that oneprehends on their own are truly their own; otherwise, no matter how much or how correct others speak, if I do notprehend it myself, I cannot grasp it."


    "Therefore, seeking the Heavenly Dao relies on one¡¯s own enlightenment. Even if the initial understanding is superficial, as long as one continuously ponders and contemtes, gradually discarding the false and preserving the true, one will eventually see the true nature of the Great Dao."


    Mr. Zhuang nodded, "You¡¯ve spoken well."


    Mo Hua gave a smile, then said with some uncertainty, "Gentleman, I am only at the Qi Refinement stage, and I¡¯m already thinking aboutprehending the Heavenly Dao. Isn¡¯t it a bit early...?"


    Mr. Zhuang shook his head, his voice gentle, "Cultivation begins with Qi Refinement, and understanding the Dao also starts with small increments. Step by step, from low to high, from weak to strong, from shallow to deep, only then can one mold a Taoist Heart and trulyprehend the Great Dao."


    "It¡¯s like observing this world from a height. If one looks down from a high position, they will be blinded by their own status, seeing only themselves. Only by starting from the bottom and observing themon people of the world, experiencing the hardships of Cultivators, can one see the most fundamental things in this world."


    Mo Hua nodded thoughtfully.


    But after all, he was young with limited experience. Though he roughly understood Mr. Zhuang¡¯s meaning, having not seen the broader Cultivation World outside Tongxian City, his understanding was not yet deep.


    Mr. Zhuang let out a slight sigh, "These are the principles I didn¡¯t want to tell you now; telling you now is still too early..."


    But if I don¡¯t say it now, there may not be an opportunity to say itter...


    Mo Hua was startled, then understood Mr. Zhuang¡¯s meaning and nodded solemnly, "Gentleman, I will remember them well!"


    Mr. Zhuang gave a faint smile, then said, "Now that you understand this principle, I can teach you the usage of the Reversed Spirit Formation."


    Mo Hua was somewhat taken aback, "The Reversed Spirit Formation is rted to these matters?"


    Mr. Zhuang said, "In the pursuit of the Heavenly Dao by a Cultivator, there are aspects rted to the Taoist Heart, as well as to one¡¯s Cultivation. To seek the Great Dao, one needs both the Taoist Heart and Cultivation. Neither can becking."


    "What was said above rtes to the Taoist Heart, and what I am going to teach you is rted to Cultivation and Formation, or rather, the essence of the Heavenly Dao on the level of Spiritual Power."


    Mr. Zhuang¡¯s tone slowed, and his gaze deepened.


    Mo Hua¡¯s eyes sharpened, and he sat up straight, listening earnestly.


    Mr. Zhuang gently exhaled and continued slowly, "The fundamental source of the world is Qi. At the beginning of Chaos, one Qi emerged and spawned all things."


    "The initial Qi was called Chaos Qi, chaotic and powerful. Who knows after how many years, Chaos was cleansed, and it became the essence of all matter."


    "Among it, the most pure and concentrated, which can be refined and used by Cultivators, is Spiritual Energy. Spiritual Energy contains the power of the Heavenly Dao; this power is called Spiritual Power."


    "Regardless of their differences, such as the metals, woods, waters, fires, earths, winds, thunders, ices and so on, all sorts of spells and Taoist Skills in the world fundamentally manifest Spiritual Power."


    "The spells of a Spiritual Cultivator, even the Blood Qi and Strength of a Body Cultivator, though their forms are vastly different, they too are forms manifested from Spiritual Power."


    Mo Hua had an epiphany:


    "So, the powers of the Five Elements, as well as spells, Blood Qi, and Strength, are all appearances. Spiritual Power is the true source of their strength?"


    Mr. Zhuang nodded affirmatively, "Correct, all Taoist Skills, whether spells or Martial Arts, are all constructed from Spiritual Power."


    "Is it the same for Formations?"


    "It is the same for Formations."


    Mo Hua thought about it and then understood.


    Formations require a Formation eye to supply Spiritual Power, which then flows through the Formation Patterns, ultimately manifesting the distinct powers of the Five Elements Formation.


    "Then, what is different about the Reversed Spirit Formation?" Mo Hua asked.


    Mr. Zhuang paused a moment, then said slowly:


    "Ordinary Formations gather and construct Spiritual Power to form the powers of the Five Elements. The Reversed Spirit Formation, on the other hand, causes Spiritual Power to inverse and disassemble, producing a purer force, closer to the essence of the Great Dao¡¯s Power of Destruction."


    "The Great Dao generates and annihtes; gathers to produce life, disintegrates into destruction!"


    "The Reversed Spirit Formation contains the Tao¡¯s Power of Annihtion! What it truly resolves is not the Formation itself, but the more essential Spiritual Power within the Formation!"

 Chapter 312 - 311 Calculation_1

    To break a Formation is to decipher the Formation Patterns, and through the mutual generation and restriction of Formation Patterns, one unlocks the entire Formation.


    Simrly, the Reversed Spirit Formation can break Formations, but at a deeper level, it directly dissolves Spiritual Power.


    Mo Hua may not understand, but it sounded very impressive.


    "But how do we break it?"


    He was capable of breaking Formations, but dissolving Spiritual Power was something he had never even heard of.


    Mr. Zhuang hesitated for a moment before finally speaking slowly:


    "Divine Sense Calction."


    Mo Hua frowned; this was another term he had never heard before.


    None of the Formation Books he had read, nor any Formation Master he had encountered, had ever mentioned "Divine Sense Calction."


    "Gentleman, is Divine Sense Calction also an extremely profound knowledge of Formation methods?" Mo Hua asked.


    Mr. Zhuang nodded: "Yes."


    "How profound is it?"


    "Ordinary Formation Masters might never learn it in their lifetimes."


    Mo Hua was stunned. "A lifetime?"


    Mr. Zhuang emphasized again, "A lifetime!"


    "Wouldn¡¯t high-grade Formation Masters learn it?"


    Mr. Zhuangughed: "High-grade Formation Masters merely have higher cultivation and stronger Divine Sense, so the ss of Formation methods they learn is higher. When ites down to the use of Divine Sense and the understanding of Formations, they might not surpass some low-grade Formation Masters."


    Mo Hua was taken aback.


    So there was such a viewpoint...


    "Then, do Formation Masters not learn Divine Sense Calction because it¡¯s unnecessary, or because it¡¯s too difficult?" Mo Hua asked again.


    Mr. Zhuang said: "It¡¯s both because it¡¯s unnecessary and because it¡¯s too difficult."


    Mr. Zhuang sighed lightly, "Formation knowledge is vast and profound. The deeper the Formation, the more it tries to seize the Heavenly Dao and reverse the Yin and Yang of the universe."


    "Compared with this, a cultivator¡¯s Divine Sense is much more insignificant. The deeper one goes into Formation studies, the more inadequate the Divine Sense bes. It¡¯s considered good enough toprehend Formations. Where would one find the surplus Divine Sense to calcte Formations?"


    Mo Hua nodded repeatedly upon hearing this.


    Mr. Zhuang looked at Mo Hua, his expression gentle as he spoke:


    "Originally, Divine Sense Calction is not something you should be learning now, but if I don¡¯t teach you now, perhaps no one else will in the future."


    "Your foundation in Divine Sense is so strong; it would be a real pity not to learn."


    Mo Hua said with a tinge of sadness, "Gentleman, are you going to leave?"


    Mr. Zhuang sighed lightly: "There¡¯s no such thing as a feast that doesn¡¯te to an end. I¡¯ve stayed in this ce long enough."


    Mo Hua¡¯s little face turned downcast.


    Mr. Zhuang gently patted his head, "There¡¯s still some time. I¡¯ll teach you some more things, so learn them well."


    Mo Hua nodded earnestly: "Don¡¯t worry, Gentleman, I will certainly learn it well!"


    Mr. Zhuang smiled faintly and began exining Divine Sense Calction to Mo Hua:


    "The Formation knowledge you have learned so far, whether it¡¯s Formation media, Formation Patterns, Formation Pivots, Formation eyes, Single Formations, or Compound Formations, is all based on the cognitive understanding of the Formation structure itself."


    "You must have noticed that, beyond the Formation structure, the essence of Formation effectivenesses from the flow of Spiritual Power."


    "The Formation eye is the source of the flow of Spiritual Power, the Formation media is the carrier of this flow, and the Formation Patterns and Pivots are the trajectory of the flow."


    "The Heavenly Dao leads to the same goal by different paths, and just like other Cultivation Techniques and Taoist Skills, even in the practice of Tao Cultivation, Spiritual Power is the intrinsic essence."


    "The so-called Divine Sense Calction is the deductive reconstruction of the Formation¡¯s Spiritual Power flow trajectory within the Sea of Consciousness."


    "Just as you would see someone else¡¯s state of Spiritual Power within your Divine Sense, Divine Sense Calction is the detailed deduction of the Formation¡¯s Spiritual Power presence within your Divine Sense."


    Mo Hua remembered that when he was in the Foggy Forest, he sensed the existence of the Fog Formation, which was why he could distinguish the directions.


    However, what he sensed at that time was only a vague impression of Formation Patterns, or more precisely, ghostly shadows of Spiritual Power in the form of Formation Patterns, and not the clear flow of Spiritual Power.


    Mo Hua timorously asked: "What use is this?"


    Mr. Zhuang smiled, exining patiently:


    "First, it can deepen the understanding of Formations, letting you know what exactly Formation Patterns and Pivots are for, and how Spiritual Power passes through the Pivots and connects through the Patterns."


    "After all, Formation Patterns and Pivots are forms, and the flow of Spiritual Power is the essence."


    "If you understand this point, you would know why the same Formation, inherited differently and belonging to different schools, always varies slightly in the Formation Patterns¡¯ stroke work."


    "You would also understand why, for the same Formation, some Formation Masters¡¯ strokes differ every time they draw the Formation Patterns, without affecting the Formation¡¯s effectiveness; while for others, just one misaligned stroke can render the entire Formation useless."


    Mo Hua¡¯s eyes lit up as he asked, "So, although the former¡¯s Formation Patterns are different, they don¡¯t impede the flow of Spiritual Power, while thetter¡¯s single misaligned stroke disrupts the flow, causing the Formation to fail, right?"


    Mr. Zhuang nodded in approval and cautioned,


    "Some conservative Formation Masters, who fail to grasp the essence of Formations, treat fixed Formation Patterns as if they were the Heavenly Dao itself, adhering rigidly to form and not allowing the addition or removal of a single stroke. Be sure not to follow in the footsteps of such blockheaded individuals."


    "Mhm, mhm." Mo Hua nodded vigorously.


    Mr. Zhuang continued, "Secondly, once you learn Divine Sense Calction, by merely sensing the flow of Spiritual Power within a Formation with your Divine Sense, you can deduce its Formation Patterns."


    "Some Formations are deeply hidden, and you cannot discern their intricacies. Those Formations whose intricacies you cannot see are the most dangerous."


    "If you ever travel abroad and identally trigger someone else¡¯s Formation, being unable to see the Formation Patterns and guess the type of Formation, you would essentially have no choice but to sit and wait for death."


    "If you guess wrongly, mistaking a Killing Formation for an Illusion Array, the consequences would be equally severe."


    Mo Hua suddenly realized, "So, learning to calcte, relying solely on the flow of Spiritual Power in the Formation, will allow one to see through any Formation, making it impossible for other Formation Masters to deal with you!"


    Mr. Zhuang gave a nod.


    Mo Hua¡¯s eyes shone as he whispered, "Does that mean I could also sneakily learn other people¡¯s Formations?"


    If one could deduce the Formation Patterns simply from the Spiritual Power in the Formation, there would be no need for a Formation Diagram, and one could learn the Formation independently.


    In the future, if targeted by another Formation Master, one could even directly learn and use his Formation against him.


    "Your Formation is powerful, but after a few nces, it bes mine."


    Mo Hua could already imagine the domineering air he would exude when uttering these words in the future.


    However, Mr. Zhuang shook his head.


    Mo Hua was sorely disappointed and asked regretfully, "Can¡¯t I learn it secretly?"


    "You can learn it, but it should not be termed ¡¯learning secretly.¡¯"


    Mr. Zhuang smiled and said with righteous indignation, "If it¡¯s acquired through one¡¯s own abilities and learned openly and aboveboard, how can it be considered ¡¯learning secretly¡¯?"


    Mo Hua was momentarily stunned, then alsoughed, "The gentleman is right!"


    "The final use of Divine Sense Calction, as I told you before, is to reverse-engineer the Spiritual Power through the Reversed Spirit Formation, causing the Formation Copse, which unleashes destructive power that can only be described as terrifying."


    Mr. Zhuang¡¯s gaze grew intense, and his tone became weightier.


    Mo Hua was shocked and curious, "How powerful could it be?"


    "It depends on the Formation¡¯splexity. Ordinary Single Formations are not worth copsing because theirposition of Spiritual Power is too weak;mon Compound Formations also do not need copsing because their Formation Pivot structure is simple; only the moreplex Compound Formations necessitate a copse."


    "Based on this, the moreplex the Formation and the stronger the Spiritual Power, the more formidable the power unleashed upon copse."


    Mo Hua¡¯s spirits lifted, "Can it ovee cultivators of a higher level? Could the copse of a first-ss Compound Formation kill a Foundation Building Cultivator?"


    Mr. Zhuang nodded, "Yes."


    Mo Hua became excited, "Then I..."


    "No."


    Mo Hua felt an indescribable mix of emotions, "Gentleman, I haven¡¯t said anything yet..."


    Mr. Zhuang couldn¡¯t help butugh, "I know what you were thinking without you saying it. You want to copse a Compound Formation and harm a few Foundation Builders, right?"


    Mo Hua gave an embarrassed smile, "Can¡¯t I?"


    "It¡¯s not possible."


    Seeing the puzzled look on Mo Hua¡¯s face, Mr. Zhuang said inly,


    "Your Divine Sense is not strong enough."


    Mo Hua was somewhat shocked, "Even the Divine Sense of a Foundation Builder is not sufficient?"


    "No." Mr. Zhuang nodded, "The reason so few Formation Masters learn Divine Sense Calction is the sheer amount of Divine Sense consumed during Calction, which is incredibly high."


    "I¡¯m teaching you now because your Divine Sense has just barely reached the threshold for Foundation Establishment. But with your current Divine Sense, at most you could calcte simple first-ss Compound Formations. The destructive power of such a copse might injure Foundation Building Cultivators but would not be lethal."


    The Divine Sense of a Foundation Builder, barely reaching the threshold...


    Mo Hua felt a tinge of disappointment.


    Mr. Zhuang said softly, "I¡¯m teaching you Divine Sense Calction not to have you copse Formations, but to help you see through the essence of Formations, to better grasp them. This way, you won¡¯t endanger your life by falling into another Formation Master¡¯s Formation, unable to see through its intricacies..."


    Mo Hua was taken aback, then warmth filled his heart, and he said gratefully, "Thank you, sir!"

 Chapter 313 - 312 Joyous Occasion_1

    Night had fallen, and after finishing his dinner, Mo Hua sat upright at his small desk.


    On the desky a first-grade Earth Fire Formation.


    Mo Hua began to utilize the Calction Method of Divine Sense taught by Mr. Zhuang, starting to calcte the Formation Patterns of the Earth Fire Formation.


    There are two ways of Divine Sense Calction: one is direct and the other, inverse.


    One method is to calcte the Formation Patterns into Spiritual Power.


    Based on the Formation Patterns of the Formation, one would calcte bit by bit, simting theplete trajectory of the Formation¡¯s spiritual power flow within the Sea of Consciousness.


    This method of calction allows one to clearly recognize the metaphysical Formation Patterns and the rtionship with the inherent spiritual power, thus deepening the understanding of the essence of the Formation.


    After the calction, one could even extrapte from the Formation Patterns the cycle of birth and demise in the spiritual power flow of the Formation itself, much like capturing the essence of a painting or calligraphy, while ignoring its physical form.


    The other method of calction is to derive the Formation Patterns from Spiritual Power.


    When encounteringplex and tricky Formations, one could deduce the Formation Diagrams by sensing their spiritual power with Divine Sense.


    Mo Hua couldn¡¯t help thinking that if he had known the Calction Method of Divine Sense earlier, when he first entered the Foggy Forest, he wouldn¡¯t have needed to dig up tree roots to study the Formation, but he would have been able to deduce theplete Formation Diagram of the Fog Formation just by sensing the flow of its spiritual power.


    However, at that time his Divine Sense had not yet established a foundation, and he could not have learned to calcte.


    Divine Sense Calction is an advanced method for utilizing Divine Sense andprehending the Dao of Formations.


    Mo Hua nned to start with first-grade Formations, recalcting all the Formations he had learned one by one.


    This practice would not only exercise the method of calction but also allow revisiting old knowledge to gain a deeper understanding of Formations.


    And the first Formation to recalibrate was the Earth Fire Formation.


    Mo Hua began to derive the trajectory of spiritual power of the Earth Fire Formation based on the Formation Patterns within his Sea of Consciousness.


    In the pale white Sea of Consciousness, faint blue trajectories of spiritual power emerged like fine threads, slowly but surely appearing, intertwining strand by strand, gradually sketching out an interconnected, cyclical and unending fledgling outline of the Formation¡¯s spiritual power trajectory.


    At the same time, Mo Hua¡¯s Divine Sense poured out like a flood.


    The rate of consumption far exceeded Mo Hua¡¯s expectations.


    His Divine Sense seemed to bemunicating with the profound and inscrutable Great Dao.


    The Great Dao is chaotic and obscure, full of everything and yet seemingly nothing, and just by sensing its presence, Divine Sense continued to pour out ceaselessly.


    Mo Hua was deeply shaken.


    While drawing Formations, he asionally had this sensation.


    It seemed that he was notprehending the Formation, but the embodiment of the Great Dao itself.


    The Divine Sense expended in learning a Formation was, in fact, in contemtion of some profound and elusive Great Dao.


    The more Mo Hua drew, the clearer this realization became.


    But his previous experiences were nowhere near as vivid as this current session of Divine Sense Calction.


    And Mo Hua had never experienced such a rapid depletion of Divine Sense as now!


    By the time he had spent two hours and finallypleted the calction of the first-grade Earth Fire Formation, Mo Hua was shocked to discover that his Divine Sense had beenpletely exhausted.


    The Divine Sense of someone at the Foundation Establishment Stage was entirely spent on calcting a single Qi Refinement first-grade Formation...


    Mo Hua found it hard to believe.


    Mr. Zhuang had said that Divine Sense Calction consumed a lot of Divine Sense, but Mo Hua had never imagined that it would consume so much!


    No wonder no Formation Masters bothered to learn it...


    Mo Hua felt somewhat contemtive, then a bit relieved.


    He was naturally weak and his Spiritual Root wascking. The only strength he had was his Divine Sense, which even seemed a bit excessive.


    The method of calcting Formations consumed so much Divine Sense that others didn¡¯t have enough to learn it, but to Mo Hua, it was inconsequential, as he had plenty of Divine Sense to spare.


    This method of calction was just right for him to learn.


    Mo Hua meditated to restore his Divine Sense, then reviewed what he gained and lost mentally. Afterward, he drew a new Earth Fire Formation and began to calcte it again.


    The structure of the Earth Fire Formation is uniform, with identical Formation Patterns, but the spiritual power flow of each actual drawing is different.


    Just as people all have two eyes and a nose, with simryouts and structures, their specific appearances vastly differ.


    The same goes for Formations.


    Therefore, each specific Formation has a different spiritual power operation, and needs to be recalcted.


    However, although the operation of spiritual power varies, in essence, it is the same Formation.


    Having sessfully calcted one, the second one was much easier for Mo Hua to calcte.


    After that, Mo Hua tried to calcte several more Formations. When it was 1 p.m., he submerged his Divine Sense into his Sea of Consciousness and continued to practice the Reversed Spirit Formation on the Taoist Stele.


    He nned to practice calctions during the day and Formations at night.


    This was how Mo Hua had arranged his routine, but as he practiced, he suddenly rested his chin on his hand and mused to himself,


    "The Taoist Stele can be used for Drawing Formations, I wonder if it can also be used for calcting Formations¡­"


    When calcting a Formation outside, the spiritual power trajectory materializes in the Sea of Consciousness.


    So if one were to calcte a Formation within the Sea of Consciousness, where would the spiritual power trajectory appear?


    Uncertain, Mo Hua decided to give it a try.


    He first drew a first-grade Melting Fire Formation on the Taoist Stele.


    The Melting Fire Formation was a new Formation that he had not yet calcted.


    Then Mo Hua sat in meditation, restoring his Divine Sense to fullness, and started to look at the Formation Patterns of the Melting Fire Formation, calcting them with his Divine Sense.


    Mo Hua was somewhat surprised to find that the Spirit Power Trajectory Diagram he had calcted appeared on the Taoist Stele!


    After a moment of thought, Mo Hua roughly understood.


    If this stele was called the "Taoist Stele," then what it disyed should be the essence, or the Dao of things, or say, formations.


    If the Formation Patterns could be disyed, then the essence of the spiritual power trajectories of the formations could naturally be disyed as well.


    Mo Hua nodded to himself, then concentrated his mind andpleted the calction of the Melting Fire Formation.


    Aplete Spirit Power Trajectory Diagram emerged on the Taoist Stele.


    Compared to the profound structures disyed by the Formation Patterns and Formation Pivot, the spiritual power trajectory was simpler, clearer, constantly flowing, endlessly cycling, with an indescribable charm of the Dao.


    Mo Hua gazed at the Spirit Power Trajectory Diagram on the Taoist Stele, lost in thought, and suddenly had a realization.


    Within the formation, the structural Formation Patterns and the essence of the spiritual power were an outer and inneryer, oneplex, and one simple, one still and the other in motion, bothplementing each other, like flesh and bone, constituting aplete formation.


    Mo Hua nodded slightly, then hesitated before reaching out to erase the Spirit Power Trajectory Diagram.


    The moment the spiritual power trajectory disappeared, his surging Divine Sense retraced its path.


    Mo Hua¡¯s eyes brightened.


    His guess was indeed correct!


    If drawing formations on the Taoist Stele and then erasing them allowed for the retrace of Divine Sense, then calcting formations on the Taoist Stele and erasing the Spiritual Power Trajectory should also allow for the retrace of Divine Sense!


    If that was the case, then he could also go beyond the limitations of Divine Sense and tirelessly calcte more formations day and night!


    By constantly calcting, his understanding of formations would deepen without cease!


    Mo Hua was overjoyed.


    Divine Sense Calction was difficult, but no matter how tough it was, as long as one kept practicing tirelessly day and night, there would eventuallye a day of mastery.


    This was what Mr. Zhuang had taught him, and he must study well, so as not to disappoint Mr. Zhuang.


    At this thought, Mo Hua felt a twinge of sadness.


    Mr. Zhuang was leaving Tongxian City soon, and it was uncertain if they would ever meet again¡­


    Mo Hua sighed, hoping to master Divine Sense Calction before his mentor¡¯s departure to surprise Mr. Zhuang.


    In the following half-month, aside from his cultivation practice, Mo Hua spent most of his time learning Divine Sense Calction.


    There was one exception, however.


    That day, Ji Li and Fu Lan became Daoist partners.


    Everyone was happy, and after some hesitation, Mo Hua also happily gave himself a half-day off, following his parents to attend the Ji Family¡¯s wedding.


    With ck Mountain Stronghold destroyed and most Evil Cultivators executed, with any remaining ones being hunted, the turmoil seemed to be over, at least on the surface.


    For the foreseeable future, it was unlikely that Evil Cultivators could gain any significant strength again, perhaps not for at least one or two hundred years.


    Loose Cultivators in Tongxian City felt as if a burden had been lifted, and there were more caravansing and going; the whole city became more bustling and prosperous.


    Ji Qingbai wished for his son Ji Li and Fu Lan to be married, fulfilling one of his own desires.


    For Cultivators to be Daoist partners was a significant event in their path of Tao Cultivation.


    The wedding was both solemn and intricate, and even for Loose Cultivators with modest means, while the ceremonies could be simplified, they could not be omitted.


    Moreover, the life of Loose Cultivators in Tongxian City had improved a lot.


    Although the Ji Family was from out of town, Ji Qingbai was strong in his cultivation, Ji Li was diligent and steadfast, and Fu Lan had work at the Fulu Building. In their time in Tongxian City, they had also managed to save some resources.


    As long as there was no oppression from ns or exploitation from the Taoist Court, life would naturally get better and better.


    Ji Qingbai spent all his savings and, with the support of brothers and friends like Mo Shan, threw a lively and festive wedding for Ji Li at the Fulu Building.


    Mo Hua happily joined in the feast and festivities.


    This was his first time attending a Cultivator¡¯s wedding.


    The customs of weing the bride and the wedding procession were all new and festive to him.


    There were many customs Mo Hua didn¡¯t understand, but he didn¡¯t mind.


    He was simply there to join in the fun, following the crowd wherever it went, checking out wherever the festivities were liveliest.


    The small alley in front of the Ji Family¡¯s house was adorned withnterns and bunting, filled with the sounds of drums and gongs, draped in red attire, lined with hangingnterns, resounding withughter, filled with joyous voices.


    Inside the Ji Family¡¯s main hall, Mo Hua watched as the newlyweds, dressed in red, performed the ceremonial bows.


    Ji Li was handsome and distinguished, while Fu Lan shone brightly.


    The two bowed to each other and exchanged nces, both flushed with red, looking well-matched.


    After bowing to heaven and earth, the banquet could begin.


    Just as Mo Hua was about to enjoy the feast, Ji Qingbai called out to him.


    Ji Qingbai told Mo Hua to sit properly and then called over Ji Li and Fu Lan, asking them to offer Mo Hua a cup of tea.


    Mo Hua was startled, about to get up, but Ji Qingbai held him down.


    "Uncle Ji, how can I ept this?" Mo Hua said, troubled.


    Mo Shan also said, "Brother Ji, Huar cannot ept such a tribute..."


    Ji Qingbai, however, shook his head, "If he cannot ept it, then no one can."

 Chapter 314 - 313: Wish_1

    Ji Qingbai spoke with a solemn expression, continuing, "Previously at Big ck Mountain, if it hadn¡¯t been for Mo Hua¡¯s assistance, our whole family might not have survived."


    "Later on, when Ji Li was nearly killed by a Sin Cultivator, it was also Mo Hua who saved him."


    "And there¡¯s Court Leader Lu and Kong Sheng, who died at ck Mountain Stronghold. Although I don¡¯t know what happened, I do know that it was Mo Hua who stepped in to help."


    "Not to mention, he drew so many formations for the Monster Hunters. Without those formations, the Refinery Shop and Alchemist¡¯s Business wouldn¡¯t have been established, and the Monster Hunters going into the mountains to hunt monsters would have been much more dangerous..."


    "Thanks to his formations, the Loose Cultivators of Tongxian City are living better days, and we now have a safe ce to live. Ji Li and Fu Lan, these two kids, were able to get married..."


    The more Ji Qingbai spoke, the more emotional he became, asserting firmly:


    "This cup of tea must be offered!"


    Mo Shan declined, "Brother Ji, Mo Hua is still young, he can¡¯t bear such honor..."


    Ji Qingbai insisted, "He may be young, but he has achieved great things; he can handle the honor."


    Mo Shan tried to refuse again, but Ji Li and Fu Lan had already solemnly brought the tea to Mo Hua.


    Unable to refuse, Mo Hua awkwardly epted the tea and drank it.


    Only then did Ji Qingbai smile broadly and say:


    "Mo Hua, you are the benefactor of our family. In the future, no matter what you need, even if it means walking through fire and boiling water, we will not hesitate to help."


    Mo Hua, both amused and embarrassed, said, "Uncle Ji, you tter me too much."


    Mo Shan also smiled somewhat helplessly.


    Fortunately, after the tea was drunk, there were no more formalities, and Mo Hua sighed with relief and happily went on to eat at the feast.


    The banquet was joyous and lively, with wine and meat abundant and delicious on the table.


    Mo Hua sat at a table with Da¡¯hu and three others, including Daping and Dazhu.


    The group of young friends were boisterous and thoroughly enjoyed their hearty meal.


    Amidst the clinking of cups, both hosts and guests were merry until the evening came, and then they dispersed.


    When Mo Hua was leaving, Ji Qingbai again personally saw him off with Ji Li and Fu Lan.


    Ji Qingbai was very happy and had drunk a lot. Ji Li and Fu Lan also held hands, their eyes brimming with smiles.


    Mo Hua couldn¡¯t help but think, if only everyone could always be this peaceful and joyful.


    Then he could also sponge meals with a happier heart.


    Ji Qingbai, having had too much to drink, repeated the thank-yous of the day over again. Ji Li was somewhat introverted and not good with words, but his eyes were full of gratitude when he looked at Mo Hua.


    Fu Lan then gave Mo Hua a wedding gift box:


    "Here¡¯s a ¡¯Wedding Cake¡¯ that I made with my own hands. If Mo Ge¡¯er doesn¡¯t disdain it, please take it home and try it."


    Mo Hua smiled sweetly, "Thank you, Sister Fu Lan!"


    Fu Lan saw Mo Hua happily ept the gift and smiled joyfully in return.


    The Wedding Cake was beautifully packaged and felt weighty.


    Mo Hua originally thought this ¡¯Wedding Cake¡¯ was just one of the usual sweets found at weddings, something everyone would have, but upon returning home, he discovered that only he had received one.


    Liu Ruhua said, "The Wedding Cake is handmade by the newlyweds, given to their most honored guests. The process is veryplicated and the ingredients are carefully selected. Most cultivators might not get to taste a wedding cake in their whole life."


    Mo Hua was surprised, "Is it that precious?"


    Liu Ruhua nodded, "It represents their deep sentiment and is also a blessing."


    "A blessing for what?" Mo Hua was somewhat puzzled.


    "Wishing that you will also find a harmonious and perfect marital match."


    Mo Hua¡¯s face turned a bit red, "I¡¯m still too young for that, aren¡¯t I?"


    Liu Ruhua couldn¡¯t help butugh, "These things are best wished for early on."


    "So, do I eat it?" Mo Hua hesitated, "Or should I keep it and treasure it?"


    He felt the sentiment behind the cake was so precious that he was reluctant to eat ¡ª it seemed better to keep it.


    Liu Ruhuaughed teasingly, "A cake is meant to be eaten. It¡¯s your Sister Fu Lan¡¯s kind gesture, don¡¯t let it go to waste."


    "Oh, okay." Mo Hua nodded, though still a little reluctant, he took out a piece and tried it, his eyes lighting up instantly.


    Delicious!


    The Wedding Cake, though in on the outside, was soft and chewy on the inside. After biting into it, a variety of fillings were revealed, offering a rich and fragrant taste.


    It was both aromatic and sweet.


    Mo Hua offered a piece to his mother, "Mom, you should try it too."


    Liu Ruhua shook her head, smiling, "As I¡¯m already married, there¡¯s no need for me to eat it."


    "Then, let it be a blessing for you and Dad to always be harmonious and joyful."


    Liu Ruhua¡¯s cheeks flushed, and sheughed, "You¡¯re such a child..."


    But when Mo Hua insisted, she could not refuse and took a bite, nodding in approval:


    "It really is good. Fu Lan is indeed deft and thoughtful."


    Mo Hua also nodded in agreement; the Wedding Cake truly was delicious.


    Afterward, staring at therge box of Wedding Cake, he began to ponder how to share it.


    Such a rare treat deserved to be shared so everyone could enjoy the happiness.


    "Mom has had hers; this piece will be for Dad."


    "Master Chen has been a bachelor all his life, I¡¯ll give him a piece and see if it might help him find a wife..."


    "Grandpa Feng probably won¡¯t be looking for a wife, but let¡¯s give him a taste too,"


    "Elder Yu... He¡¯s already got two sons, let¡¯s just forget it..."


    "Uncle Zhang Lan, although he appears dashing, is actually a loner. He¡¯s a decent person, so let¡¯s give him one too."


    "Uncle Leader Yang, as themander of the Taoist Soldiers, probably finds it hard to find a partner... And since we¡¯ve given one to Uncle Zhang, naturally we should give one to him too, can¡¯t be biased..."


    "And there¡¯s Da¡¯hu and the others..."


    "There¡¯s also Mr. Zhuang¡¯s ce..."


    ...


    Mo Hua muttered to himself, arranging for everyone to get one.


    Liu Ruhua couldn¡¯t help but chuckle at the sight.


    The next day, Mo Hua made a round trip through Tongxian City, distributing the Wedding Cake.


    Some simply found the Wedding Cakes delicious, others thanked Mo Hua for his well-wishes, there were also those withplex expressions, and of course, those who didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry...


    After Mo Hua had made his rounds, he still had about half left, which he packed into a gift box and delivered to Mr. Zhuang.


    "Wedding Cake?" Mr. Zhuang was somewhat surprised.


    Mo Hua nodded, "It¡¯s said to wish people joy and harmony, and a blissful marriage."


    Mr. Zhuang paused, his expression shifting several times.


    Mo Hua quietly observed and confirmed that Mr. Zhuang¡¯s reaction belonged to those who didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry.


    "Gentleman, would you like to try some?" Mo Hua asked.


    Mr. Zhuang hesitated, but in the end did not refuse Mo Hua¡¯s kindness and tried a piece, then nodded slightly:


    "Indeed, it tastes good."


    Mo Hua smiled.


    Mr. Zhuang wanted to say something more, but the corner of his eye caught the sight of the red gift box and the double "happiness" character on it. His expression showed a moment of mncholy, and a trace of guilt shed through his eyes.


    There¡¯s a story!


    Mo Hua was astonished; he rarely saw Mr. Zhuang disy such emotion.


    Mo Hua really wanted to ask, but didn¡¯t quite have the nerve to.


    Even if he asked, the gentleman surely wouldn¡¯t tell.


    But not asking left Mo Hua extremely curious.


    Mo Hua held back his curiosity... but ultimately couldn¡¯t resist. His eyes lit up, and he whispered, "Gentleman..."


    Before he could ask, Mr. Zhuang tapped on his little head.


    "Don¡¯t ask what you shouldn¡¯t," Mr. Zhuang said, not in a tone of reprimand, but with a hint of helplessness.


    "Oh," Mo Hua quickly took the hint and didn¡¯t ask any further.


    After leaving the bamboo hut, Mo Hua delivered the other half of the Wedding Cakes to Bai Zisheng and Bai Zixi.


    Bai Zisheng, who usually wasn¡¯t fond of sweets, also tried a piece and nodded in approval, "It¡¯s really delicious."


    The rest of the Wedding Cakes were given to Bai Zixi.


    After thanking him, Bai Zixi sat under a clean white pagoda tree, nibbling on the cakes. After a moment, she asked Mo Hua in a melodious voice:


    "How are these Wedding Cakes made?"


    "I don¡¯t know... it¡¯s quiteplicated anyway."


    "Does Aunt Liu know how to make them?"


    "Yes," Mo Hua nodded.


    Bai Zixi¡¯s eyes brightened.


    "But my mother won¡¯t make them," Mo Hua added.


    Bai Zixi was stunned, a puzzled look in her eyes, "Why not?"


    "Wedding Cakes have a special significance, they are only made when cultivators marry."


    Bai Zixi took another bite of the Wedding Cake and raised her head to ask:


    "Is anyone getting married soon in your family?"


    Mo Hua thought for a moment, then shook his head, "I don¡¯t think so."


    Bai Zixi¡¯s expression showed a tinge of disappointment.


    She nced at the cakes and then asked, "Have you tasted them?"


    "I¡¯ve had a piece," Mo Hua said.


    Tasting one piece was enough to partake in the happiness.


    Bai Zixi¡¯s fair little hand reached out, took a piece of cake from the box, and offered it to Mo Hua, "Let¡¯s eat it together."


    After running around all day, Mo Hua was a bit hungry, so he took the cake and started eating.


    The mountain breeze blew gently, rippling the water in the pond, smoothing the tender grass, carrying the tranquil fragrance of the pagoda tree through the mountain dwelling.


    Bai Zishengy on the grass, idly flipping through a book.


    Mo Hua and Bai Zixi, two children as delicate as carved jade, sat under the tree, quietly eating the Wedding Cakes.


    Snow-white pagoda blossoms floated overhead, and a big red gift box sat in front of them.

 Chapter 315 - 314 Collapse_1

    The days that followed were as calm as water. With tireless effort day and night, Mo Hua¡¯s divine sense calction ability also grew by the day.


    Until one day, he suddenly thought of a question:


    "Can I try to make the formation copse?"


    Although Mr. Zhuang taught him divine sense calction, it wasn¡¯t for him to copse formations, but since he had learned calction, he had to try it out.


    Mo Hua wanted to see what formation copse was really like.


    Even Mr. Zhuang found the power of annihtion, which urred during formation copse, unthinkable. Just how strong could it truly be?


    The principle of formation copse wasn¡¯t difficult; the challenging part was learning the Reversed Spirit Formation and Divine Sense Calction.


    Mo Hua had now learned the Reversed Spirit Formation and, though not yet a master of divine sense calction, he had be much more proficient after so many days of practice, and he had basically acquired the foundation needed to copse a formation.


    Still notpletely confident, Mo Hua went back to Mr. Zhuang and cautiously inquired about the precautions of formation copse.


    Mr. Zhuang saw through the motive behind Mo Hua¡¯s questioning at a nce, but he didn¡¯t mind.


    Having curiosity is a good thing.


    If one had no curiosity about formations, no thirst for knowledge, it would be easy to be numb from the tedium of formations on the long road of Tao cultivation, losing the initial drive to explore the Dao of Formation.


    Besides, learning formation copse wasn¡¯t that easy.


    With Mo Hua¡¯s current divine sense, being able to calcte and copse a first-grade single formation would be impressive.


    The power of a first-grade single formation copse, though not weak, was not overwhelmingly strong either. Even if he made a mistake while experimenting on his own, it was unlikely to pose a threat to his life.


    Mr. Zhuang then offered his guidance:


    "Formation copse is built upon the foundation of divine sense calction."


    "First calcte the spiritual power trajectory of the formation, and then base on that trajectory,y down the Reversed Spirit Formation on the formation pivot."


    "When you activate the formation afterward, the spiritual power will circte through the formation pivot and be sessively unraveled by the Reversed Spirit Formation, thereby inducing the great formation dissolution and generating a force close to the origin of the Great Dao, the power of annihtion..."


    ...


    Mr. Zhuang exined everything in great detail.


    Mo Hua memorized Mr. Zhuang¡¯s words carefully, then found an opportunity to run into Big ck Mountain to begin experimenting with formation copse.


    The formation he was copsing was still the Earth Fire Formation of the first-grade.


    Although Mo Hua¡¯s divine sense was at Foundation Establishment, he couldn¡¯t calcte tooplex of a formation; he had to start with amon first-grade formation method.


    Mo Hua set up the Earth Fire Formation, spending some time calcting the spiritual power trajectory. Following the trajectory, he then drew the Reversed Spirit Formation on the formation pivot in sequence.


    After a lot of effort, Mo Hua finally got everything prepared.


    Everything was ready, except for activating the formation.


    Mo Hua ced the spirit stones on the formation and then ran far away.


    He didn¡¯t know how powerful the formation copse would be, so to be safe, it was better to stay far away.


    Mo Hua cast a Fireball Technique, precisely shattering the spirit stones, causing spiritual energy to overflow and enter the Earth Fire Formation.


    There was a sh of light on the formation, which then disappeared in an instant.


    From a distance, Mo Hua only noticed the formation light up briefly before everything went silent.


    There was no explosion, no sound, no sign of spiritual power fluctuations; it was as though he had lit a firecracker that failed to go off...


    Mo Hua was stunned.


    Had the copse failed?


    Or was there an error in the calction?


    Mo Hua couldn¡¯t understand and didn¡¯t dare to rashly approach. After waiting a while longer and seeing no changes, he released his divine sense but could not perceive even a hint of spiritual power cirction. Only then did he approach to check.


    With just one nce, Mo Hua furrowed his brows, his confusion deepening.


    The formation was gone!


    Nothing was left in its ce.


    Only the stones that had carried the formation had turned into a pile of fine dust, which dispersed with a gust of wind.


    "So this is... a sess?"


    The formation had copsed, quitepletely at that; everything was gone, including the formation media, which had turned to dust.


    But is copse... supposed to be like this?


    Uncertain, Mo Hua tried again.


    Once more, after setting up the formation and following divine sense calction, he drew the Reversed Spirit Formation on the formation pivot before activating the formation.


    This time, Mo Hua didn¡¯t run far. He observed while releasing his divine sense, focusing intently on the changes urring during the formation¡¯s copse.


    This time, he finally saw clearly what happened.


    The moment the formation was activated, the spiritual power began to flow, starting from the formation pivot, connecting to the formation patterns. But when the spiritual power reached the Reversed Spirit Formation, it was disassembled.


    The pale blue spiritual power didn¡¯t be more subtle after disassembly. Instead, it turned into apletely different form of spiritual power, faintly edged with fine streaks of ck, emitting an aura of oblivion, dissolving and subsequently annihting everything it touched.


    The process was terrifying to the extreme and yet silent.


    No, even the sound had been annihted! That¡¯s why it was so silent...


    Mo Hua was greatly shocked in his heart.


    This was unlike any form of spiritual power he had ever seen before.


    Cultivators typically use spiritual power to drive Taoist skills, forming mysterious forces such as the Five Elements and Three Wonders. If that process is in the positive direction, then the power of annihtion he saw now would be the reverse.


    It was a form of spiritual power that existed outside the usual framework of a cultivator¡¯s spiritual power.


    It was the Power of Annihtion that approached the source of the Great Dao, as Mr. Zhuang had said...


    When Mo Hua first heard this, he understood but did notprehend fully; now that he had seen it with his own eyes, he could truly appreciate the terror of this Power of Annihtion that was close to the source.


    The only problem was, the range of annihtion was too small...


    When a Formation explodes, the spiritual power is dispersed outward; when a Formation copses, the spiritual power concentrates inward.


    The Earth Fire Formation in front of him, if its normal explosion was the size of arge watermelon, then its range of annihtion would only be the size of a small hawthorn.


    To use this against an enemy, you must tie the enemy to the Formation itself; otherwise, it certainly won¡¯t hurt them.


    Even if it did cause injury, injuring an arm or a leg would not be of much significance.


    Mo Hua sighed.


    No wonder Mr. Zhuang had no hesitation in telling him about this dangerous annihtion method.


    With his current Divine Sense, he could only annihte ordinary First-grade Single Formations.


    And just as Mr. Zhuang had said, "Ordinary Single Formations are not worth annihting because their spiritual power structure is too weak..."


    With a weak spiritual power structure, the power produced by the annihtion of spiritual power is indeed special, but the scale is too small to pose much threat.


    And Formations with a strong spiritual power structure are at least the moreplex Compound Formations.


    With his current Divine Sense, he was unable to perform Calctions for Compound Formations.


    Mo Hua felt somewhat disappointed as he had initially thought that if the power of Formation Copse was strong enough, he would have gained a much more lethal trump card.


    This way, even if facing a Foundation Building Cultivator, he wouldn¡¯t be helpless.


    The Householder of ck Mountain Stronghold and the third Householder still had not been captured to this date. If they were left to roam free, they would undoubtedly be a major hidden danger in the future.


    If he could learn to Copse Formations, he would have some means of dealing with them when he encountered them.


    But now it seemed his thoughts were too simplistic.


    The power to threaten a Foundation Building Cultivator was not so easily obtained...


    Mo Hua sighed again.


    Since that was the case, he stopped dwelling on it and calmly practiced Divine Sense Calction, to increase his understanding of Formations through Calction.


    "One should not be too greedy; it¡¯s good enough to learn Calctions well, and leave Copse forter," Mo Hua warned himself in his heart.


    That was what he had nned to do...


    Until two dayster, at 1 p.m., when Mo Hua delved into his Sea of Consciousness and practiced Calctions on the Taoist Stele, he suddenly froze.


    Mo Hua looked at the Taoist Stele, slowly furrowing his brows.


    There were two Spirit Power Trajectory Diagrams on the Taoist Stele after Calctions.


    One was what he had just calcted, and the other was one he had calcted before but forgotten to erase.


    At that moment, both Spirit Power Trajectory Diagrams coexisted on the Taoist Stele.


    A question naturally emerged in Mo Hua¡¯s mind:


    "Formation Painting requires ¡¯conception in a single thought¡¯. Is Divine Sense Calction the same?"


    What ¡¯conception in a single thought¡¯ means is that all the Patterns of a Single Formation or theplete Pivot of a Compound Formation need to be drawn out continuously and in one breath by Divine Thought; otherwise, the Formation will not activate.


    Mo Hua, with preconceived ideas, always thought Divine Sense Calction was the same, but now it seemed there was no such requirement for Divine Sense Calction.


    You can perform Calctions for a Formation today and continue tomorrow. As long as what forms in the Sea of Consciousness in the end is aplete Spirit Power Trajectory Diagram, that¡¯s enough.


    In other words, for a Compound Formation, you could also carry out Calctions for each Single Formation one by one and then piece them together to form aplete Spirit Power Trajectory of the Compound Formation.


    Divine Sense Calction does not need to bepleted in one go.


    Mo Hua thought about it and roughly understood.


    Because a Formation is an objective flow of spiritual energy, the Spirit Power Trajectory Diagram from Divine Sense Calction is actually a recognition of the Formation.


    Whether or not you manage to perform the Calction, the Formation exists. It¡¯s just that you might not be able to recognize the essence of the Formation.


    With this realization, Mo Hua waspletely stunned.


    His Taoist Stele could trace back his Divine Sense.


    This meant that he could genuinely calcte Formations without limit by using the Taoist Stele.


    It also meant that not just Single Formations but even the mostplex Compound Formations or Large Formations could be calcted bit by bit, given enough time.


    Being able to calcte Compound or Large Formations meant...


    He could cause Compound or Great Formation Dissolution, thereby truly possessing the tremendous power to annihte a Foundation Establishing Cultivator!

 Chapter 316 - 315 Farewell_1

    But is it really that simple?


    Mo Hua went to ask Mr. Zhuang again.


    "Gentleman, for Formation Calction, don¡¯t you have to calcte it all at once?"


    "No need."


    "Can you calcte a little each day?"


    Mr. Zhuang nodded and said, "You can."


    That¡¯s indeed the case.


    Mo Hua sighed. He had jumped to conclusions and fallen into a trap. If he had asked Mr. Zhuang earlier, he could have understood this sooner...


    Mo Hua then said, "Then in that case, copsing a Formation doesn¡¯t seem so difficult..."


    Mr. Zhuang¡¯s expression became subtlyplicated, and he couldn¡¯t help saying,


    "You can say that here, but don¡¯t say it outside, or you¡¯ll get beaten up..."


    Mo Hua was stunned, "Why?"


    Mr. Zhuang said helplessly, "The biggest difficulty in copsing Formations lies in the Reversed Spirit Formation and Divine Sense Calction."


    "A First Grade Reversed Spirit Formation has ten Patterns, exceeding ordinary Formation specifications. The same is true for Second Grade and above; there are only a handful of Formation Masters in this world who can master these Formations."


    "Divine Sense Calction also requires a vast Divine Sense as a foundation. An average Formation Master doesn¡¯t have sufficient Divine Sense to even qualify for Calction. If they force themselves to Calcte, their Sea of Consciousness will dry up instantly."


    "Divine Sense Calction doesn¡¯t need to be done in one thought; you can calcte bit by bit, but even so, it requires an immense amount of Divine Sense and a great deal of time."


    "Therefore, for a Formation Master, if they don¡¯t know the Reversed Spirit Formation, they can¡¯t start to copse a Formation. Even if they learn the Reversed Spirit Formation, they may not have the Divine Sense to Calcte; even if they have the Divine Sense to Calcte, they won¡¯t have enough time. If they can¡¯t Calcte, naturally, they also can¡¯t copse it..."


    "Is it that difficult?" Mo Hua was somewhat surprised, "I thought, since Divine Sense Calction doesn¡¯t need to be done in one thought, copsing a Formation would be easy..."


    Mr. Zhuang looked at Mo Hua and sighed, "You kid, now you¡¯re somewhat blithely uninformed..."


    Not everyone has such strong Divine Sense.


    Mo Hua smiled sheepishly.


    Then he asked softly, "Gentleman, is there any danger in copsing a Compound Formation?"


    Mr. Zhuang looked at Mo Hua in surprise, "Have you copsed a Formation before?"


    Mo Hua knew he couldn¡¯t deceive Mr. Zhuang, so he told the truth, "I copsed a First Grade Earth Fire Formation."


    Mr. Zhuang¡¯s eyelids twitched slightly.


    He had guessed that Mo Hua would learn quickly, but he hadn¡¯t expected Mo Hua to actually learn this fast.


    He had only mentioned the method of copsing Formations briefly, yet Mo Hua had managed to figure it out on his own.


    For a moment, Mr. Zhuang hesitated, not sure whether he should continue teaching.


    Divine Sense Calction, Formation Copse.


    This was already way beyond the standard...


    He had never thought that in his life he would teach these things to a disciple, especially to a Qi Refinement Realm nominal disciple...


    Mr. Zhuang was indecisive, looking at Mo Hua, conceiving of something. After a moment, his eyes slightly brightened, as if he had made a decision.


    "Gentleman?" Mo Hua said softly.


    Mr. Zhuang snapped back to reality and thought for a moment before saying:


    "To copse a Compound Formation, the method is still the same. Just be careful not to get yourself killed."


    "Not to get myself killed?" Mo Hua was stunned, "Can just running away do the job?"


    "Either run far away or leave yourself a Life-gate," Mr. Zhuang said.


    "Life-gate... What does that mean?"


    Mo Hua didn¡¯t understand.


    "Do you remember what I told you about the Great Dao giving rise to life and destruction?"


    Mo nodded.


    "The Great Dao brings life as well as destruction; where there is destruction, there is life. The copse of a Formation is destruction, and calcting the Life-gate is creation. A Formation Master can use a Formation to kill enemies, but if they don¡¯t leave a Life-gate, they¡¯ll be fools if they get killed by their own Formation."


    Mo Hua definitely didn¡¯t want to be that fool, so he earnestly sought advice:


    "How do I leave a Life-gate?"


    "When calcting with Divine Sense, carefully sense where the Spiritual Power of the Formation Pivot is the weakest; that¡¯s the Life-gate. Don¡¯t form a Reversed Spirit Formation near the Life-gate."


    Mo Hua nodded and added, "Does copsing a Single Formation also involve a Life-gate?"


    "A Single Formation has too weak a structure of Spiritual Power, and the force of copse is too small. There is a Life-gate, but the range is also small; it¡¯s almost the same as not having one at all. Only consider a Life-gate when copsing Compound Formations and above."


    "Understood, Gentleman!"


    Mo Hua had no other questions and didn¡¯t want to disturb the Gentleman¡¯s rest anymore. He stood up to take his leave.


    After Mo Hua left, Mr. Zhuang sat in the bamboo chair in silence for a long time.


    Old Kui appeared silently behind Mr. Zhuang and said indifferently, "If you keep teaching him, I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t be able to leave."


    Mr. Zhuang responded with a wry smile, "I didn¡¯t expect him to learn so quickly."


    "How much longer?"


    Mr. Zhuang¡¯s expression grew somber, "It should be... soon..."


    "Aren¡¯t you waiting for the kid Mo Hua to learn how to copse Compound Formations?"


    Mr. Zhuang shook his head, "This is already beyond the scope of what he should be learning at this stage, it doesn¡¯t matter whether he learns it or not."


    "I was worried that once I left, there would be no one to teach him these things. That¡¯s why I¡¯ve taught him everything ahead of time. I just didn¡¯t expect that whatever I taught him, he could actually learn, and moreover, learn it really well..."


    Mr. Zhuang¡¯s expression was somewhatplex and full of emotion. He then continued in a different tone:


    "However, the copse of a Compound Formation is different, it requires the consumption of a great deal of Divine Sense. Mo Hua shouldn¡¯t be able to learn that in a short time."


    "Really?" Old Kui said woodenly.


    Mr. Zhuang nodded but stopped as the words reached his lips.


    Could he really not learn it?


    Mr. Zhuang hesitated, recalling all that Mo Hua had done so far, he was suddenly not so sure.


    This named disciple of his seemed indeed not to conform tomon logic...


    After returning, Mo Hua began eagerly to try copsing Compound Formations, as well as performing Calctions for the Life-gate.


    The harder the Formation, the more interesting it was.


    Moreover, the copse of a Compound Formation was something that could harm Foundation Building Cultivators!


    However, Mo Hua only realized after trying that performing Calctions for Compound Formations indeed required too much Divine Sense.


    Even with the help of the Taoist Stele, which allowed retrospective tracking of Divine Sense afterpletion, it still required a lot of time, and was not something that could be finished overnight.


    Mo Hua felt somewhat regretful, but quickly adjusted his attitude.


    If the power of copsing a Compound Formation was truly that strong, then it was only right to spend more Divine Sense and time on it.


    Mo Hua then began patiently calcting the Formation Patterns of the Compound Formation, one by one.


    Several dayster, Mo Hua was sitting in a food establishment calcting Formations when a burly Cultivator with square brows and eyes walked in.


    Mo Hua¡¯s Divine Sense stirred, and he looked up to see, a bit surprised, "Leader Yang?"


    Leader Yang revealed a friendly smile, "Little Mr. Mo, Drawing Formations, I see?"


    "Yes," Mo Hua nodded, then called out, "Leader Yang, please have a seat."


    Leader Yang took a seat next to Mo Hua and pretended to be displeased:


    "I¡¯ve said there¡¯s no need to be so formal, just call me Uncle Yang."


    "Oh, oh," Mo Hua remembered and smiled while calling out "Uncle Yang."


    Leader Yang grinned and nodded.


    Mo Hua asked, "Uncle Yang, do you need something from me?"


    "I¡¯m about to leave and wanted to hold a farewell banquet, so I especially came to invite you," Leader Yang stated his purpose.


    "Uncle Yang, you¡¯re too kind." Mo Hua said, and then realized something was amiss, "Shouldn¡¯t we organize a banquet for you and then invite you?"


    How did it be you holding a banquet and inviting me...?


    Leader Yang waved his hand, "That¡¯s a trivial matter, don¡¯t mind it."


    Mo Hua looked puzzled and nced at Leader Yang skeptically, "Is there something going on?"


    "A small matter, I¡¯ll tell youter."


    Leader Yang didn¡¯t want to speak, so Mo Hua didn¡¯t press further.


    He remembered another issue and asked in a low voice, "Were the Householder and the third one captured?"


    After ck Mountain Stronghold was destroyed, most of the Evil Cultivators were either killed or captured; the rest, being insignificant figures, even if they fled, couldn¡¯t stir up much trouble anymore.


    But the Householder and the third one were different.


    One was the leader of ck Mountain Stronghold, the main culprit who established the stronghold, gathered Evil Cultivators, and reigned over an area,mitting evil deeds for hundreds of years.


    The other was a genuine Second Grade Evil Formation Master, with Foundation Establishment Realm strength, skillful in Drawing Evil Formations, and possibly other unknown techniques at his disposal.


    Without capturing these two, Mo Hua always felt somewhat uneasy.


    Leader Yang¡¯s expression darkened and he spoke in a lower voice to Mo Hua:


    "We¡¯ve searched the mountains for days, capturing most Evil Cultivators, with hardly any slip-ups. But the Householder and the third one, not a single trace found."


    Mo Hua¡¯s gaze sharpened, and he furrowed his brows, "They¡¯re in the mountains, could they still have a ce to hide?"


    Leader Yang nodded, "That¡¯s what I¡¯m thinking too. But the mountain is vast, there are Second Grade Monster Beasts, and we are not familiar with the terrain, so we can¡¯t search too boldly."


    "Moreover, they¡¯re both at the Foundation Establishment, and if they want to evade our search, it¡¯s all too easy."


    Leader Yang sighed, "The deployment of the Taoist Soldiers has a time limit, and now that time is nearly up, we can¡¯t continue to search indefinitely."


    "The rest is up to the Taoist Court and Elder Yu."


    Mo Hua nodded, "I understand, thank you, Uncle Yang!"


    "What are you thanking me for?"


    Mo Hua expressed his gratitude, "Without Uncle Yang leading the Taoist Soldiers in this eradication of ck Mountain Stronghold, there would likely be numerous casualties among the Loose Cultivators of Tongxian City. Now that we¡¯ve sessfully breached the stronghold, naturally I owe a great deal of thanks to Uncle Yang."


    "It¡¯s what I should do, there¡¯s no need for thanks!"


    Leader Yang appeared indifferent, but he was nheless pleased to be appreciated by Mo Hua, and the corners of his eyes betrayed a hint of pride he couldn¡¯t quite hide.


    After talking casually for a few moments, Leader Yang stood up to leave.


    "Tomorrow at noon, at the Spiritual Meal Building in the north city, make sure you remember toe!"


    Mo Hua nodded, "Certainly, certainly!"

 Chapter 317 - 316: Clues_1

    ```


    Mo Hua quite liked the idea of being able to eat and drink tantly for free, so naturally he turned no one away.


    The next day at noon, Mo Hua set out to attend the banquet.


    Leader Yang seemed to have invited quite a number of people, including officials from the Taoist Court and the Taoist soldiers Court, as well as many Monster Hunters.


    Mo Hua¡¯s father, Mo Shan, also went, but he arrived early, as he left with Elder Yu, likely because they had matters to discuss.


    Mo Hua practiced his Formation Patterns a few times and calcted some Compound Formations before setting out, so he was a bitte, but he should arrive just in time for the start of the feast.


    As Mo Hua walked along the road, who would have thought that he¡¯d run into Zhang Lan.


    Zhang Lan was swinging around with a reluctant expression, seemingly heading in the same direction.


    Mo Hua greeted him, and upon hearing someone calling him and seeing it was Mo Hua, Zhang Lan perked up and joined him.


    Mo Hua asked, "Uncle Zhang, are you also going freeload some food?"


    Zhang Lan corrected, "It¡¯s called attending a banquet, not freeloading!"


    "You can say it that way too."


    Zhang Lan clearly disagreed, but then he thought for a moment and realized that attending a banquet and freeloading seemed to be pretty much the same thing.


    The streets were quite lively at noon.


    They strolled and walked together.


    Suddenly remembering something, Mo Hua quietly inquired:


    "Is there any new news about ck Mountain Stronghold?"


    Zhang Lan was a bit surprised, "What do you want to know?"


    "Isn¡¯t the second Householder arrested? Did he say anything?"


    Zhang Lan looked around, noting the busy surroundings and that no one was eavesdropping, then whispered to Mo Hua:


    "The second Householder is bloodthirsty and has lost his sanity. He only reacts to a few names, and knows nothing else. After inquiring for about ten days, we got nothing from him."


    Mo Hua was somewhat disappointed.


    Zhang Lan raised an eyebrow, asking in a low voice, "Do you still suspect something?"


    Mo Hua released his Divine Sense to check for safety, then also whispered:


    "I suspect there are people behind ck Mountain Stronghold..."


    Zhang Lan¡¯s eyes narrowed, but he was not surprised.


    Mo Hua was taken aback. "Uncle Zhang, do you think the same?"


    Zhang Lan nodded, "The power of ck Mountain Stronghold is too great, and it has been entrenched here so long. It¡¯s hardly possible without local support."


    Mo Hua directly asked, "Could it be the Qian Family?"


    Zhang Lan queried, "Do you know what exactly the Qian Family has done?"


    Mo Hua pondered for a while, then shook his head.


    He had also thought about it when he had spare time, but after much consideration, he found no connection between the Qian Family and ck Mountain Stronghold.


    There were no exchanges of Spirit Stones between the Qian Family and ck Mountain Stronghold, nor had the Qian Family hired Evil Cultivators of the stronghold to kill for them, and there were no cultivators from the Qian Family hiding in the stronghold.


    Zhang Lan said, "In situations like this, anyone can be suspected, even the Taoist Court, Elder Yu, and even me, Zhang Lan. You should try to guess..."


    "But when youe to a conclusion, you must be cautious and base your judgment on evidence, or else it¡¯s easy to make mistakes."


    Mo Hua knew Zhang Lan was guiding him, and he nodded seriously, "Uncle Zhang, I¡¯ll remember that."


    This child really catches on to things quickly...


    Zhang Lan nodded slightly, feeling gratified yet a little bittersweet.


    If it continued like this, he wouldn¡¯t have much left to teach Mo Hua, and naturally, he wouldn¡¯t have anything to show off in front of him either.


    It seems like I really need to reach Foundation Establishment soon. Otherwise, I won¡¯t just lose face in front of Mo Hua; even in front of that young fellow Yang Jiyong, I¡¯ll hardly be able to hold my head high...


    Zhang Lanmented inwardly.


    Mo Hua, unaware of Zhang Lan¡¯s thoughts, was still troubled by the matter of ck Mountain Stronghold:


    "If it¡¯s not the Qian Family, who could it be? What dealings could they possibly have with ck Mountain Stronghold? What exactly have they done to help ck Mountain Stronghold?"


    As Mo Hua walked and pondered, the two of them arrived at the Spiritual Meal Building.


    Mo Hua temporarily set aside his questions and went up the building with Zhang Lan.


    The farewell banquet wasvish, and many guests were present, most of them acquaintances of Mo Hua.


    Feeling at ease, Mo Hua took a seat and waited for everyone to start using their chopsticks before he happily began to eat.


    Leader Yang sat beside Mo Hua, leaned over and asked quietly:


    "Mo Hua, have you given it some thought? Would you like to join the Taoist soldiers Court?"


    Mo Hua nced at his father, Mo Shan.


    Leader Yang continued, "I asked Brother Mo Shan, and he said it¡¯s all up to you. He won¡¯t interfere."


    Zhang Lan then muttered, "Still harboring ill-intentions, what a thick face!"


    Leader Yang said, "This is a great opportunity..."


    "What¡¯s so great about the Taoist soldiers Court?"


    "It¡¯s better than your Taoist Court anyway..."


    The elderly Court Leader from the Taoist Court kept to himself, pretending he hadn¡¯t heard a thing, yet he couldn¡¯t help but cough.


    Realizing his gaffe, Leader Yang apologized to the Court Leader:


    "I meant Zhang Lan iscking, not the Taoist Court. Lord Court Leader, please don¡¯t take offense."


    The Court Leader didn¡¯t react, but Zhang Lan retorted:


    "Yang, don¡¯t push it, or I¡¯ll spill your embarrassing incidents right in front of our Court Leader..."


    "You think you don¡¯t have embarrassing incidents? Who¡¯s afraid of who?"


    The two resumed their bickering.


    Fortunately, with many guests around and everyone toasting and enjoying themselves, the atmosphere was generally harmonious.


    Initially, Mo Hua listened to their bickering, but realizing it was about trivial matters, and being hungry himself, he just ate to his heart¡¯s content, ignoring them.


    Leader Yang and Zhang Lan argued for a while before Leader Yang remembered that he had been so preupied with his spat that he had nearly forgotten the important matter.


    He looked intently at Mo Hua again.


    Engrossed in his meal, Mo Hua saw Leader Yang¡¯s look, felt obligated for the free meal, and had trouble outright declining, so he responded tactfully:


    ```


    ```


    "Uncle Yang, I still want to study formations. Once I¡¯ve made progress in formations, then I¡¯ll consider whether or not to join the Taoist soldiers," Mo Hua said.


    Mo Hua had thought that Leader Yang wouldn¡¯t be too pleased, but to his surprise, Leader Yang¡¯s eyes brightened, and he eximed in admiration,


    "That is exactly how it should be! A Formation Master wholeheartedly devoted to the Dao, focusing on the study of formations, is truly following the Righteous Dao. Joining the Taoist soldiers Court can wait, and even if, in the future, you¡¯ve made achievements in formations and don¡¯t wish to join, it¡¯s not a big deal..."


    Leader Yang smiled kindly, revealing his hidden agenda:


    "You could directly join the Yang Family as well..."


    Zhang Lan scoffed and spat disdainfully, "Are you so drunk from a few cups of wine that you¡¯re dreaming in broad daylight? If he¡¯s joining anyone, it¡¯ll be the Zhang Family. When is it your turn?"


    "My Yang Family is a major n..."


    "And the Zhang Family isn¡¯t?"


    "I¡¯m not going to argue with you."


    "As if I¡¯m eager to argue with you?"


    ...


    The two began to argue once again.


    Mo Hua sighed helplessly and resumed focusing on his own meal.


    When the feast ended, and everyone dispersed, Mo Hua left feeling quite full.


    As they reached the ground floor, the group exchanged a few pleasantries, about to part ways.


    In a few days, Leader Yang would lead his troops away. The long and arduous path of Tao cultivationy ahead, and who knew when they would meet again.


    As their departure was imminent, Zhang Lan stopped arguing with Leader Yang.


    On behalf of the Loose Cultivators of Tongxian City, Elder Yu presented some gifts to Leader Yang, cupping his fists in thanks,


    "This time, it was all thanks to Leader Yang¡¯s strategicmand, and the valiant and adept fighting of the Taoist soldiers, that the ck Mountain Stronghold was eradicated, securing the peace of Tongxian City."


    "It was but a trifle; Elder Yu is too courteous," Leader Yang replied, returning the gesture.


    Then he added, "Moreover, if we speak of this matter, we truly owe a great deal to Mo Hua..."


    Zhang Lan couldn¡¯t help but give him a reproachful look, "Enough is enough..."


    Was he not just trying to coax Mo Hua into joining the Taoist soldiers Court with endless praise?


    "I¡¯m not being long-winded," Leader Yang said gravely,


    "Inbat, formations are of utmost importance. Without Mo Hua, the Formation Master, the eradication of ck Mountain Stronghold would have indeed been a great struggle."


    Court Leader Zhou thought it over, sighed, and nodded in agreement,


    "Leader Yang isn¡¯t wrong. We were fortunate that this young man is a Formation Master; otherwise, we never would have discovered the mountain path hidden among the cliffs, seen through the reality of Foggy Forest, or found the concealed gate to ck Mountain Stronghold, not to mention breaching the Stronghold fortified byyer uponyer of formations..."


    Court Leader Zhou followed with his own round of praise.


    Elder Yu nodded in proud agreement.


    Mo Hua, the child of a Monster Hunter, felt it inappropriate to join in the praises, so he simply nodded modestly in ord.


    Mo Shan was a bit embarrassed, "You both give me too much credit."


    However, as Mo Hua was his son, and hearing him praised by two of the Foundation Building Cultivators, he felt extremely proud inside.


    After bidding each other farewell, Mo Hua followed Mo Shan back home.


    The streets around them were bustling and noisy, with the market townid out in a grid.


    Walking down the street, Mo Hua remembered the words of praise from Leader Yang and Court Leader Zhou, feeling happy inside and wearing a beaming smile on his face.


    But as he smiled, Mo Hua suddenly felt a throb of unease.


    Something didn¡¯t seem right.


    He felt as though he had realized something, but couldn¡¯t quite grasp the rity of thought.


    Mo Hua thought over the words of Leader Yang and Court Leader Zhou again.


    "...Without Mo Hua, the Formation Master, the eradication of ck Mountain Stronghold would have indeed been a great struggle..."


    Without a Formation Master... eradicating ck Mountain Stronghold... would be a great struggle.


    Without a Formation Master to discover the mountain path, see through the reality of Foggy Forest, find the gate to ck Mountain Stronghold...


    Without a Formation Master...


    A shiver ran down Mo Hua¡¯s spine as a thought suddenly hit him:


    Loose Cultivatorsck Formation Masters.


    Among the Loose Cultivators, few studied formations, and it was even less likely for one to reach first-ss.


    Mo Hua himself was an exception. He had the Taoist Stele, an extraordinary Divine Sense by birth, encountered Instructor Yan, and with a stroke of good luck, became a nominal disciple of Mr. Zhuang. By working tirelessly on Drawing Formation night and day, he managed to be a first-ss Formation Master.


    Normally, it would be impossible for Loose Cultivators to produce a Formation Master.


    "What would happen without a Formation Master?"


    Mo Hua furrowed his brows and pondered meticulously, feeling a growing coldness within.


    If there were no Formation Masters among the Loose Cultivators, then no one would be able to see through the Concealment Formation, discover the mountain path spanning over Thousands miles of Abyss, prate the illusory reality clouded by the Foggy Forest, nor would anyone locate the invisible gate of ck Mountain Stronghold, let alone learn of the existence of a terrifying nest of Evil Cultivators deep in the mountains!


    ck Mountain Stronghold could exist quietly on Big ck Mountain because of formations!


    As long as there were no Loose Cultivators skilled in formations, unable to break the Concealment and Fog Formations,


    They could settle there, murder, cultivate Evil Skills, refine Human Pills... and no one would ever know!


    Mo Hua gasped in shock!


    He forced himself to calm down and contemte.


    Not wanting the Loose Cultivators to learn formations...


    Mo Hua remembered, initially, Tongxian Gate could have taught formations.


    Butter, when Instructor Yan left and no one could teach Formation Patterns, Tongxian Gate stopped offering formation courses, and at the same time, Mo Hua dropped out of Tongxian Gate because he couldn¡¯t learn formations...


    After that, it became nearly impossible for Loose Cultivators to learn formations, cutting off the path to formation masterypletely.


    If it hadn¡¯t been for Mo Hua, indeed, there would be no Formation Masters among the Loose Cultivators.


    "Instructor Yan left, and Loose Cultivators couldn¡¯t learn formations..."


    And why did Instructor Yan leave?


    Mo Hua frowned in thought, then slowly his eyes grew cold with realization.


    It was the Qian Family!


    ```

 Chapter 318 - 317: Provocation_1

    The Qian Family applied pressure, forcing Instructor Yan to leave, and Tongxian Gate no longer taught formations.


    In this way, the Qian Family could monopolize formations, and the ck Mountain Stronghold could also use formations to cover up their misdeeds.


    The loose cultivators of Tongxian City, because they did not understand formations, would never know what the evil cultivators had done with them¡­


    The more Mo Hua thought about it, the colder his heart felt, and a flicker of hesitation stirred within him.


    Could the Qian Family¡¯s conspiracy really be so far-reaching?


    Walking along, Mo Shan saw Mo Hua suddenly stop as if struck by a thought, his expression growing increasingly solemn, even revealing fear, which prompted him to ask with concern:


    "Huar, what¡¯s wrong?"


    Mo Hua snapped out of his reverie, pondered for a moment, then said solemnly, "Dad, let¡¯s go find Elder Yu."


    Mo Shan didn¡¯t know what Mo Hua had realized, but guessed it must be some discovery, so he nodded and said:


    "Alright."


    Mo Hua followed Mo Shan to the Yu Family.


    Elder Yu had just returned and was leisurely drinking tea in the hall. When he heard Mo Hua hade, he got up cheerfully, just about to say something when he saw Mo Hua¡¯s grave expression, with Mo Shan also looking very serious beside him.


    Elder Yu was taken aback, and his smile gradually faded as he asked:


    "What¡¯s happened?"


    Mo Hua gathered his thoughts and shared his spections


    The Qian Family forced Instructor Yan to leave and stopped Tongxian Gate from teaching formations so that ck Mountain Stronghold could use formations to hide deep in the mountains,mitting numerous evil acts undiscovered.


    Elder Yu frowned, tapping his slim fingers against the table surface, deep in thought, before slowly saying:


    "It¡¯s quite possible, but still somewhat far-fetched..."


    It might simply be that the Qian Family monopolized formations to make a profit, not necessarily to cover for ck Mountain Stronghold.


    This was merely a clue, not conclusive evidence.


    Mo Hua nodded and said, "I know it¡¯s far-fetched, that¡¯s why I came to ask you."


    Elder Yu asked, "What do you want to know?"


    "During the attack on ck Mountain Stronghold, you fought with the evil cultivators. Were there really no cultivators from the Qian Family inside?" Mo Hua asked.


    Elder Yu¡¯s gaze sharpened, pondered carefully once again, but still shook his head and said:


    "At least those few householders were not from the Qian Family."


    Mo Shan also added, "The other Qi Refining Realm evil cultivators, I also did not notice anyone from the Qian Family."


    "What about the head householder? Do you know his identity?"


    Elder Yu shook his head, "He was masked with a ck cloth, his face was unseen, and his aura was very unfamiliar, even not resembling that of a local Foundation Building Cultivator of Tongxian City."


    Mo Hua scratched his head, feeling uncertain again, "Could I have guessed wrong?"


    "The problem is precisely here."


    Elder Yu sighed, "If the Qian Family were indeed the ck Hand behind the scenes and had ties to ck Mountain Stronghold, there would be no way the evil cultivators wouldn¡¯t include cultivators from the Qian Family, and among those householder positions, there would certainly be one from the Qian Family with a Foundation Establishment!"


    "There couldn¡¯t be any exceptions?" Mo Hua asked.


    Elder Yu let out a sigh, "I¡¯ve dealt with the Qian Family for so many years; I¡¯m well aware of their modus operandi. If they were colluding with ck Mountain Stronghold, they would definitely try to infiltrate people, gradually permeate, and consume the stronghold for themselves."


    "And if the ck Mountain Stronghold was indeed established by the Qian Family, that head householder, even if not Qian Hong, would be some elder from the Qian Family."


    Mo Hua asked, "Could it involve disguising or changing appearances"


    Elder Yu shook his head and said, "No matter the disguise or transformation, the spiritual power and aura remain the same. I¡¯m very familiar with those few Foundation Builders from the Qian Family; just by them opening their mouths, I would know what they are up to, there¡¯s no way I could be mistaken."


    Mo Hua felt somewhat disheartened, as he had thought he had discovered a connection between the Qian Family and ck Mountain Stronghold¡­


    Elder Yu patted his shoulder encouragingly and said:


    "Your line of thinking is good, but we need more evidence. I¡¯ll have someone keep a closer watch on the Qian Family to see if they show any unusual behavior."


    "Alright," Mo Hua nodded.


    On the way home, Mo Hua asked Mo Shan:


    "Dad, do you think it¡¯s the Qian Family?"


    Mo Shan nodded, "It does seem like it."


    "But, it seems like there really isn¡¯t any clue¡­"


    Mo Hua sounded a bit despondent.


    Mo Shan pondered and said, "Truth cannot be hidden forever; there¡¯s no wall in the world that doesn¡¯t have cracks. If the Qian Family is really involved with ck Mountain Stronghold, they will eventually show their trails."


    He then touched Mo Hua¡¯s head and said gently:


    "Some things, it doesn¡¯t matter if they don¡¯t make sense at once, just keep an eye out and eventually the day wille when it all bes clear."


    Mo Hua¡¯s mood improved slightly, and he silently nodded.


    In the following days, as Mo Hua practiced cultivation and drew formations, he considered this issue but made no progress.


    He wasn¡¯t discouraged; he remembered his father¡¯s words, that by staying alert, he would eventually find a clue.


    One day, Zhang Lan came to find Mo Hua and said:


    "Be careful these days."


    Mo Hua was stupefied, "Why?"


    "Someone may be looking to trouble you."


    Mo Hua frowned, "The Qian Family?"


    Could it be that he suspected the Qian Family, and the Qian Family found out, so they wanted to deal with him?


    "It¡¯s not exactly the Qian Family... but it could be considered the Qian Family..."


    Zhang Lan spoke unclearly.


    Mo Hua looked at him suspiciously, "Uncle Zhang, have you been drinking? Why are you talking in riddles?"


    "Nonsense, I haven¡¯t even started drinking yet!"


    Zhang Lan nced at Mo Hua and gulped down a big bowl of wine before continuing, "It¡¯s Qian Xing."


    "Qian Xing?"


    Mo Hua was somewhat surprised; it had been a long time since he heard anything from Qian Xing.


    "Wasn¡¯t Qian Xing mad?"


    "He was mad only for a while, not his entire life," said Zhang Lan. "Besides, as the legitimate heir, the Qian Family has been seeking a cure for him. After so long, they finally seeded."


    Mo Hua rested his chin on his hand and pondered, "He shouldn¡¯t still be looking for trouble with me, should he?"


    Zhang Lan looked at Mo Hua with a half-smile, "What do you think?"


    Mo Hua furrowed his eyebrows.


    Well... it was really hard to say.


    Qian Xing was used to bullying others with his power and was notorious for seeking revenge for the smallest grievances. It was possible he wouldn¡¯t let Mo Hua off easily.


    Such debauchees usually have temperaments but no brains.


    After some thought, with a twinkle in his eye, Mo Hua whispered, "What if... I end up killing him..."


    Zhang Lan coughed and said with aplex expression, "I am a Supervisor of the Taoist Court; isn¡¯t it inappropriate for you to discuss this with me?"


    "I¡¯m talking about a ¡¯what if¡¯."


    "Even ¡¯what if¡¯ doesn¡¯t work."


    Mo Hua sighed, "Uncle Zhang, you¡¯ve changed. When you pointed me to harm Qian Xing back then..."


    Zhang Lan quickly covered Mo Hua¡¯s mouth, "I¡¯ve never guided you on that!"


    "Fine, let¡¯s say you didn¡¯t."


    Zhang Lan really had no way of dealing with Mo Hua and said with a sigh:


    "If he reallyes to trouble you, just have someone beat him up, as long as it doesn¡¯t kill him. Otherwise, it would be hard to exin to the Qian Family."


    Mo Hua nodded and said, "Got it!"


    In the following days, Mo Hua started to wait for Qian Xing to show up.


    If his guess was right, Qian Xing would surelye looking for him.


    And as expected, Qian Xing didn¡¯t disappoint him. One evening, at the foot of a mountain, at a fork in the road, Qian Xing blocked Mo Hua¡¯s way again with a few underlings.


    Having not seen him for a long time, Qian Xing had lost much weight.


    Hisplexion was paler, cheekbones more prominent, and temperament had a touch of madness amidst its sullenness.


    Although he had changed a lot, the resentment in his eyes remained the same, along with his hatred for Mo Hua.


    Without any pointless talk, Qian Xing directly ordered his underlings:


    "Attack together, cripple him first!"


    This time, for the sake of certainty, he brought five underlings with him.


    One at the Qi Refining Ninth Level, four at the Qi Refining Eighth Level, and with him, taking down Mo Hua, who was at the Qi Refining Seventh Level, should have been more than enough.


    Furthermore, he picked a secluded location, where there were neither Monster Hunters nor any other Loose Cultivators.


    This time, he was set on avenging his past disgrace and making that little bastard Mo Hua kneel before him, begging for mercy.


    As soon as Qian Xing¡¯s words fell, the a few Qian Family disciples moved to attack, and the one at the Qi Refining Ninth Level took the lead, lunging directly at Mo Hua.


    Mo Hua stood his ground with an expressionless face, neither dodging nor evading, and raised his hand to unleash a Fireball Technique.


    The Fireball Technique was dark in color, notrge in size, but extraordinarily fast.


    The disciple at the Qi Refining Ninth Level didn¡¯t have time to dodge, and by then, he also disdained dodging.


    Just a Fireball Technique after all.


    As a Body Cultivator with an Earth Spirit Root, he was tough and not afraid of such small Fireball Techniques, at most he¡¯d suffer minor injuries.


    And with Young Master Qian watching, it was a good opportunity to showcase his bravery and make a good impression.


    So, he took the Fireball Technique head-on with his chest.


    The crimson Fireball Technique exploded with a strange vibration.


    The hot and twisted Spiritual Power instantly shattered his chest armor, broke open his torso, and even evaporated the blood near his heart vessels.


    Intolerable pain swept through him.


    The unsuspecting Qian Family disciple at the Qi Refining Ninth Level rolled his eyes back and thumped down onto the ground with a thud.


    As quickly as he had charged in, he fell just as fast.


    The other advancing Qian Family disciples stopped abruptly, their hearts filled with fear and faces showing disbelief.


    This¡­ was this really a Fireball Technique?


    Just one Fireball Technique and the man was down?


    The noisy foot of the mountain suddenly went dead silent.

 Chapter 319 - 318 Incomparable Present and Past_1

    The disciples of the Qian Family were terror-stricken, but Mo Hua¡¯s expression remained as usual.


    With his Foundation Establishment Divine Sense, the Concealment Technique, and the Water Passing Step, he was invincible against ordinary Qi Refinement cultivators¡ªready to attack or retreat as he pleased.


    Moreover, he also had spells and formations at his disposal.


    He was no longer the helpless junior formation master who knew no martial arts or spells and struggled to escape with his life.


    So when Qian Xing sought to provoke him, he didn¡¯t even need to call for help; he could handle it on his own.


    Just some Qian Family fodder who bullied the weak and feared the strong.


    They were neither sin cultivators notorious for killing like cutting grass nor bloodthirsty evil cultivators withoutplicity, and their uncoordinated attacks were easy to deal with.


    And Mo Hua also wanted to test the power of his Fireball Technique.


    He hadn¡¯t used it in realbat since he had learned it.


    Now that he¡¯s tried, the power was indeed formidable.


    Mo Hua nodded slightly, quite satisfied.


    But then he thought, the power of the Fireball Technique shouldn¡¯t have been that great.


    The dumb Qi Refining Ninth Level disciple from the Qian Family, not sure what was wrong with him, did not dodge or avoid, and even took the specially crafted fireball to his chest, which led him to fall to the ground with severe injuries.


    Mo Hua had held back, not taking his life.


    He didn¡¯t want to cause a death and bring trouble to Zhang Lan or himself.


    But these disciples from the Qian Family were not good people either.


    Today they dared to bully him, a minor cultivator, following Qian Xing¡¯s lead; who knows where they would bemitting outrages tomorrow?


    Even if he did not take their lives, some lessons had to be taught.


    Mo Hua raised his hand and began to conjure the Fireball Technique again.


    His spellcasting was swift, and the fireballs whizzed out in just a few moments.


    Some disciples of the Qian Family hadn¡¯t even realized what had happened before they were struck down by Mo Hua¡¯s Fireball Technique;


    Others who understood tried to run but were toote, directly hit by the fireball and knocked unconscious to the ground;


    Some thought of fighting desperately and charged at Mo Hua, but their movement technique was clearly no match for his quick hands, as they were hit squarely by the fireballs and fell miserably;


    And there were those who ran quite far, only to be restrained by Mo Hua¡¯s Water Prison Technique, followed by a fireball that struck them down...


    Fireballs flew, and cries of agony rose and fell, with the disciples of the Qian Family dropping one by one.


    In an instant, only Qian Xing remained of the Qian Family.


    Qian Xing stood stupefied, as if he was trapped in a nightmare.


    What had just happened?


    Mo Hua, that little devil, hadn¡¯t moved an inch; he merely raised his hands a few times, casting several fireballs, and all the cultivators he had brought along fell, one after the other.


    Unable to get close, he couldn¡¯t approach! Trying to flee, he couldn¡¯t escape!


    Qian Xing¡¯s expression changed drastically.


    When had Mo Hua, that little devil, be so terrifying?!


    "Am I still delirious, not yet awakened, and what I just saw was but a hallucination?"


    "And this person before me isn¡¯t Mo Hua but a monster wearing human skin?"


    Qian Xing¡¯s pupils shook violently, sinking into deep self-doubt.


    In his daze, Qian Xing looked up and saw Mo Hua smiling at him from a distance.


    The smile was innocent and bright but carried a touch of sinisterness, innocently terrifying.


    Qian Xing cried out, fell to the ground, and scrambled a few times but couldn¡¯t rise.


    By the time he struggled to his feet with great difficulty, Mo Hua was already standing silently before him.


    Qian Xing called out with a trembling voice, "Don¡¯te any closer! Don¡¯t eat me!"


    Mo Hua was slightly taken aback.


    It seemed that Qian Xing¡¯s madness might have been cured, but notpletely, as asional paranoid delusions and remnants of his nightmarish dreams lingered in his mind, sometimes blending with reality.


    Mo Hua wanted to say something, but suddenly, he furrowed his brows, took out the Thousand Jun Stick, and swung it "Like a Thousand Pounds" down.


    That strikended on Qian Xing¡¯s arm, breaking his forearm and causing the runes he was holding to be knocked away.


    "ying these little tricks in front of me?"


    Mo Hua looked at Qian Xing with a smile that was not quite a smile.


    Qian Xing clenched his teeth against the pain, his forehead beaded with cold sweat, and he said in a trembling voice, "You... are you Mo Hua?"


    He couldn¡¯t believe it!


    He was only insane for a year or two, and when he came to, he found that Mo Hua was no longer the one he once knew.


    The little devil he once had by the throat could now toy with him single-handedly!


    And he, unable to beat Mo Hua himself, his disciples unable to beat Mo Hua, and even his little schemes seen right through by Mo Hua at a nce.


    How could this be possible?


    Mo Hua watched Qian Xing with a puzzled expression, "Didn¡¯t your father ever tell you not to mess with me?"


    Qian Xing was furious, his face alternating between pale and purple.


    His father had told him.


    In fact, the first thing he was warned about upon regaining consciousness was his father¡¯s admonition:


    Do not provoke Mo Hua!


    Far from dissuading him, this warning only deepened his hatred.


    He was a direct descendant of the Qian n, his father the Family Head; within the bounds of Tongxian City, he had always done as he pleased.


    But now, time and again, he had fallen at the hands of a low-born loose cultivator.


    What¡¯s worse, his own father, Qian Hong, the Family Head of the Qian n, not only failed to help him take revenge but instead cautioned him not to cause trouble.


    This was baffling to Qian Xing.


    The more his father forbade him from provoking Mo Hua, the more resolute he became in killing Mo Hua to alleviate the hatred in his heart.


    But now, Qian Xing finally understood why his father told him not to provoke Mo Hua.


    Because he truly couldn¡¯t afford to provoke Mo Hua...


    The look on Mo Hua¡¯s face was unfathomable, and his methods struck fear into Qian Xing¡¯s heart.

 Chapter 320 - 318: Time Has Changed_2

    Especially that innocent smile tinged with a trace of wickedness, whenever Qian Xing thought of it, he felt a chill in his heart.


    Mo Hua, holding the Thousand Jun Stick, sized up Qian Xing with his gaze, evidently pondering something.


    Qian Xing¡¯s face instantly turned pale, and he threatened harshly, "I am the legitimate heir of the Qian Family, you can¡¯t kill me!"


    "Really?"


    Qian Xing struggled to retreat,pletely disregarding the pain of his severed arm, and muttered, "Don¡¯te any closer!"


    Mo Hua put on a deliberately sinister expression and said, "I will ask you a few questions. If you answer truthfully, I will not kill you."


    Although he hadn¡¯t intended to kill Qian Xing in the first ce, only to intimidate him and ask some questions.


    Qian Xing gritted his teeth and nodded, "Fine!"


    Mo Hua thought for a moment and then asked, "Can outsiders enter your Qian family?"


    "What outsiders?"


    "People who are not from the Qian family."


    Qian Xing said, "As long as there¡¯s a blood rtion, or some familial connection, it¡¯s fine, but the treatment won¡¯t be good; they are usually categorized as coteral branches."


    Coteral branches are essentially Cultivators on the fringes of the family.


    "Have you seen any strangers in your family?" Mo Hua asked again.


    "There are many people in the Qian family; it is impossible for me to know everyone."


    "Has there ever been a Cultivator who, at first nce, did not seem like one of your Qian family members?"


    Qian Xing frowned and said, "What do you want with these questions?"


    Mo Hua gave Qian Xing a cold look, "Are you questioning me?"


    A chill ran down Qian Xing¡¯s spine as he remembered that his life was in Mo Hua¡¯s hands; he had the right only to answer questions, not to ask them.


    Qian Xing replied resentfully, "No."


    Mo Hua asked carefully, "You just said that it¡¯s impossible to recognize all of the Qian family members. How can you be so sure that there are no outsiders?"


    Qian Xing exined earnestly, "It might be difficult to distinguish by looks alone, but it¡¯s apparent whether someone belongs to the Qian family, whether they live there all year round, and whether their actionsply with the family rules. Even if an outsider wears the clothes of the Qian family, their every move would still seem out of ce¡­"


    Mo Hua¡¯s expression did not change, but he felt a tinge of regret inside.


    If Qian Xing hadn¡¯t lied and there were hardly any outsiders in the Qian family, then it was likely that no Evil Cultivators had entered, at least not openly.


    "Then, have the Cultivators of your Qian family cultivated any strange cultivation techniques?"


    Qian Xing was slightly taken aback, "Strange cultivation techniques?"


    "Such as those that absorb people¡¯s spiritual power, drink their blood, or those rted to replenishing from others¡­"


    Qian Xing scoffed, "Even if I am ignorant, I know that these are Evil Skills, expressly forbidden by the Taoist Court. Why would the Qian family learn them?"


    Qian Xing¡¯s tone was somewhat sarcastic.


    Mo Hua hit his head with the stick, displeased, "What¡¯s with the sneer? Watch your attitude!"


    Mo Hua hadn¡¯t activated the Formation, so the blow wasn¡¯t very powerful, just a bit painful.


    Qian Xing gritted his teeth again, evidently not quite subdued, but his tone was much more respectful as he dutifully said:


    "The Qian family n rules strictly prohibit the cultivation of Evil Skills. Vitors will be expunged from the family records, stripped of their surname, and exiled from the family forever."


    Mo Hua was somewhat surprised; this didn¡¯t quite seem like something the Qian family would do¡­


    However, this could also be a measure superficially adopted toply with the edicts of the Taoist Court, while what they did behind closed doors remained unknown.


    Mo Hua asked another question, "Has your Qian family done any misdeeds¡­"


    Mo Hua stopped mid-question as he suddenly realized the question was pointless.


    The Qian familymitted misdeeds every day.


    It would be odd if they didn¡¯t.


    Mo Hua proceeded to indirectly ask a few more questions, to which Qian Xing answered truthfully; he didn¡¯t seem to be lying.


    But Mo Hua still came away with nothing. He couldn¡¯t prove that Evil Cultivators had entered the Qian family, nor could he prove that anyone from the Qian family had been to ck Mountain Stronghold.


    Inwardly, Mo Hua sighed. It looked like he wouldn¡¯t get anything out of this.


    It¡¯s true though, even though Qian Xing is a direct descendant, in the end, he¡¯s nothing but a wastrel. Even if the Qian Family is colluding with the ck Mountain Stronghold, they wouldn¡¯t tell Qian Xing about it.


    Since he couldn¡¯t get any useful information, Mo Hua had no choice but to let Qian Xing go, while threatening him:


    "I¡¯m letting you off this time, but if you cross me again, watch your life!"


    Qian Xing¡¯s face showed joy, he hadn¡¯t expected that Mo Hua would truly let him go.


    Qian Xing quickly nodded, then, ignoring the injuries on his body and the Qian Family disciples lying on the ground, unknown whether dead or alive, he ran towards Tongxian City on his own.


    Mo Hua shook his head as he watched Qian Xing¡¯s retreating figure.


    Qian Xing truly doesn¡¯t treat people as humans.


    Not only does he not regard outsiders as people, but even the disciples of the Qian Family, he doesn¡¯t see them as people either.


    These disciples did his bidding, and now that they were seriously injured and passed out on the ground, he didn¡¯t even spare them a nce, only caring about saving his own skin.


    Bullying others on the strength of his position, blustering but cowardly inside, he himself is nothing but a big, empty bag.


    How could the Qian Family produce such a failure?


    Mo Hua felt somewhat emotional, then, a thought struck him, and he remembered the ferocious words Qian Xing had once said to him:


    "All I have to do is bring him up the mountain... let the Monster Beasts eat his flesh, one bite at a time, let him die in agony..."


    Mo Hua frowned.


    Big ck Mountain is dangerous, Qian Xing isn¡¯t the type to dare to venture into Big ck Mountain.


    Moreover, the Qian Family aren¡¯t Monster Hunters, they might kill people, but feeding people to Monster Beasts doesn¡¯t seem to be their style.


    Qian Xing was running desperately, but as he ran, he suddenly found he couldn¡¯t move anymore.


    Pale blue chains formed around him,pletely locking him in ce, Mo Hua teleported a few times and appeared right in front of him.


    Qian Xing said angrily, "You said you¡¯d let me go!"


    "I have onest question for you..."


    Mo Hua¡¯s gaze grew somber, "Did you not say you wanted to drag me up the mountain to feed me to the Monster Beasts?"


    Qian Xing¡¯s expression fluctuated, but he still managed to say through gritted teeth, "Yes!"


    "Have you done this kind of thing before?"


    Qian Xing hesitated and said, "No."


    Mo Hua was a bit surprised and asked again, "So someone else from the Qian Family has done it?"


    Qian Xing¡¯s heart trembled slightly, and he shook his head too, but his eyes were evasive.


    Mo Hua¡¯s certainty grew and his gaze sharpened, "You¡¯ve seen members of the Qian Family doing this!"


    Trying to maintain hisposure, Qian Xing insisted, "I, I haven¡¯t!"


    But his guilty appearance was like trying to hide something but making it more prominent.


    Mo Hua¡¯s gaze firmed up, "Who is feeding people to the Monster Beasts?"


    Qian Xing dared not look into Mo Hua¡¯s eyes, looking around anxiously, and kept saying "No one," even though Mo Hua tried to intimidate him, saying he would ughter him, he didn¡¯t dare to reveal anything.


    Unable to get any information out of him, Mo Hua had a thought and took a step back, saying:


    "It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t say who it is, but you have to tell me, what Monster Beast it is being fed to."


    Qian Xing¡¯s expression turned frantic, he was afraid to say who it was, but he feared that if he said nothing at all, Mo Hua might really take his life.


    This ce is secluded, with no one around, convenient for taking action against Mo Hua, but now it was just as convenient for Mo Hua to take action against him.


    After hesitating for a long time, the fear of death finally overcame him, and with a faltering voice he said:


    "It¡¯s... it¡¯s a pig."


    A glint shed in Mo Hua¡¯s eyes, "What kind of pig?"


    Qian Xing stammered for a long time, unable to articte.


    Mo Hua slowly said, "Is it a pig that is both fat and big, dumb and silly, covered in bloodstains..."


    Qian Xing¡¯s countenance was stricken with shock, his eyes revealing horror:


    "How did you know?!"

 Chapter 321 - 319 Truth_1

    How on earth did Mo Hua know? Had he seen that pig monster?


    But how could that be possible?


    Qian Xing¡¯s expression was one of shocked disbelief.


    Mo Hua¡¯s face was expressionless, but his heart was even more shocked than Qian Xing¡¯s.


    He hadn¡¯t expected that someone from the Qian Family had actually been to ck Mountain Stronghold, and that person was Qian Xing!


    Who had taken him to ck Mountain Stronghold?


    Mo Hua asked, "Who took you there?"


    Qian Xing was unwilling to say.


    "Do you think I won¡¯t know if you don¡¯t tell me?"


    Qian Xing replied defensively, "If you knew, why would you ask me?"


    Mo Hua was momentarily taken aback, realizing that Qian Xing wasn¡¯t a fool; he had be clever at this crucial moment.


    "If you don¡¯t speak, don¡¯t expect to return alive," Mo Hua threatened again.


    "If I say it, my great-grandfather won¡¯t let me off either!"


    Mo Hua was startled, "Great-grandfather?"


    The color drained from Qian Xing¡¯s face in an instant.


    Mo Hua looked at Qian Xing with aplex expression.


    He had just internally praised Qian Xing for not being a fool, yet the fool had blurted out the truth himself.


    He had said his great-grandfather wouldn¡¯t let him off, meaning that it was his great-grandfather who had taken him into the mountains.


    Qian Xing¡¯s great-grandfather was... the Qian Family elder!


    Mo Hua¡¯s gaze grew increasingly cold.


    It was... the Qian Family elder.


    If he remembered correctly, rumors from outsiders imed that the Qian Family elder was halfway into the grave, almost dead.


    There is great fear in life and death.


    So was he refining Human Life Pills to save his own life out of fear of death...


    Qian Xing regretted and was afraid in equal measure, his voice trembling as he said:


    "What exactly... do you know?"


    Mo Hua looked at Qian Xing without answering, but instead asked, "Have you been to ck Mountain Stronghold?"


    Qian Xing was somewhat taken aback, "What ce is ck Mountain Stronghold?"


    It seemed that Qian Xing didn¡¯t know where he had been...


    Mo Hua continued to inquire, "Why did your elder take you into the mountains and let you know about his using humans to feed the Monster Beasts?"


    If Mo Hua wasn¡¯t mistaken, most of the Qian Family disciples probably didn¡¯t know about the matter of ck Mountain Stronghold.


    Even many Qian Family elders might not be aware of it.


    The Qian Family elder, out of fear that the matter would be exposed, even kept it from the Qian Family disciples, fearing that any leaked information might reach the Taoist Court and lead to their annihtion by the Taoist Soldiers.


    But why then, did he tell Qian Xing about it?


    Although Qian Xing was of the direct line, he was dissolute, with a good Spiritual Root but azy nature, all of his thoughts focused on bullying others using his status; he didn¡¯t seem like a core disciple that the Qian Family put effort into nurturing.


    "I won¡¯t tell," said Qian Xing, his face ashen.


    Mo Hua silently looked at Qian Xing and said, "But you¡¯ve already spoken, you¡¯ve already told me the Qian Family¡¯s most confidential matter."


    Qian Xing protested in panic, "Impossible, how could this be a secret..."


    "Do you know what your great-grandfather has done?"


    Qian Xing was disoriented, muttering, "It was just killing people, feeding the Monster Beasts, what¡¯s the big deal. If they¡¯re not from my Qian Family, whether they live or die, what does it matter?"


    Mo Hua looked at him with a profound gaze, "It seems you know nothing."


    Qian Xing¡¯s gaze was bewildered, "Know nothing about what?"


    "If I were to report this matter to the Taoist Court, your Qian Family could possibly be executed to thest man!"


    Qian Xing¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief, "It¡¯s impossible! It was just killing a person, just killing a person... How could it possibly..."


    "But don¡¯t worry, you might not live to see the day your Qian Family is executed..."


    Mo Hua looked at Qian Xing with a smile that was not quite a smile, "Because you leaked a secret, your elder might kill you first!"


    "You¡¯re lying to me!"


    "Shall we make a bet?"


    Qian Xing was both fearful and angry.


    What was the use of betting? If he won, there were no benefits; if he lost, he would die.


    Qian Xing didn¡¯t believe Mo Hua¡¯s words, but deep down, he vaguely knew that Mo Hua was right.


    This was a matter not to be divulged. If outsiders found out, the elder would be the first to kill him.


    Even if he was the elder¡¯s great-grandson...


    So, kill Mo Hua. Then no one would know.


    As soon as this thought arose, Qian Xing quashed it himself.


    Mo Hua was no longer the person he used to be; he was entirely beyond Qian Xing¡¯s capabilities to provoke, and he was no match for Mo Hua. Even if he resorted to some schemes, they would surely be seen through by Mo Hua.


    In an instant, Qian Xing felt a sense of desperation, like a drowning man unable to catch his breath. Suddenly, he thought he had found a lifeline.


    Qian Xing appeared frantic, and with a plop, he knelt before Mo Hua, "Mo Hua, save me! You¡¯re so smart, you must be able to save me!"


    Mo Hua remained unmoved, and in confusion said,


    "Have you lost your mind? Why should I save you? It¡¯s already good enough that I don¡¯t kill you."


    Qian Xing hastily said, "If you save my life, I¡¯ll tell you everything!"


    Mo Hua¡¯s eyes shed, "Really?"


    Qian Xing nodded and said, "Really, I¡¯ll tell you everything!"


    After pondering for a moment, Mo Hua found a tree stump to sit on,


    "Fine, then tell me about the matter of your ancestor murdering people to feed the Monster Beasts, from beginning to end."


    Qian Xing hesitated.


    Mo Hua said, "As long as you tell me, I¡¯ll teach you how to save yourself."


    Qian Xing still hesitated, then after a moment of contemtion, he gritted his teeth and said, "Alright!"


    Qian Xing recalled the sequence of events, his face turned pale, and he began,


    "When I was seven years old, I went to my great-grandfather¡¯s ce to y. Tired from ying, I fell asleep on the great-grandfather¡¯s bed. In a half-asleep state, I was awakened by some noise. When I opened my eyes, I saw a cultivator, impaled through the chest by my great-grandfather¡¯s arm..."


    "Who was that cultivator?" asked Mo Hua.


    Qian Xing shook his head, "I don¡¯t know, it¡¯s been so many years, I don¡¯t clearly remember his appearance, but I heard him shouting, ¡¯The Qian Family will not die a good death¡¯ and things like that."


    That must have been someone seeking revenge on the Qian Family. With so many wrongful deeds over the years, the Qian Family had made quite a number of enemies.


    "Was it someone at the Foundation Establishment level?"


    "It should have been," Qian Xing nodded and continued,


    "Seeing the blood, I screamed in fright. Great-grandfather was also surprised; probably because my cultivation was too low and my presence too weak, he had not noticed me before. Then, great-grandfather warned me not to speak of what I had seen."


    Mo Hua frowned, "Someone seeking revenge, your great-grandfather killed the man, speaking out about it wouldn¡¯t be anything special, right?"


    Qian Xing shook his head, "What great-grandfather told me not to speak of wasn¡¯t this matter."


    Mo Hua was taken aback, "Then what was it?"


    Qian Xing struggled with his expression, hesitated for a long time, but eventually admitted,


    "Great-grandfather¡¯s end was nearing, his Spiritual Power gradually declining, and his body was aging. Normally, the great-grandfather I saw was old and kindly, with a declining appearance, but that night..."


    Qian Xing swallowed, his voice trembling, "His eyes were red, his body was robust, and his hair was only half white. He looked very frightening..."


    Mo Hua was profoundly shaken.


    The Qian Family ancestor, he had indeed taken the Human Life Pill to extend his own life.


    "What happened then?"


    Mo Hua asked further, wanting to know what happened next.


    Qian Xing said with lingering fear, "Great-grandfather looked at me, with a hint of murderous intent in his eyes. I kowtowed to him, calling him ¡¯Great-grandfather¡¯ and tearfully begged him, promising not to speak out. Great-grandfather seemed to be moved bypassion, but still hesitated, uncertain whether to spare me."


    "After thinking for a while, great-grandfather asked me, ¡¯Do you want to be the Family Head of the Qian Family?¡¯ I said ¡¯I don¡¯t want to,¡¯ and disdain clearly showed in great-grandfather¡¯s eyes. I immediately corrected myself, ¡¯I do want to!¡¯ Only then did great-grandfather smile a little and said, ¡¯Then follow me.¡¯"


    Mo Hua¡¯s eyelids twitched, "Did he take you to Big ck Mountain?"


    Qian Xing nodded his head.


    "Where in Big ck Mountain?"


    Qian Xing shook his head again, "I don¡¯t know. I was in a daze, and before I knew it, great-grandfather had taken me into a Pill Room. The Pill Room was red; the walls, the Pill Furnace, the herbs, everything I saw was red. The bricks on the ground looked like they were paved with blood, and the smell was nauseating. And in the Pill Room, there was a pig..."


    "Great-grandfather, in front of me, fed that cultivator to the pig."


    At this point, Qian Xing suddenly appeared in agony,


    "But... the cultivator was not yet fully dead... he was eaten while still crying out in despair. I can¡¯t forget his appearance and his painful expression..."


    Having said this, Qian Xing was soaked in cold sweat, gasping for air heavily.


    He had kept this incident hidden in his heart for many years, never daring to speak of it.


    He would also have nightmares frequently, dreaming of the Pig Monster eating a person.


    That¡¯s why after being struck by the Illusion Technique, he became very severely delirious.


    Because in the Illusion Technique, what he saw was the most terrifying scene from his memory, of the Pig Monster eating a person.


    The Illusion Technique was so vivid, it was as if he experienced being devoured alive, bite by bite, by the Pig Monster and the despair of being swallowed into its belly.


    Mo Hua sighed inwardly, then frowned again and said,


    "I see how you usually behave, arrogant and presumptuous, it doesn¡¯t seem like you¡¯re someone with a shadow in your heart?"


    Now that Qian Xing had bared his soul¡¯s secret, gone was his previously overbearing demeanor; he said with a pale face,


    "It was great-grandfather, he told me there was no need to consider people as human beings."


    Mo Hua frowned, "What do you mean?"


    Qian Xing exined, "After that, I had nightmares every day, dreaming of the Pig Monster eating people, appearing dazed. Great-grandfather then told me..."


    "You think of that dead cultivator as a human being, that¡¯s why you find it terrifying. If you don¡¯t consider him as human, it¡¯s just like a pig eating a dog, or a dog eating a pig, what¡¯s there to be afraid of?"


    "Remember one thing, if you want to achieve great things, you don¡¯t need to consider people as human beings."


    "Besides people from the Qian Family, no, besides yourself, others may not necessarily be human. They are pigs and dogs, cattle and horses, they areborers, they are tools, they are the stepping stones toy the foundation for your Great Dao. You must step on them to achieve Dao and be immortal!"


    "After listening to great-grandfather¡¯s words, I stopped thinking of other cultivators as human beings... It was their duty to toil like oxen and horses for the Qian Family. The cultivator who was eaten by the pig, he was not a person either. His death was his own concern, being eaten was just for feeding pigs."


    "Thinking this way, my heart felt much better, and I stopped having nightmares so often."


    By eradicating humaneness, naturally, one would no longer feel guilt.

 Chapter 322 - 320 Identity_1

    Mo Hua¡¯s heart trembled, and for a moment she didn¡¯t know what to say.


    The secret of the Qian Family¡¯s ancestor was discovered by Qian Xing, who didn¡¯t want to kill his great-grandson, but feared he would leak the secret. So he simply told him some truths, hoping to cultivate Qian Xing as the next Family Head of the Qian Family.


    A Family Head of the Qian Family who regarded others as pigs, dogs, cattle, and horses.


    After finishing his words, Qian Xing¡¯s expression suddenly turned to one of terror, and he said, "Mo Hua, save me!"


    Why hadn¡¯t his great-ancestor aged, and yet had to pretend to be frail and decrepit?


    Why, after killing people, did they have to feed the bodies to the pigs?


    Why did he warn him not to talk about it, and even for an instant, harbor the desire to kill his great-grandson?


    Qian Xing didn¡¯t know the answers to these questions and didn¡¯t dare to ask or probe, but he knew there must be some unspeakable secrets involved.


    He didn¡¯t know, but Mo Hua must know!


    If Mo Hua knew, she must have a way.


    Having been bested by Mo Hua many times, he knew that Mo Hua was clever and difficult to deal with. In other words, she must possess the ability to help him!


    If the ancestor learned that he had divulged these matters, his death would be certain!


    Even if not killed, there would be no ce for him in the Qian Family anymore.


    Mo Hua looked at Qian Xing and then said:


    "Pretend you know nothing."


    "Pretend?" Qian Xing was stunned, then he shook his head desperately, "No, I can¡¯t, my guilt will show. The ancestor will see through it; I can¡¯t hide it from him!"


    Mo Hua said, "Then don¡¯t pretend, just pass out."


    "What do you mean¡­"


    Mo Hua pointed to several Qian Family disciples lying around, "Aren¡¯t they passed out?"


    Qian Xing was slightly taken aback.


    Mo Hua continued, "It¡¯s understandable that you came to trouble me, although ignorant of the immensity of heaven and earth; it¡¯s also reasonable that you overestimated your abilities and are no match for me; and if I knock you unconscious, with you knowing nothing, naturally no one will suspect what you might have said, or what I may have learned. All of these actions are reasonable¡­"


    Qian Xing tugged at the corner of his mouth, "How long will I be unconscious?"


    "Three or four days, then when you wake up, you just y the fool and pretend to be ill again, confining yourself indoors," Mo Hua instructed.


    "And after that?" Qian Xing was still not reassured.


    Mo Hua¡¯s gaze became stern, "You don¡¯t need to concern yourself with whates after. Your ancestor won¡¯t trouble you again."


    Qian Xing didn¡¯t understand, "What exactly are you nning to do? The ancestor has strong cultivation powers, and he¡¯s not someone you can handle."


    Mo Hua silently looked at him, "Do you want to know?"


    Qian Xing was about to nod but then, realizing the implications, replied with a terrified expression:


    "Don¡¯t tell me! Please, don¡¯t tell me anything!"


    Mo Hua looked at him approvingly, "As long as you say nothing, no one will know what you¡¯ve said."


    "Okay!" Qian Xing nodded repeatedly.


    At this point, he had no other options.


    In all his life, the greatest misfortune he suffered was learning things he shouldn¡¯t have known.


    This was a loss he did not want to experience a second time.


    Qian Xing thrust his head forward towards Mo Hua, bracing himself as he said:


    "Go on then, hit me hard, make me stay unconscious longer, I don¡¯t want to know anything!"


    Mo Hua unceremoniously lifted the Thousand Jun Stick and with a ng, struck Qian Xing on the head.


    Qian Xing swayed and copsed to the ground.


    Mo Hua followed up with a few more strikes, making sure not to kill him, but ensuring he would stay unconscious for a few more days.


    This was the best solution Mo Hua coulde up with for the time being.


    Qian Xing couldn¡¯t be killed; if he were killed, it would be difficult to handle matters with the Taoist soldiers Court, and hard to exin to the Qian Family. Moreover, it would likely startle the enemy.


    Letting him go back was even less likely.


    With thoughts like his, he couldn¡¯t keep anything from the Qian Family¡¯s ancestor; what he had said and what Mo Hua had learned would be easily guessed by the ancestor.


    The only option was to knock him out first and then, in theing days, find a way to deal with the Qian Family¡¯s ancestor!


    Mo Hua set off a firework, and after a while, some Monster Hunters came rushing over. Seeing the Qian Family Cultivators scattered all around, they looked startled.


    Mo Hua briefly exined the situation and asked a few uncles from the Monster Hunters to send these people back to the Qian Family.


    Then she returned to Tongxian City and found Elder Yu, asking him to discreetly arrange a meeting with a few people; it was urgent, and she had important matters to discuss.


    Elder Yu didn¡¯t understand why, but he followed Mo Hua¡¯s instructions and passed the message along.


    Before long, Zhang Lan from the Taoist Court, Yang Jiyong from the Taoist soldiers Court, and her father Mo Shan were meeting in Elder Yu¡¯s living room.


    There weren¡¯t many people, but all the influential forces were represented.


    Everyone had a grave expression, looking at Mo Hua with curiosity, unsure of what she was about to reveal.


    Mo Hua released his Divine Sense, and seeing that there were no other Cultivators around, he lowered his voice and said:


    "Qian Xing came looking for trouble with me¡­"


    Zhang Lan was taken aback, "Did you kill him?"


    Mo Hua was speechless, "No."


    Zhang Lan let out a sigh of relief, "You made it sound so serious, I thought you had killed Qian Xing and were looking for us to help you deal with the aftermath¡­"


    Mo Hua¡¯s expression wasplex, "I¡¯m not that kind of person, am I¡­"


    Zhang Lan silently thought to himself, who knows what you¡¯re capable of?


    "What did you do to Qian Xing?" Zhang Lan asked again.


    "I knocked him out."


    "That¡¯s it?"


    "And four or five disciples of the Qian Family, I¡¯ve also injured them," said Mo Hua.


    "By yourself?"


    Mo Hua nodded.


    Zhang Lan eximed in surprise, "You¡¯ve be that powerful now?"


    Mo Hua humbly replied, "It¡¯s okay, I guess."


    "So then, what do you need us for?"


    "Qian Xing will probably be out for three or four days."


    Zhang Lan nodded.


    "During these three or four days, we need to figure out a way to take down the Qian Family¡¯s old ancestor!" Mo Hua dered with emphasis.


    The living room fell silent for a moment.


    Everyone exchanged nces, not quite sure what to say for a while.


    Zhang Lan wondered if there was something wrong with his ears, "What¡¯s the connection between you knocking out Qian Xing and your wanting to take down the Qian Family¡¯s old ancestor?"


    Mo Hua exined, "The old ancestor once killed a Cultivator, and then took the Cultivator to ck Mountain Stronghold, feeding him to that pig in the Pill Room."


    Zhang Lan¡¯s expression changed dramatically, "How do you know that?"


    "Qian Xing told me," Mo Hua said.


    "Why would he tell you these things?"


    Zhang Lan found this unthinkable.


    Mo Hua said, "It¡¯s kind ofplicated to exin, but while he¡¯s unconscious for these few days, we can strike first. Once he wakes up and the Qian Family¡¯s old ancestor bes aware, it will be hard for us to make a move."


    Zhang Lan pondered for a moment, then looked over at Yang Jiyong, "What does the Taoist Soldiers Court have to say about this?"


    Yang Jiyong said thoughtfully, "I believe what Mo Hua says, but to mobilize the Taoist Soldiers, we still need solid evidence."


    Mo Shan also frowned and said, "Additionally, there¡¯s another issue, what exactly is the role of the Qian Family¡¯s old ancestor in ck Mountain Stronghold?"


    Zhang Lan nodded, "If we can¡¯t rify his identity, even if we catch him, it will be difficult to convict him."


    "Is he the Householder of ck Mountain Stronghold?"


    Elder Yu shook his head, "No, the aura doesn¡¯t match."


    "This is strange," Zhang Lan said in confusion, "If the Qian Family¡¯s old ancestor really visited the Pill Room and consumed the Human Life Pill, then he must be a core member of ck Mountain Stronghold. His identity would be no small matter. Yet of the four Householders, none are him."


    For a while, everyone felt increasingly perplexed by the thickening mystery.


    The Qian Family¡¯s old ancestor clearly had ties to ck Mountain Stronghold, yet on their side, there wasn¡¯t a single identity that matched up.


    Mo Hua pondered for a moment, then voiced his doubt, "Is the big boss of ck Mountain Stronghold necessarily the Householder?"


    Elder Yu was taken aback, "What do you mean by that¡­"


    Mo Hua said, "Generally speaking, isn¡¯t the leader of a stronghold also called ¡¯Camp Leader¡¯?"


    Zhang Lan furrowed his brow, "If the old ancestor of the Qian Family is the Camp Leader, then who is the Householder?"


    If the Qian Family¡¯s old ancestor was the Camp Leader, it would be unlikely to have someone unrted as the Householder, the public leader of ck Mountain Stronghold.


    Elder Yu suddenly seemed to recall something, abruptly stood up, and said, "The Householder¡­"


    "Elder?" Mo Hua looked at Elder Yu with some confusion.


    Elder Yu¡¯s pupils contracted slightly, and he said in a shocked tone:


    "The Householder¡­ could possibly be¡­ the Qian Family¡¯s Chief Elder!"


    Mo Hua was startled, "Isn¡¯t the Qian Family¡¯s Chief Elder the one who¡­"


    Elder Yu nodded, "Exactly, the one who was said to have died in the mountains over two hundred years ago, the Qian Family¡¯s Chief Elder!"


    All present were deeply shaken!


    If this was the case, then this ck Mountain Stronghold was in essence another Qian Family!


    A hidden Qian Family unknown to the public, not bound by blood ties¡ªa shadowy Qian Family!

 Chapter 323 - 321 Past_1

    Elder Yu frowned and said, "When the Chief Elder of the Qian Family died, no, perhaps it¡¯s more urate to say feigned death, I was still young, and my cultivation was not high. I only saw him from a distance a few times, witnessing him exchange blows with the now-deceased Monster Hunt Elder a few times."


    "In everyone¡¯s understanding, the Chief Elder of the Qian Family was dead, so when I encountered him at ck Mountain Stronghold, I didn¡¯t think in that direction at the moment."


    "But if, as Mo Hua said, the Patriarch of the Qian Family is indeed the Camp Leader of the ck Mountain Stronghold, then this Householder, is very likely, the supposed dead Chief Elder!"


    Elder Yu paused to reflect, then continued:


    "Moreover, on the day we attacked the ck Mountain Stronghold, I fought with this Householder. He had one arm without spiritual power, like an iron limb fitted afterwards, and the Chief Elder of the Qian Family back then had lost an arm."


    Everyone¡¯s faces looked as grim as water.


    The Patriarch of the Qian Family is the Camp Leader, the Householder is the Qian Family¡¯s Chief Elder.


    That being so, everything made sense.


    The Qian Family concocted a deception, feigning the death of the Chief Elder to be the Householder of the ck Mountain Stronghold, recruiting sin cultivators, practicing evil skills, and refining Human Pills.


    The Patriarch of the Qian Family then used the substantial family resources to secretly support and establish the vast ck Mountain Stronghold, allowing it to grow stronger step by step.


    This matter was known to very few in the Qian Family, and not many evil cultivators in the ck Mountain Stronghold were aware either.


    The Patriarch of the Qian Family could thus stay hidden in the shadows, so that even if the ck Mountain Stronghold was eradicated and most evil cultivators were either killed or captured, no one would suspect him.


    Because most of the evil cultivators didn¡¯t know he existed.


    And if the ck Mountain Stronghold wasn¡¯t eradicated...


    Then the Patriarch of the Qian Family could use the Human Life Pill to extend his life, surviving in this world; meanwhile, the Qian Family would always have the support of the ck Mountain Stronghold in the shadows, establishing an undefeatable position.


    No matter how much loss the Qian Family suffered openly, with just a little endurance, they would always be able to rise again.


    Near Tongxian City, there were no forces capable of contending with the ck Mountain Stronghold.


    "What a profound scheme..." Elder Yumented.


    Yang Jiyong and Zhang Lan also nodded with serious expressions.


    Elder Yu sighed again, "The Patriarch of the Qian Family was entric and vengeful when he was young. In hister years, he became much more low-profile. I thought it was because he was nearing death, so hispetitive spirit faded, but I didn¡¯t realize that he was biding his time, ying such a long game."


    Mo Hua also pondered:


    "So is this why the Qian Family has endured so many losses these past years, with much uproar but little impact, and lightly glossed over it... all because they were afraid their secret would be exposed, so they remained low-profile and endured?"


    It began with Qian Xing getting injured by an explosion, which the Qian Family didn¡¯t investigate thoroughly;


    Losing thepetition for spiritual mines afterward;


    Failing in thepetition with Refinery Shops and Alchemist¡¯s Businesses;


    Andstly, failing to kill Mo Hua, with his exceptional talent for Formation...


    All of these setbacks were endured by the Qian Family.


    Because the foundation of the Qian Family wasn¡¯t the cultivators, the Spirit Stones, Artifact Refining and Alchemy businesses, or disputes over Formation; it was the ck Mountain Stronghold, nourishing hundreds of evil cultivators.


    The most important thing for the Qian Family was to keep this detail concealed.


    Once they let the situation escte, attracting more attention, someone with a keen eye might detect this clue, unravel the mystery, and draw out their connection with the ck Mountain Stronghold.


    The Taoist Court would surely dispatch Taoist soldiers to eradicate the ck Mountain Stronghold!


    And the Qian Family would be used of collusion with evildoers, resulting in their assets being seized and their n exiled, scattering to the winds!


    The hundreds of years of the Qian Family¡¯s operations would all be destroyed in an instant!


    Everyone felt both shocked and fearful, a chill in their hearts.


    Yang Jiyong remarked, "This Patriarch of the Qian Family is fortunate to only be in the small ce of Tongxian City, and also fortunate to only have reached Foundation Establishment. If he were in a higher-ranking state boundary, with a higher level of cultivation, I suspect he would be an inscrutable Demon Head."


    Mo Hua nodded in agreement.


    The cunning and shrewdness of the Patriarch of the Qian Family were far beyond what Qian Hong knew.


    Inparison, the only talent Qian Hong had was perhaps endurance, much like an old turtle...


    Mo Hua asked, "Uncle Yang, is it possible to mobilize the Taoist soldiers to deal with the Patriarch of the Qian Family?"


    Yang Jiyong contemted for a moment, then slowly said:


    "Originally, ording to the orders from the Taoist soldiers Court, we were to set off tomorrow, but now, given the urgency, I will write to the Taoist soldiers Court and request a dy of a few days."


    Mo Hua was overjoyed, and Yang Jiyong continued:


    "However, it¡¯s best to confirm once more if the Patriarch of the Qian Family is indeed the Camp Leader of the ck Mountain Stronghold and if he truly has a rtionship with it, to avoid any misunderstanding."


    Mo Shan thought for a moment, then said, "We could try asking that Second Householder."


    Zhang Lan shook his head and said, "He¡¯s half mad, knows nothing at all."


    "We don¡¯t need him to tell us much, just need to confirm whether ck Mountain Stronghold has a Camp Leader or not. If he reacts to the mention of ¡¯Camp Leader,¡¯ then it means ck Mountain Stronghold indeed has a Camp Leader, and the suspicion towards the Patriarch of the Qian Family grows stronger," Mo Shan exined.


    Zhang Lan¡¯s eyes brightened, and he nodded, "That could work."


    Mo Hua thought for a while and then said, "Then I¡¯ll go ask Old Master An. He¡¯s been in both open and secret conflict with the Qian Family for so many years; he must know something of the inner workings."


    Elder Yu said, "I will also ask some of the elders in the city to see if there are any clues."


    After agreeing on their n, everyone went their separate ways to carry it out.


    Yang Jiyong submitted a report to the Taoist soldiers Court, while the others went to gather information on their own.


    Mo Hua went straight to the An Family.


    The guards at the An Family recognized Mo Hua, respectfully leading him to the An Family¡¯s parlor. Someone presented a cup of high-quality tea, asking Mo Hua to wait for a moment.


    Mo Hua took a sip of the tea and found it delicious, but couldn¡¯t quite ce why. He took a few more sips, still finding it utterly bewildering.


    And whenever Mo Hua finished his cup, someone woulde over and personally refill it for him.


    After the second cup of tea was refilled, Old Master An finally came out and apologized:


    "Busy with mundane affairs, I¡¯ve made you wait for quite some time."


    Mo Hua also performed a greeting, and said, "Old Master An, you are too polite."


    Old Master An sat down and took a sip of tea before asking:


    "For what matter does Mo Hua pay a visit?¡¯


    Mo Hua nced around the room.


    Old Master An understood and proceeded to dismiss everyone nearby, making sure there were no outsiders in or around the parlor. He then said:


    "Now, we can talk."


    Mo Hua nodded and asked, "Old Master An, are you familiar with the Patriarch of the Qian Family?"


    Old Master An looked slightly taken aback, "You could say that, but our rtions are not good. The confrontations between the An Family and the Qian Family, whether openly or in secret, are well-known in Tongxian City."


    "Why has the An Family never beaten the Qian Family?" Mo Hua inquired.


    A sour feeling arose in Old Master An¡¯s heart.


    He was unwilling to admit that the An Family couldn¡¯t beat the Qian Family, even if it was indeed the case, nor would he swallow such pride.


    On usual days, no other Cultivator dared to ask him such a question to his face.


    But Mo Hua was an exception. If he asked, then he asked.


    Old Master An sighed and said truthfully:


    "The Qian Family is crafty and ruthless. Our An Family cannot bring ourselves to be as cruel, and so naturally, we cannot beat them."


    "Is the Patriarch of the Qian Family also ruthless?"


    Old Master An¡¯s gaze turned icy, "The most ruthless of all, cold-hearted and vengeful, he has harmed countless lives... but heaven sees everything. He¡¯s aging rapidly, his Blood Qi declining. Now, he¡¯s doing well just to keep breathing."


    There was a hint of schadenfreude in Old Master An¡¯s tone.


    Mo Hua thought to himself that, in all likelihood, he¡¯s not only not aged, but his Blood Qi has not declined, and instead, his life has been extended; breathing just fine, indeed...


    Mo Hua fell silent for a moment, then asked the question he cared about most:


    "Old Master An, have caravans from your An Family ever disappeared in Big ck Mountain?"


    Old Master An started, his eyes shone with incredulity as he looked at Mo Hua and said:


    "How did you know?"


    Seeing Old Master An¡¯s expression, Mo Hua thought to himself that it was as he suspected, then said:


    "Could you tell me the details of the incident? Afterward, I¡¯ll tell you how I came to know of it."


    Old Master An¡¯s brow furrowed deeply, and after a long contemtion, he slowly exhaled:


    "Very well, it¡¯s all old history now, no harm in telling you...


    Mo Hua cradled the teacup, listening attentively.

 Chapter 324 - 322 Assassination Plan_1

    Old Master An also took a sip of tea before he began to speak:


    "Back then, when my An Family waspeting with the Qian Family for profits, it wasn¡¯t as if we were at a disadvantage from the start."


    "At first, both families had their victories and defeats, but the Qian Family was greedy, and their disciples were mostly selfish and greedy, while our An Family was harmonious, unified in spirit, and not as exploitative as the Qian Family. In our struggle against them, we gradually gained the upper hand."


    "At that time, within Tongxian City, our An Family controlled most of the Artifact Refining and Alchemy businesses¡ªso much so that the Qian Family was on the brink of defeat..."


    "Was there some kind of mishap?" Mo Hua asked.


    Old Master An nodded and sighed deeply before continuing:


    "Indeed, a major mishap urred¡ªthe An Family took on a certain business deal..."


    "It was thergest deal the An Family had ever encountered. If we could secure this transaction, the Qian Family wouldn¡¯t be able topete with us for at least a hundred years."


    "We had everything prepared; all that was left was to safely transport the goods out of Tongxian City and deliver them to Runan City nearby. With that, the deal would have been sessfullypleted."


    "Therefore, I specifically arranged for the only Foundation Building Elder in the An Family to lead the formation, with fifty of our elite disciples as escorts, apanied by two hundred An Family cultivators."


    "The strength of these cultivators was not to be underestimated, even by the Qian Family. And the Qian Family wouldn¡¯t dare to engage us directly; the loss of life would lead to too great a loss, no matter how you look at it."


    "I thought I had been cautious enough and the preparations were adequately safe, but I never, never could have anticipated..."


    Old Master An¡¯s face showed a look of regret and agony.


    "...I never could have anticipated that after they entered Big ck Mountain, they would never return!"


    "Not a single one of them returned!"


    "They all disappeared in Big ck Mountain!"


    Old Master An¡¯s face twitched, his emotions fluctuating violently.


    Mo Hua quickly poured him a cup of tea. After drinking it and catching his breath, Old Master An nodded slightly and continued:


    "This was not just a crippling blow, but it also struck at the very root of the An Family¡ªlike cutting a chunk of flesh from my heart!"


    "Afterward, I went into Big ck Mountain myself, but no matter how I searched, I could not find our Elder or any of the An Family disciples. It was as though they had evaporated from the earth."


    "I even braved the risks and ventured into the deep mountains, but the fog was heavy, and I couldn¡¯t find any trace. I dared not venture too deep, so I was forced to retreat."


    "Did you ever suspect the Qian Family?" Mo Hua asked.


    Old Master An nodded. "They were my first suspects."


    "But I paid attention, and on the day our An Family disciples went into the mountain, the Patriarch of the Qian Family and most of the Qian Family¡¯s Foundation Building Elders did not leave home, nor did they enter Big ck Mountain. They had no opportunity to act against my An Family..."


    "However, I am positive that it was the Qian Family¡¯s doing!"


    Old Master An clenched his teeth, his eyes reflecting a chilly resolve.


    Mo Hua quietly asked, "How do you know?"


    Old Master An hesitated, not wanting to involve Mo Hua by sharing this information, but now it seemed that the young man might already know something.


    Moreover, these were all old issues from the past; it was unlikely they would bring up old grievances.


    Old Master An said, "Originally, I wasn¡¯t certain whether the Qian Family was involved, butter on, over a Pill Furnace, the An Family had another falling out with the Qian Family."


    "Although the An Family was severely weakened, we didn¡¯t want to sumb to defeat, so I decided to oppose the Qian Family to the end. But then, the Patriarch of the Qian Family said something to me..."


    "No one can oupete the Qian Family. In Big ck Mountain, whoever I wish to disappear will disappear..."


    Old Master An sighed, "From then on, I knew¡ªall of it was the Qian Family¡¯s doing. The strength of the Qian Family was greater than I had imagined, and their methods were more ruthless."


    "I wanted to bring the Qian Family down with us even if it meant mutual destruction, but the other disciples of the An Family still needed to live on. To confront the Qian Family head-on, they might not suffer much, but the An Family could be wiped out..."


    "Then do you know," Mo Hua¡¯s eyes shed as he spoke in a low voice, "what exactly did the Qian Family do?"


    Old Master An shook his head, then suddenly his expression grew severe, "Do you know?"


    Mo Hua nodded.


    Old Master An asked in astonishment, "How could you know?"


    "Are you aware of ck Mountain Stronghold?" Mo Hua continued.


    Old Master An slightly nodded, "It is said to be a group of Evil Cultivators in the depths of the mountains, recently exterminated by the Taoist soldiers."


    Old Master An then paused in realization, "You mean to say..."


    Mo Hua nodded and exined, "ck Mountain Stronghold was established by the Patriarch of the Qian Family behind the scenes. It¡¯s likely the An Family disciples were killed by its Evil Cultivators. This way, the Qian Family Patriarch wouldn¡¯t have to dirty his hands and could avoid any direct involvement."


    Old Master An realized the truth, then drifted into a somber daze, "So that¡¯s how it was..."


    With that exnation, everything became clear to him.


    These An Family disciples, though not killed by the Qian Family, indeed died at the hands of the Qian Family.


    Old Master An¡¯s gaze turned sharp. "You didn¡¯te to me just to say these things, did you?"


    "I¡¯d like to confirm with you the rtionship between the Patriarch of the Qian Family and the ck Mountain Stronghold, and also to ask if you wish to seek revenge."


    Old Master An¡¯s gaze grew more focused. "Revenge?"


    Mo Hua nodded. "The Patriarch of the Qian Family has extended his life with the Human Life Pill, and he can live for a much longer time. If he goes on living, he will sooner orter be a great cmity, so it¡¯s better to strike first."


    Old Master An pondered, "How many people are avable?"


    "Quite a few."


    Mo Hua briefly counted. There were Monster Hunters, Taoist Court, and also the Taoist soldiers Court.


    Without hesitation, Old Master An said, "Good, count the An Family in on this matter!"


    "As long as that old dog of the Qian Family doesn¡¯t die, Tongxian City will never be at peace!"


    Mo Hua originally intended only to inquire about some information, to find evidence proving the association between the Patriarch of the Qian Family and the ck Mountain Stronghold.


    He hadn¡¯t expected the An Family to have such deep-seated grievances with the Qian Family, and that Old Master An was willing to lend a hand, which was an unexpected joy.


    After Mo Hua reported the matter to Elder Yu, Elder Yu also breathed a sigh of relief.


    Though the An Family¡¯s influence was modest, they were still the second-ranking n in Tongxian City. With their help, they had a bit more confidence in dealing with the Qian Family.


    Another two hours passed, and Zhang Lan and Mo Shan returned as well.


    Elder Yu asked, "How did the questioning go?"


    Zhang Lan nodded. "We sent someone to pose as Evil Cultivators, and talked with the second-inmand. He showed no reaction to other topics."


    "But when we mentioned ¡¯the Householder is already dead,¡¯ the second-inmand opened his eyes and sneered, saying that¡¯s impossible; when we said ¡¯the Camp Leader is also dead,¡¯ he scoffed again, saying that¡¯s even more impossible."


    "From this, it¡¯s clear that there is indeed a Camp Leader in the ck Mountain Stronghold, and he is not the same person as the Householder!"


    After sharing Old Master An¡¯s words, Mo Hua asked Leader Yang, "Are these evidences sufficient?"


    Yang Jiyong pondered, "They aren¡¯t fully conclusive, but they are enough. When ites to Evil Cultivators, it¡¯s better to wrongly kill than to let one escape; dying any longer and letting the Qian Family be aware would mean missing our chance."


    Elder Yu nodded in agreement. "Whether the Camp Leader of ck Mountain Stronghold is the Patriarch of the Qian Family, we will know as soon as we make a move."


    "If it is him, we will execute him on the spot!"


    "If not, I will apologize to the Qian Family. Anyway, I have thick skin. I have not spared them from my harsh words on regr days, so apologizing now won¡¯t be a loss."


    Yang Jiyong nodded, "Alright then, let¡¯s finalize the n to move against the Qian Family and eliminate the Patriarch of the Qian Family!"


    The whole following day, everyone discussed strategies together.


    By evening, Old Master An, dressed in ck, also came quietly.


    After a brief exchange of pleasantries, Old Master An disclosed some secrets of the Qian Family that were not known to the public¡ªabout the Qian Family¡¯s terrain, as well as the cultivation techniques, Taoist skills, and the preferred fighting methods of the Patriarch of the Qian Family.


    Mo Hua listened attentively from the side.


    He did not understand Foundation Building Cultivators, was not familiar with the maniption of spiritual energy above Foundation Establishment, and had no idea how to kill a Foundation Building Cultivator.


    His own skills could not harm those at the Foundation Building level.


    The only thing that might be lethal to a Foundation Building individual was causing a Compound Formation to copse through Divine Sense Calction.


    However, the calctions for such a Compound Formation took time, and Mo Hua, busy with investigating the Patriarch of the Qian Family, had not yet finished the calctions, nor had he actually used them, so it was of no use for the time being.


    Now, all Mo Hua could do was to listen and learn:


    How to design an execution of a powerful enemy cultivator.


    How to estimate the enemy¡¯s strength, including their cultivation, cultivation techniques, Taoist skills, spiritual artifacts, and so on.


    What strength his own side needed to sessfully execute the n.


    How to arrange manpower, how to deploy them, how to exploit the enemy¡¯s weakness and attack their shorings, and how to minimize casualties to the greatest extent.


    Whether it was Yang Jiyong, the leader of the Taoist soldiers, or Zhang Lan with his profound family learning, or the experienced Elder Yu, as well as battle-hardened Mo Shan, they were all fairly adept at this kind of thing, each with their own strengths.


    In discussing the n, each expressed their opinions, ying to their strengths andpensating for each other¡¯s weaknesses.


    Mo Hua watched and listened silently, memorizing everything, pondering and adapting it for his own use.


    He might not need it now, but one day in the future, it mighte in handy.


    Two days and one nightter, everything was settled.


    The n to eliminate the Patriarch of the Qian Family officially began.

 Chapter 325 - 323: Patriarch of the Qian Family_1

    The Patriarch of the Qian Family was a Mid Foundation Establishment Cultivator.


    If he had taken the Human Life Pill and extended his life without a decline in Blood Qi or Spiritual Power, he would likely be the strongest Foundation Building Cultivator in Tongxian City.


    Moreover, he was certainly an Evil Cultivator, practicing strange but powerful Evil Path Skills.


    Therefore, the n to eliminate the Patriarch of the Qian Family had to be both meticulous and prudent.


    The following evening, the Taoist Soldiers feigned departure from Tongxian City, breaking camp.


    At the middle of the night, they covertly returned, stayed overnight at Big ck Mountain, and at the break of dawn, they dressed as Monster Hunters, disguised themselves to enter the city, and stealthily hid in the houses surrounding the Qian Family¡¯s home.


    The hiding spot was provided by the An Family.


    Mo Hua rose early too, found a secluded house, climbed onto the roof, and watched the Qian Family¡¯s movements with his Divine Sense.


    His Cultivation was modest; he wasn¡¯t needed to strike at the Patriarch of the Qian Family.


    And with such perilous matters, he couldn¡¯t show himself either.


    All he could do was to sketch the Formation Method Map of the Qian Family estate, aiding Leader Yang and the others in their ambush.


    For now, his only option was to watch from afar.


    Luckily, his Divine Sense was strong, his perception range wide, so even from a distance, he could roughly grasp the progression of events.


    The first step of the n was to enter the Qian Family and probe the details concerning the Patriarch of the Qian Family.


    The morning sunlight shone on the Blue Stone Street.


    The street was empty, scarcely any foot traffic in sight.


    Elder Yu notified all the Loose Cultivators in advance, telling everyone to stay indoors today.


    He himself, however, had arrived early at the grand entrance of the Qian Family, knocking on the door while loudly cursing.


    Elder Yu¡¯s curses were unsavory.


    For many years, this had been amon urrence for Elder Yu.


    Before long, there was a stir inside the Qian Family, and a Qian Family Elder came out to argue with Elder Yu.


    The argument persisted, with Elder Yu stubbornly refusing to leave, casually lying about a Monster Hunter¡¯s death and ming it on the Qian Family.


    The Qian Family Elder thought it was true.


    After all, such deeds weren¡¯t umon for the Qian Family, so initially, there was no suspicion that Elder Yu was lying.


    But the Qian Family would certainly not admit to it and instead used Elder Yu of ndering them.


    Elder Yu indeed was ndering them, while continuing to curse even more vehemently, moring ceaselessly that he would report the matter to the Taoist Court and seek justice.


    The Qian Family Elder, provoked to irritation, said, "Fine, then ask the Court Leader toe and we¡¯ll discuss the matter clearly!"


    The Qian Family went to summon the old Court Leader.


    The old Court Leader arrived leisurely, intentionally showing difficulty in the situation, urging both sides to value peace and not start more trouble.


    Elder Yu, face flushed, argued with the old Court Leader:


    "The dead one isn¡¯t from the Taoist Court, that¡¯s why the Court Leader is indifferent."


    The old Court Leader became angry and said, "What do you want then?"


    Elder Yu said, "I want that old tortoise Qian Hong to give me an exnation; if he isn¡¯t in charge, there¡¯s an even older tortoise in the Qian Family, I must have them give me an answer for this affair!"


    Given the circumstances, Qian Hong had no choice but to show himself.


    Afterward, Elder Yu and the old Court Leader went inside the Qian Family residence.


    The Qian Family had Formations that blocked detailed spying, so Mo Hua could not see clearly.


    However, if the n proceeded smoothly, Elder Yu would escte the situation, the old Court Leader would fan the mes, until it escted to a point where the Patriarch of the Qian Family had to show himself, allowing them a sessful encounter.


    Then at that moment, Elder Yu would suddenly attack, catching him off guard, and they would be able to test the Patriarch of the Qian Family¡¯s skills, thus knowing whether he was concealing his abilities or harboring secrets that must not be disclosed.


    This task could only be carried out by Foundation Building Cultivators.


    Leader Yang couldn¡¯t do it; as the leader of the Taoist Soldiers, his presence at the Qian Family would raise suspicion.


    Old Master An wouldn¡¯t be suitable either, as he had a feud with the Qian Family, and they would not allow him entry.


    After much consideration, only Elder Yu was deemed appropriate.


    Although he was at odds with the Qian Family, he also frequented the Qian Family, entangling them in disputes and bargaining without rming them or raising any undue precautions.


    Moreover, on this visit, he had to be joined by Court Leader Zhou, so the two could support each other.


    If the Patriarch of the Qian Family, who was at Mid Foundation Establishment, suddenlyshed out in violence, Elder Yu¡¯s life could be in danger.


    With Court Leader Zhou apanying him, at least there was someone to assist.


    After Elder Yu entered the Qian Family, Mo Hua had no clue what transpired.


    About two hourster, a violent surge of Spiritual Power burst forth from the Qian Family; from a great distance, Mo Hua felt the vibrations.


    Simultaneously, a section of the Qian Family¡¯s house copsed, dirt and rocks flying, Formations shattered.


    From afar, Mo Hua heard Elder Yu¡¯s piercing scream, shouting, "Attack!"


    Before the sound faded, hidden An Family Disciples, Monster Hunters, Tribunal Cultivators, and the Taoist soldiers Court forces surged forward, charging towards the Qian Family.


    The Taoist Soldiers led the charge.


    The Qian Family¡¯s defensive Formations lit upyer byyer only to be shatteredyer byyer by the Taoist Soldiers¡¯ spears, turning into gravel and dust.


    Other Cultivators followed the Taoist Soldiers, jointlyunching an assault and entering the Qian Family residence.


    Mo Hua foresaw the weaknesses in the Qian Family¡¯s Formations, marked each one, andmunicated them to Leader Yang, allowing the Taoist Soldiers¡¯ rapid breach of the Formations.


    Taken by surprise, the Qian Family Disciples surged out from all directions, wielding swords and des, facing off against the attacking Cultivators.


    However, when they realized that their opponents were led by Taoist Soldiers, they all showed signs of shock, unsure of what to do.


    The Taoist Soldiers represented the strongest force of Tao Cultivation army, standing for the authority and dignity of the Taoist Court.


    Battling the Taoist Soldiers was akin to rebelling against the Taoist Court, a crime that led to the extermination of the entire n!


    The Qian Family Disciples hesitated, uncertain.


    They couldn¡¯t help but shift their gaze towards the center, where Spiritual Power was vibrating and walls were copsing, the ce where the Patriarch of the Qian Family was in solitary cultivation.


    After the dust cleared, three figures appeared.


    One with a stern face and paleplexion was the elderly Court Leader of the Taoist Court;


    One who had lost an arm, with blood at the corner of his mouth and a gaunt face was Elder Yu, the Monster Hunter;


    And one more person, with half-white hair, blood-colored pupils, half of the withered skin on his face fallen off, emanating a powerful and dangerous aura.


    "Who is this person?"


    The Qian Family Disciples looked at each other in confusion.


    Some of the Qian Family elders turned pale with shock, "Is this... the ancestor?"


    The Qian Family was instantly thrown into an uproar.


    "The ancestor?"


    "How could he look like this?"


    "Why are his eyes blood red?"


    Some Qian Family elders had a terrible suspicion in their hearts and instantly turned ashen.


    Their Qian Family ancestor... was actually an Evil Cultivator!


    Evil Cultivators are not tolerated by the Taoist Court.


    The atmosphere turned tense and confrontational in an instant.


    Leader Yang and Old Master An stood out, along with Elder Yu and Court Leader Zhou; four Foundation Establishment cultivators surrounded the Patriarch of the Qian Family.


    Elder Yu coughed up blood, saying, "Be careful, his cultivation technique is evil and can corrupt Blood Qi..."


    He had justunched a sneak attack, which the Patriarch of the Qian Family sensed, and after a fierce exchange, Elder Yu¡¯s arm was broken, and his Blood Qi turned turbid due to the corruption of the evil spiritual power.


    The old Court Leader also shed with the Qian Family patriarch to aid him. Although he was not injured, his meridians suffered greatly.


    Leader Yang nodded.


    Old Master An, seeing the Patriarch of the Qian Family¡¯s current state, was both shocked and angry:


    "Who would have thought, you have be such a ghastly sight."


    The Qian Family patriarch sneered, "As long as it¡¯s for the pursuit of the Great Dao, what does this form matter?"


    Old Master An did not wish to waste words with him and said with hatred,


    "Qian Old Dog, you must pay for the lives of my An Family disciples!"


    The Qian Family patriarch¡¯s blood-colored eyes revealed a mocking look, "You want to kill me, the ancestor of the Qian Family, on Qian Family¡¯s own ground?"


    A tall and thin elder from the Qian Family shouted loudly, "We cannot let them harm the ancestor!"


    A group of Qian Family disciples raised their swords, their eyes brimming with fighting spirit.


    Court Leader Zhou gave them a cold look, "The Taoist Court has issued an edict, the Qian Family patriarch practiced Evil Skills, colluded with Evil Cultivators; his crimes are unforgivable, and byw, he must be executed!"


    "Any Qian Family disciple who interferes will be killed without mercy!"


    "If the Qian Family knew and still aided the tyrant, then the whole family will be executed!"


    Court Leader Zhou spoke with an authoritative and ice-cold tone.


    The Qian Family disciples grew fearful and hesitant.


    Seeing this, the Qian Family elder cursed angrily,


    "The Taoist Court is not our Qian Family¡¯s Taoist Court, but the ancestor is our Qian Family¡¯s ancestor. Can¡¯t you see which is more important? We must ensure the ancestor¡¯s safety at all costs!"


    Before he could finish, another elder quickly said,


    "Shut up! Do you want our entire Qian Family to be executed?"


    "Qian Zhongli, are you abandoning the ancestor?"


    Qian Zhongli said, "The ancestor is indeed our Qian Family¡¯s ancestor, but the Qian Family is not just the ancestor¡¯s alone. Do you wish to doom so many cultivators of our Qian Family?"


    "You spineless coward!"


    "You foolishly loyal idiot!"


    ...


    The two Qian Family elders were slinging insults at each other non-stop.


    Some Qian Family disciples became frightened and secretly abandoned their swords. With time, more and more disciples discarded their weapons.


    In the blink of an eye, most of the Qian Family disciples were unarmed.


    Some Qian Family disciples who intended to fight also abandoned their intentions.


    Elder Yu sneered, "Qian Old Dog, you¡¯ve been abandoned by everyone."


    The Patriarch of the Qian Family shook his head and sighed, "Indeed, I did not misjudge. When disaster strikes, even one¡¯s closest kin cannot be relied upon."


    Elder Yu, with one arm severed, pointed his sword at the Patriarch of the Qian Family with his remaining arm, "A person like you does not deserve kin."


    "I have one question that I haven¡¯t figured out until now..."


    The seemingly cornered Patriarch of the Qian Family did not panic but showed confusion instead.


    "ck Mountain Stronghold has been secretive in its actions, whether it was murder or plunder. For over two hundred years, it has never been discovered. Those who knew about ck Mountain Stronghold either joined or were dead."


    "I also hid it very well. Apart from a scarce few, no one knew of my rtionship with ck Mountain Stronghold, nor did anyone know I built this stronghold, raising so many Evil Cultivators, and even less so, what I used these Evil Cultivators for..."


    "But why is it that all of a sudden, ck Mountain Stronghold has been discovered?"


    "Why did the Taoist Soldiers arrive so fast?"


    "I don¡¯t even know how the news got leaked."


    "The only thing I know is that someone tampered with the formation array within the stronghold."


    "But who has the ability to tamper with ck Mountain Stronghold¡¯s formation map right under the noses of my four Mid Foundation Establishment Householders and hundreds of Evil Cultivators?"


    "Who is it that unraveled the mystery and discovered my secret?"


    "Who let my two-hundred-year effort in building ck Mountain Strongholde to naught in an instant!"


    The Patriarch of the Qian Family looked around, his blood-colored eyes shining intensely:


    "I want to meet the person responsible for this!"


    The aura around the Patriarch of the Qian Family surged.


    Mo Hua, who was hiding at a distance secretly watching the drama, was stunned upon hearing this.


    The person the Patriarch of the Qian Family was talking about... seemed to be himself?


    Startled, Mo Hua instantly shrank back.


    He had no wish to meet the Qian Family patriarch¡ªbest to be forever apart; if the patriarch died and he lived, then they would never meet...


    Mo Hua thought to himself silently, but then doubt crept in.


    No, that¡¯s not right!


    How could the Patriarch of the Qian Family fail to guess it was him?

 Chapter 326 - 324_1

    Mo Hua frowned, pondering the situation.


    The third Householder of ck Mountain Stronghold had seen him before.


    If the Householder informed the Patriarch of the Qian Family about his entry into ck Mountain Stronghold and provided a portrait, then the Patriarch would naturally recognize him.


    Having caused so much trouble for the Qian Family, and being a talented Junior Formation Master, it was impossible for the Patriarch of the Qian Family not to know his face.


    The Formation of the ck Mountain Stronghold had been tampered with.


    Mo Hua had entered ck Mountain Stronghold, and Mo Hua was a Junior Formation Master.


    The Patriarch of the Qian Family would inevitably put two and two together, putting all the me on Mo Hua for these events.


    But as it stood, the Patriarch of the Qian Family seemed unaware.


    Why?


    Mo Hua¡¯s gaze grew sharp.


    The only possibility was that the third Householder had only mentioned that the Formation of the ck Mountain Stronghold had been tampered with, but omitted the fact that he had encountered Mo Hua.


    The tampering with the Formation had made the Patriarch of the Qian Family wary.


    ck Mountain Stronghold had taken defensive measures.


    What they hadn¡¯t anticipated, however, was for the Taoist Court to take direct action, petitioning for the deployment of Taoist Soldiers to annihte ck Mountain Stronghold.


    Their defenses were utterly futile in the end.


    Since the third Householder kept the encounter with Mo Hua a secret, the Patriarch of the Qian Family did not suspect Mo Hua.


    Although Mo Hua was a Formation Master, he was also just a young cultivator in his teens with a low realm of power, and the Concealment Technique and Water Passing Step he had learned were unknown to the Patriarch of the Qian Family.


    Given only the incident of the Formation being tampered with, the Patriarch of the Qian Family would never think that it had anything to do with Mo Hua, even if he racked his brain.


    So, in the eyes of the Patriarch of the Qian Family, ck Mountain Stronghold had indeed been inexplicably exposed and suddenly crushed by the Taoist Soldiers.


    "But why did the third Householder not disclose the fact that he saw me?"


    Could it be that this third Householder was actually an informant?


    Mo Hua was somewhat puzzled.


    The Patriarch of the Qian Family was unaware of the instigating Mo Hua behind the scenes, and Elder Yu and the others would have preferred it that way. They were certainly not inclined to reveal Mo Hua¡¯s involvement.


    Elder Yu only said in a cold voice,


    "Thes of heaven are wide, but let nothing slip through. Men do their deeds, but heaven watches. Your evil deeds are many; you deserved this fate!"


    The Patriarch of the Qian Family smiled faintly, "Unfortunately, this retribution hase a bitte. Had ite sooner, perhaps not so many would have died."


    The crowd was furious.


    "There¡¯s no need for idle chatter," Leader Yang pointed his spear and shoutedmandingly, "Attack!"


    The Taoist Soldiers behind him cried out in unison, "Attack!" Following the point of his spear, they charged at the Patriarch of the Qian Family.


    The encirclement and attack on the Patriarch of the Qian Family began in earnest.


    During the attack, not a single disciple of the Qian Family lifted a finger to help.


    This was expected, yet theplete absence of assistance still surprised everyone.


    To stand against the Taoist Soldiers would be to defy the Taoist Court.


    The Qian Family was unwilling tomit such a grave offense, and at the critical moment of life and death, nobody in the Qian Family cared about their Patriarch.


    The Monster Hunters, officials from the Taoist Court, and the Qi Refinement cultivators from the An Family, for the most part, did not intervene. They stood watch over the Qian Family disciples as a deterrent, preventing any of the Qian Family members from harboring a change of heart or stirring up trouble.


    The main force attempting to kill the Patriarch of the Qian Family consisted of Elder Yu and four other cultivators in the initial stage of Foundation Establishment, as well as several hundred Taoist Soldiers under Leader Yang¡¯smand.


    Mo Hua truly witnessed the scene of the Taoist Soldiers in battle for the first time.


    A squad of ten Taoist Soldiers, of simr Spiritual Roots and practicing the same Cultivation Technique, wearing standard-issue armor and wielding sharp spears, resonated their Spiritual Power through Formation Patterns. Their morale instantly surged.


    When they attacked, their movements were synchronized, their spears struck like dragons, aiming at the Patriarch of the Qian Family, and they retreated immediately after striking, not engaging in prolongedbat.


    At the same time, another squad of Taoist Soldiersunched their attacks in session, forming a cycle of relentless assault, never-ending and giving the Patriarch of the Qian Family no chance to catch his breath.


    The Patriarch of the Qian Family was wrapped in dense Blood Qi. As his hands moved, he drew streaks of blood in the air, neutralizing these attacks. However, over time, he began to struggle to cope.


    Leader Yang, Elder Yu, Old Master An, and Court Leader Zhou coordinated with the Taoist Soldiers, simultaneously attacking, trying to exhaust the Patriarch of the Qian Family to death.


    But after a long struggle, the Patriarch of the Qian Family was still full of vigor.


    Elder Yu could not help but yell angrily, "Old Dog Qian, how many people have you killed, and how many Human Life Pills have you consumed?!"


    The Patriarch of the Qian Family just sneered without responding.


    The assault intensified.


    Several Foundation Building cultivators tenaciously held the Patriarch of the Qian Family down, preventing him from escaping.


    Leader Yang, leading the Taoist Soldiers, maintained a relentless offensive, gradually depleting the Patriarch of the Qian Family¡¯s Spiritual Power and aggravating his injuries, causing his Blood Qi to leak away.


    Mo Hua watched anxiously and urgently, while alsoing to a realization.


    Thew of the strong prevailing over the weak is thew of the Heavenly Dao.


    Yet the umtion of the weak oveing the strong is equally aw of the Heavenly Dao.


    When individual cultivatorsck strength, they can employ this method of unity and concerted effort to fight against a formidable enemy.


    Just like a Formation, where each stroke umtes into Formation Patterns, forming a powerful Formation, and thus resulting in extraordinary might.


    Human strength sometimes has its limits, but with enough people and a unified will, power can be endless and inexhaustible.


    The fight to the death continued, and after several hours, the Taoist Soldiers started to suffer casualties, with Elder Yu and the others sustaining severe injuries.


    But atst, the Patriarch of the Qian Family weakened, his Blood Qi unable to sustain him.


    The Patriarch of the Qian Family attempted several times to break through the encirclement, but each time Elder Yu and the others desperately blocked him, while the Taoist Soldiers contained him, plunging him once more into a dire situation of being besieged on all sides.


    The demeanor of the Qian Family¡¯s Patriarch was no longer as rxed as before, but rather grew more tyrannical, with increasingly dense Blood Qi surrounding him. His eyes, infused with a crimson ferocity, resembled that of a trapped beast fighting for its life.


    Just when everyone thought that if the battle dragged on, they would be able to kill the Patriarch of the Qian Family, an unexpected change urred.


    A profound aura suddenly emerged from a corner of the Qian Family¡¯s side and charged towards the battlefield.


    Elder Yu recognized the neer and cried out in shock and anger, "Chief Elder!"


    The arrival was none other than the Chief Elder of the Qian Family, also the Householder of the ck Mountain Stronghold!


    The Qian Family was thrown into amotion once again.


    "Chief Elder?"


    "Wasn¡¯t the Chief Elder dead?"


    "What exactly is going on?"


    Only now did these Qian Family disciples realize that their Qian Family had so many secrets, and they, members of the Qian Family, were utterly oblivious.


    Upon the appearance of the Chief Elder, the Patriarch of the Qian Family tried to seize the opportunity to flee.


    He pushed back Leader Yang with a palm strike, dodged the long spears of the Taoist Soldiers, and with a backhand tear, horrifying bloody marks congealed, slicing through a group of Taoist Soldiers, killing several of them on the spot.


    Leader Yang was beside himself with rage.


    Although these Taoist Soldiers were his subordinates, they were also his brothers-in-arms.


    "Old fool, die!"


    Leader Yang exerted all his strength, channeling golden Spiritual Power into his long spear. The spear trembled, bursting with dazzling light and gathering a terrifying force.


    The Patriarch of the Qian Family¡¯s expression trembled, "High-grade Taoist Skill?"


    He tried to escape, but another group of Taoist Soldiers tangled up with him, preventing his departure.


    Momentster, Leader Yang¡¯s Spiritual Power was fully amassed, his aura erupted, and then he merged with his spear, the spear striking like a dragon and, in an instant, reached the Patriarch of the Qian Family, the spear, carrying massive force, piercing straight through the Patriarch¡¯s chest.


    The golden light wrapped around the spear flickered on and off, constantly eroding the Patriarch¡¯s Blood Qi and extinguishing his life force.


    Just as the Patriarch of the Qian Family was on the brink of death under the spear.


    At the critical moment, the Chief Elder¡¯s expression darkened, he forcibly took a de from Elder Yu and shed with a palm strike against Old Master An, taking advantage of the force to retreat backward. Ignoring his own injuries, he charged at Leader Yang and used an eerie palm force to force back Leader Yang.


    Leader Yang had no choice but to retract his move and withdraw.


    The Patriarch of the Qian Family finally had a moment to breathe, swallowed two blood-red pills, and his chest flesh squirmed as his wounds gradually closed.


    However, such pills were only a temporary fix and not aplete cure. If the fight dragged on, he would surely die!


    He must escape...


    The Patriarch of the Qian Family exerted all his strength to activate a bloody escape technique, seeking to break out and flee once again.


    Leader Yang wanted to take action to keep the Patriarch down, but his prior use of the Taoist Skill had fully depleted his Spiritual Power.


    That spear technique, named Radiant Golden Spear, was a secret spear technique of the Yang Family, also a high-grade second-rate Taoist Skill.


    High-grade Taoist Skills are powerful but consume a lot of Spiritual Power and require a long charging time. One must seize the moment for a triumphant strike, or else they would either miss or be left in a vulnerable state due to the excessive depletion of Spiritual Power.


    His earlier spear technique took advantage of the fact that the Patriarch of the Qian Family couldn¡¯t escape, hitting him urately.


    However, since the Patriarch was at the Middle Phase of Foundation Building and had consumed Human Life Pills, enhancing his Blood Qi, he sustained severe injuries but did not die.


    Elder Yu and others sought to stop the Patriarch, but they were halted by the Chief Elder¡¯s intervention.


    Other squads of first-rank Taoist Soldiers couldn¡¯t stop the Patriarch either and could only try their best to thrust their spears, leaving more wounds on the Patriarch¡¯s body.


    As the Patriarch of the Qian Family broke through the encirclement, he turned back silently, his blood-red eyes ncing at the Chief Elder, taking in everyone present before, without a word, transforming into a bloody escape light and directly charging out through the gates of Tongxian City.


    He fled towards Big ck Mountain!


    Everyone was already exhausted from the prolonged battle, powerless to stop him, and could only let the Patriarch of the Qian Family escape.


    But the Chief Elder of the Qian Family was left behind.


    The Chief Elder had no intention of fleeing, instead fighting until he had nothing left, until his life force waspletely drained, finally half-kneeling on the ground, blood spilling everywhere.


    Elder Yu silently looked at him and sighed, "Was it worth it?"


    The Chief Elder, expressionless, replied with self-mockery, "A man on the verge of death, who should have died long ago, whatever he does is worth it."


    After he finished speaking, he slowly closed his eyes.


    This Chief Elder of the Qian Family, who had "died" long ago, had now truly passed away.


    The encirclement was thus concluded.


    Many were badly injured, and some had even died at the hands of the Patriarch of the Qian Family.


    Meanwhile, the Patriarch had escaped with severe injuries, heading towards Big ck Mountain.


    Mo Hua sat cross-legged on the rooftop, watching all of this from a distance.


    His heart felt both pity and sorrow.


    Pity that they weren¡¯t able to kill the Patriarch of the Qian Family, and sorrow for the bloodshed and sacrifices made in the encirclement attempt.


    Mo Hua couldn¡¯t help but think:


    "If I were a second-rank Formation Master, could I havepletely trapped the Patriarch of the Qian Family with a second-grade formation and avoided so many casualties?"


    Mo Hua let out a small sigh.


    It seemed that his abilities were stillcking, and his mastery of formations needed further enhancement.


    The path of Tao Cultivation is long and arduous, formations profound and intricate; there is still so much to learn. As of now, I¡¯m still not strong enough...

 Chapter 327 - 325 Disposal_1

    The revtion that the Patriarch of the Qian Family was an Evil Cultivator quickly spread throughout Tongxian City.


    People felt surprised, yet it seemed somewhat expected.


    After all, the Qian Family¡¯s reputation was extremely poor, and they had far too many enemies.


    Because of the Qian Family Patriarch, the Qian Family was sealed off, and no Cultivator was allowed to leave; vitors would be treated as conspiring with Evil Cultivators.


    Once the Qian Family Patriarch was found, his fate would be determined by the Taoist Court, and punishment would follow thereafter.


    "What will be of the Qian Family?"


    In the Taoist Court, Mo Hua asked Court Leader Zhou while they were having tea.


    Mo Hua came to assist Court Leader Zhou at the Taoist Court.


    The Qian Family Patriarch had fled, but his cave dwelling remained. The Taoist Court cleared out his dwelling, confiscating all items to see if there were any other clues or evidence of his crimes.


    For anything rted to Formations that Court Leader Zhou didn¡¯t understand, he asked Mo Hua to help examine.


    Commissioned by the elderly Court Leader, Mo Hua inspected each item, singled out the Evil Formations, and found other clues proving the Patriarch of the Qian Family¡¯s connection to ck Mountain Stronghold.


    With such solid evidence presented to the Taoist Court, Court Leader Zhou¡¯s report was well-substantiated and easilyposed.


    After a busy session, Court Leader Zhou invited Mo Hua for tea, and Mo Hua took the opportunity to ask him this question during their break.


    Court Leader Zhou, still pale and recovering from injuries, coughed once and slowly said:


    "The Qian Family Patriarch must be caught and executed, to abide by the Taoist Law and serve as a warning to others."


    "As for the other Qian Family disciples... the penalties may vary from light to severe."


    Mo Hua was somewhat puzzled, "How so?"


    "If the crime is considered severe, it goes without saying. I will report to the Taoist Court that the Qian Family colluded with ck Mountain Stronghold, conspired with Evil Cultivators,mitted murder and plunder. Most of the Qian Family Cultivators will be executed. Even if they do not die, they will be exiled from Tongxian City, stripped of their family name and possessions."


    "If the penalty is light, it means that all the misdeeds rted to collusion with Evil Cultivators were solely the act of the Patriarch of the Qian Family, and the other Qian Family disciples were unaware. In this case, even if the Taoist Court holds them ountable, the punishment won¡¯t be too severe.


    At most, they will lose their property, but the lives of most Qian Family disciples should be spared."


    Court Leader Zhou exined patiently and kindly to Mo Hua.


    Mo Hua was taken aback, "Isn¡¯t there a lot of room for maniption here? Wouldn¡¯t that breed corruption?"


    Court Leader Zhou choked a bit and coughed violently twice, annoyed:


    "You child, what aren¡¯t you afraid to say..."


    Mo Huaughed sheepishly.


    Helpless with Mo Hua, Court Leader Zhou conceded: "Indeed, there is..."


    Court Leader Zhou sighed, "That¡¯s why in this world, some Cultivators whomit serious crimes can still live in peace under the protection of the Taoist Court, while some Cultivators whomit minor offenses may face their entire family being executed for offending a Court Official."


    "I¡¯m telling you this not to encourage you to give or receive bribes but to make you aware of the way things work here. In the future, you should not be disadvantaged in this respect."


    "Some issues, if you know the way, can be very simple to resolve. But without the right approach, no matter how hard you work, you may face obstacles everywhere and end up in an embarrassing situation," Court Leader Zhou said earnestly.


    Having been deeply involved in the Taoist Court for a significant part of his life, Court Leader Zhou knew the ins and outs very well.


    While these matters might not be profound orplex, Cultivators outside the Taoist Court might never understand them without guidance.


    Mo Hua was internally grateful for Court Leader Zhou¡¯s advice and patted his chest, saying:


    "Court Leader, if you ever need a Formation Painting, just ask!"


    Court Leader Zhou couldn¡¯t help but smile at this, thenughingly said, "Alright, I¡¯ll depend on you, Junior Formation Master!"


    Mo Hua nodded confidently.


    Within the realm of First-grade Formation Method, he now strolled with his hands in his pockets, fearless, for there were no rivals in sight ¨C except Mr. Zhuang, of course.


    Then Mo Hua asked again, "So, what will the final disposition be for the Qian Family?"


    "What do you think?" Court Leader Zhou countered, with a cautious look in his eyes.


    Mo Hua held his chin in thought and said:


    "I think that neither severity nor leniency is a good approach..."


    "If it¡¯s severe, there will be too many casualties. Moreover, even if there are many wicked Cultivators within the Qian Family, there will always be innocent people involved. A one-size-fits-all approach is not eptable."


    "Leniency won¡¯t work either. The Qian Family won¡¯t learn their lesson and might be even more unscrupulous in the future."


    "It would be best to sift through old cases. Those with blood on their hands or a criminal record should be severely punished or captured as a warning to others. Then, confiscate their property. As for the remaining Cultivators, let them have some hard times, forcing them to engage in Artifact Refining, Alchemy, or Monster Hunting themselves..."


    "Once a person bescent, they tend to develop vile thoughts, but if they toil daily, copsing into sleep as soon as they lie down, they will have no energy for wicked schemes."


    Court Leader Zhou¡¯s eyes lit up as he listened.


    Neither vengeful nor deliberatelypassionate, with a clear conscience about right and wrong, ensuring each is treated ording to their deserts.


    Indeed, a good kid...


    Court Leader Zhou smiled, "You speak well, though you sound like an old man who insists on the Median path without favoring any sides."


    Mo muttered, "If I¡¯m like an old man, then so be it¡­"


    As long as things are handled properly, that¡¯s all that matters.


    Mo Hua left the Taoist Court, ready to return home, only to encounter Master Luo on the way.


    Master Luo casually said, "Little Mo, what a coincidence."


    However, upon seeing his expression Mo Hua knew he came prepared. He didn¡¯t look at all as if it were a mere coincidence.


    "Master Luo, do you need something?"


    "Chance encounters are better than meetings. I have recently obtained a cake of Tuanlong Tea at my estate. I wonder if Little Mo would honor me by joining me in tasting it?"


    Though he had already had his fill of tea water, Mo Hua intended to decline, but it was hard to turn down Master Luo¡¯s enthusiastic invitation. Moreover, he was indeed curious about what Tuanlong Tea was like, so he nodded in agreement.


    Master Luo personally took Mo Hua to his cave abode, where he treasured and took out the tea cake, personally brewed the tea, and then personally handed it to Mo Hua.


    "Please!"


    Mo Hua nced at the tea. It was pale gold like dragon saliva, and after tasting a mouthful, he found it mellow like dragon musk.


    It was much tastier than the tea Court Leader Zhou had offered him.


    Mo Hua couldn¡¯t help but reflect that, by the looks of it, Master Luo¡¯s days were far more "corrupt" than Court Leader Zhou¡¯s...


    "Excellent tea!" Mo Hua praised.


    Although he didn¡¯t understand what made it good, the deliciousness was undeniable.


    Master Luo, pleased by Mo Hua¡¯spliment, seemed ted as if basking in the spring breeze.


    After taking another small sip, Mo Hua leaned closer to Master Luo and asked, "Is there something you need?"


    "Nothing at all," Master Luo said with an easy calm, "just invited Little Mo for tea tasting."


    Mo Hua gave Master Luo a look that said "I don¡¯t believe you."


    Master Luo was helpless and a bit embarrassed. He coughed lightly, then lowered his voice and said:


    "Master Qian wishes to see you."


    "Master Qian?"


    Master Luo sighed, "The issue with the Patriarch of the Qian Family has caused quite a storm throughout the city. Now that the Qian Family is sealed, Master Qian is unable to leave and is worried. He does not know what fate lies for the Qian Family, hence he sent someone to invite you."


    "But why me?" Mo Hua was puzzled.


    Master Luo exined, "The Qian Family is not well-liked. Though Master Qian is a Formation Master with wide connections, he is helpless in this matter and has no choice but to entrust you."


    "What does Master Qian want to say to me?"


    "I¡¯m not sure. But most likely, he wants to ask about the disposition of the Qian Family and such."


    Master Luo let out a small sigh and remarked, "Such arge Qian Family, on the verge of copse in an instant."


    After thinking it over, Mo Hua nodded and said, "Okay."


    Master Luo was overjoyed, "Thank you, Little Mo!"


    Later, Mo Hua went to find Court Leader Zhou and got a token to allow him into the Qian Family. Then, he went to the Qian Family and met with Master Qian.


    Mo Hua used his Divine Sense beforehand to confirm there were no Elders from the Qian Family around, nor any Foundation Building Cultivators¡ªit was indeed just Master Qian. Then he began speaking with Master Qian.


    Master Qian asked nothing else, and as Master Luo said, he was only concerned about the safety of the Qian Family and the Taoist Court¡¯s decisions.


    For Mo Hua, this was a minor issue, but for Master Qian, it was a matter of life and death.


    However, ultimately the Taoist Court was the decider, and Mo Hua couldn¡¯t overstep his authority. He just gave a few simple remarks, saying:


    "The Taoist Court is clear about right and wrong. They won¡¯t kick someone when they are down. The Qian Family may be guilty, but they will not be exterminated to thest."


    Master Qian breathed a sigh of relief.


    Mo Hua then asked, "Do you know about the matter of ck Mountain Stronghold, Master Qian?"


    Master Qian gave a bitter smile and shook his head.


    He was just a Formation Master sequestered in his research. Even if he were given ten times his courage, he wouldn¡¯t dare get involved with the affairs of Evil Cultivators.


    Mo Hua nodded and then said, "As long as you know nothing, you are safe."


    Master Qian had the capability of a First-grade Formation Master. A true First-grade Formation Master was rare everywhere.


    Even if the Qian Family were to be severely punished and executed entirely, as long as Master Qian truly knew nothing, the Taoist Court would find a way to spare his life.


    Because he was a Formation Master.


    Even if the Taoist Court didn¡¯t say so, relying on the goodwill between Formation Masters, he would ask the old Court Leader to spare Master Qian.


    Upon hearing this, Master Qian looked at Mo Hua with gratitude.


    Master Qian walked Mo Hua to the gate and apologized, "Being guilty, I can only apany you this far, please don¡¯t take offense, Little Mo."


    "No need for such courtesy, Master Qian."


    As Mo Hua turned to leave, he was called back by Master Qian.


    Master Qian bowed deeply to Mo Hua and said sincerely:


    "I cannot thank you enough for your great kindness. Should you evermand me, I would not hesitate, even at the cost of my life!"


    "No need for such formalities, Master Qian."


    Mo Hua returned the bow, thinking to himself that he might indeed have need of Master Qian¡¯s help in the future.

 Chapter 328 - 326 Third Householder_1

    The affairs of ck Mountain Stronghold had essentiallye to a close.


    The identity of the Patriarch of the Qian Family had been exposed, and the Qian Family could no longer rely on ck Mountain Stronghold tomit evil acts.


    Without the support of the Qian Family, ck Mountain Stronghold could not develop further;


    without the backing of ck Mountain Stronghold, the Qian Family could not continue to grow.


    Even though the instigator, the Patriarch of the Qian Family, was still in hiding within Big ck Mountain, it was unlikely he could stir up any trouble in the short term.


    No matter how strong a Foundation Building Cultivator is, without the support of a n or power, he is just a Foundation Building Cultivator, with great cultivation but nowhere to apply it.


    Besides, the seriously injured Patriarch of the Qian Family wouldn¡¯t have much strength left.


    But topletely wrap up the matter of ck Mountain Stronghold, there were two things left to do:


    First was to find the third householder.


    He was an Evil Formation Master who could draw Evil Formations and could not be left unattended, or he would undoubtedly bring endless disasters.


    Formation Masters were extraordinary to begin with, let alone the third householder who was an Evil Formation Master at the Foundation Establishment Stage.


    Even if his talent was subpar and he was unwilling to put in effort, still being a first-grade Formation Master, he should not be underestimated.


    After all, without those Formations he drew, ck Mountain Stronghold might have been discovered long ago, and it wouldn¡¯t have been able to remain hidden in Big ck Mountain for so long.


    The second thing was to hunt down the Patriarch of the Qian Family.


    Mo Hua always felt that the Patriarch of the Qian Family wasn¡¯t so simple.


    The Patriarch of the Qian Family was very calcting, with more twists and turns in his mind than a rat¡¯s burrows.


    The day he was besieged, even though he seemed to be at his wit¡¯s end, the Patriarch of the Qian Family remained too calm.


    Mo Hua couldn¡¯t understand.


    Did he truly have something to rely on, or was it merely that he was very calcting, with emotions that never showed on his face, even if death was imminent, never exposing the desperate or cornered ugliness?


    Mo Hua didn¡¯t know if he still had any conspiracies or schemes.


    However, as long as they caught or killed the Patriarch of the Qian Family, all these matters would ultimately settle.


    Even if he had any schemes, as long as he took them to his grave, Mo Hua wouldn¡¯t mind.


    The first clue Mo Hua found was that of the third householder.


    The main householder, hiding within the Qian Family, had already been executed.


    And the third householder was very likely still hiding in the depths of the mountains.


    Taoist Soldiers were still searching the mountain, and for several days in a row, there had been no news of the third householder or the Patriarch of the Qian Family.


    So, Mo Hua volunteered to help with the search.


    Ever since he learned the Calction Method of Divine Sense, his perception of the spiritual power trajectories of formations became even more sensitive.


    If the third householder were hiding in the mountains, he would definitely set up formations, and as long as he deployed formations, the running of the formations would generate spiritual power trajectories, shining like bright fires in the dark night, unable to escape the detection of Mo Hua¡¯s Divine Sense.


    Leader Yang, worried, decided to apany Mo Hua into the deep mountains.


    The mountains were vast, and ck Mountain Stronghold was only a part of them; besides, there were many deste, overgrown, and miasmic ces without a soul in sight.


    Under Leader Yang¡¯s protection, Mo Hua observed his surroundings while extending his Divine Sense, searching for traces of formations.


    A Formation Master who does not deploy formations is not a good Formation Master.


    As long as a formation is deployed, it can¡¯t hide from Mo Hua¡¯s Divine Sense.


    Half a dayter, Mo Hua finally spotted traces of a formation on a cliff.


    And it was the familiar Concealment Formation!


    In the area near Tongxian City, other than himself, probably only the third householder could draw a Concealment Formation.


    "Found it?"


    Seeing Mo Hua suddenly standing still with a glint in his eyes, Leader Yang asked.


    Mo Hua nodded and pointed to the cliff, "It¡¯s nearby."


    Leader Yang looked in the direction Mo Hua pointed, seeing the cliff adorned with either strange rocks or bushes, no different from the other cliffs he had seen along the way.


    How on earth did he locate that...


    "Is it here?" Leader Yang asked for confirmation.


    "Yes, a Concealment Formation is deployed here, hiding the traces."


    Leader Yang released his Divine Sense again, but he still couldn¡¯t detect anything; the spiritual power of the formation patterns blended with the mountain mists, obscure and elusive; he was not a Formation Master and could not distinguish it.


    But he felt embarrassed to let Mo Hua know he couldn¡¯t see anything and so he nodded gravely in agreement, "Indeed so."


    "I¡¯ll go in first to take a look," Mo Hua said.


    Leader Yang promptly stopped him, "I¡¯ll go with you."


    The third householder was an Evil Formation Master, and his hideout in the cave was concealed and filled with unknown dangers, so he feared for Mo Hua¡¯s safety.


    Mo Hua shook his head, "I¡¯ll use my Concealment Technique to go in; he won¡¯t see me."


    Leader Yang still disagreed.


    Mo Hua added, "Uncle Yang, you don¡¯t know what formations are deployed inside. If you rush in recklessly, you¡¯ll either fall into a trap or startle the snake, allowing him to escape."


    "Do you know what formation is inside?" Leader Yang asked doubtfully.


    "I just need to take a quick look, and I¡¯ll know," Mo Hua said.


    Leader Yang hesitated.


    He couldn¡¯t recall other Formation Masters having such ability...


    To know the deployed formation just by looking?


    However, seeing Mo Hua¡¯s confident demeanor, he should have been sure of himself.


    "Alright then," Leader Yang nodded, "I¡¯ll wait here. If you run into danger, just shout, and I¡¯ll rush in to save you!"


    "Okay!" Mo Hua nodded.


    Afterwards, Mo Hua employed the Concealment Technique and disappeared from before Leader Yang¡¯s eyes.


    Leader Yang sighed. Although he had seen the Concealment Technique many times, he still found it unbelievable.


    He was only in the Qi Refinement Realm, yet he could already evade the perception of Foundation Building Cultivators...


    "I¡¯ll have to go back and see if there¡¯s a suitable, beautiful, and gentle youngdy in the n; I need to find a way to lure Mo Hua to my Yang Family..."


    The straight-browed Leader Yang couldn¡¯t help bute up with some sneaky ideas...


    With his figure concealed, Mo Hua stepped along the hidden stairs beside the cliff and entered the concealed cave.


    The cave was surrounded by Formations, including the Concealment Formation, as well as some early warning, trap, and defense formations.


    Using Divine Sense Calction, Mo Hua knew the range of the Formations and the types of Formation Patterns, and he deftly avoided each one without leaving a trace.


    The process was much easier than Mo Hua had anticipated.


    Mo Hua couldn¡¯t help but praise the Calction Method that Mr. Zhuang had taught him for its effectiveness.


    Especially against Formation Masters, he could see through the details of their Formations at a nce.


    The cave was rather spacious and dim, lit only by the faint Bright Fire Formation.


    In the dim firelight, one could see Formation Books, Array tes, brushes, and ink scattered around; there were also materials for Alchemy Furnaces and severalrge vats filled with human blood.


    And there, that third Householder was sitting before a stone table, concentrating on drawing something.


    Mo Hua quietly executed the Water Passing Step, making as little sound as possible, and tiptoed closer, just enough to see the tabletop without drawing the third Householder¡¯s attention.


    The engrossed third Householder had no idea that despite hiding in such a secluded cave, he still couldn¡¯t escape Mo Hua¡¯s "prying eyes."


    Mo Hua craned his neck curiously to take a closer look at the third Householder, hoping to find out what he was actually doing.


    After a while, he understood.


    The third Householder was drawing a Formation, and it was an Evil Formation at that!


    It was an Evil Formation again...


    Mo Hua¡¯s heart grew cautious, and he became more alert, wanting to see what the Evil Formation actually looked like.


    After a while, Mo Hua felt somewhat disappointed.


    Indeed, as Bai Zixi had said, the Evil Formation belonged to the dubious and unorthodox practices but wasn¡¯t any profound knowledge of Formation art.


    The Evil Formation derived from orthodox Formations. In the pursuit of quick sess, it changed the Formation media, brushes, ink, and some Formation Pivot structures.


    Using flesh and blood as the Formation media could save on Divine Sense; using human blood as ink could enhance the power of the Formation. However, the essence of the Formation Patterns were oversimplified, cutting corners and thus shallow.


    The so-called Evil Formation was more like a "shortcut" in the practice of Formations,


    a "quick-fix" approach to Formation arts.


    Though they seemed profound and terrifying, the true "Dao" behind them was crude, superficial, and scarcelymendable.


    Whether in the practice of Tao Cultivation or in Formation arts, seeking quick sess may lead to a faster start, but ultimately, it is impossible to go far or toprehend the ultimate Great Dao.


    Mo Hua tried to perform the Calction in his mind again, and the patterns of the Evil Formation clearly emerged in his thoughts.


    No wonder Bai Zixi said he might "learn it in one go."


    Mo Hua lost interest.


    The insidious, evil tricks of the Evil Formation might look fierce, but in reality were not very interesting.


    The technical content was too low...


    Mo Hua didn¡¯t bother to continue watching and tiptoed out.


    Outside the cave, Leader Yang was on full alert, staring intently at the cave entrance.


    Suddenly Mo Hua appeared beside him, giving him a start.


    "When did youe out?"


    "Just now..."


    Leader Yang coughed to cover his embarrassment and asked with feignedposure, "Is the third Householder inside?"


    Mo Hua nodded, "He is inside. There¡¯s a secret passageway. You go in and catch him; don¡¯t let him escape!"


    Mo Hua took out some paper and a pen and drew a rough map of the cave, marking everything clearly.


    Where the Formations were, what they were, their function, the safest way to go to avoid traps and not rm anyone, what mechanisms were inside the cave, and where the secret passageway was...


    Mo Hua told Leader Yang all of it.


    Leader Yang couldn¡¯t help but be impressed.


    He even wanted to keep Mo Hua like a Magical Treasure on him at all times.


    With him around, conducting military operations would be so much easier!


    But Leader Yang knew that this was just wishful thinking.


    Such a fanciful notion was utterly impossible.


    Having memorized the route, Leader Yang followed in Mo Hua¡¯s footsteps, sneaking into the cave. Soon after, the cave echoed with sounds of a scuffle and the third Householder¡¯s cries of rm and anger.


    Some time passed, and the noises subsided.


    Inside the cave, Leader Yang called out, "Mo Hua!"


    Mo Hua knew then that the third Householder had been subdued. Revitalized, he swaggered back into the cave.

 Chapter 329 - 327 Inquiry_1

    The cave was a mess, with some of the Formations destroyed, books and Array tes crushed by Spiritual Power, and several more holes in the walls, where blood was sttered all over the floor.


    The Third Householder had a long spear pierced through his shoulder, pinning him to the wall; both hands and feet were locked in silver shackles.


    These were shackles used exclusively by the Taoist soldiers Court, a Second Grade Spiritual Artifact, inscribed with a Spirit Locking Formation, designed specifically to confine prisoners.


    Leader Yang was a descendant of the Noble ns and alsomanded the Taoist soldiers. With numerous battles under his belt and personal strength andbat experience far beyond that of the Third Householder, it was no contest.


    The only thing the Third Householder was good at was Formations.


    But now, with Mo Hua¡¯s help, his expertise in Formations was utterly useless, and naturally, he was no match for Leader Yang.


    After about a dozen exchanges, he was captured by Leader Yang.


    Mo Hua walked into the cave.


    Upon seeing him, the Third Householder¡¯s eyes widened in shock, "It¡¯s you?!"


    Mo Hua nodded, "Yes, it¡¯s me!"


    The Third Householder struggled to rise but was pressed down by a p from Leader Yang, rendering him immobile.


    The Third Householder winced in pain and gave up struggling, but said in disbelief,


    "You... are actually a Formation Master?"


    "You figured it out?" Mo Hua didn¡¯t deny it.


    The Third Householder¡¯s eyelids twitched, and a chill settled at the bottom of his heart.


    He understood everything now.


    Who had infiltrated the ck Mountain Stronghold, who had broken his Formations, who had destroyed his Contemtion Map...


    It was indeed this little devil who did all of it!


    But deep down, he found it unbelievable, "How could it be? How could you have such a powerful Divine Sense?"


    Merely in the Qi-refining Realm, yet his Divine Sense almost rivalled that of the Foundation Establishment.


    This was far beyond his understanding of Tao Cultivation.


    Mo Hua just smiled slightly, not bothering to answer.


    He certainly didn¡¯t want to reveal his true abilities.


    If the Third Householder wanted to guess, then let him keep guessing.


    The Third Householder¡¯s expression changed, eventually revealing unwillingness, and he asked another question, "Did you really break my Formation?"


    "Sort of," Mo Hua replied casually.


    To the Third Householder¡¯s dismay, these words turned his face ashen, and he looked utterly dejected.


    A strong Divine Sense might just be a testament to the little devil¡¯s talent, but being able to break his Formation meant that his understanding of Formations was far superior to his own.


    A small cultivator in his teens, with far superior mastery over Formations...


    The Third Householder¡¯s Taoist Heart even began to show cracks...


    This simply couldn¡¯t be possible!


    If such a person existed in this world, they should belong to those Noble ns of Daoist heritage or the descendants of Ancient Sects ¨C not someone from such a remote ce, not this lowly born Loose Cultivator.


    The look the Third Householder gave Mo Hua was initially one of disbelief, which then turned to despondency, followed by jealousy and resentment.


    "You little lucky son of a..."


    He hadn¡¯t finished his curse when Mo Hua drew the Thousand Jun Stick and struck him in the face with it.


    Mo Hua huffed coldly, "It seems you still don¡¯t understand your situation."


    Leader Yang also frowned and drove the spear deeper into the Third Householder, the cruel Spiritual Power eroding his flesh.


    The agony from the wound sobered the Third Householder somewhat.


    He suddenly realized that the little devil before him wasn¡¯t to be trifled with.


    This little devil dared to infiltrate the ck Mountain Stronghold boldly and, even after being discovered, managed to keep a straight face while dealing with him, cunningly deceiving him, and effortlessly killed several Evil Cultivators...


    Such courage and cunning was definitely not ordinary.


    Even if this little devil wasn¡¯t an Old Demon¡¯s reincarnate, he was still a sly little fiend.


    Offending him now was indeed unwise.


    Suppressing the various resentful emotions in his heart, the Third Householder tried to summon hisposure.


    Seeing that the Third Householder knew his ce, Mo Hua stopped beating him.


    Of course, his weak physique meant that even if he swung the Thousand Jun Stick with all his might, he could only express his dissatisfaction; it wouldn¡¯t inflict any serious injury on the Third Householder.


    Mo Hua then inquired about what concerned him:


    "You didn¡¯t tell your Camp Leader about me, did you?"


    "No,"


    "Why?" Mo Hua was puzzled.


    The Third Householder was reluctant to speak.


    Mo Hua huffed again, "Don¡¯t push your luck!"


    After saying this, he lifted the Thousand Jun Stick again, preparing to hit the Third Householder¡¯s face, not to hurt him but simply to humiliate him further.


    Grinding his teeth, the Third Householder said, "I¡¯ll talk!"


    He didn¡¯t want to be humiliated by a young cultivator in his teens.


    Mo Hua put away the Thousand Jun Stick, "Speak."


    The Third Householder hesitated a bit before saying, "I¡¯ve discovered that the formations of ck Mountain Stronghold have been tampered with, and I suspect it was you who did it, but I¡¯m not sure. After all, solving formations is not something that a regr Formation Master could learn."


    "You¡¯re too young to have such a level of mastery in formations."


    "However,ter on, I thought about how strong your Divine Sense is, and I felt that it was very likely you."


    "Then why didn¡¯t you tell your Camp Leader?" Mo Hua asked.


    The Third Householder sneered, "If I had told him, and you fell into the Camp Leader¡¯s hands, then all your secrets would belong to the Camp Leader..."


    "But if I don¡¯t tell him, and I catch you instead, I can probe the secrets of your Divine Sense and force you to divulge the spell point for solving formations. By doing so, I can enhance my own Divine Sense, and my formation level could soar significantly."


    "If it were you, how would you choose?" the Third Householder asked in return.


    Mo Hua stroked his chin.


    What he said seemed to make sense...


    Every man for himself, heaven takes the hindmost, let alone an Evil Cultivator like the Third Householder.


    "Additionally, there¡¯s one more thing..." the Third Householder looked at Mo Hua, his gaze slightly intensifying as he said: "I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll side with the Camp Leader."


    Mo Hua was startled, "Side with the Camp Leader?"


    The Third Householder coldly said, "I¡¯ve seen the way you solve formations. To tell you the truth, it makes me feel inferior and afraid."


    "Someone as young as you with such a powerful Divine Sense and deep formation mastery."


    "If the Camp Leader finds out, no matter what, he will invite you to join ck Mountain Stronghold. If you¡¯re unwilling, he¡¯ll use all sorts of methods, coercion, and inducements to make you one of the Stronghold¡¯s Evil Cultivators."


    "And once you join ck Mountain Stronghold, with two Formation Masters, there won¡¯t be room for both of us¡ªas the saying goes, ¡¯A mountain cannot amodate two tigers.¡¯ I think you understand this."


    "Moreover, you¡¯re so young. Your future in formations is boundless. Even if you wanted to kill me, the Camp Leader would probably do it himself."


    "It¡¯s not that exaggerated..."


    Mo Hua was somewhat surprised¡ªhe didn¡¯t know he had such clout...


    The Third Householder sneered, "I¡¯ve followed the Camp Leader for many years; I know him very well. As long as you are talented, you can pretty much have anything you want, but once you¡¯re useless, he¡¯ll discard you like a worn-out shoe."


    Mo Hua nodded slightly.


    This also matched his impression of the Patriarch of the Qian Family.


    As the Third Householder was talking, he suddenly came to his senses, his expression abruptly shifted and he asked,


    "Wait, how do you know ck Mountain Stronghold has a Camp Leader?"


    Mo Hua was momentarily speechless.


    This Third Householder was so slow to react...


    But judging by his reaction, he probably didn¡¯t know that the Patriarch of the Qian Family¡¯s identity had been revealed, nor that the Patriarch had been besieged by the Taoist soldiers, seriously injured, and had escaped.


    In other words, he had been hiding here without any contact with the Patriarch of the Qian Family.


    "Your Camp Leader has already been ughtered!" Mo Hua bluffed him.


    The Third Householder looked as if he had been struck by lightning, but then he regained hisposure and scoffed, "Impossible."


    "Why not?" Mo Hua asked curiously.


    The Third Householder sneered but did not wish to answer.


    "What¡¯s the purpose of these Evil Formations you¡¯ve drawn?" Mo Hua asked again.


    The Third Householder closed his eyes and remained silent, even as Leader Yang thrust his spear deeper and activated his Spiritual Power to twist the wound, the Third Householder just endured the pain without a word.


    It seemed that these issues were top-secret, and the Third Householder would not disclose them easily.


    Leader Yang said, "Take him back and lock him up in the Taoist Prison for a severe interrogation."


    Mo Hua nodded, it seemed that was the only option for now.


    Leader Yang withdrew his long spear and prepared to escort the Third Householder back to Tongxian City. Just before leaving, the Third Householder suddenly asked,


    "What exactly happened to the Camp Leader?"


    Mo Hua thought about it and decided not to hide the truth, saying inly,


    "His identity was exposed, he was besieged, and he fled with severe injuries. It¡¯s unlikely he¡¯ll stir up any trouble again."


    The Third Householder showed a disappointed look.


    He probably still hoped that the Patriarch of the Qian Family would find him again, so that they could regroup and rise from the ashes, rebuilding another ck Mountain Stronghold.


    As if such good fortune weremon.


    Mo Hua sneered in his heart.


    As the Third Householder was being escorted away by Leader Yang, his face was defeated, but just as he turned around, the corners of his mouth slightly curled up, revealing a subtle, sinister smile.


    This smile was very subtle, and Mo Hua wouldn¡¯t have noticed it if not for his sharp Divine Sense.


    What was this crafty fellow, the Third Householder, smiling about?


    Mo Hua furrowed his brow.


    He went through the items in the cave again, from start to finish, but found nothing special.


    The Third Householder¡¯s Storage Bag, which he and Leader Yang had already searched through before, contained only some Spirit Stones, some Blood Ink, some Human Life Pills, and a damaged Contemtion Map.


    The Contemtion Map was missing the Little Green-faced Ghost that transformed into a Taoist Child¡ªbecause that ghost had been eaten by Mo Hua.


    Out of all the items, the only thing that caught Mo Hua¡¯s attention and seemed a bit special was the Evil Formation that the Third Householder had drawn.


    This Evil Formation... what was it used for?

 Chapter 330 - 328 Evil Pill_1

    Mo Hua found a clean spot, sat down cross-legged, and began to ponder.


    The only ce he had seen an Evil Formation was at the ck Mountain Stronghold.


    The perimeter of the ck Mountain Stronghold was protected by a standard Five Elements Formation, not an Evil Formation.


    The Five Elements Formation, aligning with the Heavenly Dao Laws, was an orthodox formation, while the aura of an Evil Formation was corrupt. Ifid out in excess, it could not be entirely concealed, even with a Concealment Formation.


    Therefore, the third Householder only set up some Evil Formations in the most secret blood-colored Pill Room at the back of the stronghold.


    One was the Bronze Beast Gate, and the other was the White Bone Pill Furnace.


    The Evil Formation of the Bronze Beast Gate served to guard the door, while the Evil Formation within the White Bone Pill Furnace was used for Alchemy.


    The third Householder surely wouldn¡¯t have delved into studying such an Evil Formation only to guard a door.


    If that was the case, then it had to be for Alchemy.


    To refine Pills of an evil path, naturally, one would need an evil Pill Furnace; and to create an evil Pill Furnace, one naturally required an Evil Formation.


    The Evil Formation that the third Householder was painting was very likely intended for pill refining.


    But what kind of Pills?


    Human Life Pills?


    At this point in time, was he still thinking of refining Human Life Pills?


    Was the third Householder that "dedicated"?


    With the ck Mountain Stronghold copsed and the Camp Leader on the run, would he still be earnestly studying an Evil Formation, ready to refine Pills for clinging to life?


    Unlikely¡­


    Mo Hua felt something was amiss, but for a moment, he could not grasp a clue.


    "Should I ask Mr. Zhuang?"


    After contemting, Mo Hua shook his head.


    If he brought this Formation to his mentor, Mr. Zhuang might suspect he wanted to learn an Evil Formation.


    Moreover, as Mr. Zhuang valued purity, Mo Hua didn¡¯t want to disturb his mentor¡¯s serene cultivation with such a tainted Formation.


    Besides, Mr. Zhuang was probably about to leave; from now on, he would have to rely on himself for everything.


    With this thought, Mo Hua felt somewhat downhearted.


    Mr. Zhuang was going to leave, huh¡­


    He wondered if he would ever see his mentor again.


    Mo Hua¡¯s mood dipped for a while before he snapped out of it and perked up again, continuing to think things through.


    If he couldn¡¯t start with the Evil Formation, looking for clues in Pills would also suffice.


    Mo Hua took out paper and pen, sketched a rough drawing of the White Bone Pill Furnace, the blood-colored Pill Room, and some strange herbs from the third Householder¡¯s Storage Bag, all of which he put down on paper.


    Mo Hua went to the Alchemist¡¯s Business in the southern part of the city and showed these to Old Mr. Feng.


    Old Mr. Feng¡¯s face changed drastically, he eximed, "These are¡­"


    "Pills refined by Evil Cultivators!"


    Mo Hua recounted the whole story, including everything about ck Mountain Stronghold and the third Householder, as well as his own suspicions:


    "Could they be refining some other Pills?"


    Old Mr. Feng took a breath, pondered for a moment, and then said:


    "It¡¯s possible, these unusual herbs look simr but have different medicinal properties. They don¡¯t seem to be for refining the same batch of Pills¡­"


    Mo Hua eagerly asked, "Do you know what Pills they are?"


    This posed a difficulty for Old Mr. Feng.


    Old Mr. Feng said tactfully, "I am not an Evil Pill Master¡­"


    Mo Hua sighed, "What a pity¡­"


    Old Mr. Feng nced at Mo Hua with a bit of annoyance and said:


    "So if I were an Evil Pill Master, it wouldn¡¯t be a pity?"


    Realizing his blunder, Mo Hua scratched his head and sheepishly smiled.


    Old Mr. Feng couldn¡¯t help butugh and shook his head, "I¡¯ll ask the other Pill Masters in the Alchemist¡¯s Business to help you inquire."


    Mo Hua expressed his doubts, "If you don¡¯t know, how could they know?"


    Old Mr. Feng smiled gently and said, "Don¡¯t underestimate anyone¡­"


    "The world is full of diversity, and everyone has their own strengths. In this long journey of life, Cultivators live a lifetime; even those who seem ordinary have experiences that others may not have encountered, knowledge that others may not know, and insights that others might not understand."


    "How will you know they are not aware if you never ask?"


    Mo Hua, seemingly enlightened, nodded his head.


    After a while, Old Mr. Feng called over all the Pill Masters from the Alchemist¡¯s Business, a sea of faces filled the room.


    After Old Mr. Feng ryed the situation and showed everyone the drawings of the White Bone Pill Furnace and the strange herbs Mo Hua had sketched, there was an uproar.


    "Patriarch of the Qian Family is really despicable."


    "To refine such Pills, they¡¯ve really lost all humanity!"


    "They vite the heavens and harm reason; they¡¯re bound to end up feeding the pigs and dogs one day!"


    They only knew the Patriarch of the Qian Family was an Evil Cultivator and had done nefarious deeds in collusion with ck Mountain Stronghold, but they were not precisely aware of the specifics. Learning now of the Human Pill incident, they were all outraged.


    Pill Masters explore the Alchemy Dao to treat and save people, not to refine humans into Pills.


    This went against everything these Pill Masters stood for.


    Old Mr. Feng raised his hand, signaling for silence, and asked:


    "Does anyone know what these herbs could also be used to refine?"


    The group of Pill Masters looked at each other with uncertainty. They were not Evil Pill Masters, had never refined pills of heretical paths, and were unfamiliar with these specimens.


    Old Mr. Feng then said, "Even if you¡¯re not sure, you can still speak up, guesses are also fine; let¡¯s see if there are any clues."


    Now the Pill Masters began to speak up.


    This was about Refining Evil Pills,"professional" knowledge was beyond their reach, but when ites to "unprofessional" experiences, they had plenty to share.


    "I guess it¡¯s the Blood Fiend Pill..."


    "I guess it¡¯s the Human Element Pill."


    "How could it be the Human Element Pill?"


    "That¡¯s the only Evil Pill I know of; I can only guess this one..."


    "How can you just guess?"


    "Isn¡¯t guessing just making a blind guess?"


    ...


    "I once dealt with an Evil Pill Master who used the blood of his closest kin as a catalyst and refined a type of Blood Origin Pill..."


    "Shamefully, an ancestor of mine was an Evil Pill Master; he refined several kinds of Evil Pills, and even unabashedly recorded the names of these Evil Pills in our family records. It¡¯s incredibly disgraceful and I¡¯ve been too embarrassed to even mention it until now..."


    ...


    Old Mr. Feng listened carefully and recorded the names and origins of the Pills.


    Before long, he had filled a whole page.


    Mo Hua leaned over to take a nce; the page was filled with characters such as "ingest," "human," "blood," "evil," and "fiend" in the pill names, making it obvious these were no good Pills.


    However, upon closer inspection, none of these seemed quite like the Pills refined by the Patriarch of the Qian Family.


    Old Mr. Feng also furrowed his brows.


    At that moment, a young Pill Master muttered, "I..."


    He said, "I" for quite a while but didn¡¯t get to the point.


    An impatient Pill Master beside him urged, "What ¡¯I¡¯, spit it out if you have something to say!"


    "I, I¡­ heard a rumor."


    Being young and junior, the Pill Master was somewhat ufortable speaking in front of so many people.


    The crowd waited patiently for him to continue.


    "I don¡¯t recognize these herbs, nor this Pill Furnace, but... but I have heard a rumor."


    Anxious, the Pill Master beside him blurted, "Get to the point!"


    "Don¡¯t rush him, let him take his time," countered another.


    After themotion subsided, Old Mr. Feng asked everyone to quiet down while he gently encouraged the young Pill Master:


    "Take your time, there¡¯s no need to rush. It doesn¡¯t matter if you make a mistake."


    The young Pill Master rxed slightly, took a deep breath, and then continued:


    "Years ago, while following my master around, we passed a decrepit temple. It was a cold night, and I fell asleep in my clothes. I awoke in the middle of the night, freezing, to find my master talking to a strange Taoist."


    "That Taoist had an odd voice; it clearly came from him, yet it sounded as if borrowed from another¡­"


    "He told my master there exists a Pill, named the ¡¯Lifespan Transformation Elixir¡¯, which uses a person¡¯s lifespan as a catalyst. It can convert a person¡¯s life into vitality and flesh, refine it into medicinal potency, and condense it into a Pill, which can break through cultivation boundaries..."


    "What happened after?" asked a Pill Master.


    "After that..." the young Pill Master said sheepishly, "I was both hungry and cold, dozed off into a daze, and then fell asleep. I don¡¯t know what happened next..."


    The others felt disappointed.


    Someone inquired, "What about your master?"


    "He went inside."


    "What?"


    The young Pill Master said softly, "He was arrested and taken to the Taoist Prison..."


    The crowd: "..."


    "He was refining that... Lifespan Transformation Elixir?"


    The young Pill Master shook his head, "He hadn¡¯t started yet. He just used some connections to buy a few herbs, but the Taoist Court Officials discovered him, and then... he was taken to the Taoist Prison..."


    "Didn¡¯t the Taoist Court cause you any trouble?"


    "I was arrested too," the young Pill Master replied. "But when they questioned me, I knew nothing, so after about ten days, I was released."


    With a sigh and a troubled face, the young Pill Master added:


    "My parents spent Spirit Stones for me to apprentice under a master and learn some skills, so I could earn a living in the future."


    "But I hadn¡¯t learned much before my master was taken away..."


    "Fortunately, I didn¡¯t acquire my master¡¯s skills; otherwise, I might have been taken away too..."


    "After I returned, my parents told me to keep my mouth shut and never speak of this matter to anyone. But now seeing everyone discussing these things, I thought I might as well speak up. Maybe I could help..."


    Old Mr. Feng nodded, "You indeed helped. However, it¡¯s still best not to mention this matter to outsiders in the future."


    With Old Mr. Feng¡¯s praise, the young Pill Master showed a joyous expression and repeatedly nodded.


    The hot-headed Pill Master patted his shoulder and eximed:


    "You¡¯re pretty lucky, kid, for not going down the wrong path, or your life would¡¯ve been ruined."


    The young cultivator gave a sheepish smile.


    Mo Hua¡¯s expression, however, became increasingly solemn.


    Human Life Pill... Lifespan Transformation Elixir...


    Breakthrough in cultivation, enhancing cultivation...


    A chill went through Mo Hua¡¯s heart.


    If the Patriarch of the Qian Family was truly refining the Lifespan Transformation Elixir, then the trouble could be significant.

 Chapter 331 - 329 Collapse_1

    Mo Hua told Zhang Lan and Leader Yang about this matter.


    Both were from noble ns, so they should know something about it.


    "Lifespan Transformation Elixir?"


    Zhang Lan¡¯s brows gradually furrowed, and his expression became solemn, "I have never heard of such a pill."


    Zhang Lan looked toward Leader Yang, who also shook his head, "Neither have I."


    Mo Hua was somewhat surprised; this pill was so obscure that even Zhang Lan and Leader Yang had never heard of it.


    Zhang Lan then said, "Copy the drawings of the pill furnace and the herbs for me, and I will take them back to my n to ask around."


    Leader Yang also said, "Give me a copy too, and I will ask as well."


    Mo Hua copied a set for each of them and asked:


    "How long will it take to get a response?"


    Zhang Lan pondered, "It¡¯s hard to say, if it¡¯s quick, less than a week, if it¡¯s slow, maybe half a month."


    "With low cultivation, many means ofmunication aren¡¯t avable, so it takes longer," Zhang Lan added with a sigh.


    Mo Hua nodded.


    About six dayster, Zhang Lan received a reply from his n.


    Zhang Lan found Mo Hua, his expression grave, "This is not an ordinary evil pill!"


    "Lifespan Transformation Elixir, it refines the life of a cultivator, transforming cultivation into medicinal power; it is a pill passed down in some great demon sect traditions, a true demon path method!"


    "These several herbs here, Soul-refining Herb, Life-extinguishing Vine, are indeed used to refine the Lifespan Transformation Elixir."


    A chill went through Mo Hua¡¯s heart, "How could the Patriarch of the Qian Family possess such a pill recipe?"


    Zhang Lan shook his head, "Maybe he obtained it unintentionally, or perhaps someone deliberately gave it to him. With so few clues right now, it¡¯s impossible to know."


    The next day, Leader Yang also received a reply from his n.


    The response in the letter was simr to what Zhang Lan had said, but with an additional point.


    "The Lifespan Transformation Elixir, even within demon sects, is an extremely precious pill; the method for its alchemy is a secret of demon sects, and it is unlikely to leak out easily."


    "In refining this pill, one mustmit grave acts of murder. First, people are refined into Human Life Pills, and then these pills are used as a catalyst. Human flesh and blood serve as the medicinal ingredients to transform lifespan and boost cultivation."


    "To refine a furnace of pills, it could take decades or even a hundred years of continuous killing and alchemy before the Lifespan Transformation Elixir ispleted."


    "Therefore, even for a demon sect, refining this batch of pills is very strenuous."


    A coldness settled in Mo Hua¡¯s heart.


    This tallied with the actions of the Patriarch of the Qian Family.


    The Patriarch of the Qian Family established ck Mountain Stronghold, raised evil cultivators, and murdered for alchemy.


    First, he refined Human Life Pills to extend his life and that of the Chief Elder of the Qian Family; then, using the Human Life Pills as catalyst, he crafted the Lifespan Transformation Elixir.


    Mo Hua asked Old Mr. Feng; although Human Life Pills could extend life, there were limits.


    If continuously taken, the medicinal power of the Human Life Pills would gradually wear off, the life extended would be shorter, and eventually, the medicinal power would failpletely.


    The Patriarch of the Qian Family could not possibly rely on the Human Life Pills to live forever.


    So his goal was to cling to life with the Human Life Pills, hang on for another hundred years until the Lifespan Transformation Elixir was refined; then, he would take the Lifespan Transformation Elixir to boost his cultivation, break through realms, and be ate-stage Foundation Building cultivator.


    Breaking through from the middle phase of Foundation Establishment to thete stage could add a hundred years of life; thus, he would have another hundred years to live!


    And once in thete stage of Foundation Building, with a hundred years of time, he would no longer be limited to the area of Tongxian City. He could travel to a higher grade state boundary to seek the Core Formation method!


    In a hundred years, anything is possible!


    Zhang Lan and Leader Yang also realized this, and their expressions turned to shock.


    "But there¡¯s one problem," Zhang Lan said with confusion, "The pill furnace in ck Mountain Stronghold was destroyed, doesn¡¯t that mean that his batch of pills has also been ruined?"


    Leader Yang pondered, "It seems so..."


    But everyone¡¯s faces did not show any sign of relief.


    The Patriarch of the Qian Family was immensely crafty; things probably weren¡¯t that simple.


    "Does the Qian Family have a pill furnace?" Mo Hua asked.


    Zhang Lan nodded, "Yes, there are several pill furnaces in the cave dwelling of the Patriarch of the Qian Family. They were destroyed during the battle the day we tried to kill him."


    "What about the other pill furnaces of the Qian Family?"


    "You mean those furnaces that, on the surface, look like legitimate pill furnaces?"


    Mo Hua nodded.


    Leader Yang nodded and said, "I will have the Taoist soldiers go and destroy all pill furnaces of the Qian Family, without leaving a single one behind!"


    Zhang Lan continued, "I will also go and speak to the Court Leader; all privately owned or family sects and alchemy businesses in Tongxian City must report their pill furnaces, to be checked one by one. We cannot afford to overlook any."


    After speaking, Zhang Lan thought for a moment and then said to Leader Yang:


    "The area around ck Mountain Stronghold needs another thorough search."


    Leader Yang nodded, "I will personally lead a team to search, we¡¯ll leave no stone unturned!"


    "As long as we find and destroy the Patriarch of the Qian Family¡¯s pill furnace, preventing him frompleting the Lifespan Transformation Elixir, he won¡¯t be able to stir up any more trouble."


    Mo Hua frowned, feeling like he was overlooking something.


    Something very crucial¡­


    Zhang Lan noticed his serious expression and thought he was still worried, so heforted him:


    "Don¡¯t worry, even if the Patriarch of the Qian Family schemes in the shadows, it¡¯s all futile once everything is out in the open¡ªtheir tricks and conspiracies be useless."


    Mo Hua had his concerns, but he still nodded his head.


    Afterward, the investigations of the Qian Family, the examination of pill furnaces, and the search for ck Mountain Stronghold went on methodically.


    These tasks were handled by the Taoist Court and the Taoist soldiers Court, and Mo Hua couldn¡¯t be of help, so he turned his attention to the copse of the Compound Formation.


    Nearly a month passed, and Mo Hua, working on and off, finallypleted the calction of the Compound Formation¡¯s copse.


    It shouldn¡¯t have taken this long, but with one thing after another cropping up, the dy was somewhat lengthy.


    Fortunately, it was nowplete.


    Mo Hua was very curious whether the copse of a Compound Formation could truly injure a Foundation Building Cultivator.


    He wanted to find an opportunity to test the power of the Compound Formation.


    But there was no way a Foundation Building Cultivator would let him test it, and a Second Grade Monster Beast wouldn¡¯t do either.


    Mo Hua didn¡¯t know whether his Concealment Technique could deceive the senses of a Second Grade Monster Beast.


    Monster Beasts differ from cultivators; in addition to vision and Monster Sensing, they have an acute sense of smell.


    Moreover, each species of Monster Beast has different innate talents, so their perceptions of the external world vary¡ªsome have keen eyesight, others have sensitive Monster Sensing, and some are responsive to Blood Qi.


    Even if the Concealment Technique could fool one type of Second Grade Monster Beast, it might not work on others.


    After all, while human bodies are made the same, Monster Beasts vary greatly.


    Without prior understanding, rashly jumping in front of a Second Grade Monster Beast would be akin to courting death.


    In this case, a peakte-stage First Grade Monster Beast was the limit that Mo Hua could challenge.


    If anything unexpected happened, he might not be able to fight back, but he could still run away.


    Mo Hua proceeded to set up the Formation beforehand.


    This was a set of First Grade Earthfire Compound Formation.


    The power of a Compound Formation¡¯s copse has nothing to do with the type of Formation, but it is dependent on the Formation¡¯s Divine Sense strength, the abundance of Spiritual Power, and the number of Formation Patterns.


    As long as the Formation is powerful enough, even a Concealment Formation can produce a formidable force when it copses.


    Mo Hua chose the Earthfire Compound Formation to make aparison.


    Mo Hua had tried before; when this Earthfire Compound Formation was triggered, it was capable of severely injuring a peakte-stage First Grade Monster Beast.


    Now he wanted to see the effect of the Compound Formation¡¯s copse and its power.


    Would it be stronger than the explosion of an Earthfire Compound Formation? And if so, by how much?


    Once everything was prepared, Mo Hua saw a ck Bear Demon appear in his field of vision.


    The ck Bear Demon had ck fur like bristles, eyes like copper bells, and a huge stature, making it one of the most powerful species in Big ck Mountain.


    It was also a type of Monster Beast that Monster Hunters greatly feared.


    But now, looking at it, Mo Hua didn¡¯t feel much fear at all.


    All fear stems from one¡¯s own weakness.


    Although Mo Hua¡¯s current cultivation couldn¡¯t be considered formidable, he had enough power to protect himself even against Foundation Building Cultivators, let alone ate-stage First Grade Monster Beast.


    He might not be able to kill this beast, but the beast also couldn¡¯t kill him.


    But that would soon change.


    What Mo Hua wanted to do now was to prove whether he could vanquish this peakte-stage First Grade Monster Beast by leveraging his mastery of formations and relying on the copse of a Formation!


    Setting traps, deploying Formations, concealing tracks, using Demon Smelly Grass to mask the scent...


    The entire process was like second nature to Mo Hua.


    The ck Bear Demon, unguarded, walked along the path Mo Hua had anticipated.


    In Big ck Mountain, there weren¡¯t many cultivators or Monster Beasts that posed a threat to it¡ªit killed whatever it wanted to kill and ate whatever it wanted to eat.


    Moreover, it detected no abnormalities.


    Soon, it walked into the trap Mo Hua had set, triggering the Formation he had created.


    The moment the Formation was triggered, Spiritual Power reversed abruptly.


    The Compound Formation began to copse!


    Mo Hua¡¯s pupils shrank.


    Just like when he previously copsed a Single Formation, the reversal of Spiritual Power followed by breakdown and annihtion was not dramatic, silent and noiseless.


    But differently, this time the copse was muchrger in scale, the reversal of Spiritual Power covering more than half of the ck Bear Demon¡¯s body.


    Half of the ck Bear Demon¡¯s body vanished in an instant, turned to ck ash, obliterated from existence.


    It was as if suddenly someone had crushed the void, along with half of the ck Bear Demon¡¯s body, into nothingness!


    The formidable ck Bear Demon, left with only half a body, fell thunderously to the ground, dead on arrival!


    Mo Hua¡¯s expression was shaken, and he was astounded, muttering:


    "This... is the true power... of Formation copse..."


    This is the true... Power of Annihtion of the Dao!

 Chapter 332 - 330: Restless_1

    Mo Hua calmed his emotions and thought carefully again.


    The Annihtion of the Dao might still not be consideredplete, at most it is just the rudimentary form of the Annihtion of the Dao.


    After all, he was still in the Qi-refining Realm, only capable of drawing First-grade Formation Methods, and could only calcte and spur the Power of Annihtion fit for the Qi-refining First-grade.


    But that was enough.


    Mo Hua was already very satisfied with this power.


    The ck Bear Demon at the peak of the First-grade in itste stage was destroyed by the Formation Copse, dying instantly, which had already surpassed the destructive power of an ordinary Qi-refining cultivator.


    "If that is the case, then could the Compound Formation Copse... really injure a Foundation Building Cultivator?"


    Mo Hua couldn¡¯t help thinking.


    Who should he test it on?


    Considering its power, even a cultivator in the initial stage of Foundation Establishment could possibly die upon testing...


    Then he could only try it on some bad Foundation Builders.


    Mo Hua stroked his chin, pondering:


    "How about sacrificing the Third Householder?"


    After all, he was very likely to be executed by the Taoist Court, so using him to test a Formation before his death would be making use of waste.


    But the Taoist Court may not agree.


    Beheading is a punishment ording to the Taoist Law, using someone for testing a Formation could be seen as administering private punishment, which is probably against the rules.


    Mo Hua felt somewhat regretful in his heart.


    If only he had learned it earlier himself.


    That way, during the attack on ck Mountain Stronghold, he could have found a way to secretly use it and test the power of Formation Copse against Foundation Building Cultivators.


    The only Foundation Builder left in ck Mountain Stronghold now was the Patriarch of the Qian Family.


    But the Patriarch was in the middle phase of Foundation Establishment and was cunning and calcting.


    Whether Formation Copse could kill him, Mo Hua was not very sure, and even if it could, he might not be able to outsmart him.


    Otherwise, he might end up with a loss, falling into the hands of the Patriarch of the Qian Family.


    Mo Hua released his Divine Sense to confirm that the surroundings were safe and that the ck Bear Demon was indeed dead, then he ran forward to examine the detailed situation.


    One small half of the ck Bear Demon¡¯s body was intact, not a single hair damaged.


    However, the other half of the body had disappeared, turning into ck powder that was dark and tasteless, devoid of any scent of blood or Spiritual Power, like the silent remnants of death after a life had faded away.


    This is the understanding of a Formation Master about Formations, the application of the power of the Heavenly Dao.


    "Formation Masters are truly fearsome..."


    Mo Hua murmured, then nodded:


    "Fortunately, I am a Formation Master!"


    Mo Hua felt a slight sense of relief.


    After that, he found a small grass in the ck powder.


    This grass was intentionally left by Mo Hua, which was the "Life-gate" he created.


    Mr. Zhuang told him that life and death cycle within the Great Dao, transforming between creation and annihtion; if there¡¯s annihtion, naturally there is also life.


    The power of Formation Copse could annihte everything, but within that annihtion, there was also a hint of life, which is the "Life-gate" left through the Calction of Divine Sense.


    Mo Hua wanted to test the power of the Compound Formation Copse as well as the preserved Life-gate containing life force.


    And the location of this Life-gate was given to this small grass by Mo Hua.


    In the slight mountain breeze, this tender grass swayed with the wind; even in the midst of the Compound Formation¡¯s copse, surrounded by the terrifying Power of Annihtion, it was still intact.


    This proved that Mo Hua had calcted correctly.


    He had not only calcted the power of Formation Copse but had also pinpointed a Life-gate within that copse.


    Mo Hua couldn¡¯t help feeling happy.


    Afterwards, as long as he practiced Calction more, attempted more copses, and extrapted more Life-gates, his skill in Formation would grow day by day.


    Someday, his level in Formation would be so profound that it would make other Formation Masters fear him.


    Happy for a while, Mo Hua then began to clean up traces.


    The traces of the Formation Copse had to be erased, and the ck Bear Demon had to be skinned and deboned, to be sold for Spirit Stones. Even though the fur was damaged and most of the blood qi was gone, not earning many Spirit Stones, every little bit counts, and it should not be wasted.


    After cleaning up, Mo Hua summarized the uses of Formation Copse and felt it was a pity.


    Although Formation Copse was strong, it was not particrly easy to use.


    Copse required prior Calction, which consumed a great deal of Divine Sense and also required a lot of time.


    Without sufficient preparation, it was impossible to use Formation Copse against an enemy.


    Moreover, for now, Formation Copse could only be used like an Earth Fire Formation, as a trap.


    This also required advance setup and should not be detected.


    If used against Monster Beasts, its destructiveness is too great; after the copse, most of the Monster Beasts turned to ash, and the remains could not be sold for a good price.


    It was basically a business that ran at a loss.


    To use it against Cultivators, the target could not be too smart, or too wary of oneself, and ideally should not know one is a Formation Master, to catch them by surprise.


    Otherwise, the opponent might not fall for the trap.


    Also, after the Compound Formation Copse, the range of the Life-gate was rtively small, just one or two feet of space¡ªinsufficient for a person to survive.


    For now, this Life-gate was still of no use to him.


    Mo Hua sighed.


    Thinking this way, the conditions for using Formation Copse were indeed demanding.


    The Calction wasplex, the preparation time long, the Life-gate narrow, and the opponent ideally should be a fool, and if not a fool, at least not too clever.


    Indeed, the more powerful the force, the more limitations it has.


    Mo Huamented.


    However, even if there are many restrictions, having powerful strength is always better than not having any.


    One shouldn¡¯t be too greedy.


    Mo Hua nodded, packed up everything, prepared to leave and took onest look at that small grass.


    The surrounding soil, rocks, and vegetation had been annihted by the Formation Copse, leaving a deste scene.


    Only that small grass remained, tender yet resilient, swaying in the wind as if containing endless vitality.


    Mo Hua was entranced as he looked and suddenly had an epiphany.


    Mr. Zhuang was right, this world, the principles of the Heavenly Dao fully embody both life and death, death and life.


    -----------------


    In the days that followed, Mo Hua would visit Mr. Zhuang every day to seek his guidance on various issues.


    Sometimes it was indeed because of doubts about Formations that he needed Mr. Zhuang¡¯s advice;


    other times it was because his mother had made some delicious food, which he would take to Mr. Zhuang to try;


    and when he truly had nothing else to do, he would go chat with Mr. Zhuang about the local customs and stories of Tongxian City and the various customs of the Tao Cultivation states.


    Then, when he had the time, he would also y chess with Old Kui.


    ying the simple and intellectual game of Five Elements Chess required no great effort, and the two of them enjoyed it immensely.


    Mo Hua cherished this period of time deeply.


    Because he knew that perhaps in half a year, maybe just a month, Mr. Zhuang would leave.


    The cultivation world was boundless, and the path of Tao cultivation was lengthy.


    Once gone for years, with such a long road ahead, it might not be possible to meet again.


    Whenever he thought about this, Mo Hua¡¯s expression would be filled with destion.


    Mr. Zhuang would then gently pat his head, "Practice diligently, and there will eventually be a day when we meet again."


    Mo Hua nodded seriously.


    Encounters are fate, gatherings are fate, and partings are also a kind of destiny.


    After an encounteres a departure, and only after parting can there be a reunion.


    The carefree Bai Zisheng also sensed that the atmosphere was somewhat unusual, and he asked Mo Hua, "Is Mr. Zhuang leaving?"


    "En," Mo Hua did not hide it from him.


    Aplex expression appeared on Bai Zisheng¡¯s face, while Bai Zixi¡¯s expression remained unchanged, but her eyes also dimmed a bit.


    "When the gentleman leaves, will you be leaving as well?"


    Mo Hua inquired.


    Bai Zisheng seemed haughty but had the heart of a chivalrous man and had treated him well, while Bai Zixi had helped him a lot, sharing her knowledge and experiences with him about the path of cultivation.


    Even though they were all but nominal disciples, they were still half of the same sect, and Mo Hua still treasured this friendship.


    A look of dejection came over Bai Zisheng, "Probably..."


    They visited Mr. Zhuang in the hope that he would take them as his direct disciples. As long as Mr. Zhuang left, no matter what, they would have to depart as well.


    Even if they wanted to stay here, Aunt Xue would not agree to it.


    The atmosphere turned a bit somber for a time.


    Mo Hua then brought out the wine, meat, and pastries made by his mother, saying, "The path of cultivation is long, and if we¡¯re destined, we¡¯ll meet again."


    "En."


    Bai Zisheng nodded, but his expression was still listless, and the beef he ate tasted vorless.


    Bai Zixi said nothing, just tasted a few pastries and found them less sweet than before.


    As they often visited Mr. Zhuang, Mo Hua and the Bai siblings had spent more time together.


    Aunt Xue assigned fewer chores, and Bai Zisheng would practice his Taoist skills with Mo Hua when he had nothing else to do.


    Bai Zisheng was at the Qi-refining Ninth Level with profound cultivation and exquisite martial arts. In past sparring sessions with Mo Hua, he always suppressed his cultivation,peting solely in movement techniques or Taoist skills.


    But now that Mo Hua had his Divine Sense built upon his foundation, skills like the Water Passing Step, Concealment Technique, and Fireball Technique became even more powerful. He could now spar head-on with Bai Zisheng and didn¡¯t need him to hold back anymore.


    The two of them practiced with each other, exchanging blows back and forth in an even match.


    After tiring themselves out, theyy down to rest under therge pagoda tree.


    Mo Huay on the soft grass, his body drenched in sweat, heaving great gasps of breath.


    His Taoist skills, relying on powerful Divine Sense, actually had an advantage over Bai Zisheng.


    The problem was that his physical body and Spiritual Root were too weak.


    Often after a few exchanges, either his Spiritual Power was depleted or his limbscked strength, and Bai Zisheng would catch a w, closing in and controlling him.


    Bai Zisheng alsoy on the ground gasping for breath.


    He thought that he could easily defeat Mo Hua by going all out.


    But it wasn¡¯t as simple as he had imagined.


    Mo Hua¡¯s Water Passing Step was slippery and elusive, making it impossible to grasp any ws; his Fireball Technique was also extremely powerful, striking quickly and urately, and not to be underestimated.


    Furthermore, Mo Hua still had a concealment technique he hadn¡¯t deployed, and if he used it tounch a stealth attack, he would be even harder to deal with.


    Bai Zisheng could only use a "shameless tactic", depleting Mo Hua¡¯s spiritual power until he could no longer sustain his physical strength, and only then could Bai Zisheng find a sliver of opportunity to get close and subdue him.


    Though he could win, it would indeed be a hollow victory.


    It seemed he had to push himself further. He couldn¡¯t allow Mo Hua to outstrip him, or else he would never be able to be his elder brother in this lifetime!


    Bai Zisheng¡¯s fighting spirit was ignited.


    The twoy under a tree, resting and staring at the blue sky and white clouds, their thoughts drifting freely.


    Suddenly, Mo Hua remembered the matter of the pill furnace.


    Over the past few days, both the Taoist Court and the Taoist soldiers had scoured both Tongxian City and ck Mountain Stronghold. All the pill furnaces with differing designs and obscure functions were summarily destroyed.


    Better to kill a thousand by mistake than to let one slip through; they aimed to eliminate any possibility of the Patriarch of the Qian Family concocting evil pills from the root.


    Zhang Lan also said to Mo Hua:


    "All the suspicious pill furnaces are destroyed on the surface. Even if the Patriarch of the Qian Family wants to concoct, he has no pill furnaces to do so."


    "Moreover, the Lifespan Transformation Elixir requires a hundred-year nurturing period, and the time to concoct it is too long to afford any mistakes. Sects specializing in crafting demon pills might not even be able to produce it, let alone the Patriarch of the Qian Family. Perhaps we are just worrying over nothing."


    Mo Hua felt that Zhang Lan made sense and was somewhat reassured.


    Yet, he still harbored an indistinct unease.


    He always felt he was forgetting something, but could not recall what exactly he had forgotten.


    It was like the fog of ck Mountain, visible yet intangible, yet undeniably there.


    As Mo Hua pondered deeply, he suddenly realized that Bai Zixi was quietly watching him.


    Mo Hua turned to look. Their eyes met¡ªnot just any eyes, but a pair clear as water and as incisive as eyes that could cut through water.


    Both were slightly startled.


    The snow-white locust flowers fell, dancing between them.


    Time seemed to freeze.


    As they gazed at each other, how much time passed they did not know, before both silently looked away again.


    For some reason, Mo Hua felt an inexplicable sense of loss springing up within him, as memories surged uncontrobly. Bai Zixi¡¯s words, her crisp and melodious voice, also emerged sentence by sentence in his mind.


    There were times when she pointed out formation methods to him, times when she imparted secret techniques to him, and times when she praised his mother¡¯s pastries for their delicious taste...


    In the midst of fluctuating thoughts, suddenly a phrase surfaced abruptly in Mo Hua¡¯s mind:


    "Evil Formations and Demon Formations generally use flesh and blood as the formation media, draw formation patterns with evil thoughts, and use defiance of the Dao as the pivot..."


    Generally use flesh and blood as the formation media...


    Use "flesh and blood" as the formation media...


    Mo Hua was startled and suddenly stood up.


    He knew why he always felt something was wrong.


    He had indeed forgotten something.


    He had forgotten... the fat andrge pig in the blood-red pill room!


    Evil Formations use flesh and blood as the formation media...


    The pig covered in bloodstains was the media of the Evil Formation.


    The bloodstains on its body were not mere bloodstains, but the formation patterns of the Evil Formation.


    The Evil Formation was inscribed atop the pill furnace.


    This meant that the pig was the real pill furnace!


    Inside its body, the pill that could aid the Patriarch of the Qian Family in breaking through his cultivation level was being concocted... the Lifespan Transformation Elixir!

 Chapter 333 - 331: Search the Mountain_1

    Mo Hua gradually figured it out.


    Why, when Big ck Mountain Stronghold was breached and the Pill Furnace broken, the pig had vanished without a trace or arge pool of blood on the ground. It indicated that the pig had been moved beforehand and had never reappeared since then.


    Of the Evil Cultivitors in ck Mountain Stronghold, those who weren¡¯t killed were captured, none managed to escape, except for this pig.


    This suggested that the pig was extremely important, far more than ck Mountain Stronghold and all the Evil Cultivitors.


    And everyone, including Mo Hua, had overlooked this fact.


    Why did the Evil Cultivitors feed people to that pig? Because that pig was the actual furnace for Alchemy.


    Feeding people to the pig was tantamount to tossing humans into the Pill Furnace as ingredients.


    The continuous feeding of people to the pig by ck Mountain Stronghold suggested that the pill was still in the process of being refined.


    Or to put it another way, the Lifespan Transformation Elixir might have been in the making for a very long time and may even have beenpleted.


    After all, no one knew how long ck Mountain Stronghold had been feeding people to the pig.


    If it had been for over a hundred years, then the efficacy of the Lifespan Transformation could already be enormous!


    A chill surged through his heart as Mo Hua¡¯s expression fluctuated.


    Observing his demeanor, Bai Zixi asked with confusion, "What¡¯s wrong?"


    Coming back to his senses, Mo Hua hurriedly said, "I¡¯ve remembered something, something very urgent!"


    No sooner had he spoken than he ran down the mountain.


    "Are we not fighting anymore?" Bai Zisheng called after him with a tinge of regret.


    Mo Hua waved his hand, "We¡¯ll talk about itter..."


    Using the Water Passing Step, Mo Hua quickly disappeared from sight, leaving Bai Zisheng and Bai Zixi looking at each other, unsure of what had just happened.


    Mo Hua found Leader Yang and noticed that Zhang Lan was there too, and he blurted out, "The pig!"


    Zhang Lan and the others were startled, "You¡¯re not cursing us, are you..."


    Out of breath, Mo Hua shook his head and managed to say in broken sentences:


    "That pig... is... the Pill Furnace!"


    Zhang Lan and Leader Yang both looked stunned, pondered for a moment, and their expressions changed dramatically!


    "What did you say?!"


    After catching his breath, Mo Hua spoke with a grave tone:


    "Flesh serves as the Formation media, bloodstains as the Formation Patterns, Demon Core as the Formation eye, bonesprise the Formation Pivot..."


    "So that pig is the actual furnace for concocting the Lifespan Transformation Elixir! And it may well have been refining for over a century."


    Leader Yang¡¯s pupils shrank drastically, and he nced at Zhang Lan, "Doesn¡¯t that mean..."


    Zhang Lan blurted out, "The pill... is about to be refined?!"


    Leader Yang¡¯s face darkened, and he immediately called over a Taoist Soldier,manding sternly:


    "Quick, go and invite Elder Yu, Court Leader Zhou, and Family Head An. Tell them toe over at once, we have an emergency on our hands to discuss!"


    The Taoist Soldier acknowledged the order and set off posthaste. In less than half an hour, everyone had gathered together.


    Leader Yang repeated Mo Hua¡¯s words, and everyone¡¯s color drained from their faces, their hearts filled with rm.


    "Where is the Patriarch of the Qian Family now?"


    "At Big ck Mountain."


    "But Big ck Mountain is so vast..."


    "It¡¯s highly probable he¡¯s deep in the mountains."


    "What do we do?"


    Elder Yu¡¯s brow furrowed as he spoke coldly:


    "We search! We must find the Patriarch of the Qian Family. Otherwise, if he takes that pill and advances to the Foundation Establishment Late Stage, we will not be able to contain him."


    Within the Second-Grade Prefecture Border, reaching the Foundation Establishment Late Stage represented the cultivation ceiling. One coulde and go freely within this state boundary, beyond anyone¡¯s control.


    To kill him then would necessarily exact a terribly painful cost!


    And if we don¡¯t kill him, the entirety of Tongxian City will be faced with grave peril!


    Leader Yang nodded, "Then let¡¯s gather all the Taoist Soldiers and search the deep mountains thoroughly and meticulously!"


    "Taoist Soldiers alone won¡¯t suffice." Court Leader Zhou shook his head, "Taoist Soldiers Court, Monster Hunters, and all the cultivators from the families and Sects within Tongxian City must join the search. We cannot overlook a single de of grass or pebble."


    "This matter concerns the security of the entire Tongxian City. We must all pull together and cooperate!"


    Everyone nodded in agreement.


    Court Leader Zhou then turned to Mo Hua, "We need your help with this matter."


    "Alright!" Mo Hua agreed.


    After the discussion, they mobilized their forces. By the next day, they had entered deep into Big ck Mountain and began a thorough search.


    The Taoist Soldiers Court, Taoist Court, Monster Hunters, and all the cultivators from various families and Sects mobilized.


    A dense throng of cultivators started from the outer edges of the deep mountains and pushed inwards, leaving no nook unexamined.


    Meanwhile, under Mo Hua¡¯s arrangement, they removed the Fog Formations in the deep mountains one by one. At the same time, they ced stone needles painted with the Compass Child Formation made by Mo Hua in every corner of the deep mountains to monitor any stirring of the wind and grass.


    Mo Hua began the task of drawing the map of the deep mountains.


    He would draw every peak, every stone, every de of grass, every tree on the map.


    He had done this work in the Outer Mountain and the Inner Mountain, and now, he was doing it all over again in the deep mountains.


    The deep mountains were once a taboo in Big ck Mountain, a ce that instilled fear in all cultivators.


    And most of the feares from the unknown.


    As long as all the secrets hidden in the deep mountains are unearthed, and the mists dispelled, the deep mountains that once made the cultivators pale with fear would no longer be frightening.


    The process of searching the mountains progressed bit by bit.


    The map of the deep mountains was also being perfected little by little.


    But on the map, there were still several nk spots, locations where Second Grade Monster Beasts lived or had their nests.


    With so many cultivators searching the mountains, ordinary First Grade Monster Beasts had long since fled at the sight of them.


    But Second Grade Monster Beasts were different, robust with Blood Qi, surging with demonic power, not something Qi Refinement Realm cultivators could provoke.


    Even if they gathered the strength of many to kill one or two Second Grade Monster Beasts, the casualties would be quite heavy.


    Moreover, the pressing matter was to search for the whereabouts of the ancestor of the Qian Family, and they couldn¡¯t waste time entangled with these Monster Beasts.


    Therefore, when everyone searched the mountains, they could only avoid these Second Grade Monster Beasts.


    After nearly seven days, everyone worked together to search the whole of the deep mountains, but still, they found no trace of the Patriarch of the Qian Family.


    "Could the Patriarch of the Qian Family not be in the deep mountains?" Leader Yang wondered.


    Elder Yu shook his head, "Impossible, if he went to other Immortal Cities, he would have been discovered by now. Big ck Mountain is secluded, the most suitable ce for him to hide. Moreover, he has to take a pig with him and to refine Pills..."


    "Then, there¡¯s only one possibility left..."


    Leader Yang looked towards the nk spaces on the map.


    The nk spaces on the map were areas that hadn¡¯t been searched, which means... theirs of Second Grade Monster Beasts!


    The expressions of everyone became grave.


    Second Grade Monster Beasts were powerful, and theirirs were deep and perilous.


    Monster Beasts of the same realm were much stronger than cultivators.


    Even Leader Yang, who was at the Foundation Establishment Stage, leading Taoist Soldiers into their, would likely suffer numerous casualties if they enraged a Second Grade Monster Beast.


    "How could the Patriarch of the Qian Family think of this method?" Court Leader Zhou frowned.


    Elder Yu sighed, "Before he made his fortune, the Patriarch of the Qian Family was also a Monster Hunter."


    Thus, using the Monster Beast¡¯sir to fake the Chief Elder¡¯s death, using Monster Beasts as Pill Furnaces to cultivate Pills, all of these, bore some hallmarks of a Monster Hunter¡¯s practices.


    Court Leader Zhou said with regret, "The Patriarch of the Qian Family indeed has clever means; it¡¯s just a pity, they were not used for the Righteous Dao."


    "Any clues from the third Householder?" asked Elder Yu.


    "He¡¯s tight-lipped, not saying anything," said Leader Yang.


    "So what do we do?" Zhang Lan frowned, "Shall we search the Second Grade Monster Beasts¡¯irs?"


    If they went to search, the loss would be heavy, possibly costing many lives.


    But if they didn¡¯t search, once the Patriarch of the Qian Family sessfully refined the Lifespan Transformation Elixir, the number of cultivators dying at his hands could be even more.


    Whichever option they chose, it was a difficult decision.


    Mo Hua thought for a moment and said, "How about I go take a look."


    Everyone was slightly stunned, with Leader Yang asking, "What are you going to look at?"


    "I¡¯m going to look at the Formations."


    "Formations?" Leader Yang was somewhat puzzled.


    Mo Hua nodded, exining:


    "The Patriarch of the Qian Family relies on Formations for his actions, whether establishing ck Mountain Stronghold or using cultivators to refine Pills¡ªall have traces of Formations."


    "If he¡¯s hiding in their of a Monster Beast in these deep mountains, he would definitely have set up some Formations around, whether to hide, for early warning, or for defense."


    "I can see the traces of Formations."


    "If there are traces of Formations in their of Second Grade Monster Beasts, then it means a cultivator definitely has been in there. And someone who can enter their of a Second Grade Monster Beast in the deep mountains, that person is most likely the Patriarch of the Qian Family!"


    On hearing this, everyone¡¯s eyes lit up, and they agreed:


    "It¡¯s worth a try!"


    Elder Yu said, "I¡¯ll go with you."


    He was a bit concerned for Mo Hua and didn¡¯t want him to take risks.


    Leader Yang shook his head, "We few at Foundation Establishment will all go together."


    Although Mo Hua was skilled at concealment and acted with astuteness, it didn¡¯t mean he wouldn¡¯t encounter danger.


    And in searching for the Second Grade Monster Beasts¡¯irs, the dangers faced were either the Second Grade Monster Beasts or, facing the Patriarch of the Qian Family himself.


    Leader Yang was also hoping to get Mo Hua to join his Yang Family; viewing Mo Hua, albeit presumptuously, as ¡¯his person¡¯, he was therefore even less willing to let him get hurt.


    "Sure!" everyone nodded in agreement.


    So a group of Foundation Building Cultivators surrounded Mo Hua, protecting him as they searched in the deep mountains for theirs of Second Grade Monster Beasts...

 Chapter 334 - 332: A Sudden Change_1

    Outside a gloomy and profound second-grade monster beast¡¯sir, Mo Hua sat cross-legged with his eyes closed, pushing his Divine Sense to its limits, sensing the traces of Spiritual Power inside their.


    An hourter, Mo Hua opened his eyes and shook his head, "Nothing."


    A few Foundation Building Cultivators then surrounded Mo Hua, and ording to the map¡¯s indications, they moved towards the next monster beastir.


    After searching severalirs like this, Zhang Lan finally couldn¡¯t hold back and asked Leader Yang in a lowered voice:


    "How can you tell?"


    Zhang Lan hade along as well.


    Although he was a Qi Refinement Cultivator, he was after all a Supervisor of the Taoist Court and came from a Noble n. Even if he encountered second-grade monster beasts, he had some means to protect himself, so he had followed along.


    "How else can you tell?" Leader Yang also whispered, "Of course, it¡¯s by using Divine Sense."


    "Nonsense, do you need to tell me that?" Zhang Lan replied irritably, "I¡¯m asking how Divine Sense can detect traces of formations."


    "If the Divine Sense is strong enough, that will do."


    "What do you call strong enough?"


    "Foundation Establishment... isn¡¯t this kid¡¯s Divine Sense already at the Foundation Establishment stage?"


    "You are also at the Foundation Establishment stage of Divine Sense, can you see anything?" Zhang Lan doubted.


    "That¡¯s natural..." Leader Yang said with a guilty conscience.


    Zhang Lan nced at him, "Lying will condemn you to a lifetime of bachelorhood."


    Leader Yang was stunned, unable to help saying, "You¡¯re damn harsh! How can you say something so malicious?"


    "Can you really see anything?" Zhang Lan asked again.


    Leader Yang weighed this in his heart for a long time and felt thatpared with a lifetime¡¯s big matter, this little bit of face he was fighting for in front of Zhang Lan was really insignificant.


    Leader Yang then honestly admitted, "Can¡¯t see it..."


    Zhang Lan looked at Leader Yang with contempt.


    Leader Yang returned a disdainful look, "You didn¡¯t see it either."


    "I¡¯m a Qi Refinement cultivator. It¡¯s normal for me not to see it. You are at the Foundation Establishment stage; it¡¯s a disgrace for you not to see it!" Zhang Lan stated confidently.


    "Just a mere Qi Refinement cultivator, not ashamed but proud of it, bravo Zhang Lan. You really are shameless!" Leader Yang said with disdain.


    This kind of mockery had no devastating effect on Zhang Lan anymore.


    Zhang Lan remainedposed and then doubted again:


    "If it¡¯s not because of Divine Sense, what else could it be?"


    Leader Yang stroked his chin, pondering for a moment, and slowly said, "Is it because Mo Hua is a Formation Master?"


    Because he is a Formation Master who deals with formations all year round, drawing Formation Patterns every day, so it¡¯s normal for his Divine Sense to perceive traces of the formations.


    Zhang Lan nodded slightly, feeling there was some reason to it.


    "But," Leader Yang doubted himself,


    "Can other Formation Masters really perceive it?"


    This is a monster beast¡¯sir, filled with surging Monster Qi, mixed with various kinds of Blood Qi and demonic power, enough to mask all traces of Spiritual Power.


    With his Foundation Establishment stage Divine Sense, he couldn¡¯t discern anything inside their.


    Even if other Formation Masters were stronger than him, they wouldn¡¯t be that much stronger.


    But Mo Hua was different. Whether there were formations inside their or not, his expression was very certain, even resolute.


    This showed that his Divine Sense had scrutinized their very clearly, and his perception of the existence of formations was as clear as day.


    Zhang Lan frowned and thought about it, but still couldn¡¯t figure it out. He decided not to think about it anymore, muttering:


    "He probably learned some odd and bizarre things..."


    Zhang Lan had grown ustomed to this.


    Especially in terms of formations, he used to be able to "advise" Mo Hua a few words, but nowpared to Mo Hua, he has already be a "illiterate" in formations...


    If he was an illiterate, then Yang Jiyong didn¡¯t need to think about it; he was definitely a big illiterate.


    For two formation "illiterates" to consider such a question was really overestimating themselves.


    Zhang Lan demeaned Yang Jiyong in his heart again, and this made him feel a little better.


    After searching a few moreirs, they arrived at a deste cave. Mo Hua released his Divine Sense, suddenly showing a startled expression.


    Everyone¡¯s expressions became serious, "Did you find something?"


    Mo Hua looked up, his eyes slightly bright, "There is a formation!"


    There really was one!


    Everyone was delighted and asked, "Which formation is it?"


    "Hold on," Mo Hua said, "Let me take a look."


    After saying that, Mo Hua began to release his Divine Sense. Following the Spiritual Power trajectory of the formation, he calcted the Formation Patterns, stroke by stroke sketching theplete pattern in the empty Sea of Consciousness, in order to determine the type of formation.


    Two hourster, Mo Hua opened his eyes again, took out paper and pen, and briefly drew out several passages in the cave as well as the formationsid out along them.


    "We don¡¯t have much time; I haven¡¯t calcted everything. There could still be oversights in the formation, but you can refer to this for a look," he said.


    Elder Yu and others didn¡¯t understand the first thing about formations, so they didn¡¯t get much from the conversation but felt that Mo Hua was really reliable; he could solve any formation problems.


    Zhang Lan and Leader Yang, however, exchanged a look, each with a trace of astonishment in their eyes.


    "Calcte"? What did that mean?


    They had never heard that formations could be "calcted."


    How do you calcte a formation?


    They were born into Noble ns. Even if they didn¡¯t master formations, the foundationid by their families, along with what they absorbed over time, meant they knew some basic principles about formations.


    However, in all their years, after interacting with so many Formation Masters, whether from Noble ns, Sects, or hermits, no matter if they were high-grade or low-grade, learned or specialized, none ever mentioned "calcting."


    They never imagined that they would hear this rare terminology of formations from Mo Hua, who had only reached the seventhyer of Qi Refinement, whose formations skills were merely at the first grade, and who was just over ten years old.


    What exactly had Mo Hua been learning, and who had he been following?!


    Zhang Lan and hispanion maintained an outward semnce of calm, yet inside, they were beset by a storm of shock and awe.


    For the first time, they truly felt the profound and unfathomable nature of the person who had advised Mo Hua on the Formation.


    At the same time, in their eyes, the seemingly insignificant Mo Hua had also taken on an air of profundity and mystery...


    But now was not the time for such musings.


    Capturing the Patriarch of the Qian Family was of utmost importance.


    Court Leader Zhou pointed to the map drawn by Mo Hua and said, "These few passages lead to the depths of their; the Patriarch of the Qian Family should be hiding inside..."


    "We¡¯ll split up to search. If you encounter anything unusual, don¡¯t act rashly. Send a signal, and the rest will converge on your location. We¡¯ll move together once we¡¯ve gathered."


    Everyone nodded, each choosing a path. Before departing, Elder Yu turned his head and tenderly admonished Mo Hua, "Hide yourself well, and be careful."


    "Mm." Mo Hua nodded, his gaze drifting to Elder Yu¡¯s arm. With concern, he asked, "Elder, your injury... are you alright?"


    Previously, Elder Yu had tried to ambush the Patriarch of the Qian Family and sustained an injury from the Patriarch, resulting in the loss of an arm. Though he had been treated by Old Mr. Feng, the injury had left its mark, hindering his movements.


    It wasn¡¯t just Elder Yu; many had suffered various injuries during their attempt to surround and kill the Patriarch of the Qian Family.


    The current strength of the Patriarch of the Qian Family was unknown, and a confrontation was likely to result in more peril than fortune.


    Elder Yuughed freely and said, "For all the years I¡¯ve opposed the Qian Family, I never dreamed that I would drive the Patriarch to this point. If I can ughter the Patriarch of the Qian Family, then even if both arms were broken, even at the cost of this old life, it would be worth it."


    The worry in Mo Hua¡¯s eyes deepened.


    Elder Yu gently patted his shoulder and sighed, "Don¡¯t worry, I know what I¡¯m doing."


    Mo Hua nodded, watching anxiously as everyone headed deep into their, disappearing into the darkness.


    Despite knowing the dangers ahead, they all went without looking back.


    "Hopefully, nothing goes wrong..."


    Mo Hua concealed his form and quietly hid to one side, sighing softly to himself in his heart.


    Meanwhile, in the Forgetful Residence at South Mountain.


    Mr. Zhuang was not, as usual, reclining leisurely in a bamboo chair but was seated with a dignified and schrly bearing at a table, sorting through some books and Jade Slips.


    "Are these for Mo Hua?"


    Old Kui materialized silently at some point, his voice sounding t.


    "Mm." Mr. Zhuang did not look up, still focused on a codex in his hands. "I¡¯mpiling some thoughts on Formation Patterns for him. After I leave, he will have to study Formations on his own..."


    Mr. Zhuang spoke evenly, yet for some reason, his voice carried a tinge of mncholy.


    "You¡¯ve never put this much effort into your direct disciples," noted Old Kui ndly.


    At those words, Mr. Zhuang slightly paused, memories of the past surfacing as a bitter smile emerged at the corner of his mouth:


    "I¡¯ve never been a qualified master..."


    Mr. Zhuang then mocked himself, saying,


    "Not only do I not deserve to be a teacher, but I don¡¯t even deserve to be a disciple; otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t have..."


    Mr. Zhuang did not finish, but his expression grew even more deste.


    Old Kui remained silent.


    "Enough of that; old affairs are clouds passing by. Everything is lost to the past now, and dwelling on it is pointless."


    Mr. Zhuang packed the codices and Jade Slips into a Storage Bag, then stretched out leisurely andy down.


    "What about those two children from the Bai Family?" inquired Old Kui.


    After a moment of contemtion, Mr. Zhuang sighed and said,


    "Those two... they are indeed good kids."


    He found himself unexpectedly adding, "I wouldn¡¯t have imagined my selfish junior sister could raise such children."


    "Are you really not going to take them as your disciples?" Old Kui asked.


    "No!" Mr. Zhuang shook his head decisively, his tone firm:


    "With not much time left to live, I naturally wish for some peace before I go, to avoid getting entangled in karma and reducing my worries."


    "They might not give up."


    "And what if they don¡¯t?" Mr. Zhuang said expressionlessly, his gaze sweeping across the courtyard, over the mountains, and towards the distant horizon, adding dispassionately,


    "The world is vast; it won¡¯t be that easy to meet again. Not all times bring such fate..."


    Nor is there always a ce with a younger disciple named "Mo Hua," Mr. Zhuang silently added to himself.


    Seeing Mr. Zhuang¡¯s resolve, Old Kui said no more.


    With nothing further to say, Mr. Zhuang slowly closed his eyes, wishing to rest a bit longer.


    Suddenly, his brow furrowed; he opened his eyes and looked up at the sky, staring for a long time.


    "What is it?" Old Kui asked.


    Mr. Zhuang¡¯s frown deepened, his voice taking on a grave tone,


    "Why is the aura of the Great Dao so turbid?"


    Taken aback by his words, Old Kui turned to look at the horizon, his expression bing one of shock.


    "This is..."


    Mr. Zhuang stood up slowly, his fingers forming gestures as he Calcted, his face disying an expression of disbelief.


    "A change in the Heavenly Dao?"


    His heart fluttered in his chest as he Calcted again, his face growing more incredulous.


    "How could it be..." Mr. Zhuang murmured in disbelief, "How could a small Immortal City in a corner of the Nine State provoke a change in the Heavenly Dao?"

 Chapter 335 - 333 Evil Path_1

    Mr. Zhuang was aware of the changes in the Heavenly Dao, but Mo Hua had no clue at this moment.


    He found a hidden patch of grass at the entrance of the cave and used his Concealment Technique to hide within it.


    Even a Foundation Building Cultivator wouldn¡¯t be able to detect him.


    Mo Hua was somewhat worried about Elder Yu and the others, but after watching the entrance for a long time, there was no movement inside.


    "Is there no Monster Beast in this nest?"


    Mo Hua felt puzzled.


    When he probed with his Divine Sense, he found that the nest had a faint Monster Qi, a depressing aura, and didn¡¯t seem like it housed a Monster Beast.


    Or to say, a Second Grade Monster Beast might have resided here, but now it was gone; otherwise, the Monster Qi inside wouldn¡¯t be so weak.


    What kind of Second Grade Monster Beast had lived here before?


    Mo Hua frowned and thought for a moment, then suddenly got a shock, silently thinking to himself:


    "It couldn¡¯t be that Pig Monster¡­"


    The Patriarch of the Qian Family wanted to refine the Lifespan Transformation Elixir, and refining Evil Pills required an Evil Formation, which in turn needed flesh and blood as Formation media.


    The flesh and blood to serve as Formation media was either human or demon.


    The Lifespan Transformation Elixir was difficult to refine and took a long time. Human Blood Qi was not enough to sustain such a lengthy alchemy process.


    Furthermore, to refine such pills, one had to continuously use humans as ingredients.


    It wasn¡¯t likely that the Patriarch of the Qian Family would actually force people to consume human flesh.


    Therefore, the most suitable to serve as a Pill Furnace was a Second Grade Monster Beast.


    Monster Beasts consume humans, their Blood Qi is strong and vast, and they have long lifespans, indeed, they are the most suitable candidates for the Pill Furnace for Lifespan Transformation Elixirs.


    Mo Hua gradually had a guess.


    This nest might belong to that Pig Monster.


    It might have fallen into the hands of the Patriarch of the Qian Family after being seriously injured, allowing the Patriarch to take advantage of its weakness.


    The Patriarch of the Qian Family then took over this nest and turned it into his secret Pill Room.


    Even if a Second Grade Monster Beast was seriously injured, it wouldn¡¯t be something the Patriarch could deal with alone. Likely, the Chief Elder of the Qian Family also yed a role in subduing the Pig Monster.


    In the process of subduing the Pig Monster, the Chief Elder of the Qian Family lost an arm to the beast and also suffered severe injuries, which would likely have not left him long to live.


    But with the Human Life Pill, it was different.


    The Human Life Pill used human life as a catalyst, which could both replenish Blood Qi and prolong life.


    However, if the Chief Elder consumed the Human Life Pill and recovered from his injuries, it would have raised suspicions.


    The Patriarch of the Qian Family simply let the Chief Elder fake his death, deceiving everyone, and unnoticed by gods or ghosts, he hid in the mountains to build ck Mountain Stronghold, to recruit Evil Cultivators for him, to help him refine Human Life Pills, and at the same time to help him refine Lifespan Transformation Elixirs.


    Although these were only Mo Hua¡¯s spections, the truth was probably not far off.


    Mo Hua sighed inwardly, "This Patriarch of the Qian Family is truly meticulous."


    Mo Hua looked at the nest in front of him, feeling increasingly uneasy.


    With the Patriarch of the Qian Family being so cunning and shrewd, what kind of dangers did hey out in the depths of this nest?


    It was now night, the dew was heavy in the deep mountains, and the mountain breeze brought with it a wave of cold.


    Mo Hua couldn¡¯t help but shiver but then suddenly heard a soft sound of wind.


    Mo Hua was slightly taken aback and listened carefully, realizing the sound came from inside the cave.


    It was the echo of the wind.


    Mo Hua¡¯s eyelid twitched.


    With the nest being so deep, how could there be an echo when the mountain wind blew?


    Mo Hua concealed his form and carefully walked into the nest, using the sound to guide him, and eventually found that there was quite arge crack near the entrance¡¯s wall.


    Mo Hua touched the wall and felt that the soil and stones were fresh and had a faint dampness.


    When he applied a little force, the soil and stones crumbled.


    Mo Hua was shocked.


    This was an entrance that someone had recently covered up with soil and stones.


    And there were no Formations around the entrance.


    All of Mo Hua¡¯s attention had previously been on the Formations within the nest, so he hadpletely overlooked that there was another entrance here.


    Mo Hua was skilled in Formations, but precisely because of this, he was blinded by Formations and neglected ces without them.


    The best swimmers may drown, the best riders may fall.


    Was this the so-called ¡¯invisibility of the obvious¡¯?


    Mo Hua sighed and cautioned himself to be more vignt next time.


    But what was this entrance for?


    It couldn¡¯t possibly be that the Patriarch of the Qian Family was hiding right behind this entrance.


    Mo Hua released his Divine Sense, only to feel that the atmosphere behind the entrance was abnormally murky and the scent of blood was thick, making it impossible to discern anything.


    What to do?


    Mo Hua frowned and thought for a moment, but decided to take a look inside.


    He would not venture deep, just have a peek at the entrance, and just one look.


    If there was a special situation inside, he would exit and call for help.


    If there wasn¡¯t anything special inside, or if it was unrted to the Patriarch of the Qian Family, he would still be able to leave quietly.


    The crack at the entrance was quiterge, and since it was not sealed tightly, Mo Hua, who was of a small stature, directly crawled in.


    Behind the entrance was a dark downward staircase, at the end of which shone a dim crimson light.


    Mo Hua¡¯s heart tightened, sensing something was not right, but he still grimly continued down the staircase.


    After only a few steps, he heard harsh snoring sounds, along with the sound of an old conversation.


    These sounds, like the thick Blood Qi, seemed trapped in this space; they couldn¡¯t be heard from afar and were too noisy up close, as if some method had been employed.


    The staircase was narrow and deep, but not very long, and Mo Hua quickly reached the end.


    On the right side at the end of the staircase was a spacious stone chamber.


    Concealing his presence, Mo Hua hugged the stone wall and poked his small head around the corner for just a moment, ncing into the stone chamber.


    Then a chill ran down his spine as cold sweat broke out all over him.


    It¡¯s the Patriarch of the Qian Family!!


    This old fogey, he¡¯s actually here?


    Mo Hua calmed his heart and pondered carefully, his feelings bingplicated thereafter.


    Encountering the Patriarch of the Qian Family had its pros and cons.


    The good part was that others wouldn¡¯t run into the Patriarch of the Qian Family and wouldn¡¯t face danger.


    The bad part, however, was that he had run into him...


    Mo Hua sighed helplessly.


    The deep Formation was just for misdirection.


    Everyone thought that the Patriarch of the Qian Family would definitely be hiding deep within the nest, but unexpectedly, he was hiding right at the entrance!


    This Patriarch of the Qian Family truly had an unconventional way of thinking, acting entirely out of the ordinary!


    Had the Patriarch of the Qian Family noticed him?


    Mo Hua tensed up inside but then realized that there was no Divine Sense probing around him, and the Patriarch of the Qian Family was talking to someone with an unaltered tone, which reassured him.


    It seemed his Concealment Technique hadn¡¯t been uncovered.


    Mo Hua sneaked another nce and noticed that the stone chamber was bloody and chaotic, filled with various odd medicinal herbs and porcin bowls containing colorful herb juices.


    In the center of the stone chamber, a pigy on the ground, emitting a grating snoring sound.


    Next to the pig, there were two Cultivators, one was the Patriarch of the Qian Family, and the other, astonishingly, was the Family Head of the Qian Family, Qian Hong!


    Mo Hua felt puzzled.


    The Qian Family was under lockdown, with all Cultivators forbidden to go out.


    How could Qian Hong be here?


    As the Family Head of the Qian Family, though without much real power, his status was second only to the Patriarch of the Qian Family.


    The matters of the ck Mountain Stronghold, could they be rted to him as well?


    Mo Hua thought it over but couldn¡¯t figure it out.


    Regardless of the reason, it was better to slip away first.


    The pig was still breathing, which meant the pill hadn¡¯t been refined yet.


    The Patriarch of the Qian Family hadn¡¯t taken the Pills, so he was still at the Middle Phase of Foundation Establishment, and moreover, he was a severely injured Cultivator of the Middle Phase.


    He should first slip away, send out a signal, call people over, and together they could finish off the Patriarch of the Qian Family.


    The issues with the ck Mountain Stronghold could bepletely settled then.


    As Mo Hua turned to leave, he heard the Patriarch of the Qian Family sigh,


    "Hong¡¯er, it hasn¡¯t been easy for our Qian Family..."


    Mo Hua silently cursed inside, "This old bastard really has no shame, if your Qian Family hasn¡¯t had it easy, does that make the life of the impoverished Loose Cultivators in Tongxian City easy?"


    Nevertheless, he stopped in his tracks, wanting to know what exactly the Patriarch of the Qian Family wanted to say.


    Was there a secret within that he was not aware of?


    After all, these Evil Skills and peculiar Pill Recipes were not something a regr Cultivator could obtain.


    The Patriarch of the Qian Family continued, "Do you know what this world is really like?"


    Qian Hong across from him did not answer.


    The Patriarch of the Qian Family didn¡¯t seem to expect an answer either, as he carried on by himself,


    "I¡¯ve lived for more than three hundred years, and only then did I understand a principle, a Cultivator¡¯s powers are always finite, to achieve great things, it is necessary to borrow the strength of others, to suck the blood of others."


    "In this world, it¡¯s the survival of the fittest, the big fish eat the small, and the small fish eat the shrimp."


    "The same holds true in the Tao Cultivation World, Loose Cultivators are exploited by small families, small families are oppressed by medium families, and medium families are suppressed by superior Noble ns."


    "In other words, Loose Cultivators sustain small families, small families sustain medium families, and medium families sustain superior Noble ns¡­"


    "Ultimately, it alles down to sucking the blood of Loose Cultivators."


    "With the shifting powers of the Taoist Court, the rise and fall of Noble ns, the turnover of Sects, the only constant are the Loose Cultivators at the bottom, always at the bottom, always being drained of blood, and forever subjected to cold looks and contempt."


    "The prosperity of the Cultivation World is built upon the tears and blood of Loose Cultivators, yet this prosperity has no relevance to them."


    "Therefore, never be a Loose Cultivator!"


    "This is the truth I understood back when I was still a Loose Cultivator."


    "That¡¯s why I wanted to branch out and establish a n, to rely on the family to achieve the Great Dao."


    "But establishing a family was not possible either, Icked Spirit Stones,cked connections, relying solely on myself, I couldn¡¯t build up the Qian Family."


    "Relying on Monster Hunting, you can¡¯t earn many Spirit Stones in a lifetime."


    "Given that, the only option left was to go on a killing spree, to rob."


    "Even if the methods to start a family are dirty, once you achieve sess, people will whitewash your history, sing praises for you, and others will attend to your needs and serve you loyally."


    "As the Qian Family was established and gradually grew, it still wasn¡¯t enough."


    "The greatest benefits of this world are upied by even more powerful Noble ns and Sects, our small family, even if we scrape off anotheryer of skin from Loose Cultivators, won¡¯t gain much."


    "The growth of the family is limited, my Cultivation stagnates, and my end is less than a hundred years away¡­"


    "I realized that if this continues, I would ultimately die insignificantly."


    "There¡¯s always a way out from heaven, on one asion I happened upon a mysterious Taoist, and after a conversation, he was delighted and gifted me several manuals of Evil Path Skills, along with Human Life Pills, and also the Pill Recipe for this Lifespan Transformation Elixir."


    "I cultivated Evil Skills, refined Evil Pills, entered the Demon Path, and suddenly saw the light."


    "Does this world have people?"


    "It can, but it can also not, depending on how you view it."


    "If you regard others as people, then they are people, if you don¡¯t regard them as people, then they are not people."


    "Others are just tools for you to earn Spirit Stones, they are ves who serve you, they are pigs and dogs for you to ughter at will, they are Spirit ves and Blood ves for your Cultivation, they are the foundation stones that establish your Great Dao."


    "Only then did I understand that in this world, people prey on each other."


    "Not only the Demon Path preys, but the Righteous Dao as well."


    "Heretical Demons consume human flesh and blood, absorb human Spiritual Power, while those of the Righteous Dao also oppress and enve Cultivators, sucking invisible blood, eating invisible flesh. It¡¯s just that people are blind and cannot see the truth."


    "Humanity¡¯s principle is to take from the insufficient to give to the surplus, to harm all beings to benefit oneself, thereby standing out, reigning supreme over all beings, and aiming for the Path of Longevity."


    "This, is the unassable truth of this world!"


    ...

 Chapter 336 - 334 Confrontation_1

    The Patriarch of the Qian Family spoke at length.


    Mo Hua listened in shock. He found some sense in the words, but also felt that something was not quite right, and for a moment, he was somewhat confused.


    Suddenly, he found something else strange.


    Those with deep schemes speak little.


    This Patriarch of the Qian Family should not be a talkative person, so why would he keep talking to himself for so long?


    Moreover, until now, it had been only the Patriarch himself who incessantly spoke; that Qian Hong seemed not to have said a word, had he?


    How odd...


    Mo Hua peeked out his little head again, stealing a nce. This time he looked longer and saw more clearly, but involuntarily, his pupils shocked.


    That Qian Hong, with his eyes closed, had a deathly pale face.


    His chest was marked with blood-red Formation Patterns, and it seemed as if all his blood was converging toward his heart through those patterns.


    But his blood was ck, decayed.


    All of his skin was as pale and papery as his face, devoid of any sign of vitality.


    This Qian Hong was already a dead man!


    Mo Hua was startled.


    The Patriarch of the Qian Family had been talking to a dead man all along.


    The dead do not speak; thus, it had been only the Patriarch who prattled on without pause.


    It seemed the Patriarch was waiting for Qian Hong¡¯s blood to coagte, to form into an Evil Formation.


    With time to spare while waiting, he had the leisure to talk so much.


    Watching Qian Hong, the Patriarch said faintly,


    "The Lifespan Transformation Elixir has a w. Using different people for alchemy results in a mixture of bloodlines too misceneous¡­"


    "One needs the heart of a close blood rtive to act as a catalyst to harmonize the various bloodlines within the pill. Only then can one consume the elixir without suffering from the rejection of its power."


    "I originally chose Xinger for this, but he was disappointing, so now I must ask you, his father, to take his ce."


    "I had high hopes for you, made you the Family Head, but it¡¯s a pity. You have it all, yet youck a little in each aspect. You are not cruel enough, not selfish enough, nor can you endure enough¡­ And you covet the position of Family Head, worrying about the survival of the Qian Family, even defying my orders because of it. That is both foolish andughable."


    "In this world, beside oneself, everyone else is an outsider, even if they are your flesh and blood. You just didn¡¯t understand this principle..."


    ...


    Mo Hua listened with a shocked heart. This Qian Hong must have had some disagreement, some dispute with the Patriarch of the Qian Family, which led to his current fate.


    As Mo Hua was pondering, he suddenly saw a sinister, blood-red light emanating from Qian Hong¡¯s chest.


    The Evil Formation had solidified!


    Before Mo Hua could react, the Patriarch showed no mercy. His palm pierced directly through Qian Hong¡¯s chest, plucked out his heart, and tossed it into the mouth of the Pig Monster.


    The Pig Monster, dull and foolish, swallowed the heart. Its aura surged powerfully, the blood traces on its body glowed, oozing more blood, and a bizarre demonic power began to circte with the Evil Formation.


    The Evil Formation was forcibly activated, and the Pig Monster¡¯s blood flowed backward, emitting a more piercing, heart-wrenching shriek.


    Mo Hua¡¯s eardrums buzzed, his head throbbing, and he quickly crouched down, covering his ears.


    But the screeching invaded every aperture, continuing to reach Mo Hua¡¯s ears.


    The sound was mournful, gradually turning uncanny, as though it entwined with human voices, almost as if countless cultivators were screaming and struggling in the endless agonies of hell.


    Mo Hua endured the pain and difort forcibly, not knowing how much time had passed, before the Pig Monster¡¯s shrieks finally ceased.


    In their ce came the Patriarch¡¯s ferociousughter.


    Mo Hua calmed his emotions and looked over once more.


    Qian Hong¡¯s eyes were tightly shut, his chest wide open, his skin dry and pallid, he looked even more like a corpse than a dead man.


    The Pig Monstery prostrate on the ground, seemingly lifeless, but through its flesh, one could see a faintly glowing redness in its chest, as if a heart was trembling madly with both evil and frenzy.


    Even from a distance, Mo Hua could feel the throbbing of the Pig Monster¡¯s heart.


    Thump after thump...


    With each beat, Mo Hua¡¯s heart skipped.


    By that time, the Patriarch of the Qian Family had lost hisposed appearance, his expression was ferocious, and heughed arrogantly, saying,


    "The Lifespan Transformation Elixir, my hundred years of effort, has finally seeded!"


    Before his words fell, the Patriarch¡¯s hands turned w-like, swift as the wind, casting a bloody glow as he tore open the Pig Monster¡¯s chest and extracted its heart.


    Mo Hua was appalled.


    This heart was the Lifespan Transformation Elixir!


    The Patriarch opened his mouth and directly consumed the bloody elixir.


    Events took a precipitous turn, and Mo Hua felt a chill run through his heart, thinking it was over.


    After ingesting the Lifespan Transformation Elixir, the Patriarch¡¯s aura became increasingly fierce, and he began to assimte its power. Once he refined its energy, he would be able to break through his boundaries and be ate-stage Foundation Establishment Cultivator.


    By then, the cultivators of Tongxian City would be no match for him.


    Not only that, but everyone in thisir would likely die at his hands!


    What to do?


    Mo Hua forced himself to remain calm and began to think of a strategy.


    He had to interrupt the Patriarch now and prevent him from peacefully refining the Lifespan Transformation Elixir.


    Mo Hua took out the Earthfire Compound Formation.


    This Compound Formation was something he had calcted meticulously beforehand; the formation patterns were drawn on the Array te, easy to set up, and above the Formation Pivot, Mo Hua had already inscribed the Reversed Spirit Formation in advance.


    The Compound Formation had copsed, and this was the only method he currently had that might threaten the Patriarch of the Qian Family.


    Mo Huaid out the Formation in front of him and then, mustering his courage, shouted loudly,


    "You old bastard!"


    This crisp insult, when it entered the ears of the Patriarch of the Qian Family, caused him to be taken aback.


    The Patriarch of the Qian Family turned his head and saw the somewhat nervous but determined Mo Hua.


    Mo Hua pointed at him and said, "You old bastard, you¡¯re finished!"


    Immediately after, Mo Hua rang the copper bell of the Taoist Court, sending out a subtle wave of spiritual power.


    At the same time, Leader Yang and others who were searching inside the den sensed the abnormal sound of the copper bell and promptly became solemn, hurrying towards Mo Hua¡¯s location.


    This copper bell was a standard Spiritual Artifact of the Taoist Court, specifically for passing messages to one another.


    Before entering the den, everyone had one in their possession.


    After ringing the copper bell, Mo Hua felt slightly at ease and then watched the Patriarch of the Qian Family vigntly.


    He considered several possibilities:


    If the Patriarch of the Qian Family remained unmoved, still refining the medicinal power, then he would do as Elder Yu had done, curse the eight generations of the Patriarch of the Qian Family¡¯s ancestors, so he couldn¡¯t meditate in peace, dying his time to refine the medicinal power;


    If the Patriarch of the Qian Family became furious and wanted to kill him, then he would turn and run, and the pursuing Patriarch of the Qian Family would run into a first-ss Earthfire Compound Formation.


    The power of the broken Compound Formation, even if it could not kill the Patriarch of the Qian Family, could seriously injure him, or at the very least hold him back for a moment, allowing Mo Hua to escape.


    As long as they could buy some time and prevent the Patriarch of the Qian Family from refining the medicinal power and breaking through thete phase of Foundation Establishment, and wait for Elder Yu and Leader Yang to join forces, with more people they could kill the Patriarch of the Qian Family.


    But the Patriarch of the Qian Family still exceeded Mo Hua¡¯s expectations.


    Even though Mo Hua, despite being such a junior, cursed him as an "old bastard" to his face, the Patriarch of the Qian Family did not get angry at all.


    On the contrary, he just silently looked at Mo Hua.


    "Is it you?" The Patriarch of the Qian Family recognized Mo Hua, somewhat surprised, "How did you get in here without me noticing?"


    Mo Hua snorted coldly.


    The Patriarch of the Qian Family slightly furrowed his brow, pondering for a moment, then suddenly realized, "Did you learn a Concealment Technique?"


    Mo Hua¡¯s gaze tensed, and he suddenly became more alert, sensing something unusual.


    Someone was probing him with Divine Sense.


    It was the Patriarch of the Qian Family!


    However, this Divine Sense came quickly and retreated just as fast, touching and withdrawing instantly, making it hard to detect.


    At the same time, the Patriarch of the Qian Family, who retracted his Divine Sense, eximed in surprise,


    "Such profound Divine Sense, I almost couldn¡¯t see through it..."


    Mo Hua frowned.


    The Patriarch of the Qian Family had profound cultivation and many schemes; dragging this on, Mo Hua was sure he couldn¡¯t outy him.


    Mo Hua wanted to anger him. Thinking of the words Elder Yu used when cursing, he began to insult,


    "You old bastard, you¡¯re utterly devoid of conscience, you even killed your own grandson."


    The Patriarch of the Qian Family¡¯s own grandson was Qian Hong.


    If Qian Hong was used as a medicinal primer, then he must have been killed by the Patriarch of the Qian Family himself.


    Still, the Patriarch of the Qian Family did not get angry. Instead, he looked at Mo Hua with interest,


    "You¡¯re cursing me to provoke me to attack you, then fall into the Formation you¡¯veid out?"


    Mo Hua, his thoughts exposed, panicked inwardly but still tried to maintain a calm exterior.


    The Patriarch of the Qian Family then said curiously,


    "What kind of Formation have youid that could threaten a Foundation Building Cultivator?"


    "Why not give it a try?" Mo Hua said.


    The Patriarch of the Qian Family thought for a moment and shook his head, "Even when hunting a rabbit, a lion uses all its might. I will not underestimate you, even if you¡¯re only at the Qi Refinement stage."


    Mo Hua frowned, feeling somewhat disappointed.


    This Patriarch of the Qian Family was too difficult to deal with.


    You¡¯re at the Middle Stage of Foundation Establishment, could you die from underestimating me for once?


    If he wouldn¡¯te over, the Formation he set would be in vain.


    The Patriarch of the Qian Family saw through Mo Hua¡¯s emotions and smiled slightly but then was suddenly stunned and slowly said,


    "No, that¡¯s wrong!"


    His gaze upon Mo Hua grew more and more solemn, "It¡¯s you!"


    Mo Hua¡¯s heart skipped a beat, feigning ignorance and denying, "No, it¡¯s not!"


    "No, it¡¯s you!" The Patriarch of the Qian Family shook his head, "It was you, entering ck Mountain Stronghold, breaking the Formation, summoning the Taoist Soldiers to encircle the stronghold, discovering my identity, it was all you."


    "Yes, yes, that¡¯s right!"


    The Patriarch of the Qian Family was gradually making sense of it all.


    "You know Concealment Technique, Formation, have strong Divine Sense, and... you also knocked out Xinger; you definitely learned something from him, in order to keep me from discovering, that¡¯s why you knocked him out..."


    "Yes, that exins it."


    The Patriarch of the Qian Family, with furrowed brows, muttered to himself, connecting all the dots.


    Mo Hua felt a chill in his heart.


    It was over, in the blink of an eye, everything he had done was guessed by the Patriarch of the Qian Family.

 Chapter 337 - 335 Different Paths_1

    The Patriarch of the Qian Family suddenly realized but couldn¡¯t quite believe it:


    "How could it be you? You¡¯re just a little¡­"


    Mo Hua stubbornly denied, "It wasn¡¯t me."


    But his denial was futile.


    The Patriarch of the Qian Family looked at Mo Hua, his gaze already very certain, yet he did not seem angry.


    Besides feeling nervous, Mo Hua was also somewhat puzzled.


    He had fooled ck Mountain Stronghold and even duped the Patriarch of the Qian Family, yet there wasn¡¯t a trace of hatred in the patriarch¡¯s eyes. Was his temper really this good?


    "Are you wondering why I¡¯m not angry?" the Patriarch of the Qian Family asked.


    Mo Hua nodded.


    The gaze of the Patriarch of the Qian Family deepened, "If you were an ordinary cultivator, whether a Monster Hunter, a Tribunal Cultivator, or a n cultivator, having destroyed my hundred years of effort, I would have you torn to pieces."


    "But you are different," the Patriarch of the Qian Family¡¯s gaze showed surprise, "You¡¯re just a child in your teenage years, capable of these feats, your courage, wisdom, and strategies are exceptional, which was beyond my expectation."


    "What¡¯s more important is that you are a Formation Master, and your mastery in formations is even much more profound than that of the third Householder at the Foundation Establishment Stage¡­"


    "It is just a pity that you are not a member of my Qian Family¡­"


    The Patriarch of the Qian Family¡¯s tone carried a faint regret.


    "So what if I were a member of the Qian Family?" Mo Hua asked with confusion.


    The Patriarch of the Qian Family¡¯s gaze hardened, "If you were a member of the Qian Family, even just a side branch, with even the slightest trace of the Qian Family bloodline, I could make you an elder¡­"


    "And even if you wished, I could go against all opposition, and make you the Family Head of the Qian Family!"


    Mo Hua curled his lips, "You should find some more credible lies if you want to deceive people."


    "Everything in the Qian Family is up to me, if I say you can be the family head, then you would be the family head for sure!" the Patriarch of the Qian Family said.


    "Being the family head isn¡¯t necessarily a good thing," Mo Hua pointed to Qian Hong, lying on the ground, "This family head just got killed by you..."


    The Patriarch of the Qian Family was slightly stunned, then shook his head, "You are different from him!"


    The Patriarch of the Qian Family¡¯s gaze grew somber, "Hong¡¯er, in terms of talent, character, or means, is much inferior. The only value he had was his bloodline; my blood ran in his veins."


    "So he just serves as a primer for you?" Mo Hua taunted with indifference.


    But the Patriarch of the Qian Family was not angered, instead, he smiled lightly, "Everyone has their talents, and everything has its use."


    So you don¡¯t even think of your own grandson as a person¡­


    Mo Hua¡¯s look towards the Patriarch of the Qian Family was even more contemptuous.


    The Patriarch of the Qian Family frowned in thought, then his eyes suddenly lit up, "No, it doesn¡¯t matter if you¡¯re not from the Qian Family. With your abilities, bloodline has be irrelevant."


    The Patriarch of the Qian Family looked at Mo Hua, "You cane work for me; we¡¯ll build another ck Mountain Stronghold, and I¡¯ll make you the Chief Elder of ck Mountain Stronghold!"


    "I won¡¯t show my face, and you¡¯ll be above millions as the leader of ck Mountain Stronghold, those evil cultivators will all follow your orders, with respect only to you!"


    Mo Hua opened his mouth but found himself at a loss for words.


    This Patriarch of the Qian Family really dared to dream¡­


    "ck Mountain Stronghold is gone," Mo Hua reminded him.


    "It¡¯s the ck Mountain Stronghold of Big ck Mountain that¡¯s gone," the Patriarch of the Qian Family¡¯s gaze sharpened, "but this world doesn¡¯t have just one Big ck Mountain, nor just one ck Mountain Stronghold."


    "Anywhere can be Big ck Mountain; wherever there are people, a ck Mountain Stronghold could exist."


    "What name it¡¯s called is just an intimidating title."


    Mo Hua¡¯s heart grew cold.


    This Patriarch of the Qian Family had bigger ambitions than he had thought, his schemes were truly profound, and he cared not for temporary gains or losses, able to let go of past grudges.


    Should he seed, he would surely be a demon path tyrant.


    Mo Hua was toozy to beat around the bush with him and decisively said, "It¡¯s impossible for me to join you!"


    "Why not?"


    Mo Hua thought for a moment, then found a somewhat cool reason to say, "Our paths are different, we cannot n together!"


    The Patriarch of the Qian Family scoffed slightly, "You¡¯re so young, what do you know of ¡¯the path¡¯?"


    "No matter what ¡¯the path¡¯ is, it¡¯s definitely not the same as yours," Mo Hua said.


    The Patriarch of the Qian Family¡¯s expression gradually faded, his tone growing cold, "When you grow up, when you leave Tongxian City, you will see the world¡¯s suffering, witness the chaos of the mortal realm, and taste the despair of Tao cultivation. Then you will understand that what I say is right¡­"


    "We¡¯ll have to wait until I¡¯ve seen it to say," Mo Hua didn¡¯t buy the Patriarch of the Qian Family¡¯s bluff, "How can I possibly know without seeing things with my own eyes?"


    Knowing he could not persuade Mo Hua, the Patriarch of the Qian Family stepped back, "You have time to think over these matters, but for now, you could start by doing a task for me. Whatever you want, I will do everything in my power to provide."


    The Patriarch of the Qian Family spoke earnestly.


    The third Householder was locked up in Taoist Prison; he needed a Formation Master.


    Inparison to Mo Hua, the third Householder¡¯s formation skills were far inferior.


    If Mo Hua could help him, whether the third Householder lived or died was not of any concern to him.


    "And if I don¡¯t wish to?" Mo Hua said coldly.


    "Then it¡¯s not up to you," the Patriarch of the Qian Family said lightly.


    Mo Hua¡¯s gaze hardened, "Do you intend to kill me?"


    "I won¡¯t kill you," said the Patriarch of the Qian Family, "but you must have parents and friends, right?"


    Mo Hua raised an eyebrow and said, "You dare!"


    The Patriarch of the Qian Family didn¡¯t want to anger Mo Hua or leave him with grudges. He wanted Mo Hua¡¯s willing help, so he spoke softly,


    "As long as you help me, I can leave them unharmed."


    Mo Hua sneered inwardly.


    The Patriarch of the Qian Family asked, "You don¡¯t believe me?"


    Mo Hua looked at him with disdain, "What do you think?"


    He had even killed his own flesh and blood, showing how ruthless and unprincipled he was. His words were nonsense, not a single one could be trusted.


    Even if he helped the Patriarch of the Qian Family, he would just be the second Householder.


    Useful when needed, discarded when not.


    Seeing that Mo Hua was unpersuaded, the Patriarch of the Qian Family also lost interest in convincing him.


    After all, once his cultivation broke through, he could threaten Mo Hua with his parents. He didn¡¯t believe Mo Hua would defy him then.


    And with Mo Hua¡¯s formation expertise, given time, rebuilding the ck Mountain Stronghold wouldn¡¯t be difficult.


    It would just take a little more time.


    Time erodes the mind, and Mo Hua, still young, couldn¡¯t have an unswerving Taoist heart.


    Deep within people¡¯s hearts lie great desires.


    He just needed to find a way to tempt Mo Hua onto the Demon Path; even if Mo Hua took only one step, he would never turn back.


    At that time, Mo Hua would have no choice but to willingly serve him.


    He would still be able to rebuild the ck Mountain Stronghold, harbor evil cultivators, and use formations for concealment and stealth.


    However, this time, with Mo Hua¡¯s formation enhancements, the ck Mountain Stronghold would be even stronger and forever hidden from discovery.


    After all, there wasn¡¯t likely to be another junior cultivator who could, like Mo Hua, excel in stealth and formations, be brave and strategic, daring enough to infiltrate ck Mountain Stronghold and steal its dark secrets.


    Mo Hua also understood the Patriarch of the Qian Family¡¯s intentions and said unhappily,


    "Unjust deeds will surely kill oneself; beware the retribution you invite."


    The Patriarch of the Qian Family thought Mo Hua was naive and scoffed,


    "If there really was retribution in this world, I should have suffered it long ago, not lived til now."


    Mo Hua wanted to say more but saw the Patriarch of the Qian Family smile faintly,


    "Are you still thinking about buying time?"


    Mo Hua said righteously, "Haven¡¯t I been dying time all along?"


    The Patriarch of the Qian Family¡¯s gaze on Mo Hua grew more appreciative and also meaningful, "Do you guess whether I am now assimting the medicinal power or not?"


    Mo Hua was taken aback, released his Divine Sense, and his heart shook.


    The Patriarch of the Qian Family¡¯s aura was gradually bing stronger!


    The Patriarch of the Qian Family said calmly,


    "I know you rang the bell to call for help, but thisir isplex. By the time they arrive, I will have just finished assimting the medication, broken through to the Foundation Establishment Late Stage, and will be ready to annihte them, avenging the previous ambush."


    Mo Hua was shocked; everything was within the calction of the Patriarch of the Qian Family.


    He had been assimting the power of the Lifespan Transformation Elixir in his body all along, just toying with him while conversing!


    A chill grew at the bottom of Mo Hua¡¯s heart, and panic set in.


    He forced himself to stay calm, to think of any possible solutions.


    But his thoughts were in disarray, and he couldn¡¯te up with any ideas on the spot.


    Just as he was at a loss, Mo Hua suddenly stared nkly, then his face showed horror as he looked behind the Patriarch of the Qian Family as if he had seen a terrifying scene.


    The Patriarch of the Qian Family thought Mo Hua was pretending to trick him and paid no attention.


    But Mo Hua had truly seen a horrific scene!


    He saw that the dead pig had silently stood up!


    It was already dead, its eyes were clouded white, and therefore it emitted no aura at all.


    The Patriarch of the Qian Family didn¡¯t realize it.


    With an aura of deathly stillness, the pig silently walked up behind the Patriarch of the Qian Family.


    Unaware, the Patriarch of the Qian Family sensed something was off because Mo Hua¡¯s terrified expression seemed genuine.


    The Patriarch of the Qian Family thought to turn around and take a look, but it was toote.


    The Pig Monster with clouded white eyes opened its blood-filled mouth and in one bite, bit off the right side of the Patriarch of the Qian Family¡¯s body.


    The Patriarch of the Qian Family¡¯s shocked expression lingered on his face, utterly unaware of what happened.


    As he struggled to turn his head, he then saw the dead pig, looking at him with cold, hollow eyes.


    "How could this¡­"


    The Patriarch of the Qian Family murmured.


    The Pig Monster chewed the half of his body briefly and directly swallowed it.


    Before the Patriarch of the Qian Family could utter another word, the gaping maw opened again.


    This second bitepletely devoured the cunning and deep-thinking Patriarch of the Qian Family!


    Those who fed on humans ended up feeding the pigs.

 Chapter 338 - 336: The Present World_1

    Mo Hua¡¯s heart and spirit both quaked, filled with disbelief.


    The Patriarch of the Qian Family... was he truly dead?!


    Just moments before, Mo Hua had said that those whomit many injustices would eventually destroy themselves and that such actions would bring retribution.


    But that had just been an offhand remark.


    He had not expected that the retribution against the Patriarch of the Qian Family would actuallye to pass, and so swiftly at that!


    Mo Hua¡¯s emotions were in turmoil, but what happened next was equally, if not more, shocking to him.


    After swallowing the Patriarch of the Qian Family, the Pig Monster¡¯s deathly pale eyes began to show fresh red.


    The blood in its body started flowing again, demonic power began to aggregate anew, and the bloodstains on its body changed from dark to bright red, even emitting a blinding red light.


    Mo Hua¡¯s pupils dted.


    This Pig Monster, it was refining the medicinal power!


    It was not only refining the power of the Lifespan Transformation Elixir but also the Blood Qi of the Patriarch of the Qian Family.


    At the same time, an aura that could only be described as terrifying coalesced on the Pig Monster¡¯s body, causing one¡¯s whole body to shudder, even giving the illusion that the Great Dao was in chaos and a mutation was urring!


    Mo Hua had no idea what was happening, but at that moment, he had only one thought:


    Run!


    Simultaneously, the Pig Monster turned its head, its blood-colored eyes gazing toward Mo Hua.


    Mo Hua felt his hairs stand on end as he pushed his Water Passing Step to its limit, racing toward the outside of the stone chamber.


    Only a few steps into his escape, Mo Hua noticed people ahead¡ªit was Leader Yang and Zhang Lan.


    Zhang Lan and Leader Yang appeared at the entrance to the cave, and upon seeing Mo Hua¡¯s deathly pale face, were about to say something when Mo Hua urgently interrupted them.


    "Run for it!"


    They were taken aback, not yet understanding what had happened when they saw at the end of the stone steps, a blood-colored, fierce pig¡¯s head making its appearance.


    The two eximed in shock, "What kind of monster beast is this?"


    The Pig Monster¡¯s head was stuck in the entrance of the stone chamber; its blood-red pupils rotated irregrly before ncing sharply at Mo Hua. It let out a shriek and lunged forward.


    The stone walls on both sides, which seemed as fragile as tofu, crumbled under the pressure of its massive body.


    Despite looking bulky, the Pig Monster was incredibly fast and was about to catch up.


    Zhang Lan and Leader Yang, with grave expressions, quickly ced Mo Hua behind them, hoping to hold off the Pig Monster for a moment, allowing Mo Hua to escape.


    But with the Pig Monster¡¯s terrifying presence, they had no confidence, and cold sweat seeped from their palms.


    Seeing that they were protecting him behind them, Mo Hua felt a mix of gratitude and urgency.


    He knew that Leader Yang and the others were no match for this aberrant Pig Monster and couldn¡¯t stop it at all.


    Trying to block it forcefully would result at best in severe injuries and at worst in being devoured like the Patriarch of the Qian Family.


    In this critical juncture, a sh of inspiration struck Mo Hua.


    He suddenly remembered the Formation he had set up on the ground.


    When the Pig Monster charged in, the Formation hadn¡¯t been activated.


    Mo Hua pushed his Divine Sense to its limit and instantlypleted the Divine Sense lock in the chaotic stone chamber, locating the Grade One Earthfire Compound Formation he hadid down.


    In less than the time it takes to breathe, Mo Hua focused his qi and formed the Fireball Technique.


    The fireball followed Mo Hua¡¯s Divine Sense, flying out suddenly, tracing an arc, and precisely igniting the Formation.


    For a brief moment, the stone chamber was dead silent, as if even the sound had been annihted.


    At the same time, the Grade One Earthfire Compound Formation began to copse!


    Zhang Lan and Leader Yang witnessed an unbelievable scene.


    They saw Mo Hua casting a fireball at incredible speed to activate the corner¡¯s Formation.


    But instead of exploding, the spiritual power in the Formation began to invert and slowly copse, producing intermittent ck spiritual power.


    This copsing spiritual power, like tiny ck daggers, chipped away at the Pig Monster¡¯s flesh instantaneously, stripping and unraveling its flesh at a molecr level.


    First the outer skin, then the flesh, and finally the bones¡ªall were dissolved by the power of annihtion, turning into ck powder.


    As the Formation copsed, it was located at the right rear leg of the Pig Monster, and in an instant, one of the Pig Monster¡¯s hind legs vanished, as if the void had copsed and erased that leg.


    Thrown off bnce, the Pig Monster crashed to the ground, its lunging attack interrupted.


    However, in just a moment, Blood Qi began to condense where the lost leg was.


    First bone was formed, then flesh and blood vessels, and finally the outer skin.


    As quickly as the power of annihtion dissolved it, the power of flesh regenerated.


    Leader Yang and hispanion were profoundly shocked:


    "What kind of Formation is this? And what is this fine ck spiritual power that can dissolve the flesh of a Second Grade monster beast?!"


    "And what kind of monster beast is this? Why is its regeneration speed so incredibly fast?!"


    Seeing the two still dazed, Mo Hua couldn¡¯t help but p their backs with both hands, one hand on each, and yell out:


    "Run already!"


    The Pig Monster¡¯s hind legs had been eradicated by the inverse transformation of Spiritual Power, and though they had regenerated, its Blood Qi was not flowing smoothly, and it struggled to rise.


    If they didn¡¯t run now, it might be toote to runter.


    Leader Yang and hispanion suddenly came to their senses, and together they hastened their movement technique, running towards the cave entrance.


    After a short run, the roaring of the Pig Monster could be heard again from behind them, as it had stood up.


    A sense of rm rose in everyone¡¯s heart.


    Leader Yang decisively picked up Mo Hua with one hand, tucking him at his waist, and pulled Zhang Lan with the other, running forward with him.


    Being a Foundation Building Cultivator, his movement technique was much faster than Mo Hua¡¯s and the others.


    Within a few breaths, they had run out of the mountain cave.


    There were already people outside by then.


    Elder Yu, Court Leader Zhou, and Old Master An were all there.


    They had followed the bell¡¯s signal to the cave entrance, and before they could locate the exact position, they heard shaking and roaring from inside the cave.


    They were clueless and could only wait at the entrance of the cave.


    Seeing the panic-stricken expressions and pale faces of Mo Hua and the others, Court Leader Zhou frowned and asked,


    "What happened?"


    Leader Yang was about to say something when Mo Hua grabbed his sleeve.


    Mo Hua took a deep breath and said nothing else, still insisting only on, "Run fast!"


    Court Leader Zhou and the others looked at each other, "We have a few Foundation Building Cultivators here, even if it¡¯s the Patriarch of the Qian Family, we should be able to fight¡­"


    Mo Hua shook his head, "The Patriarch of the Qian Family was eaten, it¡¯s not just us that need to run, all the cultivators searching the mountain must all flee the deep mountains!"


    His tone conveyed a deep terror.


    That pig was too terrifying.


    The aura on its body made Mo Hua feel both familiar and eerie.


    The familiar part was, its aura seemed simr to the Power of Annihtion from the Formation Copse, as if both vaguely contained the force of the Heavenly Dao.


    The eerie part was, this aura was theplete opposite to the Power of Annihtion, resembling more of an endless regenerative force.


    Mr. Zhuang had said, from the Great Daoes both creation and destruction, with creationes annihtion.


    If the Formation Copse is the Power of Annihtion, then this pig embodies the regenerative force!


    From death to life, clearly dead, yet it came back to life.


    Mo Hua felt a chill in his heart; he didn¡¯t know exactly how formidable this pig was, but insights gained from his long practice of Drawing Formation and the inexplicable fear welling up in his heart told him that if they didn¡¯t run now, all of them would perish in the maw of this Pig Monster!


    Upon hearing this, everyone else also turned pale with shock.


    The Patriarch of the Qian Family... was eaten?!


    That cunning and profound cultivator, who in the midst of encirclement by several Foundation Establishment Initial Stage cultivators and Taoist Soldiers could still find a way to withdraw... was eaten by this pig?!


    Without hesitation, Court Leader Zhou decisively said, "We withdraw!"


    At that moment, another loud noise came from within the mountain cave.


    It seemed like the pig was ramming left and right, shattering the stone walls, and the aura emanating from the cave entrance became increasingly bloodthirsty and dreadful.


    Without further dy, everyone immediately withdrew.


    Leader Yang pulled along Zhang Lan, while Elder Yu carried Mo Hua on his back.


    As everyone retreated, they approached the camps along the way, passing the message:


    There is a disaster in the deep mountains; a great danger ising. All cultivators must evacuate immediately!


    In the middle of the night, the silence of the deep mountains was broken, and the cultivators searching the mountain, after the initial panic, withdrew orderly from the deep mountains.


    Two hourster, all the cultivators, including Mo Hua, had gathered at the foot of the deep mountains.


    This was the border between the deep mountains and Inner Mountain, just a few steps away from Inner Mountain, which was rtively safer.


    Elder Yu put Mo Hua down, and everyone breathed a sigh of relief.


    At that moment, an abrupt change urred in the deep mountains.


    In the darkness of the night, a wave of Blood Qi shot into the sky, peaks crumbled, and a massive, bloodthirsty Pig Monster suddenly appeared, its horrid roars seeming to tear through the night.


    Not only Mo Hua and hispanions saw this scene.


    At this moment, the cultivators far away in Tongxian City also sensed it, looking up to see the blood Qi soaring into the sky.


    The ferocity and Evil Qi caused all cultivators¡¯ hearts and minds to tremble.


    Some of the older Monster Hunters couldn¡¯t believe what they saw, shaking with fear and disbelief as they said,


    "This is... a Big Demon..."


    Elder Yu, standing beside Mo Hua and seeing the current form of the Pig Monster and feeling its presence, remembered the ancient rumors among the Monster Hunters, he felt as if he fell into an ice pit, eximing in a lost voice,


    "A Big Demon has appeared..."


    Elder Yu turned pale, "But this¡­ how is this possible¡­"

 Chapter 339 - 337 Big Demon_1

    The deep mountains had be a true forbiddennd.


    Day and night, one could see the blood qi shooting into the sky, and the figure of the blood-colored pig monster perched atop the peak.


    The pig monster was refining the potency of the Lifespan Transformation Elixir.


    To say it was refining, it would be more urate to say it was assimting.


    After all, this pill had been formed within its body, forcibly extracted, and now it was simply "returning to its rightful owner."


    The pig monster¡¯s refinement of blood qi was slow, and it seemed like it would take a long time, but no matter how long it took, there woulde a day when it would be finished.


    As time slowly passed, the blood qi around the pig monster became denser and its aura more terrifying.


    The faces of all the cultivators in Tongxian City were clouded with gloom.


    Elder Yu and the others looked increasingly solemn.


    A storm was brewing, and a great catastrophe was approaching.


    Yet Mo Hua was utterly puzzled in his heart.


    What was a big demon, why had that pig turned into a big demon, and why did the arrival of a big demon signify a catastrophe?


    He had nevere into contact with these cultivation secrets before.


    So, Mo Hua went to ask Elder Yu.


    Elder Yu sighed, "The so-called big demon is a term used by Monster Hunters, referring to extremely powerful, non-human forces that can annihte an entire city or state boundary."


    "What level of monster beast qualifies as a big demon, then? Something beyond Second Grade?" Mo Hua asked.


    Elder Yu shook his head, "Big demons are not simply ssified by grade."


    Mo Hua thought for a moment, "Is it based on the grade of the state boundary, then?"


    Elder Yu nodded and exined to Mo Hua:


    "In a Second-Grade state boundary, a big demon would be Second Grade, in a Third-Grade state boundary, a big demon would be Third Grade... and so on. A powerful monster beast nearing the grade limit of a certain domain is called a ¡¯big demon.¡¯"


    "But why could that pig be a big demon?" Mo Hua wondered aloud.


    That pig had only eaten an elder of the Qian Family and had even been on the brink of death at one point ¨C so why did it suddenly be a big demon?


    "I don¡¯t know that either," Elder Yu said bitterly, "Big demons have always been the stuff of legend. No one can say for certain how theye into being... Thest record of a big demon in Tongxian City was two to three thousand years ago."


    "Was that big demon killed?"


    "No," Elder Yu shook his head, "The big demon was not killed."


    Mo Hua was startled, "Then how did it die?"


    "It starved to death."


    "Starved to death?" Mo Hua was taken aback.


    That was a manner of death Mo Hua had not anticipated.


    Elder Yu¡¯s eyes held a deep-seated fear:


    "It had devoured all the cultivators of Tongxian City, all the monster beasts of Big ck Mountain, and everything edible. Finally, after more than a hundred years without food, it exhausted its blood qi and starved to death..."


    Mo Hua gasped, "It ate... all the cultivators of Tongxian City?!"


    Elder Yu nodded, "Indeed."


    "Couldn¡¯t it be killed?"


    If it could be killed, then the cultivators of an entire city wouldn¡¯t have all been devoured..." Elder Yu gave a wry smile.


    "Why couldn¡¯t it be killed?"


    Mo Hua was very puzzled.


    It was just a Second Grade monster beast, and no matter how strong, there was always a way to kill it.


    Even if Foundation Establishment wasn¡¯t enough, there was still Qi Refinement, and if Monster Hunters weren¡¯t enough, there were also Taoist Soldiers. So many cultivators working together could surely wear down the big demon, even if it meant a war of attrition...


    Elder Yu pointed to the horizon and said, "Do you see that blood qi?"


    Mo Hua looked up and saw the towering blood qi of the pig monster over the deep mountains.


    "Is it because... the blood qi is too profound?" Mo Hua spected after a moment¡¯s thought.


    Elder Yu nodded, "The attacks of the big demon are only slightly stronger than those of monster beasts of the same grade, but the most troublesome aspect is its blood qi..."


    "The blood qi of a big demon is incredibly profound, almost equivalent to tens of times that of monster beasts of the same grade."


    Mo Hua felt a chill down his spine as he listened, "The blood qi is that profound?"


    "That¡¯s not the scariest part," continued Elder Yu:


    "The most terrifying thing is that it can replenish its blood qi by consuming humans. Trying to deplete a big demon with numbers is even more impossible."


    "With the profound blood qi of a big demon, hunting one down is bound to be a lengthy battle of attrition, with casualties being unavoidable."


    "But once there are casualties, it will replenish the big demon¡¯s blood qi. In such a give-and-take, all cultivators will end up in the mouth of the big demon, eaten alive!"


    "Unless no one dies, the cultivators would merely be ¡¯Blood Pills¡¯ for the big demon."


    "But with a big demon as fearsome as this, hunting down a ¡¯big demon¡¯ without any death is impossible, isn¡¯t it?"


    A chill arose in Mo Hua¡¯s heart, and he asked with a furrowed brow:


    "So what do we do now?"


    Elder Yu shook his head, his tone grave:


    "Our only hope is that we are all mistaken, that the pig is not actually a big demon. In that case, the Taoist Court could send a message to the Taoist Court, requesting more Foundation Establishment cultivators toe for an extermination effort."


    "And if it is a big demon?"


    "If the Taoist Court confirms that the pig is a big demon," Elder Yu sighed, "we can only... look for a way to relocate the city."


    "Relocate the city?" Mo Hua was taken aback.


    "Relocate the city," Elder Yu nodded and said:


    "All cultivators of Tongxian City must migrate elsewhere and seek a new livelihood. Otherwise, once the big demon has refined its blood qi and begins to hunt for food, starting with monster beasts and then humans, it will eventually, just like two or three thousand years ago, eat through all the cultivators of Tongxian City..."


    Elder Yu¡¯s expression was full of bitterness, "This is a natural cmity, even an undeserved disaster, and we have no way to deal with it..."


    Mo Hua was somewhat distracted.


    He had not expected that things would really be this grave.


    He had previously thought that a "Big Demon" was just a more powerful Monster Beast, and that as long as everyone worked together, there would always be a way to kill it. He had not anticipated that a Big Demon would truly signify a "great cmity," one that would force an entire city of Cultivators to relocate.


    But in his heart, Mo Hua knew that it was less "relocation" and more akin to fleeing.


    "Where will we relocate to?" Mo Hua asked, "There should be no ce nearby suitable for Cultivators to live anymore, right?"


    And even if a relocation was to be carried out, it would be impossible for just Tongxian City to move. All the surrounding Little Immortal Cities would need to relocate as well.


    If that were the case, there would be even more Cultivators moving, and fewer ces avable for them to live.


    "Typically we would move southwards, closer to the barren frontier, which mostly consists of undeveloped wastnds inhabited by Monster Beasts and Barbarian Tribes."


    Elder Yu sighed, "But life will be very tough if we do that..."


    A long and arduous trek, living at the mercy of the elements along the way, dangers unpredictable, the difficulties at the journey¡¯s end are self-evident.


    Mo Hua, too, felt a sinking mood.


    Hopefully, that Pig Monster isn¡¯t a real Big Demon...


    But deep down, Mo Hua faintly knew that wasn¡¯t likely.


    Because he had seen the Pig Monster with his own eyes and had once damaged it with a Formation Copse. He knew the regenerative power of the Pig Monster¡¯s flesh was mysteriously profound, out of the ordinary and close to the Dao, iparable to anymon Monster Beast.


    Three dayster, a document arrived from the Taoist Court, which stated:


    "Taoist Calendar twenty thousand and twenty-four, the Pig Monster causes chaos within the Second-Grade ck Mountain State Boundary.


    As verified by the Heavenly Observatory, this is a Big Demon, historically named Feng Xi.


    The local Taoist Court Officials should deliberate strategies for peace within their jurisdiction.


    If unable to counter the cmity, consider relocation matters."


    Mo Hua learned the contents of this document from Zhang Lan.


    When the document arrived at the Taoist Court and Zhang Lan got the news, knowing there was no remedy, he felt rather frustrated and went to drink at a tavern, incidentally sharing the situation with Mo Hua.


    "Doesn¡¯t the Taoist Court have any other solutions?" Mo Hua asked Zhang Lan.


    "If the Taoist Court had a solution, Big Demons would not be considered ¡¯great cmities.¡¯"


    Mo Hua still didn¡¯t understand, "Can¡¯t the Taoist Court send Golden Core Cultivators to kill that Pig?"


    "It¡¯s Feng Xi," Zhang Lan corrected him, "Once they be Big Demons, they receive a name that enters the history of Tao Cultivation. Historically, pig-like Big Demons are generally called ¡¯Feng Xi¡¯."


    Zhang Lan took a sip of his drink and sighed, "Golden Core Cultivators cannote."


    "Are they afraid of death?"


    Zhang Lan shook his head, "Golden Core Cultivators, even if they can¡¯t kill a Second-Grade Big Demon, can still escape with their lives."


    "What they fear..." Zhang Lan pointed upwards, "are thews of the Heavenly Dao."


    "What does this have to do with thews of the Heavenly Dao?" Mo Hua didn¡¯t understand.


    Zhang Lan asked in return, "The state boundary we are in now, what is it?"


    "The ck Mountain State Boundary."


    "And the full name?"


    Mo Hua had studied geography of Tao Cultivation at the Tongxian Gate. He had learned diligently and remembered clearly, so even though he had left his studies iplete, he still managed to answer:


    "The Cultivation World isprised of Nine States, with each state divided into territories, and within those territories are Immortal Cities."


    "Tongxian City belongs to the Li State¡¯s Big ck Mountain territory, omits the state name, simply called ck Mountain State Boundary."


    Zhang Lan nodded and asked again, "Which grade?"


    Mo Hua hesitated, then answered, "Second Grade."


    "Why is it Second Grade?"


    "Because the highest Cultivators here only have achieved Foundation Establishment..."


    Mo Hua felt that Zhang Lan was asking the obvious, but also felt Zhang Lan would not be doing so pointlessly. After thinking it over, he slowly said:


    "Golden Core is Third Grade, exceeding the upper limit of a Second-Grade state boundary, so they cannote over?"


    "It¡¯s not that they can¡¯te, but they can¡¯t use any Cultivation higher than Second Grade,"


    Zhang Lan exined, "What¡¯s the point of Golden Core Cultivatorsing without being able to use their Golden Core Cultivation?"


    "What happens if they use it forcefully?" Mo Hua asked.


    "If they use it forcefully, they will die!" Zhang Lan said gravely.


    "Die?!" Mo Hua was startled.


    "Die," Zhang Lan nodded, pondered for a moment, then added, "So when you say they are afraid of dying and that¡¯s why they dare note, you¡¯re sort of correct."


    "Why is that?" Mo Hua was still confused.


    Zhang Lan sighed, "That is the rule of the Heavenly Dao. When the Taoist Court was established, it designated this ce as Second Grade. Thus, all Cultivators here can at most use Foundation Establishment Cultivation..."


    "Once they surpass this limit, they will be eliminated by the Heavenly Dao!"


    "Are there no exceptions?" Mo Hua asked.


    Zhang Lan said decisively, "None!"


    "What about higher than Golden Core?"


    Zhang Lan replied, "Don¡¯t even mention Golden Core, even those of the Mahayana level, unless they¡¯ve attained immortality, must abide by these Heavenly Dao restrictions. Once they defy thesews, no matter how advanced their Cultivation or how strong their power, they will be directly extinguished by the Great Dao, resulting in death and the loss of their Dao!"


    "Even the Taoist Monarch who reigns over the Nine States, will not be an exception!"


    "These are thews of the Heavenly Dao!"


    Zhang Lan¡¯s expression became solemn as he said:


    "The Heavenly Dao reigns supreme above all things and all the myriad Cultivators!"

 Chapter 340 - 338 Law_1

    ```


    Mo Hua¡¯s heart trembled, and then he slowly furrowed his brows:


    "If we follow this Law, doesn¡¯t it mean that within a realm, cultivators simply cannot resist a Big Demon?"


    High-rank cultivators cannot intervene, and low-rank cultivators have no power to contend.


    Against a cultivator with high cultivation like Patriarch of the Qian Family, it¡¯s still possible to overpower him by sheer numbers, with all cultivators united and working together to subdue him.


    But facing a Big Demon like Feng Xi, more people are useless; after it drains their Blood Qi and consumes them, it can just recover.


    The more people there are, the Big Demon might actually grow stronger.


    Zhang Lan let out a long sigh and said,


    "¡¯Within a realm, a Big Demon is invincible¡¯ is basically a consensus in the Cultivation World. Otherwise, the Taoist Court wouldn¡¯t suggest relocating the city; it¡¯s truly a helpless move born out of desperation."


    "But Big Demons must die eventually, right?" Mo Hua said.


    Zhang Lan nodded, "Of course, all things in the world, including demons, must experience life and death. Even the most powerful Big Demons are just that¡ªdemons, not immortals, so naturally, they will die."


    "How do most Big Demons die?" Mo Hua asked again.


    Zhang Lan thought for a moment and answered,


    "Some starve to death after consuming all the cultivators in a realm; some die of old age after living for thousands of years; some are inexplicably struck down by Heavenly Dao Laws when they break through a boundary; and some are in through thebined efforts of family ns and sects¡­"


    "Combined efforts to y?" Mo Hua¡¯s expression shifted.


    "Don¡¯t even think about that," Zhang Lan guessed what Mo Hua was thinking and dismissed his idea,


    "The ns and sects capable of ying a Big Demon have legacies that span thousands or even tens of thousands of years, profound backgrounds, powerful sect disciples, and Protective Sect Arrays they can rely on. Only then can they y a Big Demon¡­ And even so, they will be severely weakened, paying a terribly painful price."


    "If the Big Demon doesn¡¯t appear within their own sects or factions, directly threatening the roots of their Taoist heritage, they have no choice but to attempt the ying. Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t willingly take the risk."


    "This ce, Tongxian City, simplycks any power with such profound backgrounds."


    "Moreover, such events are extremely rare, and even in the records of Family Sects and ns, simr ounts are few and far between."


    Mo Hua felt somewhat disappointed.


    As expected, any method he could think of, others had already thought of, and any method that could be used, others had already used.


    In over twenty thousand years of the Taoist Court¡¯s existence, there had been countless brilliant individuals, and not all other cultivators were fools; it wasn¡¯t possible that what you think of, others could not.


    But instead of decreasing, Mo Hua¡¯s doubts only multiplied.


    "Then why even have assessments for state boundaries? If there were no assessment, wouldn¡¯t high-rank cultivators be able to y Big Demons?"


    "On what basis are these assessments determined?"


    "Why is this ce designated a Second-Grade Prefecture Border?"


    "As for being struck down by Heavenly Dao Laws, what exactly are those Heavenly Dao, what rules, and how are they struck down?"


    ...


    Mo Hua, articte, fired off questions rapid-fire.


    Zhang Lan felt his scalp tingle at the barrage of questions.


    That¡¯s why being too smart isn¡¯t such a good thing.


    Once someone is smart, they have many questions, and with many questions, headaches are bound to follow.


    When ites to issues like the overall nning of the Taoist Court, the division of the Nine State, and the structure of heaven and earth, Zhang Lan had no answers, and he couldn¡¯t just make irresponsible guesses.


    First, it might mislead the younger generation, creating misconceptions in Mo Hua¡¯s understanding of the path of Tao Cultivation.


    Second, Mo Hua was no longer a novice in Tao Cultivation, and in fact, he knew much more about Formations than Zhang Lan did. If Zhang Lan were to blunder through an exnation, Mo Hua would likely spot the ws easily.


    To know what one knows and what one does not know is true knowledge.


    Losing a little face was worth it.


    Zhang Lan could only tell the truth, "I don¡¯t know about these things¡­"


    "Alright." Mo Hua was somewhat regretful.


    Although Zhang Lan was from a Noble n, since he was still at the Qi Refinement stage, his ignorance was understandable.


    Nevertheless, Mo Hua still wasn¡¯t giving up:


    "Is there really no way to deal with the Big Demon?"


    Zhang Lan patted his shoulder,


    "In the face of the Heavenly Dao, cultivators are actually very insignificant. In the pursuit of the Dao for a lifetime, the more one seeks, the more one realizes the unfathomable depths of the Great Dao, which cannot be fullyprehended by human effort. The Great Dao¡¯s formidable disasters and variations cannot be countered by mere human power."


    In other words, there was no way out.


    Mo Hua whispered, "So we can only relocate the city?"


    Zhang Lan sighed, "In a few days, the Taoist Court will deliberate once more. If it reallyes to it, we will have to head to the wilnds in the south."


    But in reality, there wasn¡¯t much to discuss; it was just that nobody wanted to make the final decision until absolutely necessary.


    After all, once the decision to relocate is made, it means leaving one¡¯s home behind and leading a life of discement, with an uncertain future ahead.


    Mo Hua felt unwilling and puzzled.


    He wanted to get to the bottom of this matter.


    The next day, he went to visit Mr. Zhuang.


    "Gentleman, why do Big Demons exist, and how are the state boundaries assessed?"


    Mr. Zhuang silently looked at Mo Hua and asked, "Do you really want to know?"


    Mo Hua nodded his head.


    Mr. Zhuang remained silent for a long time before finally speaking,


    "I can tell you about the causality of the Great Dao involved here, but you must remember not to tell anyone else; otherwise, it will bring disaster upon you."


    Mo Hua¡¯s expression became grave, and he nodded.


    Mr. Zhuang let out a slight sigh and began to speak,


    "All things in the world originate from the Dao."


    ```


    "From Daoes the One, from the Onees the Two, from the Twoes the Three, and from the Threee all things. Be it a Big Demon or the assessment, all are things derived from the Great Dao."


    "Defying the Heavenly Dao, catastrophes are born, thus leading to Big Demons;"


    "The Heavenly Dao¡¯s checks and bnces, the ssification of regions in Nine State, this is why assessment exists."


    Mr. Zhuang spoke concisely and to the point.


    Mo Hua frowned slightly, contemting carefully.


    Mr. Zhuang then exined further:


    "What we call a Big Demon is one kind of cmity caused by the Great Dao. When a Cultivator acts against the heavens, vites natural affection, it breeds cmity."


    "Cmities that vite the Heavenly Dao are collectively referred to as Taoist Demons."


    "And a Big Demon, is one type of Taoist Demon."


    "¡¯Taoist Demon¡¯ is a term used internally within the Taoist Court¡¯s Heavenly Observatory; it is not mentioned to outsiders. Because the Taoist Court fancies itself as acting in ordance with heaven¡¯s mandate, the existence of Taoist Demons would imply that the Taoist Court is at fault, in vition of the Heavenly Dao."


    Mr. Zhuang¡¯s expression was serious as he looked at Mo Hua and said:


    "Thus, these words should go from my mouth to your ears and must not be known to others. Especially the term ¡¯Taoist Demon¡¯."


    Mo Hua¡¯s expression was solemn as he nodded seriously.


    Then Mo Hua pondered and said slowly:


    "So, that pig bing a Big Demon is due to the deeds and desires of the Patriarch of the Qian Family, which harmed the nature and vited the Heavenly Dao. This nurtured the Taoist Demon within the Pig Monster?"


    After all, he had killed people for two to three hundred years, brewed Human Life Pills for over two hundred years, and nurtured the Lifespan Transformation Elixir for more than a hundred years,mitting countless acts of ughter.


    Mr. Zhuang nodded slightly, "Simply put, that¡¯s the case, but there are others at y here, and it is better that you do not know now."


    "Is it a strange Taoist?"


    Mr. Zhuang was taken aback, his gaze sharpening, "Who told you that?"


    "The Patriarch of the Qian Family, and a young Pill Master at the Alchemist¡¯s Business, they both mentioned a Taoist."


    Mo Hua recounted honestly, "The Evil Skills and the pill recipe for the Lifespan Transformation Elixir were both given by a Taoist. But I don¡¯t know if the Taoist they speak of is the same person."


    But Mr. Zhuang put a hand on Mo Hua¡¯s shoulder, his expression grave, and said:


    "Do not speak of it, do not even think about it, forget that Taoist."


    Mo Hua wanted to ask why, but seeing Mr. Zhuang¡¯s face more stern than ever, he nodded in agreement and said:


    "Yes, Gentleman."


    Mr. Zhuang breathed a sigh of relief.


    Mo Hua had never seen anyone who could make Mr. Zhuang so wary.


    However, since Mr. Zhuang did not want to talk about it, he didn¡¯t think further and turned to ask other questions:


    "Gentleman, then what is the matter with the state boundary assessment?"


    "What do you want to know?" Mr. Zhuang looked at Mo Hua.


    Mo Hua organized his thoughts and continued:


    "Why does the Taoist Court assign assessments to state boundaries?"


    "Without the assessment, there wouldn¡¯t be any limitation on cultivation, the Taoist Court could then dispatch high-ranking Cultivators to exterminate Big Demons, and it wouldn¡¯t lead to the annihtion of all living beings within the state boundaries."


    "Upon what does the Taoist Court base its assessment?" Mr. Zhuang countered.


    Mo Hua thought for a moment and said, "Annihtion by thews of the Heavenly Dao?"


    Because if there were no forceful annihtion by thews of the Heavenly Dao, even if Cultivators didn¡¯t act ording to the state boundary ssifications, it would have no impact.


    The so-called state boundary assessments would be rendered meaningless.


    "What, then, are thews of the Heavenly Dao?" Mr. Zhuang asked.


    Mo Hua was startled and muttered softly, "How should I know that..."


    Mr. Zhuang shook his head slightly, "You know."


    Mo Hua¡¯s expression was one of surprise, "I know?"


    When did I know that? How could I not know about it myself...


    Mo Hua furrowed his brows and thought for a while, then suddenly his heart jumped and he eximed in astonishment:


    "Could it be... Formation?!"


    Mr. Zhuang nodded and said, "Correct."


    "But... where is the Formation?"


    Mo Hua had guessed it, but still couldn¡¯t understand.


    Mr. Zhuang pointed to the sky, and Mo Hua couldn¡¯t help but look up. The sky appeared vast and infinite, with tumbling clouds, profound and endless.


    "This sky, is itself a Formation!" Mr. Zhuang said in a heavy tone.


    Mo Hua was deeply shaken, blurting out in disbelief:


    "This is... a Formation?"


    "Indeed," Mr. Zhuang nodded, his gaze profound, "And it¡¯s not an ordinary Formation, this is a Large Formation, the most powerful one known in this world!"


    "The most powerful Large Formation..." Mo Hua was transfixed, murmuring, "Does that mean..."


    Mr. Zhuang nodded and said, "The Innate Large Formation, also called the Immortal Grade Formation in legends!"


    Mo Hua was immensely shaken inside and speechless for a long time.


    Heaven is just three feet above, and it turns out that the sky is the most powerful Formation in the world.


    It turns out that the most powerful Formation in the world has always been suspended above, covering every inch of the Cultivation World, concealing every Cultivator.


    What kind of transcendent craftsmanship this must be...


    Mo Hua looked up at the sky, feeling his own insignificance and the boundlessness of Formations.

 Chapter 341 - 339: Checks and Balances_1

    Mr. Zhuang said with a reverent expression,


    "This Formation contains the truews of the Heavenly Dao. Under the Formation, all beings are equal; regardless of one¡¯s status or level of cultivation, any transgression against the prohibitions of this Formation will lead to their annihtion without distinction."


    "Therefore, this Formation is also named: ¡¯Heavenly Dao Formation¡¯!"


    "Heavenly Dao Formation..."


    Mo Hua murmured to himself, imprinting this name deeply in his mind while also feeling hopeful.


    He hoped that one day he himself would be able to draw such a formation that reached through heaven and earth.


    Unable to help himself, Mo Hua asked, "Then, sir, who drew this Formation, was it an Immortal?"


    Mr. Zhuang shook his head, "At the very beginning of the establishment of the Taoist Court, this Formation already existed. No one knows the origin of this Formation, and no one knows by whose hand it was created. The person who drew this Formation, even if not an Immortal, must at least be a powerful Cultivator who has stepped onto the path of immortality."


    "Thus, people also call this Formation the Innate Large Formation, implying that it existed naturally since the beginning."


    "The Taoist Court has established the hierarchy of state boundaries based on this Heavenly Dao Formation. The Large Formation of a particr state boundary determines what realm is limited and will be given an assessment."


    Mr. Zhuang sighed, "However, Cultivators who know about the ¡¯Heavenly Dao Formation¡¯ are few and far between."


    "Even many Formation Masters do not believe that this vast sky is actually a Large Formation."


    Mo Hua couldn¡¯t help but ask, "Is it because there is no inheritance, so they do not know?"


    Mr. Zhuang shook his head, "Even with records of inheritance, they don¡¯t believe."


    Mo Hua was startled, "Why?"


    Mr. Zhuang pointed to the sky and asked Mo Hua, "What can you see in this sky?"


    Mo Hua tilted his head back and gazed at the sky for a long time until his neck grew sore, then hesitantly said,


    "There are clouds..."


    "What else?"


    Mo Hua shook his head, "Nothing else."


    Mr. Zhuang nodded,


    "Indeed, nothing else... there are no Formation Patterns, no Formation Pivot, not even knowing what the Formation media is, and no Formation eye. How can one say it¡¯s a Formation then?"


    "Sir, can you not see it either?"


    Mr. Zhuang looked at Mo Hua and said with a gentle smile, "Like you, I cannot see anything either..."


    "Not just me; there are Cultivators in this Cultivation World who have deeper cultivation and profounder Formation knowledge than I do, and they cannot see anything either."


    "If nothing can be seen, and nothing is there, then how can it be called a Formation?"


    "But aren¡¯t there records in the Tao Cultivation Canon?" asked Mo Hua.


    "Records in the world can have errors, and Tao Cultivation Canon should not be fully trusted," Mr. Zhuang exined.


    "I see..."


    Mo Hua nodded, then looked up at the sky again, sensing the boundless expanse and the ethereal cloud trails, as if they contained infinite and ever-renewing mysteries.


    With a dawning understanding, Mo Hua dered with conviction,


    "Sir, this must be a Formation!"


    Mr. Zhuang smiled slightly, "Why?"


    Mo Hua shook his head, "I don¡¯t know, but I feel that it is."


    Mr. Zhuang was surprised for a moment, then patted Mo Hua¡¯s head gently and said,


    "A Formation Master¡¯s intuition is an understanding of the Heavenly Dao, and sometimes it¡¯s very important. I hope that one day you really will be able to discern the Formation from this sky..."


    Mr. Zhuang¡¯s expectations filled Mo Hua with earnestness, and he nodded seriously.


    He then asked with curiosity,


    "Sir, if there really is a Heavenly Dao Formation in this sky, what is the purpose of this Large Formation, or rather, what is the significance of such aw of the Heavenly Dao?"


    Mr. Zhuang¡¯s gaze sharpened, and he spoke gravely,


    "Heavenly Dao¡¯s bnce."


    Mo Hua seemed to have an insight, but couldn¡¯t fullyprehend it all at once.


    Mr. Zhuang looked up at the vast sky and slowly said,


    "Like you, I also believe that the Heavenly Dao Formation exists. It¡¯s just that our Cultivators¡¯ Divine Sense is not enough and our knowledge of Formation is too shallow to see it."


    "Assuming the Heavenly Dao Formation truly exists..."


    Mr. Zhuang looked at Mo Hua and continued,


    "Then if state boundaries are not assessed and cultivation is not limited, without the bnce of the Heavenly Dao Formation, what would the Tao Cultivation World be like?"


    Mo Hua thought for a while, then cautiously offered, "Would it be chaotic?"


    "What would cause the chaos?" Mr. Zhuang asked again.


    "Would it be because the power of Cultivators is unrestricted?"


    Mr. Zhuang nodded,


    "Never overestimate humanity. Humans are a species that would kill for gain, for spite, or even simply for pleasure."


    "Without cultivation restrictions, high-level Cultivators would wantonly ughter those of lower levels."


    "People¡¯s Taoist Heart is never firm; it is restless, wavering, indulgent, like duckweed on the surface of the waves, tossing with the current, with no fixed ce. Even the most upright person can be tempted by evil thoughts."


    "Among a hundred high-ranking cultivators, even if only one harbors evil thoughts, it is a disaster for the lower-ranking cultivators."


    "Without the Heavenly Dao bncing the power, high-ranking cultivators can easily massacre the lower-ranking ones."


    "Qi Refinement cultivators might face ughter from Golden Core, Feather Transformation, or even Heaven Void cultivators, leaving them utterly defenseless."


    "It is not umon for a Golden Core to massacre a city, a Feather Transformation to massacre a realm, or a Heaven Void to massacre an entire state."


    "Some leaders of the Demon Path also act without any inhibitions. For the sake of refining a Magical Treasure, they might sacrifice the lives of all beings within a state boundary..."


    Mr. Zhuang sighed and continued, "The strength of the Cultivation World lies in its high-ranking cultivators, yet its future depends on those at the bottom."


    "Once the lower-ranking cultivators are wiped out, leaving no one to follow, the Cultivation World will inevitably decline."


    "If this continues, the entire Cultivation World will be destroyed by ughter in an instant."


    "But with the restriction of the Heavenly Dao Formation, high-ranking cultivators dare not act recklessly. Only then do low-ranking cultivators have a chance to survive, to thrive, and thus, the Cultivation World can flourish endlessly..."


    Mo Hua nodded, beginning to understand the significance of the Heavenly Dao¡¯s bnce.


    Take Tongxian City for instance, which is within a Second-Grade Prefecture Border. If some Foundation Establishment cultivators cause trouble, other Foundation Establishment cultivators will handle it, or at worst, Qi Refinement cultivators will unite against them.


    But without the Heavenly Dao bnce, once vited by high-ranking cultivators, they would have no way to resist, no matter what.


    Mo Hua then asked:


    "However, if a Taoist Demon arises, wouldn¡¯t the cultivators within the same state boundary also be powerless to resist?"


    Because a Taoist Demon¡¯s Blood Qi is too strong and they can strengthen themselves by killing others, they are, in a way, "endlessly multiplying" as well.


    "Yes," Mr. Zhuang nodded. "Everything has its advantages and disadvantages. With the Heavenly Dao Formation, we can restrain high-ranking cultivators, but that also makes Taoist Demons invincible in a realm;"


    "Without the Heavenly Dao Formation, though there are ways to subdue a Taoist Demon, it allows high-ranking cultivators tomit boundless ughter..."


    "Whenparing two evils, we choose the lesser one. The havoc wrought by a Taoist Demon may destroy one jurisdiction, but rampant killing by cultivators could destroy the whole Cultivation World."


    Mr. Zhuang let out a long sigh, speaking with profound significance:


    "After all, in this world, the ones who kill the most are always humans, not Monster Beasts."


    The ones who kill the most are always humans, not Monster Beasts...


    Mo Hua felt aplex mix of emotions upon hearing this.


    After pondering for a long time and hesitating for a while, Mo Hua eventually asked the question he cared about the most:


    "Is there a way to deal with Feng Xi?"


    Having grown up in Tongxian City, he couldn¡¯t bear to see the cultivators of Tongxian City move to a deste wilderness and be disced.


    Nor could he bear to see Tongxian City destroyed by Feng Xi¡¯s cmity.


    Mr. Zhuang looked at Mo Hua with a touch of relief in his eyes, "You already have an idea, don¡¯t you?"


    "Yes," Mo Hua nodded. "The only way to deal with Feng Xi is through a Large Formation..."


    From the canons Zhang Lan provided, he knew of ns and sects that had used Protective Sect Arrays to subdue Big Demons.


    Mo Hua looked up at Mr. Zhuang with a hopeful gaze, "Sir, can I learn the Large Formation?"


    Mr. Zhuang showed a momentary wistfulness.


    He knew this day woulde, but he had not expected it toe so soon...


    Mo Hua, at the Qi Refinement Realm, wanted to learn the Large Formation.


    That wasn¡¯t unusual.


    The Large Formation is the ultimate goal for all Formation Masters. Every Formation Master in the world wants to learn it.


    Even if one cannot be the main Formation Master of a Large Formation, merely participating and adding a few Patterns is already a great honor.


    But what made Mo Hua different was, he truly qualified to learn the Large Formation.


    His Divine Sense strength, control over Divine Sense, experience in Formation, and proficiency were all top-notch among first-grade Formation Masters.


    But the Large Formation is not so simple...


    Mr. Zhuang sighed, "You need to think it through."


    "I¡¯ve thought it through!" Mo Hua nodded.


    "You don¡¯t understand," Mr. Zhuang shook his head, his expression turning serious as he slowly said:


    "The Large Formation is the mostplex, most difficult, and requires the greatest construction effort among all Formation types. It is not something you can learn just because you want to, nor can you build it alone."


    "Building a Large Formation requires a tremendous amount of manpower and resources..."


    "The formation media of the Large Formation need to be crafted by Artifact Refiners, built by Craftsmen; the Formation Pivot, you could learn to draw yourself, but within the Large Formation the thousands of Single Formations cannot all bepleted by you alone, you will need the help of other Formation Masters."


    "There¡¯s also the need for resources; the materials to build the formation media, the Spiritual Ink to draw the Formation Patterns, and the Spirit Stones to activate the Formations are all in immense quantities."


    "Furthermore, the Formation Pivot of the Large Formation is extremely challenging with a high consumption of Divine Sense. It¡¯s not something you can easily master."


    "Most crucially..." Mr. Zhuang¡¯s expression grew heavy as he looked at Mo Hua and said slowly:


    "Even if you pour all resources into building the Large Formation, what if it still cannot withstand Feng Xi? What if despite exhausting all these resources and Spirit Stones, Feng Xi cannot be subdued? What will the cultivators of Tongxian City do then? In such a scenario, relocating the city would hardly be possible, how will they survive?"


    "Have you considered all these things?"


    With each statement Mr. Zhuang made, Mo Hua¡¯s heart cooled a degree, and he couldn¡¯t help but look down, disappointed and dejected.


    Mr. Zhuang gently touched Mo Hua¡¯s head again and said softly:


    "Think these matters through, then decide whether or not you want to learn and build the Large Formation."

 Chapter 342 - 340 Taoist Demon_1

    Mo Hua silently nodded.


    He thought he had considered everything, but he hadn¡¯t expected that there were still so many things he hadn¡¯t contemted¡­


    After Mo Hua left with a belly full of thoughts, Mr. Zhuang stared at the thick blood qi over the deep mountains, lost in a trance.


    After an unknown period, Mr. Zhuang murmured in a low, wistful voice:


    "Is this my karma?"


    Old Kui silently appeared behind him and said indifferently:


    "Not everything is about you, don¡¯t tter yourself."


    Mr. Zhuang shook his head.


    Old Kui nced at him and said lightly, "So, what? You don¡¯t want to leave anymore?"


    Mr. Zhuang sighed, "Let¡¯s wait until this matter is settled."


    "What are you waiting for?"


    "Once the dust has settled on this matter and the Taoist Demon¡¯s affair has a conclusion, I will set off and leave, no longer entangled in the karma of this ce."


    Old Kui reminded him, "The Taoist has already been here."


    "It was just a Taoist, not him in person."


    Old Kui frowned, "This ce is tainted with Taoist Demon¡¯s evil; the news has reached the Taoist Court, rming the Heaven Shu Pavilion. Your whereabouts will also be calcted, and they have always been watching you closely¡­"


    "Let them calcte, it¡¯s not like they haven¡¯t calcted before," said Mr. Zhuang nonchntly.


    Knowing he couldn¡¯t dissuade him, Old Kui realized that Mr. Zhuang, put in a nice way, was someone with firm convictions. Put bluntly, however, he was as stubborn as a bull and held to his own views.


    Old Kui snorted coldly, "Good words can¡¯t persuade the damned ghost."


    After saying that, Old Kui turned to leave, but Mr. Zhuang suddenly said in a low voice, "Thank you."


    Old Kui was taken aback, "Are you on the wrong medication?"


    Mr. Zhuang said with a bitter smile, "I always remember your kindness."


    Old Kui frowned, puzzled, "What? Do you think you¡¯re going to repay me?"


    Mr. Zhuang smiled, "If there everes such a day."


    "It¡¯s the living who can repay kindness. What can the dead repay? The dead can only return to the ghosts."


    Old Kui said without civility, then turned and left, his figure still carrying a hint of destion.


    Inside the bamboo room, Mr. Zhuang was left alone.


    Mr. Zhuang still gazed quietly at the deep mountains, at the blood qi soaring to the sky. After a long while, he murmured in a low voice:


    "Brother, aren¡¯t the sins you¡¯vemitted enough?"


    And at this very moment, in the center of the Nine State, in the center of Taoist State, in the most prominent high pavilion of the Taoist Court:


    An old man with white hair and beard was ying chess.


    In front of him, there was only a chessboard, with no pieces.


    Across from him, there was only a meditation cushion, with no chess yer.


    Above the cushion, there was no one, just as above his chessboard, there were no pieces.


    The old man just sat in silence, staring at the empty chessboard, expressionless, his whole being in a state of ethereal nothingness.


    He seemed both present and absent in the void.


    After a while, the old man slowly said:


    "Come in."


    A cultivator in white, who had been waiting outside for a long time, stepped forward respectfully and ced a jade slip on the table before retreating with equal deference.


    The old man stared at the chessboard for a long time and couldn¡¯t help butin:


    "No one ys chess anymore..."


    He shook his head, then shifted his gaze away to look at the jade slip on the table.


    The jade slip was inscribed with words drawn in faint gold spiritual power, and it contained a brief message in two lines:


    North of Li State, Second Grade ck Mountain State Boundary, Tongxian City.


    A Taoist Demon has appeared, taking the form of a Big Demon, named Feng Xi.


    The old man nced at it and then paid no further mind, continuing to stare at his empty chessboard. Momentster, he sensed something:


    "Li State... Tongxian City..."


    The old man spread out his right hand, his palm shining brightly with spiritual power, solidifying into a substance that became a Heavenly Daopass of the Heavenly Stems, Earthly Branches, Eryi, and Four Symbols.


    Thepass spun and calctedyer byyer, then fitted together perfectly.


    The old man was slightly startled, "Really here..."


    He then took out another jade slip marked with "Nine State Map," and ording to thepass¡¯s calctions, he traced a clear trajectory and ordered softly:


    "Pass it down."


    The cultivator in white at the door stepped forward to receive the jade slip and then exited.


    Before long, the jade slip was in the hands of the high-ranking cultivators of the Heaven Shu Pavilion, all of whom showed a shaken demeanor and thoughtful expressions.


    After a brief moment, cultivators began to leave the Heaven Shu Pavilion one after another, with expressions of gravity, excitement, or malice.


    All the movements of the Heaven Shu Pavilion were as clear as day in the old man¡¯s Sea of Consciousness, but he remained indifferent, cing the first piece on the empty chessboard.


    After making his move, the old man grumbled:


    "You shouldn¡¯t have let me calcte it, once calcted, it bes troublesome for me..."


    "Wouldn¡¯t it be better to stay quiet? It would be good for you and for me. Instead, you just have to cause trouble."


    "Whether you live or die now depends on your own fate..."


    ¡­


    The old man muttered to himself, but there was no one to hear, and no one to respond.


    After finishing his words, the old man turned his head again, picked up the jade slip, and re-read the two lines of text, muttering to himself:


    "Tongxian... This name is somewhat interesting..."


    "Feng Xi? Who is feeding the pigs this time?"


    "Fortunately, it¡¯s only Second Grade..."


    The old man ced this jade slip alongside some others of the same shape.


    On the other jade slips, simr words were written:


    Qian State, Second Grade Wendao Mountain State Boundary, Thousand Lamps City.


    Taoist Demon emerges, takes the form of a Great Evil, ancient name Huapi.


    Annotation: Remnants of an Evil God hidden within the Contemtion Map, Thousand Lamps City has migrated.


    ...


    Gen State, Third Grade Dragon Spine Mountain State Boundary, Dragon Mountain City.


    Taoist Demon emerges, takes the form of a Great Ghost, ancient name Impermanence.


    Annotation: Ghosts without form, by the time of discovery it¡¯s toote, Dragon Mountain destroyed, turned into Ghost City, not a single Cultivator survived.


    ...


    Kan State, Fourth Grade Jingwei State Boundary, Three Rivers Ancient Ferry.


    Taoist Demon emerges, takes the form of a Big Demon, ancient name Xiang Liu.


    Annotation: Failed city migration, Xiang Liu¡¯s poison floods Three Rivers, over half of the moving Cultivators dead or injured.


    ...


    Kun State, Fourth Grade Azure Cloud State Boundary, Azure Cloud City.


    Taoist Demon emerges, takes the form of a Great Corpse, ancient name Drought Demon.


    Annotation: Azure Cloud State Boundary destroyed, turned into a sea of corpses...


    ...


    The old man gradually furrowed his brows.


    In recent years, the emergence of Taoist Demons has be more frequent.


    "With Taoist Demons frequently emerging, chaos reigns between Heaven and Earth... Is it because the Great Dao is too oppressive, the bnce of Heavenly Dao disturbed, causing people to conceive evil, or is there someone, or something not human, secretly scheming?"


    The old man pondered in silence.


    In the end, he looked up at the sky and, after a long examination, couldn¡¯t help but mutter:


    "I look at this sky every day, where is any Formation? Is that kid surnamed Zhuang deceiving me?"


    -----------------


    In the Mo Family¡¯s eatery in Tongxian City,


    Mo Hua was still contemting the Large Formation, but he noticed his parents had already started packing up.


    "Mom and Dad, are we migrating now?"


    Mo Shan nodded with a sigh, "The Taoist Court has already notified us, it¡¯s time to prepare in advance."


    "Is everyone leaving?"


    "Yes."


    "Where to?"


    Mo Shan said, "The Court Leader is still discussing it, but it¡¯s likely to be south of Li State, either a wastnd or a barren mountain, ces uninhabited by Cultivators. We will have to start anew and settle down there."


    Mo Hua quietly said, "It must be hard..."


    "The cultivation itself is secondary, just a bit tough. What¡¯s most difficult is the journey, it probably won¡¯t be peaceful, and not all Cultivators will be able to safely reach the destination..." Mo Shan sighed.


    Mo Hua nodded.


    Along the way, there might be ces like Big ck Mountain, with dangerous terrain, poisonous miasma, Monster Beasts, Sin Cultivators, and even Evil Cultivators.


    Even some of the ns, Sects and the Taoist Court along the way aren¡¯t necessarily benign.


    "What about Uncle Ji¡¯s family?"


    "They¡¯re alsoing with us," Mo Shan replied, somewhat wistfully:


    "Your Uncle Ji¡¯s family has no ce to seek refuge. Initially, after arriving in Tongxian City, with Ji Li and Fu Lan married and the family together, they could live in peace for a while, but then the Big Demon appeared, and now they have to wander again..."


    And the future remained uncertain, with no guarantee of better days toe.


    After all, Qi Refinement Realm Cultivators stood at the very bottom of the Cultivation World, living a tough life, fragile and unable to withstand much risk.


    In the following days, all of the Loose Cultivators and former friends Mo Hua knew were preparing to migrate.


    Mo Hua sighed.


    The chances of learning and constructing the Large Formation were slim to none now...


    He guessed that he would have to migrate as well.


    Once the migration began, it would likely mean saying goodbye to Tongxian City forever, as well as saying farewell to Mr. Zhuang and his fellowship brothers Bai Zisheng and Bai Zixi...


    Mo Hua felt somewhat downcast.


    In the evening, a guest suddenly came to the eatery, and it was Master Luo.


    Mo Hua asked in confusion, "Master Luo? Aren¡¯t you preparing to migrate?"


    Master Luo shook his head helplessly, "I do have to migrate, but not to the south of Li State. Instead, I¡¯m relocating to the Third Grade Lanling State Boundary in the north of Li State. I have old friends there, and quite a few Sects have invited me to be their Elder."


    Mo Hua was startled.


    Master Luo exined to him:


    "Not just me, Cultivators with status and position within Tongxian City won¡¯t be moving to the harshnds with the city. Everyone has their connections."


    Master Luo handed an invitation to Mo Hua:


    "Young Master Mo, you also have connections."

 Chapter 343 - 342: A Way Out_1

    "This is an invitation from Lanling Sect, a Second Grade Sect within the Lanling State Boundary."


    Master Luo said, "Lanling Sect is a well-known Sect within the Lanling State Boundary. It has Golden Core cultivators within its ranks and is just a bit of time away from bing a Third Grade Sect. The Formation heritage... is not bad."


    Master Luo originally wanted to say "The Formation heritage is profound," but thinking of the unnamed, unfathomable Formation Master behind Mo Hua, he found the word "profound" difficult to utter, so he could only say "is not bad."


    "Lanling Sect was established on the mastery of Formations, and the ambience of Formation arts is especially strong there. It doesn¡¯t have as many entanglements and power struggles as other Sects do."


    Master Luo continued, "I have some connections with them, and it just so happens that I am also going to join Lanling Sect. So, I took the liberty of rmending Mr. Little Mo, and I hope Mr. Little Mo won¡¯t take offense."


    Mo Hua quickly waved his hands and said, "You are too kind, Master Luo."


    Master Luo then handed the invitation to Mo Hua, "Mr. Little Mo, please take a look."


    Mo Hua politely epted the invitation.


    The invitation paper was unknown, elegant, and exquisitely crafted, with text written in gold-flecked ink.


    Mo Hua opened the invitation and nced over the document.


    The invitation was concise and courteously phrased. Its main intent was to invite Mo Hua to Lanshan Sect to serve as an Instructor and, upon breaking through to Foundation Establishment, he would be eligible to be an Elder.


    It was a highly formal official document of invitation from the Sect, not just some private agreement.


    This was quite a solemn offer.


    Mo Hua held the hefty invitation in his hand and could not help but frown.


    Seeing Mo Hua¡¯s expression, Master Luo hastily added, "Mr. Little Mo, don¡¯t be hasty in rejecting it."


    Mo Hua was startled, "I haven¡¯t said I¡¯d reject it yet..."


    "And don¡¯t be in a rush to ept, either."


    Mo Hua was even more puzzled, "Master Luo..."


    Master Luo smiled slightly, "Everything is up for negotiation..."


    Master Luo was adept in the ways of the world, capable of adapting to all situations, and he had a very precise grasp on the intricacies involved.


    "If Mr. Little Mo is considering epting, I could negotiate the terms with them further."


    Master Luo borated to Mo Hua, "Within the Sect, not all Instructors are the same, just as not all Elders are the same. Even though the titles are identical, the actual authority and status can differ widely."


    "The invitation doesn¡¯t spell it out, but the positions of Instructor and Elder mentioned there are likely with the Outer Gate, which in terms of authority and treatment, does notpare to the Inner Gate."


    "Some fringe Guest Elders might not even hold a higher status than a well-established Inner Sect Instructor."


    Master Luo looked at Mo Hua and said softly:


    "Mr. Little Mo, your biggest disadvantage is actually your status as a Loose Cultivator."


    "As a Loose Cultivator, you are an ¡¯outsider¡¯ to the Sects, not ¡¯one of their own.¡¯ Even if the upper echelons of Lanshan Sect treat you well, some of the Disciples and Formation Masters below will still be resentful..."


    "Do all the Sects in this world exclude outsiders?" Mo Hua inquired.


    "It¡¯s not just the Sects in this world, but all people in this world that are exclusionary..." Master Luo said.


    "In such cases, what¡¯s the best course of action?" Mo Hua asked earnestly.


    He wasn¡¯t actually keen on joining Lanshan Sect. He was just genuinely curious and wanted to hear Master Luo¡¯s perspective.


    Master Luo himself didn¡¯t care whether Mo Hua truly wanted to join the Sect.


    Mo Hua¡¯s willingness to ask him questions met his expectations.


    Mo Hua asked, and he answered. That counted as a favor, even if not a big one, and it could win him some favor in Mo Hua¡¯s eyes.


    Master Luo patiently said:


    "The best approach is not to be an Outer Gate Instructor. Instead, you should join the Inner Gate outright, ept some grievances, and start as an Inner Sect Disciple."


    "With Mr. Little Mo¡¯s talent in Formations, soon no one in the Inner Gate would be able to teach you anything new. In time, it would naturally be your turn to teach others. If you belong to the Inner Gate and have the capacity to instruct others, you would naturally be an Inner Gate Instructor."


    "At that time, various branches within Lanshan Sect will certainly try to win you over. You can choose one branch and show some goodwill, or you can choose none and simply focus on studying Formations."


    "Formation mastery is the foundation of your standing. As long as your Formation skills are unparalleled, you¡¯ll possess a transcendent status, and no one would dare to offend you."


    "Once you reach Foundation Establishment and be a Sect Elder, you¡¯ll be a powerful figure."


    "Besides, you are still so young. Even the Sect Leader of Lanshan Sect would try every means possible to win you over. Not just Lanshan Sect, but all renowned Cultivators within the Lanling State Boundary will give you some due regard..."


    Talking it through, Master Luo clicked his tongue, envying such a position in his heart.


    A renowned Formation Master in the area...


    Unfortunately, he didn¡¯t have the strength, the talent, nor the chance for such treatment.


    "What if I don¡¯t want to join the Inner Gate?" Mo Hua asked.


    Master Luo was not surprised; in fact, he understood:


    "Joining the Inner Gate means binding yourself to Lanshan Sect with many restrictions. If someday you want to leave or seek higher opportunities elsewhere, Lanshan Sect will surely not let you go easily, which could instead lead to enmity..."


    While others might desperately seek to be taken into Lanshan Sect¡¯s Inner Gate, Master Luo knew it didn¡¯t include Mo Hua.


    He understood the extent of Mo Hua¡¯s talent. Although Lanshan Sect was a major force within the Third-Grade State Boundary, in the grand scheme of the Cultivation World, it wasn¡¯t much.


    Lanshan Sect¡¯s pond might not be able to contain Mo Hua.


    Master Luo continued:


    "If you don¡¯t wish to enter Lanshan Sect¡¯s Inner Gate but only seek temporary shelter, or wish to use Lanshan Sect as a springboard for pursuing a higher position..."


    "Then it¡¯s best to start as an Outer Gate Instructor and then be a Guest Elder. But you can push for more conditions and better treatment."


    "But if you do so, there¡¯s no need to get overly close to the Inner Gate of the Lanshan Sect, at least don¡¯t take the initiative to get close."


    Mo Hua was somewhat confused, "Shouldn¡¯t we forge good rtionships?"


    Master Luo shook his head, "If you¡¯re too close, they¡¯ll perceive it as disrespect; too distant, and it¡¯s considered ingratiating. You don¡¯t need to deliberately alienate them, nor do you need to deliberately get close."


    "If you distance yourself from the Inner Gate, it will lead to their enmity; if you get close to the Inner Gate, it will lead them to look down on you. Even if they don¡¯t say it out loud, they will look down on you in their hearts."


    "Just focus on learning the Formation, try not to cause any troubles, be transcendental, and thus you won¡¯t offend anyone."


    "What if the Lanshan Sect gets involved in infighting, and I¡¯m forced to take sides?" asked Mo Hua, seeking guidance from Master Luo.


    "That depends on the situation," Master Luo said.


    "Depends on what situation?"


    Master Luo spoke thoughtfully:


    "It depends on whether you want to continue staying, who is pressuring you, whether their methods are excessive, and if it touches upon your principles."


    "If it¡¯s trivial, you can tolerate it appropriately. If the other party acts outrageously, then you can resign directly, using it as leverage."


    "Will that work?" Mo Hua was surprised.


    "It may not work for others," Master Luo silently added to himself, "like me..."


    "But it will definitely work for you!"


    Looking at Mo Hua, Master Luo continued:


    "The point remains the same, as long as your Formation drawing is good, you¡¯ll be in demand wherever you go. If you offer to resign, it¡¯s they who will be afraid..."


    "One is that skilled Formation Masters are truly rare and difficult to recruit; second, if others find out that they¡¯ve driven a Formation Master to resign through their overt and covert battles, then the Lanshan Sect will lose its dignity, and their reputation will suffer. Therefore, they won¡¯t dare to go too far..."


    Mo Hua nodded, then discovered a problem:


    "Master Luo, didn¡¯t you say that the Lanshan Sect doesn¡¯t have that much ¡¯entanglement of interests and intrigue¡¯? What you¡¯re telling me now seems like you¡¯re teaching me how to ¡¯scheme¡¯..."


    Master Luo was at a loss for words; in speaking back and forth, he inadvertently contradicted his own statements.


    Master Luo smiled awkwardly and could only say:


    "There aren¡¯t that many, but as long as there are people, intrigue is inevitable."


    Mo Hua also smiled, knowing that what Master Luo said was the truth.


    He pondered for a moment and became somewhat hesitant.


    Going to the Lanshan Sect seemed like a good choice, but Mo Hua always felt that this shouldn¡¯t be the path he chose for himself.


    Master Luo added, "Little Mo Gentleman, if you go to the Lanshan Sect, your honored father and mother can also go with you. The Lanshan Sect has agreed to give them positions within the sect. Although not very prestigious, they are leisurely and good positions."


    Mo Hua was stunned, then became somewhat tempted.


    He didn¡¯t want his parents to suffer; being able to enter a sect and have a stable position also means they can enjoy some blessings.


    "What about other Loose Cultivators from Tongxian City?"


    Master Luo sighed, "Little Mo Gentleman, I¡¯ll tell you the truth, and you might not like to hear it..."


    "The fate of other Loose Cultivators is not something we can consider. If we can take care of ourselves, that¡¯s already good enough."


    "Moreover, even though you are a Loose Cultivator, you... are actually not really considered a Loose Cultivator anymore."


    "If you are willing, there will be plenty of sects to recruit you, numerous ns to ingratiate themselves with you. Your status and position are already different from other Loose Cultivators."


    "In times of great disaster, Loose Cultivators only have one way out, uncertain and full of thorns..."


    "But Little Mo Gentleman, you are different; you have many possibilities, and whichever path you take, it¡¯s very promising..."


    Fluctuating emotions swept over Mo Hua, who fell silent for a long while and said nothing, his gaze gradually lowering.


    Master Luo observed Mo Hua¡¯s expression, and seeing that he wasn¡¯t angry, he finally put his mind at ease.


    These words carried the suspicion of "sowing discord."


    And his saying them did indeed have ulterior motives.


    In his eyes, Mo Hua was very important, far more so than other Loose Cultivators; while he had sympathy for the fate of other Loose Cultivators, it was not something he took to heart.


    However, what Mo Hua chose mattered a great deal to him.


    He hoped that Mo Hua would have a future as bright as brocade, a smooth path ahead, and one day be a Formation Master renowned throughout the region.


    In this way, he too could "cling to a powerful thigh" and make further progress in the Formation.


    As for other matters, he was just amon Formation Master, who had neither the time nor the ability to concern himself with them.


    "Little Mo Gentleman, you can take some more time to think it over. If you¡¯re willing to go to the Lanshan Sect, I will talk to them and strive for better treatment for you."


    "If you¡¯re not willing, it¡¯s also no matter; I¡¯ll say some kind words and tactfully decline on your behalf."


    Master Luo was very thorough in his considerations.


    Mo Hua nodded and thanked him, "Thank you, Master Luo, for your efforts. Regardless of the oue, I¡¯ll remember this favor."


    Outwardly humble, Master Luo said, "It¡¯s just a small effort; you are too kind, Little Mo Gentleman."


    Internally, he heaved a sigh of relief.


    If Mo Hua went to the Lanshan Sect, and he was the intermediary, it meant he had rendered a great service; if Mo Hua didn¡¯t go, he would still remember his goodwill.


    No matter what, he would have done a good deed, and his thoughtfulness would not have been in vain.

 Chapter 344 - 343: Choice_1

    After Master Luo finished speaking, he stood up and took his leave.


    "Little Mo, I¡¯ll take my leave now. You can think about this matter carefully; there¡¯s no need to rush into a decision,"


    After finishing, he sighed and added, "The path I offer is one I think is quite good, but it may not necessarily be the best. You have many choices, just choose the best among them."


    Master Luo was indeed considering Mo Hua¡¯s best interests.


    In the days that followed, Mo Hua also understood what Master Luo meant by "many choices."


    Major and minor Sects and families within the nearby state boundaries had all extended invitations to Mo Hua.


    Some invited Mo Hua to be a Formation Instructor; some promised him a position as an Elder outright; some forces, with fervent and impassioned words, invited Mo Hua to "discuss grand undertakings and plot groundbreaking initiatives";


    Then there were some families who wanted Mo Hua to marry into their families and attached portraits of young, either innocent or charming, female Cultivators to their invitations¡­


    Mo Hua didn¡¯t say much, but Liu Ruhua was particrly angry.


    She threw all these portraits into the stove and said to Mo Hua:


    "Families with such crooked ideas, tempting people with beauty, are no decent families. You mustn¡¯t go to them!"


    "If you¡¯re to find a partner, it should be a proper and chastedy."


    Mo Hua replied somewhat helplessly, "Mother, it¡¯s still early for that..."


    "Better safe than sorry!" Liu Ruhua said earnestly.


    "Alright¡­" Mo Hua responded.


    A few dayster, Zhang Lan also came looking for Mo Hua.


    "There are a few things I want to discuss with you."


    Zhang Lan sat in their usual spot in the restaurant, ordered a pot of wine and some dishes of meat, and while drinking, he said to Mo Hua,


    "You¡¯re not trying to rope me in as well, are you?" Mo Hua asked in confusion.


    Zhang Lan, whose intentions were seen through, choked on a sip of wine, thought for a moment, then nodded, "In a more subtle way, it¡¯s called setting up good karma, to put it bluntly, it¡¯s indeed roping in."


    "The Zhang Family?"


    Zhang Lan sighed, "Not just them."


    He then produced a document, "This is a personal document from the Court Leader. You can join a Sect that is directly under the Taoist Court."


    "Directly under the Taoist Court?"


    "Yes, those that are directly affiliated with the Taoist Court and train talents for the Taoist Court. They require internal connections within the Taoist Court to join, and a city Court Leader has a quota for rmendations, though very limited¡­"


    "Isn¡¯t that quite valuable?"


    "Of course," Zhang Lan nodded, "This is also a gesture from the Court Leader. If he ever runs into trouble in the future, you mustn¡¯t stand by and watch."


    "Don¡¯t worry, I have a good rtionship with the Court Leader; I will definitely help him!" Mo Hua assured.


    Zhang Lan nodded in satisfaction.


    "Afterpleting studies in the Sect, can I enter the Taoist Court?" Mo Hua asked.


    "Not necessarily."


    Mo Hua was slightly taken aback.


    Zhang Lan exined, "It depends on the situation. Generally speaking, as long as one cultivates earnestly and one¡¯s character isn¡¯t too wed, and one¡¯s conduct isn¡¯t extreme, afterpleting studies, they can take a position at the Taoist Court."


    "And it¡¯s not restricted by status," Zhang Lan looked at Mo Hua, "Outsiders, as Loose Cultivators, find it difficult to enter the Taoist Court, but it¡¯s much easier from these Taoist Court-affiliated Sects."


    "There are so many twists and turns¡­" Mo Hua couldn¡¯t help butin.


    "Naturally," Zhang Lan took a sip of wine, his gaze bing focused,


    "Those who set the rules always leave some loopholes to benefit themselves. The Cultivators below don¡¯t know the rules and can¡¯t skirt around the barriers, and can only crash into them, bloody and bruised."


    "The Cultivators above are familiar with these twists and turns and can easily cross over these barriers."


    "That¡¯s why the Loose Cultivators at the bottom aren¡¯t informed; even if they have talent, they might not do as well as those mediocre but well-connected Cultivators from noble families."


    Mo Hua nodded.


    Without Zhang Lan telling him, he would have had no idea about these things.


    "What about the not-so-ordinary situations?" Mo Hua asked.


    "There are two types of those situations," Zhang Lan answered, "One is if one¡¯s aptitude is too poor, and one¡¯s learning is dreadful, to the point of being hopelessly useless."


    "Such a person can enter a Taoist Court-affiliated Sect solely based on connections. Unless they use their connections again, they shouldn¡¯t even dream of securing a position with the Taoist Court."


    "The other situation is if one¡¯s aptitude is too good, and their learning is exemry. Such Cultivators have the potential to enter the Taoist Court directly."


    "The Taoist Court?" Mo Hua was surprised, "Not the Taoist Court Office?"


    "Correct," Zhang Lan nodded, "The central Taoist Court, not the local Taoist Court Office."


    Immediately after, Zhang Lan sighed, "But you shouldn¡¯t dwell on that."


    "Is my Spiritual Root really that poor?"


    "Yes," Zhang Lan said regretfully, "Your talent in Formation is actually exceptionally good..."


    "So good that I don¡¯t even know how to properly praise it..."


    Zhang Lan thought quietly to himself, then continued:


    "But your Spiritual Root, as well as your physique, are indeed... less than desirable..."


    Zhang Lan spoke somewhat euphemistically, but Mo Hua could tell by his expression that when he said "less than desirable," he really meant "much less than desirable."


    However, Mo Hua didn¡¯t me him; those who know themselves are wise. He was aware that his Spiritual Root and physique were indeed his weak points.


    After Zhang Lan finished saying these things, he changed his tone and said:


    "This is an invitation from the Taoist Court, whether to go or not is up to you. The following is my effort on behalf of the Zhang Family to recruit you..."


    Zhang Lan was straightforward, listing some conditions: including the status the Zhang Family would give him, what future prospects he would have, what inheritance he would receive in Formation, and so on.


    "And about marriage, if you choose to stay with the Zhang Family, it¡¯s likely that marriage will be inevitable."


    "But if it¡¯s a regr marriage, your partner can only be found among the coteral branches, and the children would carry your surname."


    "However, if you¡¯re willing to marry into the family, you could wed a direct line female disciple. You and your future children would have to change your name, but in return, the family would treat you as one of their own, and you would truly be a person of the Zhang Family..."


    ...


    Zhang Lan exined everything about joining a family in great detail to Mo Hua.


    After speaking, Zhang Lan shifted his tone, "These are the responsibilities I bear as a disciple of the Zhang Family and the words I should say..."


    "The following words are my personal advice to you."


    Looking at Mo Hua with a serious expression, Zhang Lan said:


    "Do not marry into a family. Unless it¡¯s an absolutest resort, do not cling to a n!"


    "Marrying into a family is like abandoning your surname and losing your self to expedite your rise to sess... Unless it¡¯s absolutely necessary, it¡¯s better not to do so."


    "If you don¡¯t marry in, relying on your own abilities, the Cultivation World is vast with endless possibilities. But if you wed into a Noble n, you¡¯ll be stepping into a stagnant pond with unfathomable depths."


    "Better to be a wandering crane in the clouds, than a dragon trapped in stagnant waters."


    "What¡¯s more, in my eyes, there isn¡¯t a family worthy of you marrying in, and that includes my Zhang Family!"


    Mo Hua was surprised; he hadn¡¯t expected Zhang Lan to value him so highly, and he felt thankful for Zhang Lan¡¯s kindness.


    As Mo Hua gradually firmed up his decision to never join a Noble n or marry into one, who knew Zhang Lan would again change the direction of the conversation:


    "Of course, if you really want to marry in, it should still be with my Zhang Family..."


    Mo Hua looked at him with aplex expression.


    Zhang Lan said helplessly, "Why let the good water flow into someone else¡¯s field..."


    "Isn¡¯t what you¡¯re saying a bit improper..." Mo Hua responded, somewhat speechless.


    Zhang Lan waved his hand, "These are trifles, as long as the intention is clear, don¡¯t mind the details."


    "If it really doesn¡¯t work out, then you can settle for the next best thing... and even further down the line, you can consider the Yang Family..."


    Zhang Lan¡¯s expression showed a hint of disdain.


    Mo Hua asked, puzzled, "Is there some kind of feud between the Zhang and Yang Families?"


    "The Zhang Family and the Yang Family have a very good rtionship. It¡¯s just me and that kid Yang Jiyong who don¡¯t get along."


    Zhang Lan spoke earnestly, "Disciples of the Yang Family are brave and good at fighting, veterans of the battlefield, and they are worthy of respect..."


    "Except for that kid Yang Jiyong..."


    "With your mastery of Formation, you could indeed make a name for yourself on the battlefield. Joining the Yang Family and having their support could make you very sessful in the Taoist Soldiers Court."


    "Only, campaigning with the Taoist Soldiers is much harder and far more dangerous."


    "Think it over on your own..."


    After saying this, Zhang Lan also advised Mo Hua to consider it carefully, not to rush his decision, and then swiftly finished his meat and drink and stood up to take his leave.


    He was a Supervisor in the Taoist Court. Although he could usually ck off, now that Feng Xi had appeared in this world and the cultivators were migrating, he had much to attend to.


    Zhang Lan bid farewell to Mo Hua and left.


    But as he took his leave, he looked back at the eatery and couldn¡¯t help feeling a bit heavy-hearted.


    Coming here to eat and drink had be a habit for him.


    After the migration, he too would have to leave.


    As a disciple of a Noble n, he couldn¡¯t follow the Loose Cultivators of Tongxian City; it was very likely he would return to his family or seek another position with brighter prospects.


    After his departure, he might never experience this simple and noisy atmosphere again.


    He might never taste this food and drink again, nor might he have another small Cultivator like Mo Hua to share light-hearted banter with...

 Chapter 345 - 344 Decision_1

    "Where should I go?"


    Mo Hua was indecisive, so he sat in the eatery, watching the cultivatorse and go, observing the entirety of Tongxian City.


    Tongxian City was no longer bustling, but rather, it had a mncholic pre-storm silence.


    There were fewer cultivators on the streets.


    Those who could find a way out did so. The loose cultivators who couldn¡¯t find a way out had only one path:


    To follow the vast troop of loose cultivators migrating, moving to a destitutend in the wilds, to reim it, to build a ce to settle anew.


    With the appearance of the Big Demon, even some of the Tao cultivation forces with great influence had no power to resist, let alone the loose cultivators.


    They had no choice.


    Theycked status, background, connections; nobody was willing to take them in. If they wanted to live, they could only seek new paths for survival, relying on their own strenuous efforts to endure, one step at a time.


    Mo Hua sighed.


    Perhaps the world had always been this way.


    In any disaster, the upper echelon cultivators always have a way out.


    In the end, it is always these lower-tier cultivators who face all the hardships and bear all the pain.


    Even if this disaster was an undeserved cmity.


    Mo Hua went to see Elder Yu again.


    Elder Yu was going to migrate with the loose cultivators.


    He was a Foundation Building Cultivator, so in theory, he could have escaped it all.


    But precisely because he was a Foundation Building Cultivator, the only one among the loose cultivators, he had to protect them as they migrated south.


    Otherwise, without a Foundation Establishment powerhouse to provide protection, countless cultivators would perish or be injured along the way.


    "You shouldn¡¯t go," said Elder Yu, who had been working day and night and looked somewhat weary upon seeing Mo Hua, speaking bluntly.


    Before Mo Hua could speak, Elder Yu added:


    "We¡¯re migrating, not establishing a new city. Even once we arrive there, all is barrennd, and we won¡¯t be needing your Formation Painting for a while."


    Mo Hua knew what Elder Yu meant and was at a loss for words momentarily.


    Elder Yu looked at Mo Hua, speaking in a gentle voice:


    "You should have a brighter future, learn more formations, do more in the future. There¡¯s no need to apany us and suffer this hardship."


    Mo Hua said in a low voice, "The journey will be very dangerous, won¡¯t it..."


    "Doing anything has its dangers, but that doesn¡¯t mean we shouldn¡¯t do it if it¡¯s dangerous. This concerns the lives of a city¡¯s worth of loose cultivators," Elder Yu sighed.


    "Maybe¡­I should go too," Mo Hua said.


    Elder Yu red at him irritably, "What fuss are you joining? Even if you go, you won¡¯t change anything. The most important thing for you is to learn the formations well, not to join us in enduring these hardships."


    Knowing he couldn¡¯t win the argument with the stubborn Elder Yu, Mo Hua turned away and took another look at the massive Refinery Shop and Alchemist¡¯s Business, saying with some dejection:


    "Will these all be wasted too?"


    Elder Yu sighed helplessly and nodded, "We can¡¯t take suchrge Refinery Shops and Alchemist¡¯s Businesses with us..."


    "Should they be sold off?"


    Elder Yu nodded, "I¡¯ve already reached out to Court Leader Zhou. The Artifact Furnaces and Alchemy Furnaces here are inscribed with your formations, they¡¯re valuable goods. The Taoist Court officials will convert them into Spirit Stones aspensation for us. After all, we¡¯ll need them for migrating and reiming thend. Spirit Stones are the real currency."


    "Oh, that¡¯s right," Elder Yu remembered something and handed a jade token to Mo Hua:


    "This is the identity jade talisman for the storage. It contains more than ten thousand Spirit Stones; they¡¯re all for you. Go collect them when you have the time."


    Mo Hua was stunned, "Over ten thousand¡­ All for me?"


    Elder Yu nodded, "They are for your Foundation Establishment."


    Looking at Mo Hua, Elder Yu had a touch of apology in his expression:


    "We should have given you more. Without your formations, the loose cultivators in Tongxian City would not have fared well, and ck Mountain Stronghold wouldn¡¯t have been dealt with, but migrating consumes a lot of Spirit Stones. We can only give you this much..."


    Mo Hua shook his head, "It¡¯s already a lot."


    Taking the jade token, he felt its weight, and just as he was about to say something, Elder Yu cut him off:


    "Don¡¯t give me some insincere speech about not wanting it. Anyone who gives you Spirit Stones, you take them. Anyone who doesn¡¯t take Spirit Stones when they can is a fool."


    Mo Hua held the jade token, feeling inexplicably guilty.


    Elder Yu patted his shoulder, "Whatever choice you make, just stand tall and do it with integrity. You don¡¯t owe anyone anything!"


    Mo Hua nodded slightly and walked away full of thoughts.


    Watching Mo Hua¡¯s departing figure, Elder Yu was somewhat reluctant to let him go but could only sigh helplessly.


    Mo Hua had already helped them a lot. They could not drag this boy down further.


    He should seek a broader world, learn more profound formations, and strive for a more distant path of the Heavenly Dao.


    Not to mingle with these struggling loose cultivators. There was no future in that.


    The matter with the Big Demon was precisely an opportunity.


    Elder Yu turned his head and nced at the empty Refinery Shop and the Alchemist¡¯s Business, feeling a sudden sense of unreality.


    All of it, like a dream.


    Taking over the Spiritual mines, building the Refinery Shops and Alchemist¡¯s Business, enriching the lives of the Loose Cultivators, it all seemed like a dream.


    ```


    The eradication of ck Mountain Stronghold, the threat of the evil cultivators, and even digging out the roots to extract the Patriarch of the Qian Family topletely eliminate a major concern, was yet another dream.


    Everything had been moving in a positive direction, and their days could have gotten better and better...


    But now, it all turned into nothing more than a dream.


    It was like waking up from a dream.


    Once awakened, they would have to leave their hometown, and Tongxian City might no longer exist.


    Elder Yu sighed deeply, his expression filled with bitterness.


    The life of a loose cultivator is tough...


    Those loose cultivators didn¡¯t even dare to hope for longevity, they just wanted to live a good life, peacefully for a hundred or two hundred years. Why was that so difficult to achieve?


    ...


    Mo Hua took another walk around, saw a circle of acquaintances, and after returning home, sat in the courtyard in silence.


    Everyone was about to leave.


    Elder Yu, his uncles Yu Chengyi and Yu Chengwu, as well as other familiar monster hunter uncles and uncles;


    Uncle Ji¡¯s family, Uncle Meng¡¯s family, Uncle Chu¡¯s family;


    Master Chen from the Refinery Shop, who had no children, would also move with them,


    Old Mr. Feng, advanced in years and highly respected, who had saved people with his alchemy for years, had many people thankful for his kindness and naturally had other options;


    But he was concerned that the loose cultivators would face hazards like poison and injuries without a pill master to care for them on their relocation, so he decided to go with them as well. No one could persuade him otherwise, nor did anyone dare to try;


    Da¡¯hu, who had grown up with Mo Hua, and Dazhu, who had fought alongside Mo Hua, and Daping, who he knew well, were also leaving with their parents...


    His parents would probably apany him, but the others, the people Mo Hua was familiar with;


    Those who grew up with Mo Hua or watched him grow up;


    Those who Mo Hua had helped and who had also protected him.


    They would all leave Tongxian City and embark on an unknown path, moving to a strange ce, beginning anew amidst hardships.


    Perhaps they would face the elements, suffer from cold and hunger, or face oppression from unknown ns, sects, or even the Taoist Court.


    And he would most likely not join them.


    He would be on apletely different path.


    Mo Hua pondered silently.


    Without any bottlenecks in divine sense and with plenty of spirit stones, he would be able to start the Foundation Establishment soon.


    He could choose to join a n or a sect, or even the Taoist Court or the Taoist soldiers Court, and cultivate steadily until he reached Foundation Establishment. Then he could look forward to achieving Golden Core, step by step learning higher formation techniques and seeking even loftier realms...


    The road ahead for a loose cultivator was full of thorns, yet his own path was paved with flowers.


    ...


    But was this truly what he wanted?


    Mo Hua couldn¡¯t help but question himself again.


    Why did he learn formation techniques in the first ce?


    He changed some things, but in the end, it seemed as though nothing had changed.


    In the face of disaster, he could save himself this time, but what about the next time?


    Each time he faced difficulties, would he continue to only save himself?


    "If this continues, will I be numb and indifferent?"


    "Will I forget my original intention, lose my true self, obliterate my Taoist heart, and be entirely selfish and self-serving?"


    Could such a person truly achieve immortality? Could he really seek the Tao?


    Could he truly understand the essence of formations andprehend the ultimate Great Dao?


    If he lost his Taoist heart, even if he achieved sess and fame, could he attain true immortality?


    Mo Hua couldn¡¯t make sense of it so hey in the courtyard, looking up at the sky.


    "What is my Taoist heart?"


    "What is the Tao I seek?"


    "What should I do?"


    ...


    The sky was vast and the horizon boundless, as if it contained infinite vitality and reason.


    If there is a Tao, the sky is its manifestation.


    If there is a Large Formation, then the Heavenly Dao Formation is the ultimate Large Formation.


    And this is what a Formation Master should pursue!


    Mo Hua¡¯s eyes gradually brightened.


    "A journey of a thousand miles begins with a single step."


    "I may not be able toy down such a heaven-reaching, earth-prating Large Formation, using the Heavenly Dao Laws to bnce the cultivators of the world, allowing the cultivation world to flourish endlessly."


    "So, I will start with the simplest first-grade Large Formation, figure out how to learn it, andy down the first first-grade Large Formation. I will eliminate a local Taoist demon and protect the peace of an Immortal City!"


    Mo Hua suddenly felt enlightened, his expression grew resolute, and his gaze shone like the stars.


    Hey in the courtyard, reaching towards the sky.


    His small palm seemed to grasp the entire firmament itself.


    ```

 Chapter 346 - 345 Large Formation_1

    Mo Hua had made up his mind, he wanted to construct a Large Formation to kill Feng Xi!


    He had a way out himself, but he also wanted to create an escape for all Loose Cultivators, so they wouldn¡¯t have to leave their homes and wander aimlessly.


    Once he was determined, Mo Hua began to consider how to proceed.


    Constructing a Large Formation was an immenselyplex Tao Cultivation project.


    It was difficult to learn and even more challenging to build.


    Mr. Zhuang had told him about the numerous difficulties of building a Formation, not necessarily to dissuade him, but possibly to make him consider everything more carefully and n more thoroughly.


    A Large Formation required manpower and resources, but before anything else, it required time.


    Building a Large Formation needed time, and learning it also required time.


    Without time, nothing could begin.


    Mo Hua went to find Leader Yang and asked,


    "Uncle Yang, how long will it take for that pig to assimte the Blood Qi?"


    Leader Yang led the Taoist Soldiers, stationed at the edge of the deep mountains, constantly monitoring the Big Demon¡¯s movements. After thinking for a moment, he slowly said,


    "Probably one to two months¡¯ time."


    One to two months, huh...


    Mo Hua frowned.


    Learning the Large Formation and constructing it within this time frame seemed insufficient.


    But at the same time, Mo Hua also harbored some doubts and couldn¡¯t help but ask,


    "Does it usually take so long for a Big Demon to assimte Blood Qi?"


    The Patriarch of the Qian Family consumed the Lifespan Transformation Elixir and in less than half an hour, his Cultivation began to gradually rise.


    Could it be that this pig has poor digestion?


    Leader Yang mused, "Normally, it shouldn¡¯t take so long. But this Feng Xi is somewhat special; it did not be a Big Demon on its own, but was forcefully fed by someone."


    "The Blood Qi in its body is extremely mixed and not its own; it has never assimted it, so the process of assimtion now requires even more time."


    "Moreover, this Feng Xi has died once, so it needs even more time to digest the Blood Qi to maintain its vitality."


    Leader Yang looked at the deep mountain¡¯s crimson Blood Qi with a grave expression and said,


    "But once it finishes assimting and regains vitality, begins to consume food, the trouble will be significant."


    Mo Hua also frowned and asked, "Is there a way to dy it a bit?"


    Leader Yang nodded, "After a while, the Taoist Soldiers Court will send over some more Foundation Establishment Stage leaders, and we will join forces to disturb Feng Xi, dying its assimtion progress, to buy time for the Cultivators of Tongxian City to relocate."


    "How long can the dyst?"


    "Probably a month, I¡¯d estimate."


    Then there were two to three months left, time which should just about suffice.


    Mo Hua nodded slightly, "Then that¡¯s not too bad."


    Leader Yang was taken aback, "What do you mean, not too bad?"


    "It¡¯s nothing, Uncle Yang. You go ahead with your work."


    After receiving the news, Mo Hua waved his hand and then dashed away like a wisp of smoke.


    Watching Mo¡¯s retreating figure, Leader Yang couldn¡¯t help but mutter, "This kid, I wonder what he¡¯s up to again..."


    But no matter what he was doing, it was toote to make a difference now...


    Leader Yang turned back, looking at the deep red Blood Qi in the depths of the mountains, where a Big Demony in wait, emanating an awe-inspiring presence.


    This aura was also intensifying bit by bit.


    This Pig Monster, clearly had died, yet somehow returned to life...


    A Taoist Demon that had risen from death, this was the first time he had seen or heard of such a thing.


    Leader Yang sighed, his demeanor growing even more somber.


    However, Mo Hua breathed a sigh of relief.


    Two to three months was incredibly tight, but it was enough to give it a try.


    First and foremost, he needed to learn the Large Formation.


    This was the prerequisite for everything, otherwise it was all talk.


    Mo Hua immediately went to find Mr. Zhuang, saying solemnly,


    "Gentleman, I wish to learn the Large Formation!"


    Mr. Zhuang was somewhat surprised¡ªnot that Mo Hua wanted to learn the Large Formation, but that Mo Hua made his decision so quickly.


    "Have you considered everything thoroughly?"


    Mo Hua nodded, "Yes, I have considered it thoroughly."


    The Large Formation was the ultimate aspiration of a Formation Master.


    A Formation Master who does not wish to construct a Large Formation is not a good one.


    Since he wanted to be a Formation Master, sooner orter, he would have toprehend and construct a Large Formation.


    Not only that, he wanted to be the chief Formation Master of the Large Formation.


    To lead the design and construction of the Large Formation, to be at the very core of the Formation Master team, and not just amon Formation Master participating in the construction.


    But constructing a Large Formation was incredibly difficult, requiring vast amounts ofbour and resources.


    Typically, the selection of the chief Formation Master is carefully chosen with the utmost scrutiny.


    Either one is widely respected,es from a family with deep Formation Study, excels in Formation Study, or has an exceptional reputation.


    At the same time, it is essential to have experience in leading the construction of a Large Formation.


    All these requirements have nothing to do with Mo Hua.


    Leaving Tongxian City, there would be no power willing to take the great risk of hiring him, a Formation Master of Loose Cultivator origin, to lead the construction of a Large Formation that is vast in scale and massive in size.


    Right now was his first opportunity, not to talk idly on paper, but to actually learn and attempt to build a Large Formation.


    If he missed out, this first chance could very well be the only one in his life.


    The beginning is the hardest part.


    As long as he had the experience of leading the construction of a Large Formation, he could step by stepprehend and lead the construction of even higher grades of Large Formations.


    But if he didn¡¯t make the first step, without the experience of leading the construction of a Large Formation, he might never have a chance with Large Formations in his lifetime.


    So, whether for his own pursuit in the Formation Study or for Loose Cultivators in Tongxian City, he must take this step.


    Even if he was not sessful, he must try his best.


    Mo Hua¡¯s expression was resolute, and Mr. Zhuang felt a slight sense of relief in his heart, but he still reminded him:


    "Large Formations are very hard to learn."


    "Even if it¡¯s hard, I must learn it!" insisted Mo Hua.


    "Do you really want to learn?" Mr. Zhuang¡¯s expression was somewhat meaningful.


    "Yes!"


    "What if you can¡¯t learn it?"


    Mo Hua said frankly, "If I can¡¯t learn it, then it¡¯s because of my insufficient abilities, and there¡¯s nothing to be said about it; but if I don¡¯t try to learn, then it means I fear the Formation, my Taoist Heart is timid, and it would be difficult to go far in the study of Formations."


    Mr. Zhuang nodded slightly, showing approval.


    Seeing Mr. Zhuang¡¯s expression, Mo Hua let out a slight sigh of relief, then whispered:


    "Gentleman, I can actually learn the Large Formation, right?"


    Mr. Zhuang was taken aback, "How do you know?"


    Mo Hua exined, "If I really couldn¡¯t learn, then you would have rejected me from the start instead of letting me go back to think it over."


    "Since you told me to consider it, that means it¡¯s within my abilities."


    Mr. Zhuang shook his head helplessly, then took out a set of ten Jade Slips and ced them on the table, saying seriously:


    "These are the Jade Slips for the Large Formation!"


    Mo Hua¡¯s eyes brightened, his guess was right; Mr. Zhuang had indeed been prepared all along.


    "Before you learn the Large Formation, there are some things I need to make clear to you first," said Mr. Zhuang.


    Mo Hua sat up straight and listened attentively.


    Mr. Zhuang started by asking, "What is a Large Formation?"


    "It¡¯s a moreplex and massive Compound Formation."


    Mr. Zhuang had told him this before, and Mo Hua remembered it very clearly.


    "And what about Compound Formations?"


    "They are Compound Formations formed by connecting Single Formations through a Formation Pivot."


    "What is the essential difference between Compound Formations and Single Formations?"


    "The Formation Pivot is different."


    Mr. Zhuang nodded slightly, "The Formation Pivot of a Single Formation is simple, that of a Compound Formation isplex, and the Formation Pivot of a Large Formation is even moreplex."


    "How exactly is itplicated?" Mo Hua couldn¡¯t help but ask.


    "The Formation Pivot of a Single Formation needs to connect Formation Patterns; the Formation Pivot of a Compound Formation needs to connect Single Formations; whereas the Formation Pivot of a Large Formation needs to connect an immense number of Single Formations."


    "This leads to the Formation Pivot of a Large Formation requiring stronger Divine Sense, more Single Formations to connect, moreplex tracks of Spiritual Power, while also considering thepatibility issues between the Pivots of the Large Formation and the Single Formations."


    Mo Hua pondered carefully, then said:


    "So the core of a Large Formation is actually the Formation Pivot. As long as I can master the Formation Pivot, facilitate the flow of Spiritual Power, and ensure thepatibility of Single Formations, I should be able to control the Large Formation, right?"


    Mr. Zhuang nodded. "That¡¯s about right."


    "What are the difficulties?"


    "Divine Sense."


    "Divine Sense again..."


    Mr. Zhuang nodded, "All problems of a Formation Master, in the end, boil down to insufficient Divine Sense."


    Mo Hua felt somewhat fortunate, grateful that his Divine Sense was decent.


    Though Divine Sense was his only strength...


    Then Mo Hua weakly asked, "Is the Divine Sense of Foundation Establishment enough?"


    "Divine Sense of Foundation Establishment is enough, but just barely so," exined Mr. Zhuang. "Divine Sense is intangible and cannot be precisely quantified, we can only have a rough reference."


    "The most objective criterion is based on the standards of Formation Masters, determined by the number of Formation Patterns they can draw before their Divine Sense is exhausted, to decide the strength of their Divine Sense."


    "But even so, this reference standard is very difficult to fine-tune."


    "This leads to a situation where, superficially, two formations both require the Divine Sense of ten Patterns, but some formations are simple, and in reality, the actual requirement might be less than ten Patterns, while others are exceptionallyplex and, in practice, the consumption of Divine Sense far exceeds ten Patterns, yet doesn¡¯t quite reach the level of eleven Patterns."


    "A Large Formation belongs to the kind of formation that starts with the Divine Sense of ten Patterns, but due to itsplexity, requires much more Divine Sense."


    "Divine Sense of ten Patterns to start with..." Mo Hua murmured to himself.


    And it sounded soplicated too...


    Mo Hua felt a bit of a headacheing on.


    "So, as I said," Mr. Zhuang looked at Mo Hua and spoke slowly:


    "A first-grade Large Formation is actually not meant to be learned by a first-grade Formation Master."

 Chapter 347 - 346 Teaching_1

    "Mr. Zhuang, is there a Formation Master who can draw a First-Grade Large Formation just because he¡¯s at the First-Grade realm?" Mo Hua couldn¡¯t help but ask.


    Mr. Zhuang said lightly, "Of course there are, otherwise I wouldn¡¯t have allowed you to learn."


    "Oh, right."


    Mo Hua realized, nodding his head.


    Mr. Zhuang spoke earnestly and sincerely:


    "For over twenty thousand years, the Cultivation World has thrived, with countless cultivators beyond measure and numerous talents of all kinds. It¡¯s rare, but there are indeed Qi Refinement practitioners who can construct First-Grade Large Formations."


    Upon hearing this, Mo Hua pondered seriously:


    "Mr. Zhuang, I understand! There are always people better than oneself, and the world is full of astonishing talents. I must always be wary and remain humble to continue improving in Formation Study."


    "I¡¯m merely a Qi Refinement practitioner who was lucky to attain a Foundation Establishment Divine Sense. Even if I can draw Large Formations, I¡¯m still far behind the true favored children of heaven..."


    Mr. Zhuang¡¯s eyelids twitched upon hearing this.


    No... Having a Foundation Establishment Divine Sense during the Qi Refinement Realm already makes one an astonishing genius.


    Being able to draw a First-Grade Large Formation is even more exceptional than those favored by heaven.


    If you really can draw a Large Formation, it¡¯s not that you are far behind others, but rather others are far behind you...


    After all, a Formation Master who can initiate and actually construct a First-Grade Large Formation is truly a rare treasure.


    They need not only capability but also financial resources and manpower, as well as fortunate timing and the opportunity to construct a First-Grade Large Formation.


    Such cases, he had only seen recorded in the Sect¡¯s archives and heard about in tales from the Cultivation World.


    In reality, he had never once seen a Formation Master who could seize the right time, ce, and people to aplish this.


    Mr. Zhuang¡¯s original intention was to encourage Mo Hua to stay humble and not be arrogant andcent.


    But now it seemed that Mo Hua was being a little too modest...


    However, being slightly more humble with regard to the Heavenly Dao and Formations is always a good thing, so naturally, Mr. Zhuang wasn¡¯t going to point it out. He pretended to be calm and nodded in approval:


    "It¡¯s good that you can think this way."


    Encouraged by Mr. Zhuang, Mo Hua felt greatly inspired.


    He thought to himself that Formation Study truly was boundless, and he needed to work even harder.


    Even if he couldn¡¯t match other Formation Geniuses, the gap couldn¡¯t be too great, or he would lose the face of being Mr. Zhuang¡¯s registered disciple.


    He must learn to construct Large Formations!


    From the look in Mo Hua¡¯s eyes, Mr. Zhuang could sense his thoughts, feeling both gratified and emotional for a moment.


    If he maintained this humble attitude towards seeking the Dao, Mo Hua¡¯s future achievements in Formations could indeed be frightening...


    "What kind of registered disciple did I take on after all..."


    Mr. Zhuang felt aplex mix of emotions. Then, setting his thoughts aside, he continued to exin Large Formations to Mo Hua.


    "A First-Grade Large Formation starts at the threshold of ten divine sense Patterns, meaning one must have a Foundation Establishment Divine Sense to learn to construct a First-Grade Large Formation."


    "But First Grade and ten patterns, with a Foundation Establishment Divine Sense, is actually the requirement for a Formation Master. Ordinary cultivators, who don¡¯t study Formations, who don¡¯t specialize in the maniption of Divine Sense, after breaking through to the Foundation Establishment Stage, their Divine Sense is roughly between nine and ten patterns."


    "Much stronger than the nine patterns of the Foundation Establishment Stage, but still a little short of ten patterns."


    "The same goes for ordinary Formation Masters. After achieving Foundation Establishment, they still need time to strengthen their Divine Sense and learn Second-Grade Formations."


    "So the usual saying isn¡¯t that one needs to reach Foundation Establishment to learn how to construct a First-Grade Large Formation, but rather that only a true Second-Grade Formation Master can learn to construct a First-Grade Large Formation."


    Mr. Zhuang paused, his gaze bing intense: "These above-grade Formations are generally referred to as ¡¯Ultimate Formations¡¯ in the academic world of Formations."


    "Meaning a Formation that could serve as a Sect¡¯s Ultimate Technique, or one that is extremely difficult to learn, with nearly forbidden inheritance."


    "The Reversed Spirit Formation you are learning is an Ultimate Formation."


    "Since a Large Formation¡¯s demands on Divine Sense exceed the grade, and the Formation knowledge surpasses the outline, it is also regarded as an Ultimate Formation."


    "However, because a Large Formation is vast in scale and longsting, once established, cultivators can benefit from it for hundreds or even thousands of years, with profound significance. Thus, to emphasize its importance, it is given a distinct name and called a ¡¯Large Formation,¡¯ not an Ultimate Formation."


    Mo Hua nodded, silently counting the Formation concepts he knew:


    Single Formation, Compound Formation, Large Formation, Mystery Formation, Illusion Array, Ultimate Formation...


    Those who study Formation Theory really like to make up all theseplicated names...


    Though Mo Hua was an expert in Formations and could distinguish between them clearly, he still couldn¡¯t help but internallyin.


    Mr. Zhuang gently tapped Mo Hua¡¯s head, "What are you thinking about?"


    Your eyes are twinkling; it¡¯s clear you¡¯re criticizing something in your mind."


    Mo Hua quickly shook his head, "Not at all!" then hurriedly changed the subject, asking:


    "Mr. Zhuang, so does that mean it might be a bit easier for a Second-Grade Formation Master to learn a First-Grade Large Formation?"


    Mr. Zhuang shook his head: "It¡¯s not that easy."


    "Isn¡¯t Divine Sense enough?"


    "Divine Sense is just a threshold. Without sufficient Divine Sense, one doesn¡¯t even qualify to step through this door," Mr. Zhuang exined:


    "But having enough Divine Sense is just nting one foot inside the threshold. To truly learn, construct, and utilize a Large Formation, and to master it thoroughly, there¡¯s still a long way to go."


    "Are there other requirements for Divine Sense maniption?" Mo Hua asked further.


    "It¡¯s not just about the maniption of Divine Sense," said Mr. Zhuang with a slight sigh, "Large Formations are tooplex, involving too many Single Formations. One needs to observe meticulously the rtionship between Formation Patterns and the effects of generation and restriction of Spiritual Power, opening and closing, along with other dynamics."


    "The use of Divine Sense must be skilled, the control of Divine Sense strong, and it¡¯s best to master some Divine Sense Calction..."


    "Large Formations of the same type are usually the culmination of that category of Formation. In other words, a Formation Master who can construct a Large Formation is also one who has mastered a category of Formation to the point of thorough familiarity and integration, aprehensive Formation Master!"


    Mr. Zhuang looked at Mo Hua and said, "Do you understand now?"


    "I understand, Mr. Zhuang."


    Mo Hua nodded his head.


    Then he pondered seriously for a moment and voiced his doubt, "The kind of Formation Master you describe... seems like it¡¯s me?"


    Mr. Zhuang was slightly startled, and couldn¡¯t help but chuckle as he instinctively ruffled Mo Hua¡¯s hair:


    "Be a little more modest."


    "Oh." Mo Hua smiled sheepishly.


    Mr. Zhuang sighed inwardly.


    Actually, what Mo Hua had said wasn¡¯t wrong; he was indeed very suitable for learning Large Formations.


    He had a deep foundation in Divine Sense, was adept in its application, and had a sensitive control over it.


    In Formation Study, Mo Hua had drawn the Five Elements Formation countless times and could truly say he had mastered it.


    He had also dabbled in Compound Formations within the realms of Artifact Refining and Alchemy, achieving a level of integration.


    Taking all these into ount, when Mo Hua approached Mr. Zhuang wishing to study Large Formations, Mr. Zhuang did not refuse him but rified the pros and cons, allowing him to return and consider it.


    Because Mo Hua truly possessed the capital to study Large Formations.


    If he didn¡¯t attempt to learn Large Formations, even Mr. Zhuang would feel it a pity, to the point of harboring regret.


    But mastering Large Formations wasn¡¯t so simple, and this was only the beginning.


    Mr. Zhuang brought out a set of ten Jade Slips, unfolding them in sequence:


    "These are the Large Formations I want to teach you!"


    "These ten Jade Slips epass the principles of the formation eye, the structure of the Formation Pivot, the distribution of the Formation Patterns, the construction of the Formation media, as well as thepatibility of Single Formations and cost estimation, among others."


    "This Formation is a trapping and killing type of Great Formation, which uses the power of the Five Elements Generation and Restraint to trap enemies and employs the Formation¡¯s offensive formations to annihte formidable foes!"


    "Among the Five Elements-based Great Formations, this set of Formations is particrly renowned for its offensive capabilities, sufficient to deal with Feng Xi."


    Mr. Zhuang handed over the Jade Slips to Mo Hua.


    epting them, Mo Hua¡¯s Divine Sense plunged into the Jade Slips, and what met his eyes were the strong and vigorous characters:


    Five Elements ughter Demon Great Formation!


    The writing was as sharp as a hooked silver spike exuding an aura of ughter.


    Mo Hua felt a chill in his heart and carefully stored the Jade Slips.


    Large Formations were extremely precious forms of Formations.


    Though Mr. Zhuang had casually presented them, these Jade Slips would be considered Ultimate Techniques capable of sustaining a Sect or n.


    With utmost respect, Mo Hua gave Mr. Zhuang a deep bow.


    It was a gesture of thanks for Mr. Zhuang¡¯s teachings and gratitude for all he had done for the Loose Cultivators of Tongxian City.


    Mr. Zhuang seemed to discern Mo Hua¡¯s thoughts and shook his head slightly:


    "Don¡¯t think too much. Since I havee here, and cmity has arisen in this ce, there is causation involved. Within my means, I will not stand idly by."


    Having said that, Mr. Zhuang waved his hand and added, "You go back first. Study well, and if you encounter any problems,e to find me."


    "Yes, sir!"


    Mo Hua bowed again with great respect before rising and taking his leave.


    Mr. Zhuang¡¯s gaze followed Mo Hua¡¯s receding figure, extending into the distance.


    Even as Mo Hua¡¯s figure disappeared into the mountainndscape, Mr. Zhuang remained lost in thought, and after a long while, he frowned and asked:


    "Do you think he can learn it?"


    There was no sound in the room, nor did anyone answer.


    Mr. Zhuang spoke helplessly: "The Pavilion Elder has already calcted my end, you can¡¯t escape it either, ying dead is useless."


    Old Kui revealed himself, shaking his head:


    "You will end up bringing about your own demise sooner orter. To avoid being implicated by you, I want to hide further away."


    Mr. Zhuang responded in disbelief: "You¡¯re not even here; you¡¯re already hiding far enough. How much further do you want to go?"


    Old Kui remained silent.


    Mr. Zhuang then repeated his earlier question, "Do you think Mo Hua can learn the Great Formation?"


    Old Kui gave Mr. Zhuang a faint look and replied, "You are a Formation Master, I am not. I cannot guess."


    "Then what do you think of the boy¡¯s Formation paintings?"


    "Very good."


    Mr. Zhuang suggested: "I¡¯m already a broken man. Why not take him with you? Give it some time, and maybe he could be useful to you."


    Old Kui seemed somewhat tempted but still shook his head, "His cultivation level is too low, it¡¯s too long a journey."


    "He can be taught gradually."


    "I don¡¯t know Formations. How could I teach him?"


    "You could hire a Formation Master to teach him."


    Old Kui said indifferently: "Don¡¯t push your responsibilities onto me."


    Mr. Zhuang, having his thoughts exposed, sighed.


    After a moment, Old Kui frowned and inquired:


    "If you wanted to teach him the Great Formation, just teach him. Why make the extra effort, waste time to have him think it over?"


    Mr. Zhuang was silent for a long time, his expression inscrutable. Then he slowly began to speak, as if addressing Old Kui yet also speaking to himself:


    "Only in the face of true catastrophe can a Cultivator realize their true heart."


    "Only by making choices in significant matters can one firm their Taoist Heart."


    "If one doesn¡¯t establish and strengthen their Taoist Heart from the beginning, they will unwittingly stray further and further from the path, and no matter how sessful they be, they will ultimately deviatepletely from the Longevity Road."


    A trace of self-mockery and loss appeared on Mr. Zhuang¡¯s face.


    "The mistakes I¡¯ve made... I don¡¯t want him to go through them a second time..."

 Chapter 349 - 348 Comprehension_1

    Mo Hua was confused and asked, "What¡¯s wrong?"


    Bai Zisheng hesitated, "The thing you drew... is it a Formation Pivot?"


    Mo Hua nodded, "Yeah."


    "What kind of Formation Pivot?"


    Bai Zisheng asked curiously, and Bai Zixi also looked at Mo Hua with curiosity.


    After thinking for a bit, Mo Hua yed coy, "You¡¯ll find outter."


    Bai Zisheng muttered discontentedly, "Stingy..."


    Then he remembered something, his expression worried, and he asked softly, "Are you going to relocate the city?"


    "It¡¯s possible."


    "What do you mean it¡¯s possible," Bai Zisheng asked, "If a Big Demon appears, isn¡¯t relocating the only solution..."


    Without thinking, Mo Hua asked, "What if it¡¯s not the usual case? Is there another way?"


    He wanted to know what else Bai Zisheng knew, whether there were other methods to deal with a Big Demon.


    "How would I know..." Bai Zisheng just shook his head, "I asked Aunt Xue, and that¡¯s what she told me."


    Bai Zixi also said in her clear voice:


    "The Bai Family has cultivators serving in the Heaven Shu Pavilion, who have seen such records. Usually, with disasters like a Big Demon, being able to relocate is already the best option."


    There are others who were eaten by the Big Demon, or turned into corpse ves, or became ghosts and spirits... All of these are human tragedies.


    Thinking about this, all three of them grew serious.


    Mo Hua nced at Bai Zisheng and Bai Zixi and asked:


    "If the city is relocated, will you have to leave too?"


    Bai Zisheng nodded, "Once the city is relocated, Mr. Zhuang will definitely go. From the looks of it, he doesn¡¯t seem willing to take me and Zixi as disciples."


    "But we must be his disciples!" Bai Zisheng dered with determination.


    "Why?" Mo Hua was puzzled.


    Bai Zisheng hesitated, then nced at Bai Zixi. Seeing she didn¡¯t speak up to stop him and had no displeased expression, he solemnly looked at Mo Hua again.


    Mo Hua¡¯s expression became serious, and he leaned in to listen.


    Bai Zisheng lowered his voice, whispering, "I don¡¯t know either..."


    Mo Hua was startled, then looked at Bai Zisheng with disdain.


    Bai Zisheng quickly said, "I haven¡¯t finished yet."


    He lowered his voice again, "Normally, this isn¡¯t something to be told to outsiders, but since we¡¯re from the same sect... sort of, I won¡¯t hide it from you..."


    "My mother instructed me and Zixi to find Mr. Zhuang and to take him as our master, to learn a special Formation."


    "This Formation can only be taught to direct disciples, not nominal ones."


    "Oh," Mo Hua nodded.


    So that was it...


    No wonder Zisheng and Zixi were so insistent on taking Mr. Zhuang as their master.


    Maybe it wasn¡¯t them who were insistent, but their mother, or even, their family behind them, the Bai Family¡­


    Then this Formation must be of great significance...


    "Don¡¯t you want to ask what Formation it is?"


    Bai Zisheng saw that Mo Hua just "oh"-ed, seeming a bit dissatisfied, feeling his reaction was too calm, especially since he shared such a "confidential" matter with him.


    Shouldn¡¯t you be a little shocked?


    Just an "oh," what does that even mean?


    Mo Hua nced at him and said indifferently, "Didn¡¯t you say you don¡¯t know?"


    Bai Zisheng was taken aback, "How do you know I don¡¯t know?"


    "You just said yourself, ¡¯I don¡¯t know¡¯... That should mean you don¡¯t know. What Formation you¡¯re supposed to learn from Mr. Zhuang..."


    "Besides, even if you knew, you couldn¡¯t tell me, could you?" Mo Hua added.


    Bai Zisheng, resting his chin in his hand, shook his head at Mo Hua and said:


    "Mo Hua, this is no fun, we can¡¯t even have a conversation."


    If you finish saying everything, how can I y coy?


    Bai Zisheng felt somewhat unsatisfied.


    "Alright then." After a moment, Mo Hua thought of something else and asked:


    "So, if Mr. Zhuang leaves and doesn¡¯t take you as disciples, what do you n to do?"


    Bai Zisheng and Bai Zixi looked at each other and both sighed softly.


    Bai Zisheng said with a bit of bitterness:


    "I don¡¯t know, maybe we will just keep looking for Mr. Zhuang, until he is willing to ept us..."


    That¡¯s going to be tough, Mr. Zhuang is elusive like a dragon¡ªseen in head but not the tail¡ªand who knows where he might go.


    They would have to travel over mountains and through rivers, braving the wind and the dew. Forget bing his disciples, even finding Mr. Zhuang would be fraught with difficulties.


    Mo Hua felt sympathy for them and harbored some dissatisfaction toward their mother and the Bai Family behind them.


    Such arge n, yet they didn¡¯t handle their own affairs, instead relying on Zisheng and Zixi to find a master.


    To leverage these two children to soften Mr. Zhuang¡¯s heart.


    It seems An Xiaofu was right; the bigger the family, the thinner the kinship.


    Bai Zisheng thought for a moment, then suddenly asked Mo Hua:


    "Mo Hua, do you think Mr. Zhuang would take you as his disciple?"


    Mo Hua was startled, pondered for a moment, and shook his head, "You two have a history with the master, good family backgrounds, good talents. He¡¯s not willing to take you, so why would he take me?"


    Bai Zisheng murmured, "That¡¯s not necessarily true..."


    Mr. Zhuang treated Mo Hua much better than them...


    If it weren¡¯t for the fact that Mo Hua¡¯s Spiritual Root was really poor, he would¡¯ve suspected that Mo Hua was a blood-rted descendant of Mr. Zhuang...


    But the descendant of Mr. Zhuang couldn¡¯t possibly have such poor Spiritual Roots!


    Therefore, Mo Hua definitely had no blood rtion to Mr. Zhuang.


    Mo Hua stared at Bai Zisheng, like a displeased cat narrowing its eyes,


    "Are you bad-mouthing me in your head?"


    Bai Zisheng was startled, "You can know that too?"


    Mo Hua snorted, "I learned it from Mr. Zhuang."


    Every time he spoke ill of someone in his heart, Mr. Zhuang could tell what he was thinking, and over time, he learned to know when others were speaking ill of him too.


    Bai Zisheng said helplessly, "What you¡¯ve learned... what are all these things..."


    "As long as it works!"


    ...


    The two of them bickered a bit more.


    Mo Hua happened to be restoring his Divine Sense, so chatting with Bai Zisheng was just the right rest he needed.


    As they talked, Bai Zisheng suddenly bowed his head, his expression somewhat forlorn.


    "What¡¯s wrong?" Mo Hua asked.


    Bai Zisheng nced at the great pagoda tree, then at Tongxian City in the distance, and sighed,


    "If the city is relocated, will all these be gone too...?"


    Mr. Zhuang¡¯s mountain residence would be gone, the great pagoda tree gone, the bamboo groves, the pond, and the fish in the pond... all gone.


    The Cultivators of Tongxian City would be gone, the eateries, the bustling streets, the bright fireworks, and the dramas of demon fighting... all gone.


    And after they had parted, he might never again taste the wine and meat delivered by Mo Hua, or savor the pastries personally made by Aunt Xue...


    If they were to seek to be disciples of Mr. Zhuang, it would be a long and arduous journey.


    If they returned to the Bai Family, it would be back to a dazzling but dull prison of still water.


    The days spent in Tongxian City were the happiest days of his life so far.


    If Tongxian City still stood, he could think abouting back for a visit.


    But if it were gone, he would lose even a ce for his thoughts to linger on...


    The more Bai Zisheng thought, the more downcast he became.


    In Bai Zixi¡¯s bright, beautiful eyes, there was also deep destion.


    For a moment, Mo Hua was at a loss for words.


    After thinking for a bit, he suddenly said with conviction, "That won¡¯t happen!"


    Bai Zisheng and Bai Zixi were both taken aback, "What won¡¯t happen?"


    "Tongxian City won¡¯t be gone!"


    "But..."


    Mo Hua stood up abruptly, "You¡¯ll understand after a while!"


    Having said that, he packed his things and dropped a line, "I¡¯m going to find Mr. Zhuang," then ran off again like the wind.


    Bai Zisheng and Bai Zixi, brother and sister, looked at each other in confusion, unsure what Mo Hua was nning to do.


    Mo Hua went to Mr. Zhuang again, to consult about several problems on the Formation Pivot of the Large Formation, and then returned home to continue studying the Large Formation day and night.


    The city¡¯s relocation was still in the preparation phase.


    Before the actual moving of the city began, he must master the Formation Pivot of the Large Formation!


    As long as he mastered the Formation Pivot, it was like holding the core of the Large Formation.


    Subsequent issues such aspatibility with Single Formations and constructing Formation media could be addressed gradually while building, while also continuing to learn.


    In the days that followed, Mo Hua locked himself in his house, practicing Formation drawing over and over.


    His Divine Sense also unknowingly grew stronger bit by bit.


    The pattern of the Formation Pivot also became clearer and clearer in his mind.


    The Formation Pivots he drew became more and moreplete with each stroke.


    But it still wasn¡¯t enough...


    Mo Hua¡¯s Divine Sense was still insufficient.


    Every time he came close to depletion, then he would backtrack and go on until he was exhausted again, repeating the cycle over and over.


    Yet he was still far from being able to draw the Formation Pivotpletely.


    Mo Hua kept trying and failing repeatedly.


    He seemed like someone trying to cross a river, always able to see the other bank but drowning just short of it every time.


    "Can the Divine Sense consumed by a ten-pattern Large Formation really be this substantial?"


    Mo Hua couldn¡¯t help but feel despondent.


    But Mo Hua still didn¡¯t lose heart.


    He became like a puppet wound up, tirelessly, unceasingly, mechanically repeating the same actions.


    Drawing Formation Pivots, wiping them away, then drawing again, wiping away again...


    Monotonous, repetitive, and tedious.


    Yet Mo Hua still focused entirely, forgetting time, forgetting everything, utterly absorbed in Formation drawing.


    As the saying goes, hard work pays off. Finally, after a month, Mo Hua had an epiphany, and for the first time, he managed to draw out theplete Formation Pivot of the Five Elements ughter Demon Great Formation on the Taoist Stele in his Sea of Consciousness!


    At that moment, Mo Hua was stunned.


    There was no joy in his heart, only numbness, and a trace of self-doubt.


    "Did I really manage to draw it?"


    This couldn¡¯t be a dream, could it?


    Mo Hua looked over the Formation Pivot again.


    It was seamless, orderly, and the finely drawn patterns,yer uponyer, interwoven and filled, formed the grand mainframe of the Formation Pivot.


    Profound, abstruse,plex, yet there was an indescribable beauty in itsplexity.


    Mo Hua emerged from his numb, mechanical "puppet" state, and joy slowly seeped into his heart like rain.


    "I finally managed to draw it!"


    Mo Hua¡¯s heart swelled with joy, his eyes bright.


    Being able to draw theplete Formation Pivot of the Large Formation on his own meant he had the ability to draw the Large Formation. He could officially start constructing the powerful Five Elements ughter Demon Great Formation!


    To build the Large Formation, y Feng Xi, and save Tongxian City!

 Chapter 350 - 349: 11 Patterns_1

    Mo Hua pondered for a moment before regaining his calm.


    Although he had drawn theplete Large Formation Pivot, he still wasn¡¯t entirely reassured.


    Was this time just a coincidence?


    He erased the Formation Pivot and drew it once more, unable to help sighing.


    Indeed, it was just a moment of brilliance, a sh of inspiration, that had allowed him to draw the Formation Pivot. When he tried to draw it again, his focus was insufficient, his Divine Sense was somewhatcking, and he failed to seed.


    However, his Divine Sense was onlycking by a slight margin; he just needed to be more meticulous and gain a deeper understanding.


    If there is a first time for something, there will inevitably be a second.


    If he had seeded once, he certainly could draw it a second time.


    Mo Hua continued to draw with focused attention.


    Time slowly passed by, and by the fourth attempt, he had finally drawn the Five Elements ughter Demon Great Formation Pivotpletely and without a single error.


    Mo Hua let out a long sigh of relief.


    He withdrew his Divine Sense from the Sea of Consciousness.


    It was still not yet dawn, and the night was deep.


    Relieved, Mo Hua was overwhelmed by the exhaustion of relentless concentration and effort over the past month. Hey sprawled out on the bed and quickly fell into a deep sleep.


    He slept straight through to noon, only waking up when he smelled the aroma of food.


    The room was already filled with dishes.


    Liu Ruhua saw that he had grown thinner over these days, his face no longer plump, and felt pity, so she prepared a table full of delicious food for him.


    Mo Hua¡¯s mood instantly lifted.


    He heartily enjoyed the meal and then continued to draw the Large Formation Pivot.


    This time was different from drawing within the Sea of Consciousness; now, he needed to replicate the Formation Pivot on paper.


    The Formation Pivot in the Sea of Consciousness was essentially a formation condensed by his Divine Sense;


    In reality, however, the Formation Pivot was formed from tangible formations, with Formation Paper serving as the medium, and Spiritual Ink outlining the Formation Patterns.


    Condensing a formation in the Sea of Consciousness was easier;


    Drawing a formation on paper in reality was rtively more difficult;


    And when truly constructing the Large Formation, drawing on special media would consume more Divine Sense and would be even more challenging.


    Therefore, no matter what, Mo Hua needed to draw it on paper first.


    He had to present the Formation Pivot from his Sea of Consciousness onto real Formation Paper so that he could truly construct the Large Formation between heaven and earth.


    The Large Formation Pivot was sizable, necessitatingrger pieces of paper as the media.


    In the courtyard, Mo Hua spread out sheets of paperrger than himself and began to draw the Formation Pivot stroke by stroke.


    Mo Shan and Liu Ruhua watched Mo Hua draw, helping himy out the paper, pass the brush, mix the ink, wipe his sweat, and serve tea.


    They didn¡¯t know exactly what Mo Hua was drawing.


    But seeing Mo Hua, who looked no older than a child in his early teens, drawing such aplex, seemingly profound, andrge-scale formation with such earnestness and precise brushwork,


    both Mo Shan and Liu Ruhua felt shocked and simultaneously proud.


    Mo Hua drew all afternoon, spoiled two sheets of paper, and finallypleted a Large Formation Pivot before dusk fell.


    Mo Hua asked his parents to carefully store the Formation Paper in the Storage Bag and then ran off excitedly to find Mr. Zhuang.


    Dusk had settled, and the mountains were deeply hued.


    Mr. Zhuang was sitting in the house, watching the Blood Qi of the Big Demon in the distant mountains, his fingers twirling in the air, seemingly calcting something.


    Seeing Mo Hua, Mr. Zhuang looked somewhat surprised.


    It was evening, and Mo Hua rarely disturbed him at this hour.


    Mr. Zhuang was just about to say something when his expression suddenly became fixed, and a hint of astonishment shed in his eyes, "You¡­ have learned it?"


    Having run all the way there, Mo Hua nodded breathlessly.


    He took out the Formation Paper with the drawn Formation Pivot from his Storage Bag and carefully spread it out on the ground.


    Aplete first-grade Large Formation Pivot unfolded slowly before Mr. Zhuang...


    Mr. Zhuang took a deep breath, restraining his emotions at the bottom of his heart.


    He stood up slowly, his gaze serious, and meticulously inspected the Formation Pivot, after which he felt a tremor in his heart.


    It was something he had anticipated.


    Yet, when the expected event actually urred, he still felt extraordinarily shocked.


    Although he was the teacher and he had instructed Mo Hua to draw it,


    could this truly be the work of a youth in his early teens?


    Mr. Zhuang looked at Mo Hua, a flicker of doubt crossing his mind.


    The Cultivation World of the Nine State was boundless.


    He was just residing temporarily in a remote Little Immortal City, a corner of the Cultivation World.


    By a stroke of chance, he had taken in this nominally-disciplined disciple with an average Spiritual Root but good Formation aptitude, and who was clever and nimble, pleasing to the eye.


    Yet this nominally-disciplined disciple had turned out to be somewhat unexpected.


    With a remarkable Divine Sense and a fast learner in formations, practicing Heaven Yan Jue to break through Mystery Formations, using Contemtion Maps to establish a foundation in Divine Sense, and even learning Formation Calction...


    Now, while only in the Qi Refinement realm and with only a rank one proficiency in formations, he had learned and drawn the Large Formation¡¯s pivot within a month.


    This aptitude for understanding formations, and the speed of learning them, was starting to seem¡­inconceivable...


    Mr. Zhuang¡¯s mind gradually clouded with doubts:


    In the Cultivation World, he did not question the existence of young Cultivators with exceptional formation talents.


    But why did he just happen to encounter this disciple?


    Why did he, who had decided never to take on a disciple, suddenly take a whim to ept this nominally-disciplined one?


    Are all these¡­ just coincidences?


    Mr. Zhuang¡¯s face was as still as water, silent.


    Seeing Mr. Zhuang with a heavy heart, Mo Hua asked worriedly,


    "Gentleman, have I drawn it incorrectly?"


    Mr. Zhuang snapped back to reality and couldn¡¯t help but take another look at Mo Hua.


    Mo Hua¡¯s eyes were clear and bright, like the untainted waters of a heavenly pool.


    Looking into Mo Hua¡¯s eyes, Mr. Zhuang was slightly startled, and the doubts in his heart gradually faded away.


    He spent his life recognizing people poorly and taking on unsuitable disciples.


    This recorded-name disciple might be a gift from the heavens, allowing him to have an obedient and clever little disciple in his life.


    As for whether it was a coincidence or some scheme, or whether it contained any heavenly secrets, why should he care?


    Since he had embarked on Tao Cultivation, he should naturally follow his heart¡¯s desires. What was there to fear or hesitate about at his age?


    Mr. Zhuang suddenly felt enlightened and took another look at the Formation Pivot that Mo Hua had drawn, expressing his satisfaction:


    "Yes, very good indeed!"


    Mo Hua breathed a sigh of relief and couldn¡¯t help smiling, his eyes narrowing into crescents.


    For some reason, Mr. Zhuang also felt a weight lifted off his shoulders, revealing a faint smile.


    Suddenly, Mr. Zhuang was taken aback again.


    He had realized!


    Mo Hua was his recorded-name disciple.


    He had now drawn the pivot of a first-grade Large Formation, and with a bit more effort, he might actually be able to construct a first-grade Large Formation!


    A Qi Refinement Realm small-format Junior Formation Master capable of constructing a first-grade Large Formation.


    And this Junior Formation Master was his own recorded-name disciple...


    Mr. Zhuang straightened his back and felt his spirits soar.


    He had never managed to teach a good disciple when he was someone else¡¯s master.


    Now, merely acting as a mentor and taking on a recorded-name disciple, he could achieve such "remarkable feats."


    Mr. Zhuang¡¯s expression was calm, but inside he was filled with pride.


    Then, he felt a pang of regret.


    He had fallen on hard times.


    Those old acquaintances, those past friends, those brilliant rivals, and those with whom he shared deep discussions throughout the night, all had no more connections with him, and he feared he would never see them again in this lifetime.


    If he were to brag about this matter, he would be invincible and suppress all around him; no one would be able to hold their heads up in his presence.


    The more Mr. Zhuang thought about it, the more regretful he became, and he could not help butment, "What a pity..."


    "A pity about what?" Mo Hua curiously asked.


    "A pity... it¡¯s nothing," Mr. Zhuang said evasively.


    Boasting wasn¡¯t something he could tell Mo Hua about; it could set a bad example for him, negatively impact his influence, and tarnish his image as a transcendent figure in his disciple¡¯s mind.


    Mo Hua, unaware of Mr. Zhuang¡¯s thoughts, said somewhat nervously:


    "Gentleman, can I start constructing the Large Formation now?"


    The foundation of constructing a Large Formation was knowing how to draw one. The key to drawing a Large Formation was mastering the Formation Pivot.


    Mo Hua wasn¡¯t familiar with Large Formations; although he had drawn the Formation Pivot, he stillcked confidence, which is why he sought confirmation from Mr. Zhuang.


    Hearing this, Mr. Zhuang became solemn. He thought through the intricacies of the Large Formation again and examined the Formation Pivot drawn by Mo Hua closely, pondering for a long while before nodding slightly in approval:


    "You can!"


    Mo Hua¡¯s eyes instantly lit up.


    Mr. Zhuang looked at Mo Hua with a tender gaze and said with some emotion, "You can start considering how to construct the Large Formation."


    Mo Hua expressed his gratitude, "Thank you, Gentleman!"


    "There¡¯s no need to thank me."


    Mr. Zhuang shook his head, you¡¯ve learned well on your own...


    After a moment of thought, Mr. Zhuang went on to caution:


    "However, don¡¯t be too happy too soon. Constructing a Large Formation might be even more challenging than drawing one."


    "As I¡¯ve told you before, building a Large Formation requires immense human and material resources, and a vast amount of Spirit Stones to keep the Formation running. These are tangible resources for Tao Cultivation, not so easy to gather..."


    "Taking someone¡¯s resources is akin to endangering their life; it¡¯s not as if they will willingly hand over their assets to you just because you say a few kind words."


    "You need to think it through and be mentally prepared."


    Mo Hua nodded and said, "Gentleman, I have given it thought!"


    Mr. Zhuang smiled slightly, "Alright, it¡¯s good that you have a n."


    Afterward, Mr. Zhuang gave several more pieces of advice regarding the subsequent gathering of material resources, manpower coordination, external extension of the Formation Pivot, and issues withpatibility and parallel connection of Single Formations.


    Mo Hua remembered each piece of advice and then respectfully took his leave.


    Watching his disciple¡¯s determined retreating figure, Mr. Zhuang couldn¡¯t help but chuckle and shake his head.


    It wasn¡¯t until the dead of night, in the silence of his bamboo chamber, that Old Kui¡¯s withered, wooden-like visage suddenly appeared.


    Mr. Zhuang¡¯s smile faded, and he couldn¡¯t help but grumble:


    "Can¡¯t you appear more naturally? You don¡¯t have to make it so gloomy..."


    Old Kui ignored him and nced toward the crimson Monster Qi in the deep mountains, saying indifferently:


    "The Blood Qi has grown stronger, and now there¡¯s also the Qi of death."


    Mr. Zhuang fell silent for a moment, then sighed, "Yes."


    With the presence of death Qi, things were problematic...


    "A first-grade Large Formation with ten patterns ¨C can it really trap and kill this Big Demon?" Old Kui asked doubtfully.


    "It can¡¯t," Mr. Zhuang said tly.


    Old Kui was taken aback, his gaze sharpening as he looked at Mr. Zhuang, thinking he had misheard:


    "It can¡¯t?"


    "It can¡¯t," Mr. Zhuang repeated.


    Old Kui frowned, "Then why still..."


    "Ten patterns won¡¯t do."


    Mr. Zhuang paused in the night, his calm gaze slowly revealing a sharp edge, as he quietly continued:


    "That¡¯s why, what I gave him... is not a ten-patterned ughter Demon Great Formation."


    Old Kui¡¯s heart trembled, and his face expressed disbelief.

 Chapter 351 - 350: Changing Fate_1

    ```


    "Did you deceive him?"


    "I didn¡¯t lie," Mr. Zhuang dered with confidence, "I only said the Large Formation starts from a first-grade with ten Patterns, but I didn¡¯t say that the Large Formation given to him was a ten-Pattern one."


    "A Large Formation with eleven Patterns still counts as starting from ten Patterns!"


    Mr. Zhuang argued with reason.


    Old Kui¡¯s facial skin twitched, feeling that Mr. Zhuang¡¯s actions were outrageous, and he became even more incredulous:


    "So, what he drew was actually not a first-grade ten-Pattern Large Formation Pivot, but... a first-grade eleven-Pattern?"


    Mr. Zhuang sighed, "That¡¯s why I was shocked."


    "The Jade Slip for the Large Formation was given by you, what are you shocked about?"


    "Because I gave it to him, that¡¯s why I¡¯m shocked," Mr. Zhuang said with a sigh, "It¡¯s very difficult to draw, generally even a Second Grade Formation Master wouldn¡¯t be able to learn it."


    Yet Mo Hua managed to draw it within a month...


    And given the looks of it, his technique is exceptionally skillful; who knows how many times he¡¯s practiced...


    "Why didn¡¯t you say so at the beginning?" asked Old Kui.


    "What difference would it make if I had?" Mr. Zhuang replied indifferently.


    Mr. Zhuang turned his head, looking into the night where the deep mountains were stained with blood-red, and spoke thoughtfully:


    "This Big Demon is not an ordinary one, a first-grade Large Formation with ten Patterns would not be able to trap and kill it, so we could only use one with eleven Patterns to kill it."


    "Ten or eleven Patterns, Mo Hua was determined to learn either way, so the specifics of the Large Formation were actually not that important."


    "If he could learn it and construct a Large Formation with eleven Patterns, he can attempt to trap and kill the Big Demon. If he can¡¯t learn it, he¡¯ll naturally give up without futilely wastingbor and resources in such a useless struggle."


    Old Kui frowned, "Can a Large Formation with eleven Patterns really kill it?"


    Mr. Zhuang said with a half-smile, "In this world, is there anything that is certain? Even when a Formation copses, there is still a slim chance for a Life-gate, so there¡¯s never a situation of certain death."


    "The Five Elements ughter Demon Great Formation with eleven Patterns, in terms of lethality alone, is enough to trap and kill a Big Demon. But a Big Demon is a Taoist Demon, an anomaly of the Heavenly Dao, and no one knows what will happen until the very end..."


    "What if it doesn¡¯t kill the demon?" Old Kui asked further.


    "Don¡¯t worry," Mr. Zhuang assured, "as long as the Great Formation is sessfully constructed, even if the Big Demon is not ultimately killed, it will deplete most of its Blood Qi and leave the Big Demon severely wounded."


    "No one dares to provoke a full-strength Big Demon, but plenty are interested in a badly wounded one."


    "The Taoist Court, the Great ns, and Sects would all try to take action, after all, this is a living... Taoist Demon."


    "If all else fails," Mr. Zhuang said, looking at Old Kui with a half-smile, "you could also take action; it¡¯s just dying once after all."


    "A body in exchange for a Taoist Demon is still worth it."


    Old Kui¡¯s gaze lowered, he stood with his hands folded in his sleeves, and a hint of sharpness flitted through his downcast eyes.


    Mr. Zhuang muttered softly, "Such an age, yet still not frank, what¡¯s the point of acting so profound..."


    Old Kui paused, sighed, and then asked him:


    "You really don¡¯t want to take a Direct Disciple?"


    Now it was Mr. Zhuang who was caught off-guard, he hesitated for a long time before he finally sighed, "I¡¯ve already said, in this lifetime, I will not take any disciples again."


    Old Kui spoke indifferently, "The number of times you¡¯ve gone back on your word, I can¡¯t even count. Why pretend your word is as good as gold..."


    Mr. Zhuang paused, then sighed,


    "Talking to you really isn¡¯t fun, too easy to be exposed."


    Old Kui ignored him.


    Mr. Zhuang thought of Mo Hua, his heart wavering for a moment.


    If it had been before, he would have taken this disciple, but now, things were different...


    After a moment of silence, Mr. Zhuang murmured to himself:


    "It¡¯s enough to make him a registered disciple. Taking him as a Direct Disciple would harm him and me as well..."


    Mr. Zhuang stood shrouded by the vast night, enveloped in darkness, with the deste moonlight spilling onto the ground but failing to touch his face.


    "After all, the number of people who want me dead is countless..."


    ...


    After returning home, Mo Hua began to seriously consider constructing the Great Formation.


    He first sought out Elder Yu and immediately said:


    "Elder, I want to ughter that pig!"


    Elder Yu was taken aback, "Which pig?"


    Mo Hua stretched out his small hand and pointed towards the deep mountains, indicating the sky-reaching and heart-throbbing aura of Blood Qi.


    Elder Yu gave a start, "Don¡¯t talk nonsense!"


    That was Feng Xi, the legendary Big Demon said to be capable of devouring an entire Immortal City. Such a creature was not something they could kill.


    Even if it could be killed, it wouldn¡¯t be their turn to do so as Loose Cultivators.


    They simplycked the background and strength for it.


    "It can be killed!" Mo Hua insisted.


    Elder Yu wanted to say something, but looking at Mo Hua, he suddenly fell silent.


    He knew that Mo Hua did not want to leave Tongxian City, nor did he want them to be uprooted from their homes.


    They too did not want to leave, but they had no choice.


    With the impending disaster, they, the Loose Cultivators, had no alternatives but to go with the flow¡ªthey could only depart from their homnd and seek other paths.


    Just as Elder Yu was about to speak again, he suddenly felt reluctant.


    Once the city was moved, he didn¡¯t know if he would see Mo Hua again.


    Although Elder Yu valued him because Mo Hua was a Formation Master, he also genuinely liked the boy.


    Elder Yu felt a hint of bitterness in his heart and patted Mo Hua on the shoulder, speaking earnestly:


    "Take these Spirit Stones and find a good path near the state boundary. Establish your foundation securely. With your talents, you¡¯ll inevitably be a respected Great Formation Master in the future."


    "As for the Loose Cultivators of Tongxian City, I¡¯ll look after them. You can rest assured."


    "Moving south will indeed be hard, but as long as we are self-reliant, hardship is bearable. After all, what Loose Cultivators fear the least is hardship."


    ```

 Chapter 352 - 350: Changing Fate_2

    Elder Yu tried to console Mo Hua.


    But Mo Hua shook his head, speaking earnestly, "Elder, I really do have a way to y the Big Demon!"


    Elder Yu was startled and couldn¡¯t help but furrow his brows, scrutinizing Mo Hua¡¯s expression carefully.


    Mo Hua¡¯s face was calm, hisposed demeanor paired with confidence. He did not seem to be joking, nor did it appear to be wishful thinking.


    Elder Yu¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and he couldn¡¯t resist asking, "You... really have a way?"


    Mo Hua nodded, responding directly, "We can build a Large Formation to y Feng Xi!"


    Elder Yu looked bewildered, "A Large Formation..."


    It wasn¡¯t the first time he had heard of Large Formations, but it was the first time in his life he had heard the words "build a Large Formation."


    In the past, he too had heard about Large Formations, that some state boundary, some Sect or n with deep foundations, even had powerful Protective Sect Arrays that remained unshaken for a thousand years...


    But such talk was just that - talk. He didn¡¯t pay it much mind.


    They, as Loose Cultivators, couldn¡¯t even affordmon formations, let alone Large Formations.


    Even those who spoke to him about it had only known of Large Formations, not likely having ever witnessed one themselves.


    Unless it was a moment of dire life or death, a Sect would not open its Protective Sect Array.


    Many Loose Cultivators and even many Cultivators from ns or Sects might never see a Large Formation activated in their lifetime.


    Let alone personally "building a Large Formation."


    Such a thing was practically a flight of fancy.


    Elder Yu was dumbfounded for a long moment before he finally collected his thoughts and asked tentatively, "What Large Formation?"


    "The Five Elements ughter Demon Great Formation!" Mo Hua dered authoritatively.


    Elder Yu was stunned. Just hearing the name of the formation felt like an overwhelming force of violent killing intent.


    And it indeed sounded as if it could crush a Big Demon...


    Still, his heart wasn¡¯t at ease, "Can it really kill?"


    Mo Hua replied seriously, "There¡¯s a high probability of sess, barring any unforeseen circumstances."


    Since Mr. Zhuang had handed him the formation, in Mr. Zhuang¡¯s estimation, the Five Elements ughter Demon Great Formation should be capable of subduing Feng Xi. Even if it couldn¡¯t y, it should at least be able to contend with the Big Demon.


    Otherwise, Mr. Zhuang wouldn¡¯t have taught it to him.


    Having spent a lot of time with Mr. Zhuang, Mo Hua had heard the gentleman¡¯s teachings that nothing in this world is ever absolutely certain, which is why he was somewhat cautious in his wording.


    Despite this, it was still enough to shock Elder Yu.


    A high probability of sess.


    This was the Big Demon after all, a disaster that, ording to the historical records of Tongxian City, was simply unstoppable, yet Mo Hua was saying there was "a high probability of sess"...


    Elder Yu was torn.


    He paced the room with his hands sped behind his back, striding in circles while pondering, but still couldn¡¯t make up his mind.


    After severalps, Elder Yu stopped abruptly and inquired:


    "This Large Formation¡­ who will draw it?"


    Mo Hua patted his own chest, "Me!"


    Elder Yu thought as much, but still found it hard to believe as he said:


    "You... know how to draw a Large Formation?"


    Mo Hua didn¡¯t conceal anything from Elder Yu, "I¡¯ve mastered the key elements. I can learn the rest slowly, but preparations for building the Large Formation must start early, or we won¡¯t have enough time."


    "What is needed to build the Large Formation?"


    Elder Yu asked, only knowing that constructing a Large Formation was difficult without understanding the specifics.


    Mo Hua listed everything so Elder Yu could get a good grasp:


    "Constructing a Large Formation requires a tremendous amount of manpower and resources."


    "The manpower includes Artifact Refiners and Craftsmen to construct the Formation media, a main Formation Master to draw the Formation Pivot, as well as other Formation Masters to assist in filling Single Formations. The more Body Cultivation practitioners there are to lend their strength, the better..."


    "As for resources, Spirit Stones are the first necessity, followed by various Tao Cultivation materials like Fine Refining Iron, construction earth and stone, Spiritual Ink, and so on..."


    The more Elder Yu heard, the more shocked he became.


    With the immense expenses andplex processes needed to construct a Large Formation, no wonder he had lived so long without ever seeing a Large Formation, much less witnessing someone daring to build one.


    Elder Yu wasn¡¯t concerned about the formation aspect; he had a blind trust in Mo Hua.


    In the realm of Formations, what Mo Hua says, goes.


    Although he believed that drawing a Large Formation would certainly be difficult, since Mo Hua said he could do it, then he definitely could draw it, and Elder Yu didn¡¯t doubt this at all.


    The problem now was whether they were willing to invest so much manpower and resources to construct the Large Formation.


    Elder Yu frowned, recalling a problem:


    "Even if the Monster Hunters exert all their effort and use up all the Spirit Stones, it still won¡¯t be enough to build the Large Formation, right..."


    Mo Hua nodded, "That¡¯s why we need to think of other ways, but I can only go talk to others after you¡¯ve agreed first."


    The authority of the Taoist Court is great, and the attacking power of the Taoist soldiers is strong, but the Monster Hunters are the most numerous, most familiar with Mo Hua, and intimately rted to this matter, even their lives are at stake.


    Therefore, only with Elder Yu¡¯s initial agreement could there be a foundation for the construction of the Large Formation.


    Elder Yu became even more conflicted. He started pacing in the hall, all the while pulling at his beard, his mind filled with indecision.


    This was a gamble.


    If they won, they could live and work in peace and contentment in Tongxian City.


    With various industries like the Refinery Shop and the Alchemist¡¯s Business still present, their days would only get better.


    If they lost, they would be left with nothing.


    At that time they could still relocate their city, only with limited supplies, the days would be even harder.


    If they didn¡¯t gamble, they were destined to leave their homnd.


    They would move to an unknown and deste ce, living a hard and possibly oppressive life.


    The only advantage was that they would still have some Spirit Stones in their hands.


    But even with these Spirit Stones, they couldn¡¯tst long if they were only consuming without replenishing.


    Moreover, traveling through mountains and waters, no one knew how many dangers they faced; whether these Spirit Stones could remain in their hands was still uncertain.


    Elder Yu turned to look at Mo Hua.


    Mo Hua¡¯s gaze was firm and bright, but he had be much thinner; during this time, he must have exhausted his mind and put in a lot of thought.


    And to think about the Large Formation he mentioned, he must have been tirelessly drawing the Large Formation while neglecting sleep and food.


    Why was he doing all this?


    He could have left, as he didn¡¯t have to suffer like these Loose Cultivators, he could steadily establish his foundation, find a promising power to rely on, and see no limit to his Tao Cultivation future.


    But this child was still putting in all his effort for them.


    Elder Yu¡¯s heart trembled, and he made a resolute decision.


    He wanted to take this gamble!


    To the Loose Cultivator, suffering a little or suffering a great deal actually made no difference.


    If one does not aspire to advance, the situation of suffering a little will sooner orter be suffering a great deal.


    But if he won the bet, then they would truly have changed the fate of Loose Cultivators.


    At least, they would have changed the fate of the Loose Cultivators of Tongxian City.


    Elder Yu nodded solemnly, "Alright, we will construct the Large Formation!"


    Mo Hua looked pleased, yet somewhat concerned,


    "Do you not want to think it over a bit more?"


    "He who hesitates is lost," Elder Yu said, "When it¡¯s time to be decisive in action, one must be resolute!"


    "Besides, you would not havee to me without having considered everything in advance. You understand the Large Formation better than I do, so why should I bother myself further?"


    Mo Hua was relieved and said, "Then I¡¯ll go find others."


    Elder Yu nodded, "Just bring the people here, and we¡¯ll all discuss it together."


    "Alright," Mo Hua nodded.


    With Elder Yu¡¯s help in persuasion, things should go more smoothly.


    Mo Hua stood up to take his leave and then proceeded to the Taoist Court.


    Elder Yu watched Mo Hua¡¯s departing figure, lost in thought, and he sighed in the end.


    Constructing the Large Formation to fight against the Big Demon was a gamble.


    He dared to gamble, but the Loose Cultivators who had something to look forward to might not be willing to gamble, if only they had the chance.


    Over the past thousands of years, there hadn¡¯t been a Junior Formation Master like Mo Hua, capable of drawing a Large Formation, willing to draw it for them, and willing to join them, the Loose Cultivators, in a struggle to change their fate...

 Chapter 353 - 351 Decision_1

    Mo Hua then separately visited the Taoist Court and the Taoist soldiers Court, inviting Court Leader Zhou, Leader Yang, and Zhang Lan to Elder Yu¡¯s home, where he shared his n:


    "Build the Large Formation, kill Feng Xi."


    As soon as the words "Large Formation" were uttered, Zhang Lan and the other two fell silent.


    They had never imagined that the matter Mo Hua brought to them would be this.


    Elder Yu knew, but might not be fully clear on what a Large Formation was, yet they were well aware.


    Large Formations were something that every Sect, as well as ns that had established households, in the Cultivation World dreamt about.


    With a Large Formation, the fundamental security of a n or Sect was assured.


    Under the restrictions of the Heavenly Dao Laws, activating a Large Formation meant virtually standing on invincible ground, absolutely unafraid of assaults from other forces or provocations from enemies.


    There are thousands upon thousands of Sects and powers in the Cultivation World, but actually not many have the heritage to construct a Protective Sect Array or Protective n Array.


    Exterminating a Big Demon is extremely difficult, but building a Large Formation wouldn¡¯t be easy either.


    For a moment, no one knew what to say.


    Finally, Zhang Lan tentatively asked, "Can you draw a Large Formation?"


    "I can!" Mo Hua nodded.


    They fell silent again, unsure if Mo Hua was joking.


    It was as absurd as a Cultivator on the first level of Qi Refinement telling you that he had achieved Foundation Establishment the next day.


    But when it came to Mo Hua, it wasn¡¯t entirely impossible; after all, they had all witnessed Mo Hua¡¯s talent for formations.


    Moreover, it was not likely for Mo Hua to joke about such matters.


    Seeing their hesitation, Elder Yu expressed his position: "Our Monster Hunters have already agreed..."


    Since he was the only Foundation Establishment Elder among the Monster Hunters, his agreement meant that all the Monster Hunters agreed.


    "...However, this matter is of great significance, and we still need to discuss it with you all," added Elder Yu as he sought their opinions.


    Zhang Lan and the others exchanged nces, thinking how much trust Elder Yu had in Mo Hua just to agree to such an issue without further ado.


    They trusted Mo Hua as well, but from the perspectives of the Taoist Court and the Taoist soldiers Court, they had many considerations.


    After a moment of hesitation, Leader Yang still asked Mo Hua, "Can you genuinely draw it?"


    It wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t believe it; the matter just seemed somewhat far-fetched.


    "I can."


    Mo Hua nodded, then ran into the hall, picked an empty space, andid out the Formation Pivot of the Great Formation he had drawn on the ground.


    When Zhang Lan and the others saw it, their eyes were filled with astonishment.


    What kind of formation was this?


    They had never seen such an extremelyplex, vast, and unfamiliar structure.


    "This is the Pivot of the Large Formation; I tried drawing it," Mo Hua exined.


    On hearing this, the three of them felt another shock.


    This was just the Pivot?


    What scale would the Formation that spread out from it be, could it really be a Large Formation?


    The three couldn¡¯t help but believe a little more.


    But such a matter was no trivial issue, they dared not make a hasty decision.


    Court Leader Zhou then said, "We need to consider this matter further before we can decide."


    Mo Hua nodded.


    This was within his expectations, for the initiation of a Large Formation was difficult, and naturally, the decision-making process had to be cautious.


    "But you¡¯d better decide quickly, that pig won¡¯t wait for anyone," Mo Hua reminded them.


    Constructing a Large Formation would take time, and once Feng Xi assimted Blood Qi and descended the mountain to feed, there would be no opportunity to build it anymore.


    "Don¡¯t worry, we will have a decision in a few days," Court Leader Zhou nodded.


    After everyone had left, Court Leader Zhou led Leader Yang and Zhang Lan to the Taoist Court and found a quiet room, where he asked in a deep voice:


    "What do you think?"


    Zhang Lan had thought it over all the way, and with a solemn expression, he said carefully:


    "We can give it a try!"


    Leader Yang looked surprised, "You agree just like that? Isn¡¯t that a bit hasty?"


    "It¡¯s not hasty," Zhang Lan shook his head, "All the key points of this matter are crystal clear, and the stakes are understood. If we spend time considering, we¡¯re not really considering; we are just hesitating."


    "Ultimately, it¡¯s just that we don¡¯t dare to make the decision."


    Court Leader Zhou and Leader Yang fell silent.


    From the perspective of a Loose Cultivator, indeed, taking a chance offered more hope.


    But from the perspective of the Taoist Court and the Taoist soldiers Court, especially given their positions, it was much harder to decide.


    If they failed, they would be held ountable by those above.


    Court Leader Zhou wanted to retire in the Taoist Court, while Leader Yang aimed to rise further in the Taoist soldiers Court. To take such a risk was not very sensible.


    Moreover, the premise of constructing the Large Formation depended on whether Mo Hua could truly draw a Large Formation.


    Even if he could draw the Pivot, it didn¡¯t necessarily mean he could build the Large Formation, and as for whether the Pivot was truly that of a Large Formation or if it would be effective, they, as non-Formation Master Cultivators, had no clue.


    It wasn¡¯t just them; even an average Formation Master would most likely not understand it.


    Formations were a profound Taoist Skill for ordinary Cultivators, and Large Formations were simrly esoteric for Formation Masters.


    Leader Yang asked, "Do you trust Mo Hua that much?"


    Zhang Lan nodded, "I trust him."


    He looked at Leader Yang and said, "You¡¯re familiar with Mo Hua, but not intimately so, and you don¡¯t know just how absurd his talent in formations is. I know it, and when ites to formations, if he¡¯s confident about something, it¡¯s not guaranteed to be one hundred percent sessful, but it¡¯s as close to a sure thing as it gets..."


    Leader Yang still had some doubts, "Do you really think he can draw out a Large Formation?"


    But Zhang Lan shook his head, "Although I trust Mo Hua, I don¡¯t think he can draw out a Large Formation."


    Leader Yang couldn¡¯t help but roll his eyes at him, "Do you want to listen to what you¡¯re saying?"


    Zhang Lan seriously replied, "I believe that if Mo Hua has spoken, he must have a solution. If he says he can draw out a Large Formation, then he surely can, but the person who draws out the Large Formation might not necessarily be him..."


    As Leader Yang listened, he became somewhat confused, then suddenly a lightbulb went off, "You mean..."


    Zhang Lan said with profound meaning, "Behind Mo Hua, there is a secret high person."


    Court Leader Zhou and Leader Yang were momentarily stunned, then suddenly enlightened.


    That made sense!


    Even if Mo Hua¡¯s talent in formations was exceptional, the idea that he could draw a Large Formation was still somewhat fantastical.


    They might have been willing to believe it, but they didn¡¯t dare to fully ept it.


    But if Mo Hua couldn¡¯t draw it, someone else could.


    Behind Mo Hua, there was a mysterious and elusive mentor teaching him formations.


    To be able to teach a disciple like Mo Hua, this mentor¡¯s proficiency in formations must be unfathomable, and naturally, it would make sense that he could draw out a Large Formation.


    With the appearance of the Big Demon, this high person couldn¡¯t bear to see living beings suffer and so decided to construct the Large Formation through Mo Hua¡¯s hands, tobat the great disaster.


    Thinking this way, everything seemed logical and reasonable.


    At least, it sounded far more usible than a teenager who was a Junior Formation Master drawing a Large Formation himself...


    The secret high person makes a move, drawing the ughter Demon Great Formation.


    The three of them instantly felt much more at ease.


    Zhang Lan continued specting, "Mo Hua¡¯s mentor must not want to show his face, that¡¯s why he lets Mo Hua stand in front."


    Leader Yang nodded seriously in agreement, "That¡¯s how high persons are, unassuming and covert, not wanting their actions to be known."


    Court Leader Zhou also sighed, "This is indeed a blessing for the cultivators of Tongxian City."


    "There¡¯s still one issue though," Leader Yang said with a hint of doubt, "This high person seemingly has no connection with Tongxian City, so why would he go through the trouble of helping us construct the Large Formation tobat the Big Demon? Is it really just out of kindness?"


    Everyone furrowed their brows in thought.


    Court Leader Zhou thought for a moment, then his eyes brightened as he slowly said, "The purpose of this high person is twofold: one is to care for themon people and save Tongxian City from cmity, and the second is to guide Mo Hua, letting him participate, and learn the construction of the Large Formation, with the aim that in the future, Mo Hua could be the chief Formation Master!"


    Upon hearing this, Zhang Lan and the others were moved.


    The mentor of Mo Hua held such great expectations for him!


    The chief Formation Master of a Large Formation isn¡¯t just any formation expert; it¡¯s a Great Formation Master who holds profound formation knowledge and stands as the leader of all formation masters!


    Court Leader Zhou continued, "Therefore, constructing the Large Formation is both to aid the cultivators of Tongxian City and to help Mo Hua, allowing him to gain experience and understand the Large Formation during the process,ying the foundation for his future role as the chief Formation Master!"


    Bing the chief Formation Master had extraordinary significance, especially since it was paving the way for Mo Hua.


    Leader Yang immediately nodded, "I agree!"


    Then Court Leader Zhou nodded, "Good! Then we all agree to construct the Large Formation!"


    Having made their decision, that very night Court Leader Zhou wrote a short note and had it sent to Mo Hua, with only four simple words: "The Great Formation can be built."


    It looked simple and hasty, but it bore the seal of Court Leader Zhou.


    It meant this was an official reply.


    Mo Hua was somewhat surprised; he thought he would have to wait a few more days, but he had not expected to receive a reply so soon.


    And moreover, Court Leader Zhou and the others had agreed so readily to build the Large Formation...


    Why was that?


    After much thought, Mo Hua still did not realize Mr. Zhuang¡¯s involvement and assumed that everyone simply trusted him unconditionally!


    Moved, Mo Hua felt an enormous sense of responsibility; his small shoulders heavy, he solemnly vowed in his heart,


    "I must ensure the Large Formation is built, kill Feng Xi, and not disappoint everyone!"


    But then Mo Hua wondered, what if he couldn¡¯t kill it?


    Mr. Zhuang had said that nothing in life is absolute, and there are always contingencies...


    If Feng Xi wasn¡¯t killed, wouldn¡¯t that be a huge problem?


    Mo Hua¡¯s brow furrowed.


    If everyone was putting their trust in him, he had to be thorough and leave no stone unturned.


    Even if there were unforeseen circumstances, he had to have a n prepared in advance.


    After pondering for a while, an idea gradually formed in Mo Hua¡¯s mind.


    He had one more trump card ¡ª Formation Copse.


    Mo Hua looked up towards the deep mountains, a cold light flickering in his eyes.


    If the Five Elements ughter Demon Great Formation failed to kill the Big Demon, then he would just cause the Great Formation to copse, sending Feng Xi straight to heaven!

 Chapter 354 - 352 Fundraising_1

    Mo Hua had tried it before, the copse of the Compound Formation, and the ensuing inversion of spiritual power, could indeed harm the Feng Xi.


    However, the Blood Qi of Feng Xi was too strong, and its regeneration was swift; the copse of formations in small areas wasn¡¯t enough to kill it, but the copse ofrge-scale formations waspletely different.


    If the entire Large Formation were to copse, just how powerful would the resulting copse energy be...


    Mo Hua tried to imagine it and couldn¡¯t help but feel a tremor in his heart.


    It would be best not toe to that...


    Building a Large Formation would be an arduous task that required an immense amount of manpower and resources; Mo Hua was reluctant to let it go to waste.


    However, if there was spare time, it would still be necessary to calcte the Large Formation with Divine Sense Calction, to be prepared in advance.


    Even if not used for a copse, using Divine Sense Calction to enhance the understanding of the Large Formation would be greatly beneficial.


    After all, the real opportunity to draw a Large Formation was once in a lifetime.


    The construction of the Large Formation and the task of killing Feng Xi, once agreed upon by the Taoist Court, the Taoist soldiers Court, and Elder Yu, was officially announced to the cultivators of Tongxian City.


    The responses from the cultivators in Tongxian City were mixed.


    Some cultivators from smaller ns didn¡¯t believe that the Large Formation could be built and were unwilling to participate in its construction, so they packed their bags and quietly left overnight.


    Some cultivators with family assets or a special status also prepared early escape routes and naturally wouldn¡¯t risk staying in Tongxian City.


    There were also some Loose Cultivators who thought that building a Large Formation was a pipe dream; they left discreetly to seek other ways to make a living.


    Other cultivators with connections or a way out, regardless of their status or power, left if they could, dispersed if they had to.


    In contrast, the vast majority of Loose Cultivators and nearly all Monster Hunters chose to stay.


    They had lived in Tongxian City for generations, born and raised there, married and raised children there, growing old slowly in the city. All their emotions and joys were intimately connected with Tongxian City.


    It was hard to leave their homnd; they didn¡¯t want to abandon the city and flee.


    If there was even a glimmer of hope, they would fight for it.


    Moreover, after going through various trials, they believed in Elder Yu and even more so in Mo Hua.


    A significant part of their current lives benefited from the formations by Mo Hua.


    Now that Mo Hua wanted to build a Large Formation, they all wished to lend their strength to Mo Hua.


    Besides, this Large Formation was also being built for themselves.


    In addition, among the Artifact Refiners, Master Chen took the lead and most of them stayed; and as for the Alchemists, it was Old Mr. Feng who called the shots, and most Pill Masters also wanted to stay and contribute their efforts.


    Mo Hua was momentarily filled with emotion.


    In this crisis, most of the "upper-ss" cultivators in Tongxian City chose to abandon the city and flee;


    While the lower-tier cultivators, who had experienced hardships within Tongxian City, were wholeheartedly trying to protect it...


    But it didn¡¯t really matter if some cultivators ran away.


    With most of the Loose Cultivators staying behind, there was the manpower foundation necessary for constructing the Large Formation.


    Building the Large Formation required Formation media and craftsmen, so Elder Yu went to invite Master Ban.


    Upon hearing the request, Master Ban agreed without hesitation.


    He had received favors from Elder Yu and had been helped by Mo Hua before; he was utterly astonished by Mo Hua¡¯s level of mastery over formations.


    Now with a chance to give back, he agreed readily without much thought.


    Moreover, this was about building a Large Formation.


    He, including all the craftsmen he had dealt with in his lifetime, had never built a Large Formation; Master Ban naturally wanted to witness it.


    Master Ban thought to himself:


    "This is a big undertaking. If we really manage to build the Large Formation, it will be an event that goes down in the history of the state boundary, something to brag about to descendants for a lifetime."


    The group of craftsmen under Master Ban all nodded in agreement.


    With the manpower for the Large Formation settled, it was time to gather Spirit Stones and resources.


    Elder Yu donated almost all the profits from the Monster Hunting, including the Spiritual mines seized by the Monster Hunters, the earnings from the Refinery Shop and Alchemist¡¯s Business over the years, as well as some of his own savings.


    Other Loose Cultivators, more or less, also donated some Spirit Stones, retaining only what was necessary for basic cultivation expenses.


    Mo Shan donated as well, and Liu Ruhua gave away most of the Spirit Stones she had saved up since opening her food business.


    She was somewhat reluctant since these were for Mo Hua¡¯s future cultivation, buying a cave dwelling, and finding a Taoist partner.


    But now that Mo Hua was the one mainly building the Large Formation, these Spirit Stones were considered to be used ording to his intentions.


    Mo Hua also donated the 10,000 Spirit Stones Elder Yu had given him, but Elder Yu refused to ept them.


    Elder Yu gruffly eximed, "Stop adding to themotion!"


    "I¡¯m the one building the Large Formation, of course I should donate some Spirit Stones," Mo Hua said.


    "We¡¯re not short of your contribution," Elder Yu refused.


    Ten thousand Spirit Stones... calling that a small amount...


    "But..."


    Mo Hua wanted to say more, but Elder Yu cut him off:


    "These are for your Foundation Establishment. Whether the Large Formation can be built or not, whether we can kill Feng Xi or not, it should not dy your Foundation Establishment."


    Elder Yu spoke with a grave tone, "Your Foundation Establishment is what¡¯s most important!"


    "But first, we need to get past this immediate hurdle..."


    "No matter whether we get past this hurdle or not, you must proceed with Foundation Establishment!" Elder Yu repeated.


    Seeing that Mo Hua wanted to argue further, Elder Yu sighed and said:


    "If you really feel bad, after your Foundation Establishment, be a Second Grade Formation Master, and help us out whenever it¡¯s within your capacity.


    "As a Second Grade Formation Master, your words will carry great weight, and everything will be easier for you."


    Mo Hua nodded, Elder Yu was right, but he didn¡¯t know whether he could build the Large Formation, which was equally important to him.


    He had to build the Large Formation to step by stepprehend even more profound formations.


    Mo Hua still insisted on giving the Spirit Stones to Elder Yu.


    Elder Yu sighed, eventually epting them. After taking them, he quickly slipped them back into Mo Hua¡¯s chest when he wasn¡¯t looking.


    "Alright, you¡¯ve already donated, so I¡¯ll give you some more,"


    Mo Hua couldn¡¯t help but feel a mix ofughter and tears.


    "Formation Masters creating formations, how can there be nopensation?" Elder Yu said with a stern face, "You keep it well."


    Mo Hua knew that Elder Yu was stubborn and had no choice but to ept it.


    The collection of Spirit Stones was proceeding in an orderly fashion, but relying solely on Monster Hunters and Loose Cultivators was clearly insufficient.


    Mo Hua went to find Court Leader Zhou again.


    Stroking his beard, Court Leader Zhou offered two methods:


    "One is for me to submit a petition to the Taoist Court, to apply for some more Spirit Stone resources, with the reason being disaster relief and city relocation due to a shortage of Spirit Stones..."


    "Not directly stating it¡¯s for constructing a Large Formation?" Mo Hua asked, puzzled.


    "If you say it¡¯s for building a Large Formation, that¡¯s impossible to get approved," Court Leader Zhou exined.


    Mo Hua was slightly taken aback.


    Court Leader Zhou then exined to Mo Hua:


    "If I say it¡¯s for constructing a Large Formation, the Taoist Court won¡¯t believe it, much less approve it. Tongxian City is just a Little Immortal City, with hardly a few First-Grade Formation Masters, what means do they have to build a Large Formation?"


    "Even if they believed and wanted to approve, they would have to send someone to investigate thoroughly."


    "The Taoist Court bureaucracy is redundant, interests are intertwined, and without someone looking out for me up there, who knows how much time will pass with all the back-and-forth."


    "And the resources needed for constructing a Large Formation are like a bottomless pit; the Taoist Court may not be willing to part with that much either."


    "Better to find a known, surefire reason to apply for a batch, take what we can get, and it¡¯s no loss if it¡¯s less, but all the better if it¡¯s more."


    "As for the bulk of the Spirit Stones, we still need to think of other methods."


    Mo Hua curiously asked, "What other methods might there be?"


    Court Leader Zhou stroked his beard and with a smile that was not quite a smile, said, "Guess."


    After thinking for a moment, Mo Hua tentatively suggested:


    "The Qian Family?"


    Court Leader Zhou nodded, "Exactly, the Qian Family is wealthy, and mostly because of the Patriarch of the Qian Family, it can hardly be considered clean."


    "Are you thinking of confiscating the Qian Family¡¯s property?"


    Court Leader Zhou shook his head, "Not to that extent. Given the emergency, as long as the Qian Family donates wealth, we can overlook the Patriarch of the Qian Family¡¯s establishment of the ck Mountain Stronghold and collusion with Evil Cultivators."


    Court Leader Zhou coldly stated, "The matter with Feng Xi, ultimately, is to be med on the Patriarch of the Qian Family. If he hadn¡¯t used humans in Alchemy, using that Pig Monster as a Pill Furnace, such a great disaster wouldn¡¯t have arisen from the Great Dao."


    "Now, we¡¯re giving the Qian Family a chance to redeem themselves and make amends for their crimes. I hope they won¡¯t fail to recognize this opportunity..."


    Mo Hua nodded and then said:


    "I¡¯ll go see Old Master An again and see if he is willing to donate some."


    The An Family is the secondrgest n in Tongxian City and also has many Spirit Stones.


    Court Leader Zhou hesitated a bit, "The An Family conducts an honest business, and Old Master An might not agree to donate his family¡¯s wealth."


    "How will we know if we don¡¯t try? Maybe Old Master An is broad-minded and charitable," Mo Hua said.


    Court Leader Zhou tugged at the corner of his mouth, clearly skeptical, but still said:


    "You might as well try."


    Mo Hua ran off to find Old Master An and, without beating around the bush, got straight to the point:


    "Old Master, we¡¯re building a Large Formation. Would you like to donate some Spirit Stones?"


    Old Master An¡¯s expression showed neither joy nor anger as he spoke indifferently:


    "What if I¡¯m not willing to donate?"


    Mo Hua replied nonchntly, "I¡¯m just asking. If you don¡¯t want to donate, that¡¯s fine. We have such a close rtionship, I wouldn¡¯t pressure you."


    Old Master An scrutinized Mo Hua¡¯s expression and, seeing no discontent, he sighed faintly, realizing he might have overthought it.


    He had thought Mo Hua wasing with a veiled threat.


    Building a Large Formation needed Spirit Stones, and the An Family had Spirit Stones, making the rtionship very delicate.


    If something unforeseen happened, their An Family would be a natural reservoir of Spirit Stones.


    Having lived for so long, Old Master An knew that interpersonal rtionships were superficial and fragile, while interests were cruel but resilient.


    The An Family had a bit of a rtionship with Mo Hua, but no rtionship could outweigh Spirit Stones, especially since their rtionship with Mo Hua wasn¡¯t that deep to begin with.


    Old Master An¡¯s expression became more somber.


    He knew that the construction of the Large Formation was under Mo Hua¡¯s control.


    Although he couldn¡¯t understand how Mo Hua had persuaded Elder Yu, as well as Court Leader Zhou from the Taoist Court and Leader Yang from the Taoist soldiers Court, to take on such a significant task.


    Building a Large Formation was not so easy.


    Yet Mo Hua had managed it.


    With his unique status and extensive connections, Mo Hua, despite his youth, was actually the one orchestrating many matters in Tongxian City.


    Especially now, with the greatest powers of Tongxian City standing behind him.


    If he wanted to make things difficult for the An Family, they would undoubtedly face severe hardships.


    If he insisted on the An Family donating Spirit Stones, then they would have toply; if they didn¡¯t, they surely wouldn¡¯t meet a good end.


    If Mo Hua didn¡¯t want to trouble the An Family, then neither the Taoist Court nor the Taoist Soldiers Court, nor even the Monster Hunters, would pressure them.


    It now seemed that Mo Hua had no intention of troubling the An Family...


    Old Master An secretly breathed a sigh of relief, then became puzzled again:


    "You really don¡¯t want me to donate?"


    Mo Hua rified, "Of course, I wish you would donate, but whether you¡¯re willing to or not is up to you."


    Old Master An nodded, and after a moment, he ventured tentatively:


    "What if I said I want to donate?"


    Mo Hua¡¯s eyes lit up. He quickly calcted the prepared speech and began "selling dreams" to Old Master An.

 Chapter 355 - 353 Quantity_1

    "If you donate Spirit Stones, once the Large Formation ispleted and Feng Xi is in, we will erect a grand Demon Suppression Monument..."


    Mo Hua gestured with his hands to show just how big this pie...no, this stele would be and then said to Old Master An:


    "At that time, we will carve your name in the first ce, make it bigger, trace it in gold so that people can see it at a nce!"


    Erecting a Demon Suppression Monument is a tradition among Monster Hunters.


    Once they have in a powerful Monster Beast that has been guing an area, the Monster Hunters would forge a Demon Suppression Monument and engrave the names of the Cultivators who participated in the monster hunting on it, to highlight their merits in monster hunting.


    It¡¯s just that no one had ever in a Big Demon before, so naturally, no one had ever erected a Demon Suppression Monument for ying a Big Demon.


    Old Master An calmly asked, "What if it can¡¯t be killed?"


    Mo Hua candidly replied, "Even business ventures can suffer losses, and monster hunting can fail sometimes, especially when ites to ying such a Big Demon, the risk is indeed enormous."


    "If it can¡¯t be killed, then it just can¡¯t be killed. We¡¯ll have to find another way, and naturally, your Spirit Stones would have been donated in vain."


    Old Master An frowned, "So, I¡¯m donating family wealth for a fame that may note to fruition?"


    "This is real reputation, not just empty fame," Mo Hua corrected.


    "How is it not empty?"


    Mo Hua exined, "Once the Big Demon is killed and the Demon Suppression Monument is erected, it would be the most important monument of merit in the history of Tongxian City."


    "As long as Tongxian City exists, so does the Demon Suppression Monument, and so does your name. The An Family will always be remembered by the Cultivators of Tongxian City."


    "This honor is a rare opportunity thates once in a thousand years. If you miss this chance, no amount of Spirit Stones spentter could buy it."


    Old Master An was visibly moved and began to frown thoughtfully.


    Seeing his chance, Mo Hua whispered softly, "Old Master, may I speak bluntly...?"


    Old Master An was slightly startled, then nodded, "Go ahead."


    Mo Hua blinked and said in a low voice:


    "The An Family is still considered prosperous now, and everyone knows you are the second biggest n in Tongxian City, but what if someday, the An Family declines, and the family wealth is gone¡ªwho will remember who you were?"


    "At that time, the An Family will be just like any other small n in this world, lost in the crowd, no longer mentioned, no longer thought of, and even the descendants of the An Family may no longer take pride in the n."


    Old Master An¡¯s face stayed calm, but his gaze fell, knowing in his heart that what Mo Hua was saying was the truth.


    This is the fate of many small ns in the Cultivation World.


    What rises must fall.


    Small ns, with their shallow foundations, once in decline and their people scattered, find it very difficult to rise again.


    It¡¯s not just the small ns; even the big Noble ns could gradually decline and eventually disappear from the history of the Cultivation World once they fall on hard times.


    Seeing Old Master An waver, Mo Hua¡¯s eyes shone, and he took the opportunity to say:


    "But if your name is carved on thergest Demon Suppression Monument in Tongxian City, it bes a different story. All the Cultivators in Tongxian City will remember your name, remember the history of the An Family, even if hundreds of yearster, when the An Family is no more..."


    Old Master An¡¯s heart quivered, and he looked at Mo Hua with a deep and resentful gaze.


    What do you mean ¡¯the An Family is no more¡¯?...


    Embarrassed, Mo Huaughed sheepishly and rephrased his words tactfully, "Even if hundreds of yearster, if the fortune of the An Family declines and is no longer as affluent, themon people of Tongxian City will still remember your good deeds..."


    "At such times, Spirit Stones are but fleeting; this reputation is what truly endures."


    Mo Hua, with his articte speech, gently persuaded him.


    Old Master An¡¯s brow gradually creased as he pondered deeply, and after a long hesitation, he let out a sigh and said slowly:


    "Let me think about it."


    Mo Hua was merely seeking Old Master An¡¯s opinion and did not want to force anything; he had other methods to gather Spirit Stones.


    It¡¯s just that the current situation of the An Family was indeed a dilemma.


    To donate or not to donate was a tough choice.


    That¡¯s why he had approached Old Master An, to suggest donating some Spirit Stones to secure a good name for the family¡¯s descendants.


    But the final decision was up to Old Master An.


    "Then take your time to think about it. I will take my leave now," Mo Hua said.


    With a courteous bow, Mo Hua then took small steps out of the An Family residence.


    Old Master An gazed after Mo Hua¡¯s departing figure, lost in thought.


    After a while, the screen stirred slightly and An Yonglu, the Family Head of the An Family came out from behind it. He approached Old Master An with light steps, respectfully poured a cup of tea for him, and asked cautiously:


    "Father, what¡¯s the decision?"


    Old Master An, thinking of Mo Hua¡¯s confident demeanor during their exchange and seeing his son¡¯s timid appearance, bristled with anger.


    "What¡¯s the matter with you? You¡¯re a Family Head after all¡ªand can¡¯t even handle a matter of this importance!"


    "A child barely in his teens like Mo Hua coulde to me openly and negotiate with sound reasoning."


    "As for you, the Family Head, you can¡¯t offer any help, can¡¯t say a word, only know how to hide behind and eavesdrop!"


    "If the An Family truly falls into your hands, it¡¯s bound to be ruined!"


    ...


    An Yonglu was scolded till he was downhearted, feeling wronged inside:


    I wish I could step forward, but you were the one who didn¡¯t trust me...


    Yet he dared not talk back.


    After Old Master An had scolded him, he felt a little better. He sighed deeply and said:


    "Donate it."


    An Yonglu said, "Don¡¯t be fooled by that kid Mo Hua..."


    Old Master An sighed, "Mo Hua does have his own motives, but what he said is the truth. When disaster strikes, our An Family¡¯s wealth will be unsustainable... It¡¯s better to exchange it for a good reputation."


    An Yonglu was unconvinced, "How can it be unsustainble?"


    Old Master An said coldly, "With what will you defend it?"


    An Yonglu wanted to say he could defend it, but when the words reached his lips, he cowardly dared not to speak.


    Seeing him like this, Old Master An appeared somewhat weary and slowly said:


    "I have thought for a long time these days, yet I still haven¡¯t found a good solution."


    "There are only two paths before our An Family: to leave or to stay."


    "If we leave, we could move the whole family to another Immortal City, but the other cities all have powers entrenched, and it¡¯s not likely they would make room for the An Family, let alone let us share in their spoils."


    "Besides, our An Family¡¯s Food Building has been established for a long time, and we¡¯ve always aimed for peaceful wealth. Among the younger generations, there are none ruthless and vicious enough. If we relocate, within three generations, we will inevitably decline."


    "If we move as Loose Cultivators, then our An Family will be like a piece of fat meat, and everyone would take a bite."


    At this point, Old Master An was reminded of the past.


    Back then, a caravan guarded by direct disciples of the An Family waspletely devoured by Evil Cultivators secretly instigated by the Patriarch of the Qian Family within Big ck Mountain, leaving none alive.


    Thinking about it now, Old Master An still felt a shiver down his spine.


    Upon moving, who knows how many ck Mountains one would pass, how many ck Mountain Strongholds one would encounter.


    Their An Family would trek all the way, only for their bones to be gnawed clean by others.


    "If we don¡¯t leave, then the only option is to stay and build a Large Formation."


    "Since we¡¯re staying to build the Large Formation, we must join forces. Even those poor Loose Cultivators have donated their Spirit Stones. How could our An Family selfishly keep our own interests, inviting contempt from others?"


    Old Master An had another unspoken thought.


    He, too, had his own private desire.


    His life was nearing its end, and his cultivation could no longer advance. His days wereing to a close, and although he held the impressive title of a Foundation Establishment Family Head in public, he hadn¡¯t aplished much.


    Old Master An wasn¡¯t content either, unwilling to end his days in obscurity. He wanted to leave a name for himself and leave a good name for the An Family.


    Once his mind was made up, Old Master An felt much more at ease, "Donate it."


    An Yonglu was startled, "All of it?"


    On hearing this, Old Master An¡¯s temper red up again, "Are you an idiot? If we donate everything, what is our big family going to do, survive on northwest wind? Can¡¯t you think before you speak?"


    An Yonglu meekly asked, "Then how much should we donate..."


    Old Master An felt a headache brewing, but patiently said, "Seven or eight parts out of ten, perhaps."


    "Oh," An Yonglu then ventured to ask, "Should I tally it up properly and deliver it to Court Leader Zhou?"


    Old Master An nodded, then after a moment¡¯s thought, shook his head, "No, you tally it up, draw up a list, and personally hand it to Mo Hua."


    An Yonglu was slightly startled and somewhat reluctant, "That¡¯s giving him too much credit..."


    After all, even if he could draw a Large Formation, he was just a kid in his early teens.


    An Yonglu wanted to say more, but seeing Old Master An¡¯s eyelids twitch with suppressed anger, the message was clear¡ªhe could hardly restrain himself from hitting An Yonglu...


    So, An Yonglu promptly shut his mouth, recognizing the situation.


    Old Master An spoke helplessly:


    "When you go to find Mo Hua, remember to bring Xiaofu along. Aside from necessary matters, speak less, and be more respectful in your demeanor."


    An Yonglu could only bow and agree, although he still seemed somewhat puzzled.


    Old Master An took a sip of tea, pondered for a moment, and then spoke earnestly:


    "These Spirit Stones are being used to trade for reputation."


    "If we sessfully kill the Big Demon, all descendants of the An Family will have a good name."


    "If we fail to kill it, the Loose Cultivators will also remember our kindness, especially with Elder Yu. Getting on good terms with him means that if the An Family ever falls into difficulty, Monster Hunters will also extend their aid."


    "But most importantly, these Spirit Stones are to exchange for a favor from Mo Hua."


    "That kid Mo Hua still values favor," Old Master An eased up, then added thoughtfully:


    "If the Large Formation truly gets built, Mo Hua will be the Primary Formation Master of a first-ss Formation at just thirteen years of age. No matter what reputation, it is far less important than owing Mo Hua a favor."


    An Yonglu was taken aback, "Is it really that important?"


    Old Master An shook his head and muttered, "You don¡¯t understand the weight of the three words ¡¯Primary Formation Master¡¯. Especially when this Primary Formation Master is only thirteen, it¡¯s even more frightening..."


    An Yonglu¡¯s heart chilled, and he solemnly nodded.


    If Old Master said so, then being the Primary Formation Master must be even more formidable.


    But whether a first-ss Formation Master or a Primary Formation Master, he felt it didn¡¯t make much difference...


    Seeing his expression, Old Master An knew he hadn¡¯t understood at all and sighed deeply once more.


    Two dayster, An Yonglu finished tallying the Spirit Stones and some Formation materials, drafted a list, and personally delivered them to Mo Hua, along with An Xiaofu.


    Mo Hua was delighted, "Thank you, Uncle An, and please tell Old Master An that Mo Hua remembers this favor!"


    An Yonglu nodded, considering his mission aplished. He remembered Old Master An¡¯s instructions and refrained from any excess conversation, exchanging only a few pleasantries before leaving.


    On the other hand, Xiaofu stayed behind.


    He was simple-minded, not caring about the donation of Spirit Stones. He just heard there was something going on and that it involved Mo Hua, so he eagerly followed along, and not until after he had managed to get a free meal under the pretense of business did he return.


    After all, in his heart, the food at Mo Hua¡¯s house was the best.

 Chapter 356 - 354: Raiding the House_1

    The An Family donated several hundred thousand Spirit Stones, which, through Mo Hua¡¯s hands, were sent to the Taoist Court. They were piled up in the storerooms of the Taoist Court, saved for when the Large Formation was constructed, to be uniformly dispatched and used.


    As a result, the An Family received the gratitude of Elder Yu, as well as that of the Taoist Court and the Taoist soldiers Court, along with Mo Hua¡¯s personal favor.


    But still, the Spirit Stones were not enough.


    With a furrowed brow, Mo Hua looked at the Jade Slip of the Large Formation, calcting the required number of Spirit Stones, and discovered that there was still a shortfall of several hundred thousand Spirit Stones. He couldn¡¯t help but wonder:


    Does a normal Large Formation really require so many Spirit Stones?


    Mo Hua had an excellent memory; he remembered Mr. Zhuang saying that if all the Spirit Stones from a small-scale Spiritual mine were used, it could probably build a small-scale Large Formation.


    That was under the premise that one did not ount for the Craftsmen¡¯s wages or the consumption of Spirit Stones when the Large Formation was operational.


    Yet now, so many Spirit Stones, equivalent to several small-scale Spiritual mines, and the budget was still insufficient.


    Was this really a first-grade, ten-pattern Large Formation?


    "Mr. Zhuang wouldn¡¯t have deceived me, would he..."


    Mo Hua muttered to himself in his heart.


    However, at this point, it was pointless to think about this.


    On the contrary, the higher the grade of the Large Formation, the stronger its power naturally was, and the more confident he could be in hunting down Feng Xi.


    Now, Mo Hua actually hoped that the grade of the Large Formation could be even higher.


    After all, he had already learned it.


    The biggest problem now was how to solve the shortfall of several hundred thousand Spirit Stones.


    After some thought, Mo Hua went to find Leader Yang of the Taoist soldiers Court and said:


    "Uncle Yang, there aren¡¯t enough Spirit Stones."


    Leader Yang sighed and said with some helplessness:


    "All the Spirit Stones that could be gathered have been gathered. The Qian Family has also delivered their Spirit Stones, the An Family has donated theirs, and the Loose Cultivators who could donate have done so as well. The Taoist Court has applied for some, but it won¡¯t be much..."


    Leader Yang went on calcting, then suddenly looked up, saw Mo Hua¡¯sposed expression without a trace of urgency, and curiously asked:


    "Do you already have an idea?"


    Mo Hua smiled.


    Leader Yang was a bit startled, "You really have an idea? We¡¯re talking about several hundred thousand Spirit Stones."


    Mo Hua didn¡¯t beat around the bush and whispered to Leader Yang:


    "We could raid a household..."


    "Raid a household?" Leader Yang was startled, "The Qian Family has already turned in their Spirit Stones, raiding them again wouldn¡¯t be very nice."


    "It¡¯s not the Qian Family."


    Leader Yang thought for a moment, then, with a hint of wariness in his eyes when he looked at Mo Hua, he said:


    "It can¡¯t be the An Family...they have donated a lot, but they certainly have kept some at home too. If we search, there might still be something to scrape together, but..."


    But that¡¯s the way of trickery followed by violence, like eating without saving any leftovers, leaving no room for maneuver.


    This method was just too ruthless.


    Leader Yang looked at Mo Hua, a chill forming in his heart, not expecting Mo Hua to be so callous.


    Mo Hua said, speechless, "What are you thinking? How could we possibly raid the An Family..."


    Leader Yang let out a sigh of relief.


    Exactly, Mo Hua wasn¡¯t that kind of person.


    "Then who are you thinking of raiding?" Leader Yang asked curiously.


    Mo Hua fished out a standard-looking Jade Pendant from his Storage Bag, finely crafted and clearly valuable at a nce.


    Leader Yang was somewhat astonished, "A n Jade Pendant?"


    Mo Hua nodded, then flipped the Jade Pendant over. On the front of the Jade Pendant was engraved the character "Kong."


    The Kong Family...


    Leader Yang thought for a bit, then, not understanding, asked, "Is there a Kong Family in Tongxian City too?"


    "It¡¯s not Tongxian City, it¡¯s the Kong Family from Qingxuan City."


    Mo Hua¡¯s expression became somewhat serious, his gaze narrowed, and a hint of coldness appeared in his eyes.


    Seeing Mo Hua¡¯s expression, Leader Yang whispered, "Did they offend you?"


    Mo Hua shook his head, "It¡¯s not that they offended me...it¡¯s that they¡¯ve done too many bad deeds."


    Mo Hua told Leader Yang about the deeds of the Kong Family in Qingxuan City, including how they bribed officials in Qingxuan City¡¯s Taoist Court, colluded with others, hired assassins, and what happened to Ji Qingbai¡¯s family...


    Leader Yang was an upright person; upon hearing this, he became furious, "Outrageous!"


    Then Leader Yang became puzzled again, "But this Jade Pendant..."


    Mo Hua exined, "This Jade Pendant belonged to Kong Sheng. Kong Sheng was a legitimate descendant of the Kong Family, a ne¡¯er-do-well, not a good sort..."


    "I infiltrated ck Mountain Stronghold to gather information and discovered Kong Sheng was also inside, with a good rtionship with the Evil Cultivators, suggesting the Kong Family¡¯s collusion with ck Mountain Stronghold!"


    The Evil Cultivators kept Kong Sheng in a separate room and even delivered him food, clearly indicating their rtionship was indeed good.


    Kong Sheng wanted to deal with the Evil Cultivators to exchange for his life; saying there was collusion is not an exaggeration.


    Mo Hua fabricated convincingly.


    "Then how did this Jade Pendant end up in your hands?" Leader Yang asked further.


    "I picked it up!"


    Leader Yang looked at Mo Hua with suspicion, "Picked it up?"


    Mo Hua nodded, "Evil cultivators killed Kong Sheng and used his body to feed pigs, I just picked it up along the way..."


    Leader Yang pondered, "Since Kong Sheng colluded with ck Mountain Stronghold, how could he be killed by evil cultivators and fed to pigs?"


    "Evil cultivators act with no rhyme or reason, they love to kill their own kind; infighting wouldn¡¯t be out of the question...", Mo Hua concocted an excuse.


    Leader Yang, however, found it quite usible.


    If evil cultivators acted ording tomon sense, would they still be called evil cultivators?


    "Alright, then..."


    Leader Yang knew that Mo Hua was definitely hiding something from him, that he had not spoken the whole truth about some details.


    But he didn¡¯t mind.


    With this jade pendant, it¡¯s proven that Kong Sheng was indeed in the ck Mountain Stronghold, so the Kong Family couldn¡¯t be disconnected from this.


    Later, he would go to Qingxuan City to investigate, list the crimes of the Kong Family, and then he could dispatch the Taoist soldiers to raid their estate directly. If anyone resisted, they would march in and suppress them by force.


    Such local powers were not typically interfered with by the Taoist soldiers Court, but now, faced with great disaster, their actions could afford to be less by-the-book.


    As long as the justification was sound on the surface, evidence and official documents could be supplemented afterward.


    Leader Yang weighed the jade pendant in his hand and nodded.


    Then he seemed to think of something and looked at Mo Hua strangely,


    "You¡¯ve hidden this jade pendant for so long, have you been thinking of framing the Kong Family?"


    Previously the timing hadn¡¯t been right, and the jade pendant wouldn¡¯t have been of much use, but now at a critical juncture, it just happened to be suitable for making the cut.


    Mo Hua earnestly said,


    "This is called ¡¯Heaven¡¯s is vast; though it is loose, nothing slips through.¡¯ The Kong Family vited thews of the Taoist Court, and their home was raided by the Taoist soldiers Court. It¡¯s all logical and reasonable, what does it have to do with me? I did nothing..."


    Mo Hua pushed away all connection cleanly.


    Leader Yang was startled, then shook his head helplessly,menting in his heart,


    Mo Hua, this kid, is so clever and skillful in scheming. Hopefully, he doesn¡¯t stray onto the wrong path and fall into the demon path in the future; otherwise, the trouble would be immense.


    "It seems I must find a way to have him join the Yang Family. The Yang Family has an upright tradition, which, with time, would surely prevent Mo Hua from making a misstep."


    Leader Yang¡¯s thoughts circled back to this idea as always...


    The following matters required no involvement from Mo Hua.


    Leader Yang personally led the Taoist soldiers to Qingxuan City and raided the Kong Family¡¯s estate, but the oue surprised Mo Hua.


    Not only was the Kong Family¡¯s estate ransacked, but the entire household was exterminated.


    ording to Leader Yang, they had only surrounded the Kong Family to question their crimes, but unexpectedly, a disciple of the Kong Family took the initiative, attacked the Taoist soldiers brazenly,


    and even some other Kong Family disciples were inciting them.


    Whereas another part of the Kong Family disciples, realizing the implications, had already turned deathly pale and fled as if they were fleeing for their lives.


    The Taoist soldiers are a symbol of the Taoist Court¡¯s authority.


    Attacking Taoist soldiers unprovoked is akin to defying the Taoist Court.


    Leader Yang, his face as grim as water, did not show any mercy. With amand, his Taoist soldiers, like a long dragon, immediately started to execute the Kong Family¡¯s cultivators.


    The Kong Family only had two at the Foundation Establishment Initial Stage, and having becent after years of bullying, theirbat skills were rusty. Naturally, they were no match for Leader Yang and his subordinated Taoist soldiers.


    One of the Foundation Building Elders of the Kong Family did notst a few exchanges before Leader Yang thrust his spear through his chest, kicked him down to the ground, leaving him gasping at death¡¯s door.


    The Kong Family Master, knowing he was not a match, made a decisive move and fled immediately.


    The other Kong Family disciples disintegrated in an instant.


    Although the Taoist soldiers were few in number and capable of defeating the Kong Family disciples, they could not keep them captive and had to let them scatter and flee.


    But unexpectedly, there was another turn of events.


    The scattered cultivators of Qingxuan City had deep grudges against the Kong Family.


    They had suffered under the Kong Family¡¯s oppression for many years, with nowhere to appeal and having shed many tears.


    But with the Kong Family¡¯s two Foundation Building cultivators at the helm, they were no match and helpless.


    But now, with both Foundation Builders of the Kong Family defeated by the Taoist soldiers, one dead and another fugitive,


    centuries of pent-up grievances, along with boundless fury, poured out all at once.


    The scattered cultivators of Qingxuan City began with eyes bloodshot, ughtering the cultivators of the Kong Family.


    Any cultivator of the Kong Family wearing their clothes, once they fled the premises, would be caught by scattered cultivators who would then hold them down; other scattered cultivators would rush up and hack them to death one by one.


    The Kong Family Master might have escaped, but the scattered cultivators blocked him.


    Being a Foundation Building cultivator, he was not afraid of these Qi Refinement scattered cultivators; these scattered cultivators seemed not to fear death, pressing forward relentlessly like the tide.


    Many scattered cultivators didn¡¯t even use Taoist skills but relied on sheer bravado, rushing fearlessly to the Kong Family Master, trying to rip a piece of flesh from him or using their lives to hold him back, preventing his escape.


    The Kong Family Master killed one, then another came, killed one more, and another threw themselves at him. After killing more than a dozen...it did not instill fear in the scattered cultivators, but instead ignited their bloodlust and hatred even more.


    The scattered cultivators, desperate, intertwined with various angry curses:


    "Give back my son¡¯s life!"


    "My parents died at the hands of this beast!"


    "Kong Family, you old dogs, you deserve to die! Even if I die, I will eat your flesh and drink your blood!"


    ...

 Chapter 357 - 355 Formation Master_1

    The loose cultivators dyed for some time, and Leader Yang had also caught up. His spear gleamed with golden light as he pierced through the left shoulder of the Kong Family Master.


    The other loose cultivators, as if fighting with lives on the line, threw themselves at him, hacking away with one de after another.


    The Kong Family Master, a cultivator in the Foundation Establishment Stage, was thus hacked to death alive.


    With the death of the Kong Family Master, the situation momentarily spiraled out of control.


    Fury-filled loose cultivators stormed into the Kong Family residence, ughtering anyone they encountered.


    It took Leader Yang and the Taoist Soldiers a long while to regain control of the situation.


    By then, the Kong Family residence had been reduced to rubble and ruin.


    Almost all of the young and strong cultivators in the Kong Family were killed or injured, leaving only some elderly, women, and children, who were protected by the Taoist Soldiers, thus sparing their lives.


    The loose cultivators who ughtered the cultivators of the Kong Family gradually calmed down, but there was no trace of satisfaction from revenge on their faces, only numbness and painful tears.


    Blood stained the white walls, and corpses littered the ground.


    Seeing this scene, Leader Yang felt deeply shaken.


    How many sins had the Kong Familymitted to meet such a fate...


    ...


    Mo Hua also felt a bitter taste upon hearing these events.


    "How will this matter be handled?"


    Mo Hua was somewhat worried for the loose cultivators of Qingxuan City.


    "What else can be done?" Leader Yang sighed, "Thew doesn¡¯t punish the masses. Besides, such an incident is somewhat understandable. The Kong Family¡¯s fate is deserved for their sins."


    "The Taoist Court won¡¯t make it hard for them anymore?"


    The Taoist Court in Qingxuan City had colluded with the Kong Family, forming a ndestine alliance which allowed the Kong Family to act so recklessly.


    Now that the Kong Family was gone, it wasn¡¯t certain that the Taoist Court of Qingxuan City would let the matter rest.


    "The Taoist Court?" Leader Yang scoffed, "They are in trouble themselves now."


    Mo Hua¡¯s eyes lit up, "The Taoist Court will investigate?"


    Leader Yang nodded, "With the Kong Family¡¯s defiance and the loose cultivators¡¯ riot, adding on the ount of the Kong Family¡¯s collusion with ck Mountain Stronghold... Producing so much turmoil on their watch, the Taoist Court of Qingxuan City won¡¯t escape unscathed."


    "What will be their fate?" Mo Hua was curious and asked persistently.


    Leader Yang said, "Generally speaking, if held ountable from above, the positions of Qingxuan City¡¯s Court Leaders are surely untenable. If corruption and bribery, the abuse ofw for personal gain are also uncovered, their lives might not even be spared."


    "As for Supervisors or Enforcement Leaders below, their hands are inevitably dirty. More or less, they¡¯ll have to face imprisonment."


    Mo Hua nodded, now he felt more at ease. He then asked, "Have all the people in the Kong Family been killed?"


    Leader Yang shook his head, "The young and able-bodied cultivators, and those with higher cultivation have all been killed. The loose cultivators bore too much resentment for the Taoist Soldiers to hold them back. Those who remain are just some of the old, the young, and women."


    "They can no longer stay in Qingxuan City, so the Taoist Soldiers will arrange for them to make a living elsewhere. However, they will be stripped of the ¡¯Kong¡¯ surname, so the Kong Family is truly finished..."


    Listening to this, Mo Hua felt an inexplicable sense of solemnity yet found it to be as it should be.


    The greater the oppression, the more profound the bacsh.


    ns that grow powerful by draining the blood of loose cultivators can copse in a mere instant.


    ...


    The Taoist Soldiers seized the Kong Family¡¯s assets, and most of the spirit stones were transported to Tongxian City, prepared for the construction of the Large Formation.


    The remaining spirit stones were distributed among the loose cultivators of Qingxuan City, so that their lives would not be so hard.


    Mo Hua thought that would be the end of the matter, but a few dayster, Ji Qingbai, along with Ji Li and Fu Lan, came knocking.


    After seeing Mo Hua, Ji Qingbai expressed his gratitude:


    "All the loose cultivators of Qingxuan City have asked me to extend their thanks to you."


    Mo Hua quickly waved his hands, "I didn¡¯t do much..."


    Ji Qingbai shook his head and, calling Ji Li and Fu Lan over, they all gave a deep bow to Mo Hua.


    Fu Lan¡¯s eyes were red. Her father had died at the hands of the Kong Family when she was young, and she, with her mother, struggled to survive. Just as she had grown up, her mother was also driven to death by the Kong Family.


    The Kong Family¡¯s destruction now meant she had finally avenged them, albeit she regretted not being the one to exact vengeance personally.


    Mo Hua could only sigh inwardly.


    He hoped that from now on, whether in Tongxian City or Qingxuan City, such enmity and suffering would no longer exist.


    Enough spirit stones were probably collected, and the only thing left was to find a Formation Master to help with the Drawing Formation.


    As for the Formation Pivot of the Large Formation, Mo Hua could paint it himself, but for the numerous Single Formations under the control of the Formation Pivot, other Formation Masters would be needed to help.


    Otherwise, building the Large Formation in two months¡¯ time would be impossible.


    Thinking of this, Mo Hua sighed.


    Building a Large Formation was truly troublesome.


    Gathering resources, recruiting manpower, coordinating various tasks... it all was time-consuming,bor-intensive, and challenging.


    But even so, he still had to press on firmly, step by step...


    For the matter of the Formation Masters, Mo Hua sought out Master Luo.


    He was the most famous First Grade Formation Master in Tongxian City, with wide connections and influence. Among the Formation Masters of Tongxian City, he had the highest prestige and most authority.


    Mo Hua paid him a visit and briefly exined the situation.


    Master Luo looked hesitant, thought for a moment and finally said:


    "I will convey Gentleman Little Mo¡¯s intentions to all of Tongxian City¡¯s Formation Masters, but whether they are willing to help will depend on their own decisions."


    Master Luo expressed his apology, "Formation Masters hold a special status and are not subject tomand. Though I have some reputation, I can¡¯t force them."


    Mo Hua understood this and bowed in gratitude: "Then I thank Master Luo for his efforts."


    That Master Luo was willing to help was already good news.


    When constructing a Large Formation, the most crucial part was the Formation Pivot; other Single Formations, as long as they were drawn to specification, were not too difficult, and didn¡¯t require much from a Formation Master.


    After everything was drawn, the main Formation Master would still need to verify everything and make adjustments.


    The most difficult part would be undertaken by Mo Hua himself.


    The rest of the Formation, as long as there were Formation Masters willing to lend a hand, would be sufficient.


    After Mo Hua left, Master Luo gathered the Formation Masters of Tongxian City for tea and casually spoke about the Large Formation.


    The younger Formation Masters were mostly excited, eager to participate in the construction of the Large Formation.


    For many Formation Masters, being part of a Large Formation construction was a lifelong pursuit.


    The elderly Formation Masters remained mostly silent, and after returning home, they scoffed at the idea.


    "Too ignorant of how vast the world is..."


    "A bunch of loose cultivators and low-level Formation Masters who aren¡¯t even First Grade, and they dream of constructing a Large Formation? Such folly!"


    Those Formation Masters, having lived long and seen much, naturally understood the difficulties in establishing a Large Formation¡ªit was not something average Formation Masters could learn, nor something ordinary forces could aplish.


    At the same time, they also harbored envy towards Mo Hua.


    These veteran Formation Masters had toiled for so many years, not only failing to be first-grade Formation Masters but even now, in terms of formation skills, they couldn¡¯tpare to a Junior Formation Master who, at best, had studied formations for less than ten years.


    They knew that Mo Hua was skilled at Formation Painting, but they also didn¡¯t believe that Mo Hua could truly construct a Large Formation, harboring the thought of watching him fail:


    "The child is na?ve, getting carried away with his sess!"


    "He¡¯s stepping too far, he¡¯s bound to stumble..."


    They dared not voice these thoughts aloud, but it didn¡¯t prevent them from sneering inwardly.


    In the end, about half of the Formation Masters in Tongxian City were willing to stay and help.


    This ratio was a bit higher than what Master Luo had anticipated.


    With so many Formation Masters, building the Large Formation should barely be possible, that is, if it really could be constructed...


    Master Luo then grappled with another problem: should he stay?


    He had already found a way out for himself.


    The Third Grade Lanshan Sect from the Lanling State Boundary was willing to hire him as an Outer Gate Elder. Although it was just a provisional title, with Instructor sry, he would only truly receive Elder benefits once his Cultivation reached the Foundation Establishment Stage.


    This offer couldn¡¯tpare to the treatment Mo Hua received.


    After all, whether in terms of formation skills, formation talent, or future formation prospects, he was not just a little behind Mo Hua.


    But this way out was good enough.


    Having the support of a big tree was pleasant; with Lanshan Sect as his backing, thetter half of his life, if not greatly ambitious, would at least befortable.


    But was this really enough?


    Didn¡¯t he desire to build a first-grade Large Formation?


    Master Luo questioned his own heart and found himself brought up short by his own question.


    In the face of disaster, it¡¯s human nature to seek advantage and avoid harm; finding an escape route for oneself was normal behavior.


    But this was a first-grade Large Formation!


    It could be his only chance in a lifetime to witness, even participate in, the construction of such a Formation.


    Master Luo sighed.


    Only Formation Masters knew how difficult it was to build a Large Formation.


    Those older Formation Masters knew, and with his even older experience, he was all the more aware.


    Not to mention how difficult it was to design the formation, finding a main Formation Master was a challenge.


    The sheer volume of work for the Large Formation itself was also extremely vast.


    Suchrge-scale Tao Cultivation construction projects are usually either directly orchestrated by the Taoist Court or constructed by deeply rooted Family Sects and ns with a significantmitment of resources.


    In any event, it had nothing to do with an ordinary first-grade Formation Master like himself.


    He waspletely out of his depth.


    It was only because Mo Hua was organizing the construction of the Large Formation that they were called upon.


    If it were the Taoist Court or Family Sects and ns building the Large Formation, even if they offered Spirit Stones to chip in, they would just be giving a warm wee to cold indifference¡ªothers simply wouldn¡¯t spare them a nce.


    Forget about helping Drawing Formations; even making a single stroke on the Large Formation was beyond their qualification.


    Master Luo felt a sense of loss, but suddenly his heart leapt.


    An opportunity nowy before him...


    An opportunity to personally partake in the construction of a first-grade Large Formation!


    If he were to miss it, he might never have hope for such a chance again in his lifetime.


    Once youthful, upon bing a Formation Master, the simple aspiration and passion had gradually resurrected from within his numb body.


    Master Luo felt very unfamiliar with these emotions, yet joy welled up in him.


    Still, he forced himself to calm down.


    "Can this Large Formation really bepleted?"


    Master Luo believed in Mo Hua¡¯s formation skills but still couldn¡¯t believe he could design the core Formation Pivot of the Large Formation.


    After all, Mo Hua was just too young.


    Mo Hua couldn¡¯t draw the Large Formation, yet he intended to construct one.


    In that case, it meant that the Large Formation might not exactly be Mo Hua¡¯s work, but rather that of the unfathomable Gentleman behind Mo Hua.


    Master Luo let out a sigh of relief and began to feel reassured.


    If that was the case, then there was great potential in this endeavor.


    After some thought, Master Luo gradually understood.


    Besides not wanting to show his face, perhaps that Gentleman also intended to "gild" his disciple.


    To give Mo Hua a dazzling formation career achievement at a young age as the main builder of a first-grade Large Formation.


    This was amon tactic among noble ns.


    To elevate a direct descendant of the family, they would create momentum for him, letting others do the work while he reaped the credit, crafting the image of a ¡¯favored son of heaven.¡¯


    Indeed, Family Sects and ns harbored many such favored individuals, but among them, there were no few whose aplishments were fabricated intions of merit, empty names with little substance behind them.


    Compared to them, Mo Hua was much superior.


    At least in Master Luo¡¯s view, Mo Hua¡¯s formation skills had reached the ceiling for a first-grade Formation Master.


    In time, it was indeed possible that he could, on his own merit, design a first-grade Large Formation.


    Gilding him a little now was also normal.


    After all, even fine wine fears a deep alley¡ªbeing a Formation Master without a renowned name didn¡¯t bode well for making one¡¯s way in the world.


    Thinking this through, Master Luo secretly made up his mind.


    He would stay and help build the Large Formation.


    Mo Hua was greatly surprised when he learned of it.


    He thought that with opportunities on either side and an escape route avable, Master Luo should have quietly slipped away; but unexpectedly, he chose to take the risk and stay.


    "It seems I¡¯ve underestimated Master Luo...",


    Mo Hua nodded his head and looked at Master Luo with newfound respect.


    With Master Luo staying, some wavering Formation Masters also decided to stay. Consequently, there were now many Formation Masters avable to help.


    Mo Hua breathed a sigh of relief.


    With manpower and resources ready, and Spirit Stones gathered,


    everything was ready for the start of the Five Elements ughter Demon Great Formation!

 Chapter 358 - 356 Slaughter the Monster Formation Pivot_1

    Before the official start of construction, a site had to be chosen for the Large Formation.


    Court Leader Zhou and Elder Yu specifically sought Mo Hua¡¯s opinion.


    Since the Large Formation was painted by Mo Hua and also designed and constructed by him, it was natural for Mo Hua to determine the site.


    After deep contemtion, Mo Hua ultimately decided to locate the Large Formation at the ck Mountain Stronghold.


    The Five Elements ughter Demon Great Formation is a trapping and killing type of array rather than a defensive Protective Sect Array, so it cannot be ced in Tongxian City; in fact, it must be far from Tongxian City.


    Otherwise, once the Large Formation is activated, Tongxian City would suffer from the spiritual power unleashed by the Large Formation¡¯s attacks.


    The most suitable location is deep in the mountains.


    Killing Feng Xi directly in the deep mountains, preventing its entry into the city, is the best option.


    Among the deep mountains, the most suitable ce is naturally the ck Mountain Stronghold.


    The ck Mountain Stronghold is nestled between two mountains, easy to defend and difficult to attack. In other words, it is rtively enclosed and suitable for a trapping and killing formation.


    Patriarch of the Qian Family built the ck Mountain Stronghold here because the location was suitable for constructing arrays.


    Moreover, although the ck Mountain Stronghold has been destroyed, a foundation of formation patterns still exists. Building the Large Formation on this foundation can save a lot of effort.


    While Court Leader Zhou and Elder Yu were somewhat surprised, they both nodded in agreement.


    Mo Hua then said to Leader Yang, "Uncle Yang, we need to find a way to contain Feng Xi, to dy it for some time."


    The construction of the Large Formation is guaranteed to take two months, but in case of unforeseen dys, it would be disastrous if the construction is not finished and Feng Xi starts foraging for food.


    Therefore, it was necessary to try to prevent Feng Xi from refining Blood Qi and to buy as much time as possible.


    Leader Yang nodded, "Rest assured, I have used the Yang Family¡¯s connections to petition the Taoist Soldiers Court. I¡¯ve also requested the transfer of two more units of Taoist Soldiers. During this period, we will find a way to harass Feng Xi and slow down its speed of refining Blood Qi."


    Afterward, everyone¡¯s tasks were clear: Court Leader Zhou would distribute the spirit stones and materials, Elder Yu would arrange the manpower, and Mo Hua would be fully responsible for the formation.


    The construction of the Five Elements ughter Demon Great Formation officially began.


    The overall blueprint of the Large Formation was designed by Mo Hua based on the Formation Pivot and records of other arrays and after also considering the opinions of Craftsman Master Ban.


    The first step was to clear the remaining structures in the ck Mountain Stronghold and reconstruct the foundation and framework of the Large Formation, which was the responsibility of the craftsmen.


    At the same time, Refinery Shops in Southern City worked tirelessly day and night, with Artifact Furnaces operating non-stop, beginning to refine the array tes, formation locks, and formation gates needed as Formation media for the Large Formation.


    Alchemists were making pills for cooling, detoxification, miasma dispelling, and restoring physical and spiritual power, supplying them to the craftsmen building the Large Formation.


    Food from both the Fulu Building and the An Family¡¯s Food Building was supplied to everyone.


    Monster Hunters, led by Yu Chengyi and Mo Shan, zed a trail through Big ck Mountain, starting from Tongxian City, passing through the inner and outer mountains, and leading directly to the old site of ck Mountain Stronghold.


    The mountain road wound along the terrain, wide and smooth, facilitating the transportation of the many materials needed for the Large Formation.


    At the same time, the Monster Hunters were also responsible for driving away the Monster Beasts from the sides of the mountain road, to prevent them from attacking the Cultivators.


    A few dayster, some Loose Cultivators from Qingxuan City also came to help, and Cultivators from nearby Immortal Cities, having heard that Tongxian City was building a Large Formation tobat Big Demons, also gathered to contribute their strength.


    The number of Cultivators building the Large Formation was growing, and the Tao Cultivation project became increasingly majestic.


    Mo Hua stood on a mountaintop of ck Mountain Stronghold.


    Looking down, one could see a continuous mountain road from the base of the ck Mountain Stronghold, meandering with the terrain of Big ck Mountain, extending all the way to Tongxian City.


    On the mountain road, a dense crowd of Cultivators methodically transported cultivation construction materials and various supplies.


    The foundations of the ck Mountain Stronghold beneath were unmade and rebuilt, and the frameworks for some basic Formation media were already established.


    Master Ban led a multitude of craftsmen, bustling among them, the shape of the Large Formation slowly taking form.


    And in the distance, Tongxian City buzzed with activity; the Refinery Shops were bustling, the Alchemist¡¯s Businesses had their fires burning brightly, and the Fulu Building¡¯s cooking smoke curled skyward.


    Prepared food boxes, pills, and Spiritual Artifacts were either handed directly to the various Cultivators or transported along the winding mountain roads into the deep mountains...


    Tens of thousands, perhaps hundreds of thousands of Cultivators, working together with one heart, were constructing the grand Taoist Large Formation - the Five Elements ughter Demon Great Formation.


    This scene filled Mo Hua with an inexplicable awe.


    "Is this what a Large Formation is..." he mused.


    When a Single Formation is not strong enough, enough of them are gathered and connected through a core Formation Pivot to form a Large Formation.


    When a single Cultivator is not strong enough, enough Cultivators are gathered to work together with amon goal.


    Human power sometimes has its limits, but as long as there are enough people, the power bes endless.


    In a trance, Mo Hua had a sudden enlightenment.


    He could paint the Large Formation, kill Feng Xi, and save the Cultivators of a city.


    Yet in truth, it was not just him saving others but everyone saving each other.


    Without him, no one could paint the Large Formation, but without so many Cultivators uniting, he could never build the Large Formation.


    Destiny is never changed by one person alone; it is only through the concerted efforts of all Cultivators that true defiance of fate can be achieved!


    In an instant, Mo Hua¡¯s Sea of Consciousness trembled slightly, his Divine Thought became clear, and he felt a sudden understanding of the concept of the Large Formation.


    The formerly somewhat rough Formation Patterns of the Pivot seemed to be etched clearly into his Sea of Consciousness.


    With this newfound understanding, Mo Hua had an epiphany.


    He truly could build and control the entire Five Elements ughter Demon Great Formation with ease!


    ```


    Following behind Mo Hua, Master Luo was contemting theplexity of the Large Formation when suddenly, looking up, he saw Mo Hua as if struck by sudden enlightenment, exuding an arcane aura that he found difficult to fathom.


    As though grasping some profound principle, his mastery over formations had improved yet again.


    There was even a faint sense of the demeanor of a grandmaster of formations.


    For an instant, Master Luo thought his eyes were deceiving him.


    He rubbed his eyes, and when he looked again, he found that Mo Hua had lost that profound aura and was back to being the simple little cultivator.


    As noon had arrived and someone shouted "time to eat," Mo Hua used the Water Passing Step to happily run off and grab a chicken leg...


    Master Luo stood rooted to the spot for a long while before he sighed with aplex expression and muttered doubtfully to himself:


    "Did I just see things..."


    ¡­


    Ten dayster, the foundational frame of the Formation media waspleted.


    Thanks to the concerted efforts of all cultivators, this speed was much faster than Mo Hua had anticipated.


    Next, it was time to draw the official Formation.


    The Five Elements ughter Demon Great Formation takes the Formation eye as its source, the Formation Pivot for overall coordination, the Single Formation foryout, and the Formation media as the cornerstone.


    The Formation eye of the Large Formation isposed of multiple first-grade Gathering Spirit Compound Formations, used to refine Spirit Stones, draw in Spiritual Energy, and congeal Spiritual Power for the Formation, thereby providing a source of power for the operation of the entire Large Formation.


    The core of the Large Formation is the Formation Pivot, which centrally controls the opening, closing, starting, stopping, flow, and strong inhibition of Spiritual Power.


    Only after sessfully drawing the Formation Pivot can oney out the Single Formations that extend beyond it, in sequence.


    Simrly, within the entire Large Formation, the Formation Pivot is the most difficult to draw and also represents the core and most secretive part of the Formation. It must be personally drawn by the lead Formation Master.


    Or rather, only one capable of drawing the Formation Pivot qualifies to be the lead Formation Master, directing thepletion of the Large Formation.


    Mo Hua chose a high peak as the location for the Formation Pivot.


    With its high elevation and good visibility, and being rtively far from the central area of entrapment and killing, this location is not only suitable for overseeing the entire Large Formation while in control, but also less likely to be affected by the flux of Spiritual Power when Feng Xi is being trapped and killed.


    The Formation media for the Formation Pivot is a huge Array te forged with fine iron, extremely sturdy and not easily damaged.


    Before Mo Hua started drawing, Master Luo and all the other Formation Masters withdrew.


    As the Formation Pivot is the core and secret of the Formation Master, it naturally needs to be drawn in secret.


    At the same time, Master Luo also knew that it might not necessarily be Mo Hua himself drawing the Formation Pivot; it could be his Gentleman who would begin the drawing, so he took all the Formation Masters out to prevent this matter from being exposed.


    Master Luo was quite "considerate" in his considerations for Mo Hua.


    But what he didn¡¯t know was that the Formation Pivot of the Large Formation was indeed being drawn by Mo Hua himself.


    The Formation Pivot is difficult to draw.


    Even though Mo Hua had reached a thorough understanding, drawing the Formation Pivot was still challenging.


    When drawing the Formation Patterns on the Array te forged with fine iron as the Formation media, the consumption of Divine Sense was even greater.


    Due to insufficient Divine Sense, Mo Hua failed twice and had to use Spiritual Dissipation Liquid to erase the Formation Patterns and start over.


    Also, because of the overly intricate Pattern lines, he made mistakes in two ces and had to start again.


    ¡­


    After failing five or six times, Mo Hua was not discouraged.


    Thanks to the understanding he had just gained, the Pattern lines of the Formation Pivot were clearly presented in his mind.


    He knew he could draw it out; he just needed to familiarize himself more and also needed some opportunities for trial and error.


    Five dayster, after Mo Hua had made countless attempts, he finally managed to draw out the Formation Pivot of the Five Elements ughter Demon Great Formation.


    Threading his Divine Sense through the Formation Pivot, every Pattern line came forth distinct and clear, with the paths of varying Spiritual Powers also matching the records in the Large Formation Jade Slip.


    Not feeling reassured, Mo Hua checked it over from beginning to end several times before finally letting out a soft sigh of relief.


    He had seeded!


    Mo Hua gazed at the profound andplex Formation Pivot before him, a surge of joy welling up inside him.


    The structure of the Formation Pivot was strict; the umted meticulous strokes formed sharp edges, creating aplex and arcane sense of beauty.


    The only drawback was that this was the first time Mo Hua drew the Formation Pivot on the Array te, and his strokes were not yet proficient; there were too many attempts, making it look somewhat unsightly.


    Although not visually pleasing, it was functional, and that¡¯s what mattered!


    Mo Hua felt that being pragmatic as a Cultivator was more important; practicality trumps everything.


    Once the Formation Pivot wasplete, Master Luo led the other Formation Masters back in, and upon seeing the scene before them, they were all deeply shaken.


    So this was the Formation Pivot of the Large Formation...


    Theplex Pattern lines were daunting, clearly beyond their ability to learn...


    After marveling for a while, Master Luo scrutinized the Formation Pivot for a long time.


    On one hand, he was amazed that this highly skilled person¡¯s mastery of formations was superb, actually managing to draw the Formation Pivot; on the other hand, he was puzzled by the seemingly inexperienced strokes of this "highly skilled person," reminiscent of a child¡¯s scribbles, with so many reapplyings...


    ```

 Chapter 359 - 357: Completion_1

    Once the Formation Pivot waspleted, it needed to serve as the core, extending its Patterns outward to every corner of the Large Formation, linking thousands of Single Formations.


    These Single Formations were all of the Five-elements Formation Methods, with the lowest grade being the sixth-grade Formation Patterns and the highest being the first-grade nine Patterns.


    Given the sheer number of Formations, even if Mo Hua painted Formation Methods very quickly, it would be impossible for him to finish so many Formations alone within two months.


    Therefore, the assistance of other Formation Masters was indispensable.


    As the main Formation Master, Mo Hua had two tasks. The first was the overall design and nning of the Single Formations, deciding which Formation Methods to use where, how many copies were needed, and how to control them centrally through the Formation Pivot.


    The second task was thepatibility check of the Single Formations. Some Formationyouts might look wless, but when Spiritual Power actually started to flow, they could easily conflict with each other.


    In such cases, it was up to the main Formation Master to adjust and modify them.


    Mo Hua handed over the tactical arrangement ns to Master Luo, asking for his help in distributing the tasks to specific Formation Masters.


    Being young, Mo Hua giving direct orders might not sit well with the other Formation Masters. Even if they didn¡¯t voice any objections, they would surely feel ufortable.


    Master Luo was a bona fide first-grade Formation Master with an esteemed reputation; thus, delegating this task to him was for the best.


    The tasks that Mo Hua had to personally take care of included filling the Single Formations, checking theirpatibility, and adjusting the flow of Spiritual Power between the Single Formations and the Formation Pivot.


    Another task was the Calction of the Formation Pivot.


    The Formation Pivot of the Great Formation was extremelyplex, and he had to work quickly to thoroughly calcte it.


    In case of an emergency, if the Five Elements ughter Demon Great Formation failed to suppress Feng Xi, he could attempt to use Great Formation Dissolution to eliminate the Big Demon and prevent future troubles.


    This was an ultimate measure, not to be used unless absolutely necessary, but it was essential to prepare in advance.


    Using the Great Formation to y the demon was not a task for him alone. It concerned not just Tongxian City, but the entire ck Mountain State Boundary, and the stability for hundreds or even thousands of years toe.


    Therefore, meticulous consideration was imperative.


    Thus, by day, Mo Hua painted Formation Methods, checked the ones painted by other Formation Masters, and adjusted the whole Great Formation based onpatibility and the flow of Formation strength.


    At night, when others rested, he sank his Divine Sense into the Sea of Consciousness, using the Taoist Stele to calcte the Spiritual Power trajectories of the Five Elements ughter Demon Great Formation¡¯s Formation Pivot.


    As he continued calcting the Formation Pivot, his understanding of the Great Formation became clearer, and his daytime adjustments became much more proficient.


    In the past few days, Master Luo was also engrossed in painting Formations.


    With a vast number of Single Formations included and time being of the essence, he, too, had to pour all his effort intopleting the nned Formation tasks on time.


    After he finished painting a Formation, Mo Hua would habitually "inspect" it.


    During these times, Master Luo felt particrly anxious.


    It seemed as if he were recalling the days when he was just learning Formations, a mere Formation apprentice, handing in his work and waiting for his mentor¡¯s review with a sense of unease and apprehension.


    To him, Mo Hua was like that mentor, and he had be an apprentice again, submitting work for Mo Hua to evaluate.


    Mo Hua conducted his "reviews" swiftly.


    If he went from start to finish in one go, it meant the Formation was painted correctly, and Master Luo would silently breathe a sigh of relief;


    If Mo Hua paused at any point, it would make Master Luo tense;


    And if Mo Hua suddenly frowned while reviewing, Master Luo¡¯s heart would skip a beat, and he might even break out in a cold sweat.


    Despite constantly reminding himself:


    He was already a first-grade Formation Master; he was no longer the apprentice of the past.


    And although Mo Hua was good at painting Formations, after all, he was just a young Junior Formation Master who had not undergone the Taoist Court¡¯s assessment; there was no need for Master Luo to feel anxious or apprehensive...


    Yet, he couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit on edge, worried that Mo Hua might indeed spot a mistake.


    He would dismiss the criticisms of other Formation Masters without a second thought.


    Because if other Formation Masters were not his equal, even if they pointed out a mistake, it didn¡¯t necessarily mean he was wrong.


    But Mo Hua was different. If he pointed out an error, it invariably meant there was a genuine mistake...


    Master Luo sighed and couldn¡¯t help butment to himself:


    "We are both first-grade Formation Masters, so why is the gap so big..."


    Before encountering Mo Hua, he had always thought that first-grade Formation Masters were more or less the same, their skill levels not varying widely.


    Now he understood that discerning the level of Formation Masters was like looking at a pool of water.


    Some were pond water, while others were ocean water¡ªunfathomably deep and immeasurable sea water.


    Master Luo¡¯s evaluation of Mo Hua grew even higher.


    Yet he vaguely felt something wasn¡¯t quite right, as if he had still misjudged something.


    So, he began to covertly observe Mo Hua.


    Mo Hua would also pick up the brush to paint Formations. Some Single Formations were personally crafted by him.


    His hands were as fair as an apprentice¡¯s, but the Formations they painted were strict and masterful, exhibiting a master¡¯s exquisite skill.


    Furthermore, Mo Hua painted extremely fast. His strokes were fluid and agile as if empowered with a life of their own.


    The lines, as if dancing off of Mo Hua¡¯s brush, followed their own logic and naturally formed Patterns.


    Master Luo watched in amazement.


    This level of skill could not be achieved without extensive practice with Formation methods.


    But it shouldn¡¯t be so...


    Mo Hua is so young, and even if he used all the time he had for sleeping, he couldn¡¯t possibly have be so adept.


    Master Luo was puzzled and continued to scrutinize Mo Hua.


    He then discovered an astonishing fact:


    All the adjustments to the Large Formation were being made by Mo Hua alone, and he controlled all thepatibility of the Single Formations by himself.


    Even when there were errors on the Formation Pivot, it was Mo Hua himself who erased and re-drew them.


    Thinking back to the scribble-like traces on the Formation Pivot, Master Luo suddenly realized:


    There were no experts substituting for Mo Hua; he had drawn the entire Formation Pivot himself, and he was in control of the entire Formation!


    Master Luo looked at the rosy-cheeked and pearly-toothed Mo Hua, feeling a coldness rushing to his crown.


    What kind of evil prodigy was this, who could truly, by his own power, control the construction of an entire first-grade Large Formation!


    Master Luo stood frozen on the spot, his face showing an expression of utter disbelief.


    This was a real, thirteen-year-old chief Formation Master!


    He had misjudged previously and guessed everything wrong...


    With such an inconceivable level of Formation Method, who would need to be gilded?


    In Master Luo¡¯s eyes, Mo Hua was entirely made of pure gold at this moment, his entire body radiating dazzling golden light...


    This was a bona fide first-grade Great Formation Master!


    A storm of awe and amazement surged in Master Luo¡¯s heart.


    From then on, Master Luo¡¯s demeanor towards Mo Hua became even more deferential, even bowing slightly when speaking to him.


    Mo Hua found it very odd, even thinking that Master Luo had be muddled from tiredness...


    And Master Luo became even more dedicated to the construction of the Formation.


    Some older Formation Masters were slippery characters who didn¡¯t take Drawing Formation to heart, repeatedly making mistakes, and before Mo Hua could say anything, Master Luo would already scold them furiously.


    This surprised the other Formation Masters.


    Usually, Master Luo wasn¡¯t like this; he was always polite, adept at ying both sides, and even when angry, he would not loseposure and curse at people.


    But now, he seemed like a changed person.


    Master Luo knew that Mo Hua truly had the potential toplete the Formation!


    And within this Formation, there were Diagrams that he had drawn.


    Not only did he want to witness thepletion of the Formation he had participated in, but he also wanted to witness the birth of Mo Hua, the thirteen-year-old chief Formation Master!


    This might just be the most glorious achievement in his life as a Formation Master.


    Not just for him, but for all the Formation Masters present, this was the honor of a lifetime.


    Seeing Master Luo so earnest and serious, the other Formation Masters also straightened their thoughts and invested their whole heart into the construction of the Formation.


    ...


    The Cultivators worked together with one heart and one mind, and the construction of the Large Formation gradually progressed amidst the busyness, monotony, and tiredness.


    Despite Leader Yang bringing Taoist Soldiers repeatedly to interfere and dy Feng Xi¡¯s refining process, the Blood Qi congealing on Big ck Mountain was still growing heavier.


    At the same time, the outline of the Formation gradually emerged on the site of the old ck Mountain Stronghold, step by step solidifying into ce.


    The structure was round on the outside and square on the inside, in ordance with the heaven¡¯s roundness and the earth¡¯s squareness.


    The interior was filled with channels andyers uponyers of Formations, forming a dense maze of Formation Patterns.


    The entire Large Formation was grand and solemn.


    All of the Cultivators who were part of the construction felt a chill in their hearts, their expressions momentarily dazed:


    They were truly building a Large Formation, and perhaps they could really...plete the Large Formation!


    Then came several more nights and days of strenuous construction.


    Countless Cultivators poured out their sweat, contributing bricks and tiles to the best of their ability, until atst, the Large Formation was initiallypleted.


    After the initialpletion, what remained was the assessment of the Formation.


    Mo Hua checked all the Formations again and began to channel Spiritual Power, testing the effects of the Spiritual Power flow within the Formation, as well as carefully investigating with Master Luo for several days, eliminating the many hidden dangers within the Formation...


    Having done all this, Mo Hua finally nodded slightly.


    His nod meant that the operation of the Large Formation had no issues.


    All the Cultivators standing behind Mo Hua felt as if a huge weight had been lifted from their hearts and breathed a sigh of relief, as if relieved of a heavy burden.


    Finally, the Large Formation waspleted!


    ...


    In the Taoist Calendar, the year 20,025, on the twenty-third day of the tenth month.


    After marshaling the entire manpower and resources of Tongxian City for two months and five extra days.


    Within the deep mountains of Big ck Mountain, the first-grade Five Elements ughter Demon Great Formation was officiallypleted!

 Chapter 360 - 358: The War Begins_1

    Once the Large Formation wasplete, the battle to subjugate demons could begin.


    But at the moment of truth, when the battle was about tomence, all the cultivators of Tongxian City felt doubts arising in their hearts.


    Was the Large Formation truly wless? Could it really subdue Feng Xi?


    It wasn¡¯t just the Loose Cultivators; even the Formation Establishment Stage cultivators like Elder Yu were filled with anxiety.


    But they didn¡¯t dare to ask Mo Hua.


    One reason was fear of adding pressure to Mo Hua, and the other was that asking would be of no use.


    An arrow shot cannot be brought back.


    At this point, with the Large Formation already built, they had no choice but to brace themselves and start the demon subjugation.


    Mo Hua, from beginning to end, wore a calm gaze andposed expression.


    It was as if the defeat of the great demon within the Large Formation was a certainty.


    This unexpectedly steadied several Foundation Building Cultivators.


    Elder Yu sighed inwardly, thinking to himself that although they were cultivators who had lived for a century and weathered many storms, now they were lessposed than Mo Hua, a mere child.


    However, another thought crossed his mind: although they had faced tribtions, they had never encountered a storm as great as a big demon...


    Since a Large Formation was still a formation, and since it was a formation, they didn¡¯t understand it; if they didn¡¯t understand, they might as well put their trust in Mo Hua.


    Not only Elder Yu, but practically all cultivators shared this thought.


    The Five Elements ughter Demon Great Formation was a constraint and ughter formation. In order to trap and kill Feng Xi, they naturally had to lure Feng Xi into the formation first.


    This step was very dangerous, hence only Foundation Building Cultivators could undertake it, with Taoist Soldiers covering them from the sidelines.


    Among the Foundation Building Cultivators who would lure Feng Xi, Mo Hua was surprised to see Zhang Lan.


    "Uncle Zhang, you¡¯ve reached Foundation Establishment?!"


    Mo Hua was taken aback.


    Zhang Lan tried to look nonchnt, but his eyes betrayed his pride as he casually said, "Not bad, I managed to seize some time to establish my foundation."


    Mo Hua curled his lips. Seizing some time to establish his foundation... he made it sound as easy as securing a marriage match.


    Is Foundation Establishment really that easy...


    But then he remembered what Zhang Lan had said before.


    For disciples of noble ns, Foundation Establishment indeed wasn¡¯t hard.


    Zhang Lan had been at the Qi Refining Ninth Level previously, first to consolidate his foundation, and second to avoid troubles from his n.


    "Have you properly consolidated your foundation?" Mo Hua inquired.


    Zhang Lan casually replied, "It¡¯s almost there, there¡¯s no need to keep polishing it."


    "Now that you¡¯ve established your foundation, does that mean you¡¯ll have to go home for an arranged wedding?" Mo Hua curiously prodded.


    Zhang Lan¡¯s face darkened, "You kid, can¡¯t you talk about something serious?"


    Mo Hua chuckled, feeling a sense of gratitude at the same time.


    He knew that Zhang Lan¡¯s action was actually for the cultivators of Tongxian City. After all, in facing a big demon, having an additional Foundation Building Cultivator meant more strength and security, which was why he was eager to break through his cultivation stage.


    Mo Hua silently noted Zhang Lan¡¯s kindness, thinking to himself:


    "I must help Uncle Zhang if I ever get the chance!"


    The n to subjugate the big demon had already been discussed and agreed upon before the Large Formation waspleted. Now it was just a matter of confirming the candidates.


    The very next day, as the sky was still dim, Taoist Soldiers began to assemble.


    Yang Jiyong stood on a hilltop, gazing solemnly at the blood-colored big demon in the distance.


    Shortly after, another leader of the Taoist Soldiers d in armor approached and said in a low voice, "Big brother, everything is arranged."


    This man was Yang Rong, a member of the Yang Family as well as themander of the Taoist Soldiers who had been dispatched here to assist.


    Yang Jiyong nodded, but his brows remained knitted.


    The atmosphere was somewhat oppressive, so Yang Rong tried to lighten the mood by striking up a conversation with Yang Jiyong.


    After talking about some trivial matters of their n, Yang Rong suddenly looked puzzled and asked,


    "Big brother, why did we only call over people from the Yang Family this time?"


    When requesting the deployment of Taoist Soldiers, one usually had to ept whomever the Taoist Court allocated. However, Yang Jiyong had used the Yang Family¡¯s connections to have Yang Rong and others transferred here.


    Moreover, it was not just Yang Rong; all the Taoist Soldiers who came had ties with the Yang Family, either sharing the Yang surname, being allied through marriage, or having received favors from the Yang Family; they were all considered "our own people" by the Yang Family.


    "I feel more assured when our own people handle matters," Yang Jiyong answered.


    Yang Rong clearly didn¡¯t believe him, "Big brother, tell me the truth, don¡¯t lie to me."


    Yang Jiyong gave Yang Rong a look, pondered for a moment, and then slowly said,


    "Alright, I¡¯ll tell you, but you must keep it to yourself, and don¡¯t let any of it slip to our men below."


    Yang Rong¡¯s expression became serious as he nodded, "Don¡¯t worry, big brother."


    Yang Jiyong said, "The main reason I had you alle is for confidentiality. Regardless of whether or not the Large Formation ispleted, whether we can kill Feng Xi or not, do not let the news leak out..."


    Yang Rong felt it would be difficult, "But with such arge-scale formation being built, it¡¯ll be hard to keep it secret..."


    "I¡¯m not asking you to keep the construction of the Large Formation a secret," Yang Jiyong said. "I¡¯m asking you to keep the one who¡¯s constructing it a secret."


    Only then did Yang Rong feel puzzled and asked, "Who constructed the Large Formation?"


    Upon their arrival at Tongxian City, they had been stationed near the big demon to prevent any unforeseen events, and did not interact much with the cultivators of Tongxian City.


    They were not involved in the construction of the Large Formation.


    As for Drawing Formation, they were even less informed.


    He only remembered seeing a group of Formation Masters, the most prominent of whom was an impressive-looking elder. But as for who was responsible for building the Large Formation, he had no idea.


    Yang Jiyong was about to speak but then shook his head, "It¡¯s better if you don¡¯t know."


    Yang Rong was taken aback and did not wish to ask further, but a sudden intense curiosity wed at him.


    If Yang Jiyong was taking this so seriously, it must be far from ordinary.


    "Big brother Yang, if you tell me, I¡¯ll know what to keep confidential. If you don¡¯t, I won¡¯t even know what¡¯s confidential, and I might identally let something slip," he argued.


    Yang Jiyong was taken aback, "Since when have you be so clever?"


    Yang Rong chuckled.


    After some thought, Yang Jiyong decided to tell him, "Have you seen a young cultivator these few days?"


    "A young cultivator?" Yang Rong was slightly startled.


    "A cultivator with picturesque features, fair-skinned, handsome, who at first nce seems clever and adorable, but upon closer look,pletely enigmatic..."


    Yang Rong furrowed his brow in thought, then suddenly eximed, "Ah!" He had remembered.


    "It¡¯s that young cultivator following behind a group of old Formation Masters."


    "You¡¯ve got it backwards."


    "Backwards?"


    Yang Jiyong stated indifferently, "It¡¯s not that he was following behind the old Formation Masters, it¡¯s a group of old Formation Masters following behind him..."


    Yang Rong¡¯s mouth fell open in shock, "No way..."


    Then he recalled what Yang Jiyong had mentioned about "the person who built the Large Formation," and for a moment he was befuddled before repeating, "No way..."


    Yang Jiyong stopped there, not saying more, and only reminded him,


    "Got it now?"


    Yang Rong was stunned for a long while before he figured it out, and shaking his head, he muttered, "That¡¯s terrifying..."


    In this day and age, could such a young kid really build a Large Formation?


    Yang Rong then leaned closer to Yang Jiyong and said quietly, "Big brother, this matter, we mustn¡¯t let the Li Family and Chang Family know."


    Otherwise, they would certainly resort to any means to win him over.


    "That¡¯s why I used the Yang Family¡¯s connections to get you guys over here."


    "But what if we can¡¯t keep it a secret?" Yang Rong was somewhat worried.


    "No matter," Yang Jiyong said calmly, "as long as they don¡¯t see it with their own eyes, they won¡¯t believe it."


    Yang Rong nodded.


    Actually, he had seen it with his own eyes but still found it hard to believe...


    But since his big brother had said so, he would just follow suit.


    "There¡¯s one more thing that¡¯s most important..."


    Yang Jiyong looked at Yang Rong and further instructed:


    "In this operation to subdue Feng Xi, sess is uncertain, if we fail, by all means think of a way to ensure Mo Hua¡¯s safety."


    "Mo Hua..."


    Yang Rong remembered the name and nodded, saying, "Alright!"


    After he spoke, he looked toward the distant Feng Xi and couldn¡¯t help but exim,


    "Such a huge Evil Monster, I get palpitations just looking at it, can we really kill it?"


    Yang Jiyong spoke with a grave tone, "No matter what, we¡¯ve got to try."


    He then sighed inwardly,


    He hoped that this time, not too many would die...


    The Taoist Soldiers who came this time were all trusted members of the Yang Family, and most were brothers who had shared life and death on the battlefield with him; he didn¡¯t want too many casualties.


    But what they were facing this time was a terrifying Big Demon.


    Within the state boundary, the Big Demon was invincible.


    Even with the Large Formation in ce, contending with the Big Demon was certainly no easy task.


    Yang Jiyong¡¯s expression was calm, but his heart was filled with anxiety.


    After Yang Rong left, a while passed and then Zhang Lan found Yang Jiyong.


    Having reached the Foundation Establishment Stage, Zhang Lan¡¯s confidence had grown considerably. Seeing Yang Jiyong, he stood even straighter.


    After a brief handover about the matter with Feng Xi, Zhang Lan turned to leave, but he had only walked a few steps before Yang Jiyong called out to him.


    "Zhang Lan," Yang Jiyong called, and after a moment of silence, he said with difficulty, "Don¡¯t die..."


    Zhang Lan paused, a hint of surprise in his expression, but his mouth was still not kind, "I¡¯m not going to die, you son of a bitch, don¡¯t curse me."


    Yang Jiyong¡¯s eyelid twitched, "I¡¯m saying don¡¯t die, not telling you to go die!"


    Zhang Lan snorted coldly, "Before a battle, words are always said in reverse, the way you said it, it¡¯s like I¡¯m about to die..."


    Any trace of concern Yang Jiyong had for Zhang Lan vanished in an instant, and he couldn¡¯t help but curse aloud:


    "Goddammit, a dog can¡¯t spit out ivory, I really am, wasting kindness on a dog!"


    "You have kindness?"


    "Not anymore, eaten by you, a damn dog."


    ...


    After trading insults for a while, they both fell silent again.


    Zhang Lan then said, "Don¡¯t worry, the Large Formation was built by Mo Hua, he usually doesn¡¯t do things he¡¯s not certain of. As long as you don¡¯t seek your own death, you should survive..."


    Yang Jiyong didn¡¯t speak, but his mood wasn¡¯t as heavy anymore.


    ...


    At 6 A.M., everyone began to prepare as nned, to awaken Feng Xi and lure him into the Large Formation.


    Yang Jiyong took action first.


    He lifted his spear parallel to the ground, mustered all his strength, concentrated his Spiritual Power onto the spear, and then, as the spear zed with a golden light, he thrust it fiercely into Feng Xi¡¯s belly.


    This was an advanced Taoist Skill passed down in the Yang Family¡ªthe Radiant Golden Spear.


    The Patriarch of the Qian Family, who was in the Foundation Establishment Middle Phase, had also been gravely injured by this spear technique.


    Where the spear passed, Feng Xi¡¯s abdomen was torn open by the Spiritual Power, creating a deep hole, but in an instant, Blood Qi condensed and new flesh grew back.


    The onlookers all gasped in admiration.


    Such a formidable spear technique, and such robust Blood Qi.


    To have cultivators kill such a powerful Big Demon was nearly an impossible task.


    Even if it just stood there motionless, letting these Foundation Building Cultivators attack until they were exhausted, they might not deplete even one-tenth or one-twentieth of its Blood Qi.


    However, this spear thrust did indeed cause significant injury to Feng Xi.


    With a pained roar, Feng Xi abruptly awoke, unleashing a ferocious howl that made the listeners¡¯ blood run cold.


    It opened its eyes, its pupils erratically shifting, finally locking onto Leader Yang. In an instant, a surge of malevolent energy exploded from its body.


    As it shakily stood up, Feng Xi, having refined Blood Qi for three months, resembled a small mountain, exuding a thick scent of blood, and charged directly at Leader Yang.


    Fortunately, the Pig Monster was clumsy, its Blood Qi not fully refined, and it was cumbersome in its movements.


    Yang Jiyong retreated, simultaneously luring Feng Xi towards the direction of the Large Formation as he moved back.

 Chapter 361 - 359 Opening the Formation_1

    Yang Jiyong did not dare to confront Feng Xi head-on, so he could only strike and retreat immediately, causing Feng Xi to rage and drawing it away.


    Clumsily, Feng Xi moved, its massive body ttening forests and crushing rocks, startling the monster beasts in the depths of the mountains into scattering.


    However, as it moved, Feng Xi seemed to understand something. It suppressed the hatred in its eyes and crawled back to the ground, continuing to refine the Blood Qi.


    Yang Jiyong again circted his Spiritual Power and executed his spear techniques, attacking Feng Xi.


    But having used the superior Taoist Skill Radiant Golden Spear, he had already expended most of his Spiritual Power. Now, with insufficient Spiritual Power, the power of his Taoist Skill was ordinary. Even though his spear¡¯s tip rained down like a shower, striking Feng Xi¡¯s body, Feng Xi paid it no mind.


    Feng Xi seemed to know that as long as it finished refining the Blood Qi, it could descend the mountain to hunt for food, not bothering with a momentary burst of anger.


    Yang Jiyong did not dare to continue attacking.


    Once he exhausted his Spiritual Power, he would be the one in danger. If consumed by Feng Xi, not only would his life end here, the pig would also gain a Foundation Establishment Stage "Blood Pill."


    Yang Jiyong stepped back, and Zhang Lan stepped forward.


    His whole body surged with Spiritual Power, and with a point of his finger, a pale blue Giant Sword materialized, sending forth sword Qi that cut through the air and directly pierced Feng Xi¡¯s head.


    The flesh on Feng Xi¡¯s head disintegrated, then slowly recongealed.


    This was also Zhang Lan¡¯s all-out effort with a spell. Having just reached Foundation Establishment, he had not yet learned the Zhang Family¡¯s superior Taoist Skills. However, the power of this spell was nevertheless remarkable, enough to make Feng Xi wary.


    Again angered, Feng Xi struggled to its feet, its pupils whirling, then fixated on Zhang Lan with a fierce roar before lunging towards him.


    Zhang Lan drew Feng Xi further away, his Spiritual Power nearly depleted, unable to cast any significant spells that would threaten Feng Xi.


    At this moment, Yang Rong¡¯s spear struck with the force of a dragon, delivering a full-powered blow and likewise striking and escaping, leading Feng Xi onward.


    When he was running low on Spiritual Power, Elder Yu, Court Leader Zhou, and Old Master An took turns entering the fray.


    One led the attack, Taoist Soldiers restrained, and others recovered their breath.


    Then, they took turns battling, step by step, drawing Feng Xi into the previous site of ck Mountain Stronghold, now the Five Elements ughter Demon Great Formation.


    Two mountains embraced the area, with buildings densely packed and the Formation meticulously arranged.


    As Feng Xi stepped into the Large Formation, it suddenly became alert, letting out a roar in an attempt to retreat.


    Yang Jiyong immediately shouted, "Close the gate!"


    At the entrance of the Large Formation, embraced by the mountains, two huge iron gates swung closed from left and right, forming an inner and outer iron barrier, blocking the Big Demon¡¯s escape route.


    Without hesitation, Feng Xi charged at the iron gate.


    The iron gate, cast from fine iron and forged by Artifact Refiners, was directly shattered by Feng Xi¡¯s impact, twisting and caving like mud, instantly ruined.


    Such was the terrifying force of Feng Xi!


    Everyone gasped in shock.


    Seeing that another charge by Feng Xi would break through the other iron gate.


    A golden light suddenly appeared above the iron gate, with Formation Patterns flickering, spread in every corner of the gate and reinforcing it.


    When Feng Xi charged again, it hit the Formation.


    The golden light on the Formation vibrated intensely, gradually dimming, until finally extinguished, yet the iron gate remained intact.


    Blocked by the Formation, Feng Xi was stalled, and during that brief moment, Mo Hua¡¯s gaze sharpened, quickly connecting with the Formation Pivot using his Divine Sense. The entire Large Formation¡¯s Spiritual Power pathways intricately crisscrossed, vividly presenting themselves in Mo Hua¡¯s Sea of Consciousness.


    With a slight stir of his Divine Sense, Mo Hua controlled the Large Formation through the Formation Pivot, instantly activating all Spiritual Power circuits.


    Mo Hua shouted coldly:


    "Five Elements ughter Demon Great Formation, activate!"


    In an instant, the Formation eyes of the Great Formation lit up, Spirit Stones stacked upon the Gathering Spirit Compound Formation were instantly refined, transforming into a torrential rush of Spiritual Power, surging into the entire Great Formation.


    Spiritual Power surged violently, circting rapidly, the Great Formation trembling, even emitting a deafening hum.


    It was as though a massive Tao Cultivation machine were working at full capacity, and like a giant Monster Beast, it was growling.


    A powerful aura of Spiritual Power shockingly burst forth.


    At the same time, all the Cultivators in Tongxian City felt their minds tremble in unison, raising their heads to look towards Big ck Mountain.


    Stay connected via mvl


    Under the morning sun, they saw five-colored lights erupting skyward.


    One after another, Formation Patterns on the mountain lit up, connecting in clusters, weaving into a vast tapestry of multicolored light, where copious Spiritual Power gathered into rivers, flowing throughout the Great Formation.


    The Great Formation burst forth with dazzling light, enveloping the deep mountain, magnificently vast, suppressing the lingering stench of blood that had long gued the upper parts of the mountain!


    At this moment, all the Cultivators stood there, dumbfounded and shocked, their hearts inexplicably stirred.


    This was the grandeur of a Great Formation...


    It was the Great Formation they had constructed with all their might...


    The Formation appeared as if it were the manifestation of the grand Heavenly Dao.


    Mighty enough to make hearts palpitate, dazzling enough to make souls yearn.


    This was the first time, and perhaps the only time in their lives, that all the cultivators of Tongxian City witnessed the full activation of a first-ss Large Formation!


    On the secluded South Mountain.


    Mr. Zhuang also gazed wistfully at the vast formation deep in the mountains, his expression tinged with nostalgia.


    Behind him, Old Kui¡¯s face was wooden, and his eyes slightly focused as he muttered:


    "It¡¯s really... beenpleted..."


    Simultaneously, Feng Xi sensed a lethal danger and began to howl frantically.


    It used all four of its limbs, struggling vehemently, trying to break free from the Large Formation.


    However, once inside Mo Hua¡¯s formation, escaping was not so simple.


    Mo Hua merely gave it a cool nce, lifted her hand slightly, and a pattern at the center of the formation pivot shed.


    The ground within the Large Formation suddenly turned into quicksand, swirling rapidly and gathering into a vortex toward the center.


    The Earth-series Trapping Formation¡ªQuicksand Formation!


    Feng Xi¡¯s eyes were fierce, and its limbs iled, but with the ground turned to quicksand, there was no firm footing. It couldn¡¯t break free and was sucked towards the vortex¡ªthe quicksand dragged its massive body to the center of the Large Formation.


    And at the center of therge formation was the core of the Five Elements ughter Demon Great Formation¡¯s trapping and killing:


    The Five Elements Cycle Compound Formation.


    The Five Elements Cycle Compound Formation, constructed by craftsmen with an Earth Stone Formation base as the formation media, resembles abyrinth with a Five Elements cycle and isposed of the Five Elements positioned ording to their directional affinities.


    The west corresponds to metal, the east to wood, the north to water, the south to fire, and the center to earth.


    In each direction, led by the main attribute of the Five Elements, a foundational Five Elements Formation filled with formation patterns is built, creating a Five Elementsbyrinth.


    The fundamental principles are based on "trapping" and "killing."


    The Golden Series Formation base to the left uses the Golden Lock Formation as a trapping formation and the Water Sword Formation as a killing formation because metal generates water;


    The Wood series Formation base to the right uses the Wood Prison Formation as a trapping formation and the Fire Rain Formation as a killing formation because wood generates fire;


    The Water Series Formation base to the north uses the Inundating Water Formation as a trapping formation and the Poisonous Wood Formation as a killing formation because water generates wood;


    The Fire-series Formation base to the south uses the Red Fire Formation as a trapping formation and the Earth Crack Formation as a killing formation because fire generates earth;


    The Earth Series Formation base at the center uses the Quicksand Formation as a trapping formation and the Golden Light Formation as a killing formation because earth generates metal!


    All Five Elements Formations are in ce, interconnected in a cycle that never ceases, forming aplete system of trapping and killing.


    The trapping formations hold Feng Xi, impeding its movements, while the killing formations drain its Blood Qi, putting an end to its life.


    At the same time, they take advantage of the generative interactions of the Five Elements to strengthen the killing formations with the attributes of the trapping formations, maximizing the use of Spiritual Power to enhance the power of the killing formations.


    The foundational Five Elements Formations are interconnected at their borders, forming abyrinth.


    Around thebyrinth, there are sturdy Earth and Wood constructions.


    Atop the buildings, there are reinforced Formation Patterns, primarily of Earth and Wood with the aid of the Golden Series and interspersed with Water and Fire Series formations. Supported by the formidable Spiritual Power of the Large Formation, they are indestructible.


    Feng Xi couldn¡¯t break through and found no way out. It could only follow the Five Elementsbyrinth, dashing left and right, navigating through the cycles of the Five Elements Trapping and Killing Formations until it finally died, depleted of its Blood Qi.


    The cycle of the Five Elements, severing all chances of survival¡ªthat is the might of a first-ss formation with eleven patterns, the Five Elements ughter Demon Great Formation!


    Having been drawn into the formation by the Quicksand Formation, Feng Xi¡¯s starting position was at the central Earth Series base.


    The surging Spiritual Power in the Large Formation, along with the roaring of the flow of Spiritual Power, made the simple-minded and fierce Feng Xi aware of a tremendous threat.


    It put all its strength into crashing against the walls of thebyrinth.


    There was a thunderous boom, but the wall, reinforced by the Spiritual Power of the Large Formation, did not shatter. Instead, the luminance of the formation patterns on it dimmed slightly, clearly having consumed quite a bit of Spiritual Power.


    Mo Hua¡¯s thoughts shifted slightly, her Divine Sense guiding the flow of energy. In an instant, new Spiritual Power flowed in for replenishment, and the luminosity of the formation patterns on the stone wall was restored.


    Feng Xi¡¯s attempts to break through the wall were fruitless, and it had no choice but to start fleeing through thebyrinth.


    But the Quicksand Formation had it trapped; the quicksand on the ground caused it to falter, and its movements were exceedingly slow.


    Meanwhile, the Golden Light Formation Patterns on both sides lit up one after another, coalescing into thousands of golden sword beams, which assailed it like a downpour, enveloping Feng Xi within and repeatedly grinding away its Blood Qi.


    The vast Spiritual Power and the ferocious aura of ughter caused all the Foundation Building Cultivators outside the Large Formation to shiver with fear.


    "Is this the might of a first-ss trapping and killing formation..."


    Though the Large Formation was only first-ss, and the formations were of the Qi Refinement level, the sheer number of such formations was terrifying!


    When the killing formations were activated, it was like tens of thousands of cultivators casting spells all at once, dense as a sudden downpour, leaving no ce to hide or strategy to counter.


    Once trapped within such a formidable formation, even if more than a hundred Foundation Building Cultivators assembled as Taoist Soldiers, they would likely face a hopeless demise!

 Chapter 362 - 360: Quelling (Extra for Alliance Leader Ming! ~)_1

    Zhang Lan also felt his scalp go numb.


    He knew the Large Formation was formidable, but he hadn¡¯t expected its killing power to be so terrifying.


    Despite being a mere First-grade Formation Method, it made him, a Foundation Building Cultivator, feel an overwhelming sense of despair that he couldn¡¯t resist.


    "Is the Large Formation really that strong..."


    Zhang Lan and Yang Jiyong couldn¡¯t help but express their admiration, muttering to themselves.


    After speaking, both of them were taken aback, then looked at each other with disgust, as if they had swallowed flies.


    Zhang Lan disdainfully said, "Doesn¡¯t your Yang Family also have a Large Formation? Why are you making such a fuss, acting like you¡¯ve never seen the world before?"


    Yang Jiyong retorted, "Doesn¡¯t the Zhang Family have one? You¡¯re not any better, are you?"


    Zhang Lan said, "Our Zhang Family has profound resources; there¡¯s no need to activate the Large Formation."


    Yang Jiyong also said, "Our Yang Family has fought far and wide, with a formidable reputation; no petty foes dare to offend us, so naturally, there¡¯s no need to activate the Large Formation."


    Zhang Lan sneered, "All that flowery talk, but isn¡¯t it just because you¡¯ve never seen the Large Formation activated?"


    "Nonsense, aren¡¯t you the same?" Find more chapters on mvl


    ...


    After half a day of bickering, they were both equally matched and could not mock one another.


    Thereafter, they both looked towards the center where the Five Elements ughter Demon Great Formation was situated, and each let out a slight sigh.


    Indeed, the activation of the Large Formation was a rare sight...


    Although the Zhang and Yang Families both constructed Large Formations, they would not activate them under normal circumstances.


    Activating the Large Formation requires a massive amount of Spirit Stones, and even if their families did own Spiritual mines, they could not afford such wastefulness.


    Only if powerful enemies attacked, or the n faced a catastrophic disaster, would they activate the Large Formation to defend against the foes.


    Given the profound resources and vast power of the Zhang and Yang Families, no one dared to provoke them, and the Large Formation had not been officially activated for hundreds of years.


    Therefore, neither Zhang Lan nor Yang Jiyong had ever truly witnessed the activation of a Large Formation up close.


    The Five Elements ughter Demon Great Formation drawn by Mo Hua was the first time they saw a fully activated Large Formation.


    Although they knew Large Formations were powerful, they had no idea how powerful they really were until today, experiencing it firsthand, and realizing just how dreadful a Large Formation could be.


    Moreover, the Five Elements ughter Demon Great Formation was different from their families¡¯ Protecting Sect Formations; it wasn¡¯t simply a defensive Formation or one that focused on defense while incorporating offense.


    It was a Formation purely designed for ughter.


    The power of such a Formation was even more formidable than they had imagined.


    This time, both of them remained silent for a long time until Yang Jiyong finally murmured:


    "Formation Masters are truly terrifying..."


    This time, Zhang Lan did not refute, but softly agreed, "Yes..."


    Yang Jiyong looked at the surging Spiritual Power and sky-high fighting spirit of the Large Formation, his heart filled with shock:


    "On the battlefield, if such a Formation could be constructed, it would surely dominate all directions and annihte all powerful enemies! Even Cultivators a realm higher might not survive!"


    He looked up towards a mountain peak in the distance.


    At that peak, sat the Formation Pivot of the Large Formation, where the young Mo Hua was in control of the entire Five Elements ughter Demon Great Formation.


    Yang Jiyong had never felt as profoundly aware of Mo Hua¡¯s inscrutability as he did now.


    A thirteen-year-old main Formation Master, and moreover, one who hadid down a Formation focused on killing.


    "This child will undoubtedly be a great weapon of ughter in the world."


    "He can build Large Formations to save tens of thousands of people, and naturally, he can also build Large Formations to kill tens of thousands..."


    Yang Jiyong¡¯s heart trembled with fear, and his gaze grew more solemn.


    At this moment, Mo Hua waspletely focused, conscientiously controlling the Large Formation, manipting the Five Elements Formation to entrap and kill Feng Xi.


    Meanwhile, Feng Xi had escaped from the entrapment of the Quicksand Formation and Golden Light Formation within the Earth Series foundation and fled along the stone wall into the Water Series foundation.


    Mo Hua connected with the Formation Pivot, cut off the supply of Spiritual Power to the Earth Series foundation, and then transferred the Spiritual Power refined at the Formation eye through the Formation Pivot to the Water Series foundation.


    With the infusion of Spiritual Power, the Inundating Water Formation and Poisonous Wood Formation were activated, and the ground was instantly covered in umted water.


    As Feng Xi waded through the water, each step became increasingly difficult.


    Around it, the air carried waves of dark green Wood Poison, which gradually eroded Feng Xi¡¯s skin, causing numbness and corroding its Blood Qi.


    Some of the Wood Poison mixed into the water, getting more potent by virtue of the interaction between the elements, where water can nourish wood, hence intensifying the toxicity.


    With each step through the water, Feng Xi¡¯s flesh was eroded by the Poison, and soon only bones remained. After the Blood Qi congealed, it was corroded again...


    Feng Xi was trapped in the Inundating Water Formation for several hours, and by the time it got out, its Blood Qi was visibly weakened.


    Awaiting it ahead were the sessive formations constructed by the Golden Lock Formation, Water Sword Formation, Wooden Prison Formation, Fire Rain Formation, Red Fire Formation, and Earth Crack Formation.


    As long as it could not leave the Large Formation, it would remain trapped in an endless cycle of the Five Elements¡¯ entrapment and ughter until it was gradually worn down by thousands upon thousands of Formation Patterns.


    All the cultivators witnessing this scene were deeply shaken, and a glimmer of hope also arose:


    Perhaps they could indeed, using the Large Formation, kill the Big Demon!


    The spirits of everyone soared.


    Afterward was a lengthy process of subjugation.


    The killing power of the Large Formation was formidable and highly effective against Feng Xi.


    But because Feng Xi¡¯s Blood Qi was so profound, in order topletely quell it, the Large Formation had to be kept in constant motion ¨C continuously driven, restrained, and depleting Feng Xi¡¯s Blood Qi until its demise.


    This was not an overnight feat.


    This suppression couldst for days, or even tens of days.


    During this time, all cultivators had to remain diligent and vignt, for if Feng Xi managed to escape, it would be difficult to lure it back into the Formation, and even more challenging to kill it.


    Mo Hua remained in front of the Formation Pivot, controlling the entire Large Formation.


    Whenever Feng Xi tried to smash through the walls, Mo Hua controlled the Spiritual Power to reinforce the stone walls.


    Wherever Feng Xi was trapped, Mo Hua would stimte the Formation there, while also activating nearby Killing Formations.


    Mo Hua would cut the Spiritual Power to unnecessary Formations, saving some Spirit Stones.


    Mo Hua¡¯s Divine Sense was in constant depletion.


    If Feng Xi was confined and could temporarily not escape, Mo Hua would sit in meditation to recover some Divine Sense.


    If Feng Xi escaped, Mo Hua would consume Divine Sense to control the Formation Pivot and stimte the nearby Formations to restrain Feng Xi.


    Feng Xi was constantly manipted within the Compound Formation of the Five Elements¡¯ entrapment by Mo Hua, restrained by the lock Formations and attacked by the Killing Formations.


    As Feng Xi never ceased, Mo Hua, too, was relentless in his efforts.


    Master Luo, watching from the side, was filled with admiration.


    How profound must one¡¯s foundation of Divine Sense be, and how swift must the recovery of Divine Sense be to achieve this...


    Master Luo was not surprised that one could control the Large Formation on their own.


    But to control the Large Formation on one¡¯s own,mand it as effortlessly as one¡¯s own limb, while being tirelessly vignt with an abundance of Divine Sense ¨C could a Qi Refinement cultivator truly achieve this...


    "At least let him control the Large Formation; in just a few hours, he¡¯d probably be utterly exhausted."


    Master Luo sighed.


    He had initially thought that if Mo Hua grew tired, he could take over for a while.


    But now that Mo Hua wasn¡¯t tired and he was just watching, he felt unbearably exhausted himself.


    Moreover, while the Formation Pivot lookedplex, actually controlling it was even more so. One must have a thorough familiarity with all areas of the Large Formation to be able to open, close, transfer, and adjust it properly.


    Master Luo realized he had overestimated himself.


    This task, beyond his own abilities, could only be entrusted to the Master Formation Master of the Large Formation, which was Mo Hua.


    Watching Mo Hua, Master Luo felt a sense of admiration in his heart:


    "Indeed, there is always someone better."


    Mo Hua still meticulously controlled the Large Formation without distraction.


    With the Large Formation¡¯s vast expanse, errors were inevitable even with Mo Hua¡¯s precise control¡ªbe it a mistake in the flow of Spiritual Power,patibility issues within a Single Formation, insufficient carrying capacity of the Formation media, or wear and tear causing Formation Patterns to break, and so forth.


    There would be moments when the Large Formation¡¯s supply of Spiritual Power was insufficient and the Formation would fail to activate.


    At such times, the Foundation Building Cultivators within the Large Formation and the stationed Taoist Soldiers needed to take action, even if only to briefly contain Feng Xi and prevent its escape.


    Feng Xi, trapped and being killed, was furious to the extreme.


    Taking action to contain it at such times was extremely dangerous.


    Therefore, Zhang Lan, Yang Jiyong, Elder Yu, and others were all on high alert, not daring to be careless. Everyone would strike only once and then retreat after a single hit before letting another take over.


    This way, they could both contain Feng Xi and prevent everyone from engaging in prolongedbat with it, avoiding showing any weaknesses that Feng Xi could exploit to devour them, costing them their lives and replenishing Feng Xi¡¯s Blood Qi.


    Zhang Lan and the others were under tremendous pressure and acted with extreme caution.


    Fortunately, Mo Hua was quick to adjust the Formation Pivot, restoring the operation of the Large Formation and once more trapping Feng Xi within it, activating the Formation, and killing it in turns...


    This process was exceedingly lengthy...


    Outside of the Large Formation, the mood of all the Cultivators in Tongxian City shifted from shock and joy to anxiety and agony.


    They did not know how long they would have to kill the Big Demon or if they could kill it at all; they could only fall into a long wait...


    In the following ten days, whether day or night, the colorful lights over the mountains never faded, and the strong fluctuations of Spiritual Power rose and fell.


    The roar of Feng Xi was also incessant, day and night.


    As its Blood Qi gradually faded, its ferocity intensified, staining the sky over the mountain crimson as if a gate to purgatory was slowly opening in the heavens.


    And the Five Elements ughter Demon Great Formation was like a five-colored shackle, firmly locking that purgatorial gate.


    Finally, after more than twenty days, Feng Xi¡¯s roars weakened, gradually quieting.


    And the blood-red in the sky also slowly darkened.


    Evening clouds spread down, coating Big ck Mountain in a golden glow, and a shred of hope rose in everyone¡¯s heart.


    Inside the Large Formation, after more than twenty days of relentless battle without rest, all the Cultivators were exhausted, and their supplies of Spirit Stones were nearly depleted.


    All the Cultivators worked together and finally drained Feng Xi of its Blood Qipletely!


    Feng Xi¡¯s Blood Qi dissipated, and it seemed feeble; it slowly copsed to the ground.


    Elder Yu and the others were pale, gasping for air, clenching their teeth, having endured for over twenty days.


    When Feng Xi fell, everyone felt numbness filling their hearts. It took a long time before they gradually came to their senses, incredulous, they said:


    "Dead?"


    "Killed?"


    "The Big Demon is dead, it¡¯s been killed..."


    ...


    Joy surged like a tide, and they couldn¡¯t help but shout out in celebration.


    Mo Hua also took a deep breath and copsed to the ground.


    But before Mo Hua could relish the victory, a sudden unease gripped his heart.


    He scrambled up and looked down, his pupils shrinking involuntarily.


    The fallen Feng Xi, without noise, was slowly standing up again...


    Just like the Pig Monster that had died once before, it stood silently and suddenly, silently, swallowed the Patriarch of the Qian Family.


    The cheers stopped abruptly, and the onlookers also saw this scene, eximing in shock:


    "The Big Demon isn¡¯t dead?"


    "Impossible, its Blood Qi was clearly depleted..."


    "What do we do now?"


    At the same time, the aura of Feng Xi changed; no longer did it carry the crimson hue of Blood Qi but was now enveloped in a ck-grey aura of death.


    Its pig face twisted and deformed, reshaping and transforming into a huge human face.


    This human face was like a strange Taoist persona.


    He opened his mouth, without lips or teeth, and spoke in an indistinguishable gender.


    It sounded like one person speaking, yet also like many speaking together, eerie and noisy:


    "Who is it? Who ruined my grand n?"


    "Ruined my grand n!"


    "Who dares?"


    "Ruined... my grand n!"


    ...


    Many disordered voices mingled together, sounding as though they were both ringing in the ears and in the Sea of Consciousness.


    Zhang Lan and others turned pale:


    "What is this thing?!"


    "This pig... is a person?"


    The moment Mo Hua saw the human face, enlightenment struck; he understood why the pig could die and then return to life.


    Because within it, there had always been another Divine Thought hidden.


    The Divine Thought of that strange Taoist persona!


    The Monster Sensing of Feng Xi had long since extinguished; what drove its rebirth was the Divine Thought of that Taoist persona.


    The person Mr. Zhuang prohibited him from asking about, thinking about, or mentioning... that strange Taoist persona!


    Feng Xi revived, the human face emerged, evil spirits entwined, and Death Qi was heavy.


    In the mountain abode, Mr. Zhuang also wore a grave expression and muttered:


    "nting Devil in Taoist Heart..."

 Chapter 363 - 361 Planting Demon_1

    Old Kui sighed, "I did not expect his ¡¯nting Devil in Taoist Heart¡¯ to be cultivated to this extent..."


    Mr. Zhuang remained silent.


    Old Kui said, "You¡¯re in big trouble now."


    Mr. Zhuang replied, "Debts many worry not, lice plenty itch not, it doesn¡¯t matter anymore."


    Old Kui let out a cold snort, then frowned, asking curiously, "What on earth did he do?"


    "How would I know?"


    "He is your senior brother, how could you not know?"


    "I¡¯ve never cultivated ¡¯nting Devil in Taoist Heart¡¯..."


    After thinking for a while, Old Kui said, "Tell me the principles of ¡¯nting Devil in Taoist Heart¡¯, and I¡¯ll grant you one request."


    Mr. Zhuang was taken aback, "Really?"


    Old Kui looked at him and spoke indifferently, "Didn¡¯t you say you didn¡¯t know?"


    Mr. Zhuang said, "I might know."


    "My word is my bond," said Old Kui.


    Mr. Zhuang pondered for a moment, his gaze growing somber, and exined:


    "The so-called ¡¯nting Devil in Taoist Heart¡¯ is a demon spell that utilizes Divine Sense."


    "This spell allows one to split their Divine Thought and nurture a Demon Seed, nting it atop someone else¡¯s Sea of Consciousness, destroying their Taoist Heart, driving them into the Demon Path, or causing their Taoist Heart to copse, turning into a Walking Corpse, to be toyed with at will..."


    Old Kui frowned, "It doesn¡¯t sound difficult."


    "Things concerning Divine Sense always sound easy, but are extremely difficult in practice. Otherwise ¡¯nting Devil in Taoist Heart¡¯ wouldn¡¯t be one of the ten great Forbidden Techniques of the Demon Path," Mr. Zhuang stated.


    "So what¡¯s the deal with Feng Xi? What has Gui Tao¡¯s people done?"


    Mr. Zhuang spoke lightly, "It¡¯s quite simple. He first imnted a Demon Thought in someone, had them go to ck Mountain Stronghold to die, and after their corpse fed the pigs, this strand of Demon Thought naturally entered the body of the Pig Monster."


    "Ordinarily within the body of Monster Beasts, a human¡¯s Demon Thought wouldn¡¯tst long. But someone kept feeding the pigs with humans, and this strand of Demon Thought survived by devouring human Divine Senses, so while it appeared to have one face, in truth it had many, and though it seemed to have one voice, there were many speaking."


    "Once the timing was ripe, it took over andmanded the entire Big Demon."


    "Within the state boundary, the Big Demon is invincible. With his Demon Thought controlling the Big Demon, he could do almost anything he wished, and even the Taoist Court and the Great ns could not thwart him..."


    Old Kui remarked, "Your senior brother is far smarter than you."


    Mr. Zhuang faltered, then quickly thought again, "He is smarter than me, but it¡¯s a pity that he fell into my disciple¡¯s hands... Well, in other words, it¡¯s as good as falling into my own hands."


    After saying this, Mr. Zhuang nodded to himself.


    Lucky for him to have had the foresight to ept Mo Hua as his nominal disciple and teach him the Great Formation.


    And indeed, Mo Hua actually learned and established the Great Formation himself and exhausted the Big Demon¡¯s Blood Qi using the Five Elements ughter Demon Great Formation, forcing Gui Tao to reveal his Demon Thought.


    Therefore, he considered this a victory for himself.


    Old Kui couldn¡¯t help but say, "Have some shame."


    Mr. Zhuang ignored thement.


    Old Kui furrowed his brow again, "The Great Formation killed the Big Demon, but now it¡¯s alive again, shrouded in death energy, half-corpse and half-ghost. The cultivators of Tongxian City alone can¡¯t cope with it, can they?"


    Mr. Zhuang sighed, "We can only dy."


    "Waiting for the Taoist Court to take action?" Old Kui¡¯s gaze grew sharp.


    Mr. Zhuang nodded, "Within this half-dead Feng Xi¡¯s body is the Demon Thought nted by Gui Tao¡¯s people. The Taoist Court is bound to want to capture its Demon Thought for research, but..."


    But he did not know whether Tongxian City could hold out...


    Once the half-corpse, half-ghost Feng Xi entered the city, the cultivators of Tongxian City would likely still face a great cmity.


    Mr. Zhuang did not spell it out, but both men knew it well.


    Old Kui¡¯s gaze also grew somber.


    "So..." Mr. Zhuang¡¯s eyebrows arched as he spoke again, "about the request I just made."


    Old Kui had a bad premonition.


    "If Feng Xi enters the city, you die once and give a hand," Mr. Zhuang said.


    Talking in circles, it turned out he was scheming against himself here.


    Old Kui looked conflicted, "You Formation Masters have such filthy hearts."


    Mr. Zhuang humbly said, "It¡¯s said that water that is too clear has no fish, my heart is only slightly dirty."


    Old Kui said, "Tongxian City should have nothing to do with you, right? Why the good heart?"


    Mr. Zhuang sighed, "I am, after all, a gentleman, and before leaving, I ought to do something for my disciple."


    The cultivators of a city were either Mo Hua¡¯s kin or acquaintances.


    He could ept living with regrets himself, but he did not want his younger brother to experience the same bitterness.


    Mr. Zhuang¡¯s gaze dropped, tinged with mncholy.


    Old Kui nodded, "Alright."


    "Thank you!" Mr. Zhuang said lightly.


    "No need to thank me, I agreed only out of consideration for Mo Hua," Old Kui stated.


    Mr. Zhuang¡¯s expression faltered slightly, "What if it weren¡¯t for Mo Hua¡¯s sake?"


    "I wouldn¡¯t have agreed."


    "About the request I just made..."


    "Your single sentence in exchange for my life, do you think that¡¯s fair?"


    Mr. Zhuang eyed him suspiciously, "Were you nning on breaking your word from the beginning?"


    "A person is known by thepany he keeps. I learned it from you. Going back on my word is simple," Old Kui responded impassively.


    Mr. Zhuang sighed, "You too, have an unclean heart."


    Old Kui paid him no attention.


    Mr. Zhuang, seemingly unconcerned, let out a silent sigh of relief inside.


    It was a good thing that Old Kui was willing to help. He did not want Mo Hua to be heartbroken, nor did he want his senior brother tomit more killing.


    Feeling somewhat weary in heart and mind, Mr. Zhuangy on the bamboo chair, looking up at the sky, and then furrowed his brow, sensing something amiss.


    Old Kui looked at him, puzzled, "What¡¯s wrong?"


    Mr. Zhuang¡¯s gaze narrowed, his fingers pinched, his thoughts fluttering rapidly, frown deepening.


    "There¡¯s still uncertainty in Heavenly Dao... but that¡¯s not right, why should there be any uncertainty?"


    "Where does the uncertainty lie?"


    Mr. Zhuang faintly perceived something amiss and silently gazed toward the Five Elements ughter Demon Great Formation deep in the mountains, his brow furrowing tighter and tighter.


    Within the Great Formation, cultivators had already begun to evacuate.


    Feng Xi hade back to life, yet he was half-dead, shrouded in a terrifying aura of death.


    The Five Elements ughter Demon Great Formation could still exhaust him to death.


    But there were no more Spirit Stones.


    The collected Spirit Stones had been depleted, and the few remaining could only activate the Great Formation for a few hours, insufficient to kill the resurrected Feng Xi.


    The other Foundation Building Cultivators were also exhausted, unable to continue fighting Feng Xi.


    At this moment, the only option was to retreat first and regroup for a long-term n.


    Everyone¡¯s expression was grim, subtly revealing utter despair.


    They couldn¡¯t think of any method to kill Feng Xi again.


    Mo Hua stood on top of the mountain, looking at Feng Xi from a distance, her mind made up, her expression gradually firming.


    Elder Yu and the others approached her, helplessly saying, "Let¡¯s retreat for now, rest for a while, and then think of other methods."


    Mo Hua nodded, "You go first; I¡¯ll control the Great Formation and cover our retreat."


    Zhang Lan and the others frowned and quickly said, "How can this be possible? It¡¯s not your ce to cover the retreat."


    With all these Foundation Building Cultivators present, how could they possibly let Mo Hua, a junior cultivator, cover the retreat?


    Moreover, Mo Hua¡¯s status had changed by now.


    She had sessfully constructed the Great Formation and had resisted Feng Xi; whether or not someone had lent a hand, she would inevitably be a famous Formation Master.


    Under such circumstances, they could not afford to take any risks.


    Mo Hua corrected them, "It¡¯s the Great Formation covering the retreat, not me."


    Zhang Lan and the others wanted to say more, but Mo Hua said,


    "Hurry up and call everyone to retreat. Before evacuating, ce thest of the Spirit Stones on the Gathering Spirit Formation at the Formation eye."


    "I will activate the Great Formation and cover the retreat; don¡¯t worry about what happens afterward..." Readtest chapters at freewebnovel


    Mo Hua¡¯s demeanor was tooposed, her tone imbued with an undeniable calmness, and Zhang Lan and the others, with no reason to doubt her, nodded and did as Mo Hua instructed.


    Within the Great Formation, there were still cultivators operating it, including Formation Masters and Taoist Soldiers.


    They needed to maintain the formations and also transport Spirit Stones to provide Spiritual Power for the operation of the Great Formation.


    Most of the Spirit Stones had been consumed in the attempt to kill Feng Xi, leaving only a small portion, which Mo Hua had meticulously saved while controlling the Great Formation.


    These Spirit Stones were intentionally kept by Mo Hua.


    Lighting firecrackers requires a spark.


    Triggering the Great Formation¡¯s dissolution also requires Spiritual Power as a primer.


    These Spirit Stones were the "spark" for the Great Formation¡¯s dissolution.


    She intended to use these Spirit Stones as a lure, initiating the dissolution of the Great Formation, to eradicate the Big Demonpletely!


    If she had said she would use the Great Formation to y the Big Demon, then she must keep her word.


    She didn¡¯t know what this Big Demon now was.


    But regardless of whether the Big Demon was alive or dead, a body or a ghost, wrapped in Blood Qi or dead air, since it had entered her Great Formation, it was doomed!


    It would never leave the Great Formation to consume another person.


    Within the Great Formation, cultivators were gradually evacuating.


    Mo Hua, who had already calcted everything in advance, began to prepare to draw on the Formation Pivot, penning the Reversed Spirit Formation that would trigger the Great Formation¡¯s dissolution.


    Before she put pen to paper, Mo Hua hesitated for a moment, feeling a profound reluctance in her heart.


    This was the first Great Formation she had ever constructed... and yet it could not be preserved in the end.


    Mo Hua sighed with a tinge of regret, then her small hand moved to draw, and she penned the first Reversed Spirit Formation.


    Almost simultaneously, Mr. Zhuang in his mountain dwelling felt a pang in his heart, suddenly perceptive, and murmured in bewilderment,


    "What is this child Mo Hua trying to do..."


    ...


    Four hourster, the evacuation of the cultivators wasplete.


    Mo Hua had also finished drawing the Reversed Spirit Formation.


    With a sweep of her Divine Sense, Mo Hua found that within the Great Formation, no one remained except herself, and the mountains were deste and silent with no trace of cultivators, allowing her to feel at ease.


    The resurrected Feng Xi was still trapped within the Great Formation.


    Lacking Spirit Stones, Mo Hua had not activated the Killing Formation but merely used a trapping formation to confine it, preventing it from escaping the Great Formation.


    However, even the trapping formation would notst much longer.


    Within the Great Formation, many formations also began to fade due to theck of Spirit Stones for sustenance.


    The pressure on Feng Xi was significantly reduced and, at that moment, he sensed the only cultivator¡¯s presence within the Great Formation.


    That presence was Mo Hua¡¯s.


    Feng Xi, asrge as a small mountain and wrapped in deathly aura, staggered forward, inching closer to Mo Hua with each thundering step.


    Its eyes were pitch-ck wells of fear.


    Eventually, Feng Xi stood before Mo Hua.


    Tiny Mo Hua looked down from her higher position, staring into therge, terrifyingly dark eyes of Feng Xi.


    Feng Xi¡¯s face was human, with various expressions and continued struggles and changes, finally revealing a Taoist¡¯s face. It began to speak, but it was as if different people were talking at the same time:


    "Your aura?"


    "Quite courageous..."


    "Formation Master?"


    "Very familiar..."


    All voices eventually merged into one question:


    "Who are you?"


    The light in Mo Hua¡¯s eyes turned icy as she crisply replied,


    "The one who will send you to heaven!"


    Then Mo Hua slightly closed her eyes, with one thought of her Divine Sense, she manipted the Formation Pivot, reversing the Spiritual Power, triggering the dissolution of the Five Elements ughter Demon Great Formation!


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 364 Chapter 362 Collapse_1

    364 Chapter 362 Copse_1


    The remaining Spirit Stones instantly refined into spiritual power, driving the Large Formation to operate.


    When the spiritual power encountered the first Reversed Spirit Formation, it reversed instantly, disintegrating, bringing a ck color of nothingness, forming a terrifying force of dissolution.


    Like a spark, the spiritual power followed the flow of the Large Formation, sessively triggering Reversed Spirit Formations, leading to deeper, moreplexyers of dissolution.


    In the end, these forces of dissolution, along with the operation of the Large Formation, reached every corner, reversing every Formation Pattern, umting an incredibly terrifying force that instantaneously triggered theplete copse and self-destruction of the Great Formation!


    ...


    Outside the mountain, Cultivators were retreating towards Tongxian City.


    Mo Shan had a bad feeling. He searched through the crowd for Mo Hua''s figure, but no matter how hard he looked, he couldn''t find her. At that moment, he saw Zhang Lan and hurriedly approached, grabbing Zhang Lan''s sleeve, and asked anxiously,


    "Where''s Mo Hua?"


    Zhang Lan, who was busy with the evacuation, was stunned before he realized and involuntarily turned his head to look towards the mountains.


    At that moment, the world suddenly went silent.


    It was as if all sounds were swallowed by boundless nothingness; Big ck Mountain became instantly quiet, yet it harbored the oppressive silence before a cataclysmic storm.


    Zhang Lan and Mo Shan''s faces turned deathly pale in an instant.


    In Tongxian City, Liu Ruhua suddenly felt her heart palpitate, and as she looked towards Big ck Mountain, tears streamed down her face.


    A surge of ck spiritual power fluctuated, shooting up into the sky, clearing away the clouds, a terrifying aura emerged.


    The potent spiritual power dissolved the depths of the mountain into flying ash bit by bit.


    Even though it seemed incredibly fearsome, there was not a single sound.


    It was as though the world was left with only the silent colors of ck and white.


    At this moment, all the Cultivators in Tongxian City were looking on in shock.


    Not just in Tongxian City, but all the Cultivators from the Second Grade ck Mountain State Boundary were panickedly looking up, witnessing the dark energy of spiritual power dissolution in the distance, unable to help trembling all over.


    The Great Formation Dissolution was earth-shaking, terrifying all the Cultivators in the entire state boundary.


    They didn''t know what had happened, but they felt an inexplicable terror.


    However, Zhang Lan and the others on the outer mountains saw first-hand what had happened.


    They saw the surging reverse transformations of spiritual power, the copse of the Great Formation, the dissolution of Formation Patterns, and also Feng Xi within the force of dissolution.


    The force of dissolution, like a pitch-ck, fine, razor-sharp de, cut through Feng Xi''s flesh time and time again, disintegrating his bones, breaking apart his Demon Thoughts, and erasing his deathly aura.


    It seemed determined topletely erase his existence from the world!


    This process was apanied by extreme agony.


    Feng Xi was struggling, howling in rage.


    On its body, countless human faces were wailing, crying out,menting, begging.


    But it seemed even these sounds were being fully dissolved, not reaching the ears at all.


    Everyone was struck with inexplicable horror, and Zhang Lan''s pupils shook violently.


    What kind of power was this?


    He had never heard of it, let alone seen it.


    Zhang Lan was stunned, suddenly recalling that this was perhaps the "covering one''s retreat" that Mo Hua had spoken of, and at this moment, Mo Hua was right in the midst of this self-destructing Great Formation.


    Zhang Lan was overwhelmed with boundless guilt and regret.


    At this time, Mr. Zhuang, watching the surging, pitch-ck force of the Great Formation''s dissolution in the sky, couldn''t hide the shock in his heart.


    "The Great Formation is dissolving... How did he manage to do it..."


    Dissolving a Great Formation required an enormouslyrge number of Calctions, consuming a tremendous amount of Divine Sense.


    How on earth did Mo Hua calcte it?


    Mr. Zhuang was perplexed and full of doubts.


    Old Kui was simrly struck speechless by shock.


    With his high realm and having lived so long, he had seen many grand events in his lifetime, but the shock brought by this scene might not beparable to any he had seen before.


    This unbelievable dissolution of the First Grade Great Formation...


    After a while, Old Kui said seriously, "It won''t be a problem, right?"


    Mr. Zhuang, frowning, did some Calctions in his mind and then breathed a sigh of relief, "He left a Life-gate for himself."


    There was a Life-gate, it seemed everything had been prepared in advance...


    Old Kui also felt slightly relieved, "Then that''s good." He turned to look at the sky again, saying in awe, "The boy has some nerve."


    "Indeed," Mr. Zhuang replied, his expressionplex.


    Both of them were gazing at the terrifying and magnificent scene of the Great Formation''s dissolution in the sky, unable to speak for a long time.


    As they watched, they both suddenly felt a chill in their hearts, their pupils constricting slightly.


    In the distance, thunderclouds were converging, within which hints of red could be seen.


    Old Kui, in disbelief, said, "That is...?"


    Mr. Zhuang''s eyes went nk, and his voice trembled slightly as he said,


    "Thunder Punishment?!"


    In the outer mountains, Yang Jiyong also noticed the anomaly and said in fright, n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "Zhang Lan, what is that?"


    Zhang Lan looked up, his eyes filled with horror, "How is that possible?!"


    It was the Heavenly Dao Thunder Punishment!


    The unnamed, pitch-ck spiritual power in this ce was too powerful, having broken through the limits imposed by the Heavenly Dao Laws, and had drawn forth the eradicating thunder punishment that wiped out all things!


    But what was this thunder punishment meant to eradicate?


    Zhang Lan suddenly realized and hurriedly looked towards the deep mountains.


    Within the deep mountains, the Great Formation hadpletely dissolved, peaks had crumbled, flora and rocks had turned to ck ash, dissipating with the spiritual power.


    Only one peak stood erect.


    Around the peak, full of pits and hollows, it looked like a pir eroded by time.


    That was the Life-gate of the Formation.


    And at the top of the peak stood a slender figure.


    That figure was Mo Hua.


    Mo Hua''s face was pale, but his aura was calm.


    It seemed he hadn''t been affected by the terrifying spiritual power just now.


    Mo Shan, Elder Yu, and all the others who had been worried about Mo Hua couldn''t believe it, yet they were ecstatic. But before they could rejoice, they witnessed an even more terrifying sight.


    Above Mo Hua''s head, thunderclouds gathered, and the crimson thunder punishment, carrying an aura of extinction, circled above.


    All hearts quaked with fear.


    The target of the thunder punishment, was it Mo Hua?


    The Heavenly Dao Laws were going to eradicate Mo Hua?!


    Despair showed in everyone''s eyes.


    The Heavenly Dao Laws, supreme and invible. Cultivators could not contend with them; even the most powerful cultivators at higher realms were doomed under this thunder punishment!


    Just as everyone was losing hope, the situation took another turn.


    The crimson thunder punishment descended, but hesitated just as it was about to strike Mo Hua.


    It seemed even the thunder punishment had not anticipated that the one who had triggered the Heavenly Dao Laws, the one to be eradicated by the Heavenly Dao, was just a child in his early teens.


    Moreover, his cultivation was lowly, merely at the seventhyer of Qi Refinement.


    There was no other sinister aura on him either.


    The thunder punishment lingered by Mo Hua''s side, as if confirming, hesitating, doubting, and finally seemed to decide there had been an error in the Formation, and slowly moved away from Mo Hua, returning to the thunderclouds¡­


    As the thunder punishment vanished, the Great Formationpletely copsed, and peace returned to heaven and earth.


    The terrifying fluctuations of the deep mountains disappeared.


    Whether it was Feng Xi, the Great Formation, or the thunder punishment, none remained.


    Within the deep mountains, there was only Mo Hua.


    At this moment, all the cultivators who had witnessed such horrifying sights all turned their gaze towards the deep mountains, towards Mo Hua on the peak.


    The Great Formation had copsed, the world seemed destroyed, the deep mountains turned to ash, and only Mo Hua remained unharmed.


    About him, the mountain rocks crumbled, all was destion.


    Big Demon Feng Xi, unrivaled in the realm, turned into nothing but dust at his feet, leaving only shapeless ck ash remains.


    The crimson thunder punishment that eradicated all things had gathered above his head, had encircled and hovered around him, but ultimately dissolved by his side.


    Mo Hua stood atop the boundless Big ck Mountain, his form slight yet towering as if merged with the Heavenly Dao, surviving though heaven and earth crumbled and the thunder punishment fell without perishing.


    This incredible scene deeply etched itself into the hearts of all the cultivators of Tongxian City.


    At this time, Mo Hua looked up at the sky, his gaze trembling.


    He saw a sight even more shocking.


    He saw the thunder punishment, the thunderclouds, and above the thunderclouds, a Pattern of Formation!


    The Heavenly Dao had sought to eradicate him, but it had not done so.


    The thunder punishment came and went, and as it dissipated, it tore the sky open, and Mo Hua, gazing at the torn heavens above,id eyes upon a Formation Pattern in the midst of the void!


    It was just a single Formation Pattern.


    Simple and primitive, grand and opaque, embedding the ultimate truth of heaven and earth, it also concentrated the power to eradicate all things, causing one''s heart to palpitate and yearn.


    Mo Hua took a fleeting nce, wishing to remember this Formation Pattern.


    But his Divine Sense was too weak toprehend the Heavenly Dao Formation. With just one look, his Divine Sense was exhausted in an instant, and excruciating pain of tearing spread through him, his Sea of Consciousness on the brink of copse.


    In that critical moment, the Taoist Stele suddenly emerged, protecting Mo Hua''s Sea of Consciousness.


    The Sea of Consciousness that was about to copse was reconstructed.


    Mo Hua''s awareness gained a moment of rity.


    This brief rity brought him an epiphany.


    He understood that his Divine Sense was limited and couldn''t memorize the Formation Pattern.


    But the Taoist Stele could!


    If his Sea of Consciousness couldn''t remember, then inscribe it on the Taoist Stele.


    Even if he couldn''t remember the whole Formation Pattern, remembering just one stroke was sufficient!


    The thunder punishment was about to vanish in an instant, and the sky was about to close.


    Mo Hua looked up to the heavens, blood streaming from his eyes, and with all his might, he inscribed a stroke of the Formation Pattern onto the Taoist Stele within his Sea of Consciousness.


    It was only one stroke!


    But this one stroke of the Formation Pattern was profoundly mysterious and powerful!


    It was derived from the Heavenly Dao Formation that prated heaven and earth, categorized as Immortal Grade, the true Immortal Pattern!

 Chapter 365 Chapter 363 Rest_1

    365 Chapter 363 Rest_1


    Mo Hua recorded down this Immortal Pattern, after which his Divine Sensepletely exhausted, and he copsed to the ground.


    As he lost consciousness, he faintly felt many cultivators shouting his name, rushing towards him.


    Their voices were filled with intense urgency.


    There were his father Mo Shan, Zhang Lan, Elder Yu, Leader Yang, and many others he knew well.


    After that, he felt dizzy and passed out.


    ...


    Zhang Lan and Mo Shan, among others, arrived by Mo Hua''s side, and seeing the traces of blood at the corners of his eyes, while his breath was weak, they breathed a sigh of relief to find his pulse steady and his Blood Qi smooth.


    They then took Mo Hua to Old Mr. Feng for treatment.


    Meanwhile, Mr. Zhuang still stood outside the bamboo room on the veranda, staring at the deep mountain sky, lost in silent contemtion.


    In that patch of sky, there had once been Feng Xi''s blood Qi that shot up to the heavens, the immense Spiritual Power of the Large Formation, the deste power of Great Formation Dissolution, and also the terrifying power of lightning tribtion.


    But now, everything had vanished; the horizon was broad, with nothing in sight, as if nothing had ever happened.


    Such is the sky; such is the Dao.


    Even though the world is full of turmoil, in the blink of an eye, it all bes fleeting clouds, passing by without leaving a trace.


    Mr. Zhuang stared at the horizon, lost in a trance, thinking who knows what.


    He watched from dusk till the depths of night.


    Old Kui, unable to bear it any longer, said coldly, "You will die if you don''t rest."


    "Who will not die?"


    "At least choose a more dramatic way to die, not in such a nd and tasteless manner."


    Mr. Zhuang did not speak again, still immersed in his silent contemtion.


    Old Kui, somewhat surprised and afraid that he really was seeking death, asked, "What are you thinking about for so long?"


    "I''m thinking..." Mr. Zhuang said lightly, "how long can I actually hide?"


    "Hide as long as you can; haven''t you always been just muddling through?" Old Kui said coldly.


    Mr. Zhuang sighed, "But what''s the point of it?"


    Old Kui frowned.


    Mr. Zhuang continued, "Like this, living an extra day or one less day makes no difference at all..."


    Old Kui''s gaze sharpened slightly, "What do you want to do?"


    Mr. Zhuang didn''t reply, still silently looking towards the horizon.


    There had once been the figure of Mo Hua.


    With the Great Formation Dissolution and the tribtion lightning dissipating, Mo Hua''s figure standing atop Big ck Mountain deeply imprinted itself in Mr. Zhuang''s mind.


    19:42


    The sky was gettingter, and the night was deepening.


    Mr. Zhuang, engulfed by the night, had eyes that shone like starlight, filled with hope.


    ...


    When Mo Hua woke up groggy, he realized someone was beside him, his mother, Liu Ruhua.


    Liu Ruhua had tear marks at the corners of her eyes and clung to Mo Hua''s hand without letting go, seemingly having taken care of him all along. But due to exhaustion, she had fallen asleep next to him.


    Mo Hua felt a warmth in his heart and was also a bit pained; he extended his hand and gently wiped the tears from Liu Ruhua''s eyes.


    Liu Ruhua woke with a start, her eyes wide open. Seeing Mo Hua''s smiling face, she gradually calmed down.


    She breathed a long sigh of relief, feeling as if a huge weight had been lifted from her heart and tenderly said, "You''re awake; what would you like to eat? Mother will make it for you."


    Mo Hua''s eyes lit up, and he ordered a long list of things he wanted to eat.


    Liu Ruhua was taken aback, then chuckled, "Still so gluttonous."


    She then cautioned him, "Old Mr. Feng said that your Sea of Consciousness has been damaged, but it''s not serious. Just rest well for a few days and you''ll be fine."


    "But your eyes... I don''t know what you saw... they were injured. In theing days, you might asionally be blind and have trouble seeing clearly, so you must be careful."


    "Old Mr. Feng has already refined several batches of pills for you to take every day. After some time, we''ll ask Old Mr. Feng to check on you again..."


    Liu Ruhua chattered on and on.


    Mo Hua listened quietly, nodding repeatedly.


    After a while, Mo Shan came in too. Seeing that Mo Hua was awake, his expression lit up with joy.


    However, he kept his full concern hidden deep within and didn''t know how to start the conversation, so he just asked dryly, "You''re okay, right...?" N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Mo Hua nodded, "Mhm!"


    Mo Shan also breathed a sigh of relief, as if a burden had been lifted from his shoulders.


    What happened in the deep mountains, what Mo Hua did, neither Mo Shan nor the others understood, but they didn''t ask for details; as long as Mo Hua was fine, that was all that mattered.


    Liu Ruhua frowned and said, "Don''t take such risks in the future..."


    Then Mo Hua reassured her, "Mother, don''t worry. I''ve calcted everything. Nothing will go wrong, it just looked a bit dangerous..."


    Listening at the side, Mo Shan''s heart stalled with helplessness:


    Causing such a terrifyingmotion, Feng Xi being blown to ashes, even attracting heavenly lightning¡ªcan you call that ''looking a bit dangerous''...?


    Liu Ruhua also wasn''t entirely convinced and asked suspiciously, "Are you sure you had everything calcted?"


    "Absolutely!" Mo Hua nodded, "Formations don''t lie. To live is to live, to die is to die. I left a Life-gate, so I definitely won''t die!"


    Liu Ruhua didn''t understand at all, but seeing Mo Hua''s confident and earnest manner, she couldn''t help but pinch Mo Hua''s cheek gently and smiled warmly:


    "Alright, mom believes you."


    Mo Hua also smiled, her eyes curving into crescent moons.


    Mo Shan, watching his wife and child, softened his gaze too.


    Later on, Zhang Lan, Elder Yu, Court Leader Zhou, and others all came to see Mo Hua and brought many gifts for her, mostly food. There were items to replenish blood, calm the mind, and nourish energy...


    Mo Hua was very grateful and satisfied.


    When everyone asked about the Great Formation Dissolution, Mo Hua didn''t use the obscure term "dissolution," but simply said she found a way to make the Large Formation "self-destruct."


    Dissolution was a secretive aspect of formation inheritance; it was better not to mention it lightly.


    As for how it self-destructed, Mo Hua gave vague answers, mentioning terms like Formation Pivot and Formation Patterns.


    Seeing Mo Hua speak with such conviction, everyone believed her.


    After all, whether Mo Hua was telling the truth or not, they couldn''t understand it anyway.


    For Formation Masters, a Large Formation was already inscrutable enough, let alone the details of its dissolution.


    And for cultivators who were not Formation Masters, even ordinary formations were confusing; never mind a Large Formation and its dissolution.


    In any case, all they needed to know was that the Large Formation had self-destructed, the Big Demon was in, and Mo Hua was fine. That was enough for them.


    With this thought in mind, everyone felt moved, especially Elder Yu.


    He had not expected that with everyone''sbined efforts, they could truly y a Big Demon.


    This was an unprecedented feat in thousands of years for Tongxian City.


    A significant part of this achievement was attributed to Mo Hua''s contributions.


    Mo Hua had helped out Tongxian City and them...


    Elder Yu and the others silently took this to heart.


    Later, so as not to disturb Mo Hua''s rest, everyone left.


    And Mo Hua''s injuries were actually not that severe. After resting for a few days at Old Mr. Feng''s, she went home after a few more days.


    Her Sea of Consciousness was slowly healing. She couldn''t draw formations for a short period and had to use her Divine Sense less, so it was a good opportunity for Mo Hua to bezy and rest a bit more.


    Besides that, her eyes would asionally go blind.


    It was as if she had seen something she was not meant to see, glimpses of Patterns that contained the profound truths of the world.


    So now, when she looked at other things, the scenes she saw were asionally illusory, as if oveid with ayer of white, void-like phantoms¡ªblurring the lines between reality and illusion, barely distinguishable.


    Old Mr. Feng, unaware of what Mo Hua had seen, simply stated the facts based on her condition:


    "Your eyes have been scorched by something. It''s normal to asionally not see things clearly. A period of rest should remedy it."


    Mo Hua then felt reassured. She certainly didn''t want to be half-blind.

 Chapter 366 Chapter 364: Waves_1

    366 Chapter 364: Waves_1


    Mo Hua recuperated for a few days and, feeling that there was nothing seriously wrong, went to visit Mr. Zhuang.


    Mr. Zhuang was leaving.


    Mo Hua had previously thought about mastering Divine Sense Calction and then giving Mr. Zhuang a surprise.


    Now it seems that this "surprise" might be a bit too big...


    But Mr. Zhuang didn''t seem to care, not even bothering to ask.


    Mo Hua was a little puzzled and asked,


    "Gentleman, aren''t you going to ask what happened?"


    Mr. Zhuang looked at Mo Hua and shook his head slightly,


    "I know what I need to know, you don''t have to say it and I also don''t need to know what I don''t know, nor should you tell anyone else, let no one be aware of it."


    Mo Hua was slightly startled, but nodded in agreement.


    Mr. Zhuang cautioned him,


    "You may use Divine Sense Calction, but be discreet, and if someone takes notice, find a way to cover it up¡­"


    "As for Formation Copse, never use it again!"


    Mr. Zhuang spoke with utmost solemnity.


    Mo Hua hesitated and then asked in a soft voice,


    "But what if... it''s absolutely necessary, and I have no choice but to use it?"


    After all, he didn''t know what dangers he might encounter in the future. If cmity struck, he surely couldn''t just sit and wait for death. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "If it''s absolutely necessary..." Mr. Zhuang replied indifferently, "then you must ensure that after using it, no living person knows about it."


    Mo Hua felt a chill in his heart and nodded again.


    Mr. Zhuang looked at Mo Hua, his expression softening,


    "These things are not meant for someone of your realm to learn. Once people find out, they will surely covet them and you''ll be bringing trouble upon yourself."


    Especially Formation Copse.


    This legacy was an absolute secret among secrets.


    Mr. Zhuang sighed.


    He taught Mo Hua Divine Sense Calction, hoping to give him a glimpse into its ways and make it easier for him to grasp formations, but he hadn''t expected him to dissolve an entire Large Formation...


    That was something he hadn''t anticipated at all.


    Great Formation Dissolution...


    Even now, the thought still made Mr. Zhuang''s heart flutter.


    Mr. Zhuang knew that Mo Hua must have some special fate; he had sensed it early on, and this fate might be even greater than he imagined.


    But Mr. Zhuang didn''t want to delve any deeper.


    Every cultivator has their own destiny. What''s more, this little cultivator who had such a destiny was also his disciple.


    Mr. Zhuang intended to keep Mo Hua''s secrets.


    And the best way to keep a secret is to be unaware of it yourself.


    The divine sense of a person is ethereal and elusive.


    But however illusory the divine sense is, it always leaves traces.


    Once known, it will inevitably be discerned by others.


    So the best method is to know nothing from the start.


    When originally there is nothing, where can the dust alight?


    Mo Hua had initially nned to disclose the matters of the Thunder Punishment and Formation Patterns to Mr. Zhuang, but since Mr. Zhuang had said so, it was better not to mention it for now.


    Mo Hua thought of another matter and asked,


    "Gentleman, are you really leaving soon..."


    After all, he had learned the Large Formation on his own, and the Feng Xi issue was also resolved, so it seemed there wasn''t any reason for Mr. Zhuang to stay...


    And Mr. Zhuang''s aura was also diminishing by the day.


    On the surface, his appearance and demeanor seemed unchanged from before, without any noticeable transformation.


    But Mo Hua, who was sensitive and had been with Mr. Zhuang for a long time, vaguely sensed that Mr. Zhuang''s aura seemed to be gradually fading.


    It was a strange feeling,


    As if the very existence of Mr. Zhuang was slowly dissipating.


    Mr. Zhuang sighed softly, "Yes."


    "Will I have the chance to see you again in the future?"


    Mo Hua asked somewhat disheartenedly.


    Seeing the reluctance in Mo Hua''s eyes, Mr. Zhuang seemed to make up his mind, his tone gentle but firm,


    "If it''s meant to be..."


    ¡­


    After Mo Hua left, the shadowy figure of Old Kui materialized, looking at Mr. Zhuang with a frown and said,


    "Don''t do anything unnecessary."


    "What do you mean by unnecessary?"


    Old Kui spoke in displeasure, "You know what I mean, do I need to spell it out?"


    Mr. Zhuang fell silent, and after a moment, his eyes brightened as he said,


    "I''m thinking... of taking Mo Hua as my direct disciple."


    Old Kui inwardly thought as much and spoke with increased disapproval,


    "You want to meet your own end, but don''t drag the child into it. Hees from humble origins and shouldn''t be entangled in such consequential matters."


    Old Kui frowned.


    Mr. Zhuang recalled the scene at Big ck Mountain, then added,


    "Born from a Great Formation Dissolution and not dying when the Heavenly Dao Thunder Punishment descended, that is great destiny!"


    Old Kui said with derision, "Nonsense about great destiny, the Life-gate was calcted by himself, and the thunder was never meant to kill him. These events have their own causes and effects, unrted to the illusory notion of destiny."


    Destiny was something that might deceive unaware cultivators, but it was a stretch to deceive Old Kui.


    Seeing he couldn''t sway Old Kui, Mr. Zhuang then said,


    "Let''s not say he has destiny, but at least he has a Taoist Heart, young in age but vast and resolute."


    On this point, Old Kui did not object but just sighed and asked,


    "Have you really thought this through?"


    Mr. Zhuang nodded slightly.


    "You carry no good karma," Old Kui reminded him.


    It wasn''t that there was no good karma, but rather... all were ominous causes and evil consequences...


    Mr. Zhuang felt a bitter sweetness in his heart, sighed softly, and then looked into the distance,


    "Therefore, I have to find a way... to keep him untainted by these karmic entanglements."


    ¡­


    Under the locust tree, Mo Hua was sharing food with Bai Zisheng and Bai Zixi from opposite sides.


    In front of them were delicately prepared pastries, snacks, various vors of meat, and fermented beverages.


    All these were made by Liu Ruhua, who doted on Mo Hua and had prepared them by hand.


    Mo Hua, unable to finish all by himself, gave some to Da''hu and the others; the rest he brought to share with Zisheng and Zixi.


    After all, Mr. Zhuang was about to leave, and the three sworn disciples would soon part ways.


    Having been together for so long, Mo Hua was somewhat reluctant to let go.


    Bai Zisheng was enjoying the food immensely when he suddenly remembered something and asked Mo Hua,


    "If you get hurt, will Aunt Liu make delicious food for you?"


    Mo Hua nodded, "Of course."


    Bai Zisheng appeared envious, and a hint of jealousy shed in Bai Zixi''s eyes.


    Mo Hua, puzzled, asked, "Won''t your mother make things for you to eat?"


    Bai Zisheng sighed, "I''ve grown so much, but have never even had a cup of water boiled for me by my mother, let alone food¡­"


    Mo Hua, curious, asked, "What''s your mother like?"


    He had rarely heard Bai Zisheng mention his mother.


    "Very beautiful!" answered Bai Zisheng, then muttered, "But she''s cold as ice, and very strict with me and Zixi."


    Zisheng and Zixi were both very good-looking, so it was natural that their mother was beautiful.


    Moreover, with their excellent talents and being born into a noble n, strict demands seemed understandable¡­


    But why would she be so cold?


    Generally, with such children, one would expect parents to cherish them to the point of trepidation, bursting with happiness. How could they be cold?


    Mo Hua couldn''t understand and asked further, "What about your father?"


    This question seemed to touch a sore spot for Bai Zisheng. His expression changed, and he said coldly, "I don''t have a father!"


    Mo Hua nodded, "No father, then no father."


    Bai Zisheng was taken aback and asked, "How can a person not have a father?"


    "Wasn''t it you who said you didn''t have one?"


    "That was said in anger!"


    "Then what''s the truth?" Mo Hua asked, curious.


    Bai Zisheng sighed, "I don''t know who my father is. My mother won''t tell, and everyone else in the family avoids the topic like a taboo."


    "I guess he''s either dead or has an identity that can''t be revealed¡­"


    "Things in your noble n really areplicated¡­"


    Bai Zisheng sighed, then confessed enviously, "You have it better."


    Mo Hua didn''t quite understand. "In what way?"


    Bai Zisheng shook his head, "Nevermind."


    Bai Zixi also silently observed Mo Hua, not speaking. However, her eyes, like autumn water, brimmed with deeper longing.


    Afterward, the three set aside their thoughts, ate their fill, practiced their lessons for a while, and then each headed home.


    ¡­


    The days in Tongxian City were as tranquil as still water, while the Heaven Shu Pavilion in the Taoist Court was stirring up waves.


    An elder in the high positions of Heaven Shu Pavilion, who was also a Pavilion Elder, now held a Jade Slip in his hand. Reading the content, his eyebrows furrowed into the shape of the character "´¨."


    The Jade Slip detailed the aftermath of the Taoist Demon in Tongxian City:


    To the north of Li State, within the Second Grade ck Mountain State Boundary lies Tongxian City.


    A Taoist Demon emerged, taking the form of a Big Demon by the name of Feng Xi.


    Appendix: Local cultivators constructed the Five Elements ughter Demon Great Formation (Note: Second Grade, eleven patterns), but the Great Formation copsed, drawing the Heavenly Dao Thunder Punishment, and Feng Xi perished¡­


    The Pavilion Elder understood each sentence, yet when put together, they made no sense to him.


    How did they construct the Five Elements ughter Demon Great Formation?


    Was such a Great Formation so easily constructed? Who could do it on a whim?


    Who aided them? And who was the main Formation Master?


    "Great Formation Dissolution"¡­


    How could the Great Formation copse?


    Copse is not something an ordinary Formation Master would know, is it?


    Moreover, it was the copse of an entire Great Formation¡­ Could that be the tactic of any ordinary Formation Master?


    "Heavenly Dao Thunder Punishment," that''s even less necessary to mention.


    Who initiated it? What was meant to be obliterated?


    "Feng Xi''s death," the fact that seemed most surprising at first, now seemed the least surprising¡­


    Under the restrictions of Heavenly Dao Laws, it was nearly impossible to y a Taoist Demon, and even if one was killed, it usually happened within the boundaries of noble ns.


    For a ce like Tongxian City, a small Immortal City at the bottom rung, managing toe together to kill a Taoist Demon was astonishing¡­


    But in the face of "constructing a Great Formation," "Great Formation Dissolution," "summoning Thunder Punishment," Feng Xi''s death seemed almost expected¡­


    The Jade Slip was concise.


    The Pavilion Elder had previously instructed the clerks of Heaven Shu Pavilion to be as sinct as possible and avoid superfluous words.


    But now, he found the report overly concise, making it somewhat difficult to understand¡­


    The Pavilion Elder sighed.


    "A single Feng Xi¡­ why make such a fuss¡­"


    Just hearing about it made one anxious.


    Especially regarding the Thunder Punishment. Even at their level, it was something to be greatly feared and avoided at all costs.


    Initiating Thunder Punishment was indeed ying with fire¡­


    The Pavilion Elder shook his head slightly, frowning in thought. There was only one exnation that came to mind:


    That youngster surnamed Zhuang made a move.


    Otherwise, who could have constructed the Great Formation, and who could have caused its copse?


    The only question was whether he was dead or alive after summoning the Thunder Punishment, or whether it was a person or a puppet that had perished¡­


    The Pavilion Elder then grew doubtful.


    Since when had that Zhuang youngster been so altruistic?


    It was just a tiny Immortal City, not out of the ordinary.


    In the Cultivation World, there are millions of such small Immortal Cities. Why would he care so much?


    Could there be some unknown reason behind it that he wasn''t aware of?


    The Pavilion Elder resumed examining the Jade Slip, and at the end, he noticed an additional line:


    "Feng Xi''s flesh and blood, nting Devil in Taoist Heart, suspected to be the doing of Gui Tao''s people¡­"


    The Pavilion Elder inhaled a breath of cold air, looked into the distance, his gaze sharpening, and murmured softly,


    "This is troubling¡­"

 Chapter 367 Chapter 365 Immortal Pattern_1

    367 Chapter 365 Immortal Pattern_1


    The Great Formation copsed, and the Big Demon perished.


    The Feng Xi, birthed by ck Mountain Stronghold, died atop the Five Elements ughter Demon Great Formation constructed above the ck Mountain Stronghold, and with the copse of the formation, both were annihted together.


    Tongxian City also gradually recovered.


    The Refinery Shop and the Alchemist''s Business remained, the Refining Furnace and the Alchemy Furnace stayed intact, and other trades within the city were also unaffected.


    The deep mountains were almost destroyed in an instant, but the influences on the Outer Mountain and the Inner Mountain were minimal.


    Monster Hunters could still go into the mountains to hunt monster beasts.


    Monster Hunters hunted monsters, Artifact Refiners refined artifacts, Alchemists concocted pills, and then carried out trade...


    Soon everything returned to normal operation.


    Moreover, within Big ck Mountain, there was now a wide and convenient mountain road.


    This road was forged by all cultivators in order to build the Great Formation.


    With this mountain road, not only was it convenient for the cultivators of Tongxian City to enter and exit the mountains, but it also facilitated the traveling merchants to enter Tongxian City for trade.


    Gradually, Tongxian City recovered its vitality.


    The streets became more lively, and the number of cultivatorsing and going increased.


    In the near future, perhaps it would be even more prosperous...


    ...


    Elder Yu was very busy, as he had to attend to the reconstruction of Tongxian City, the revival of Tao cultivation production, and the aftermath of the Feng Xi incident.


    Some ces within the city also required the use of formations.


    But due to Mo Hua''s injured Sea of Consciousness, he temporarily could not use his Divine Sense, and even less could he paint formations.


    Thus, other Formation Masters helped with the areas that required formations, with Mo Hua guiding them from the side.


    Where they drew correctly and where they did not, Mo Hua would tell them.


    If they had any difficulties with the formations, Mo Hua would also give them guidance.


    The other Formation Masters called Mo Hua "Little Gentleman" and showed him half the respect due to a disciple, treating him with utmost respect and reverence.


    They knew the Great Formation was the work of the "Little Gentleman" before them.


    Moreover, even as the Great Formation self-destructed, this Little Gentleman remained unharmed. Such a mastery of formations was simply unimaginable to them.


    Mo Hua was kind and approachable, without any air of superiority. They asked and he would most often answer.


    A few simple pieces of advice from him could enlighten them instantly.


    This was the grace of "imparting knowledge, guiding a disciple, and resolving doubts."


    With his hands behind his back, Mo Hua "guided" everyone in painting formations, but these formations were too simple, and he found it somewhat uninteresting.


    He wanted to paint some more difficult, more profound formations.


    A few dayster, Mo Hua''s Divine Sense had mostly healed.


    Although he could not overuse it in the short term and could not paint formations incessantly like before,


    if he controlled the consumption of his Divine Sense, he could begin trying to paint someplex formations properly.


    During the day, Mo Hua painted a few Reversed Spirit Formations for a light review.


    At night, at 1 a.m., Mo Hua could hardly wait to immerse his Divine Sense into his Sea of Consciousness, arriving before the Taoist Stele.


    On this stele was the Formation Pattern Mo Hua had long been contemting.


    It was the Immortal Pattern from the Heavenly Dao Formation that he glimpsed amidst the Annihtion Tribtion Thunder!


    Mo Hua wanted to try to see if he could learn this Immortal Pattern.


    The Heavenly Dao Formation was too profound, too magnificent, and with Mo Hua''s low cultivation level, he could not understand it at all, but he could try to beginprehending it starting from a single Formation Pattern.


    A journey of a thousand miles begins with a single step.


    One Formation Pattern, one Formation, one Formation Painting, one Compound Formation, progressively advancing to grasp the entire Great Formation...


    Mo Hua''s thoughts were high, but reality poured cold water on him.


    Let aloneprehend, he couldn''t even look at this Immortal Pattern.


    Though Mo Hua had recorded the Immortal Pattern on the Taoist Stele, he wasn''t even looking at it directly. Merely sensing it briefly like skimming the surface, his Divine Sense rushed out, rapidly depleting.


    Mo Hua was stunned and couldn''t help butin:


    "I haven''t even started looking yet, and it''s already deducting my Divine Sense, how stingy!"


    Then he sighed again, realizing that even just a single Immortal Pattern was still an "Immortal" Pattern.


    It epassed the creation of heaven and earth, and it was simply not something a Qi Refinement cultivator like him could grasp.


    If he forced himself to look, he feared his Sea of Consciousness would be injured again.


    Though protected by the Taoist Stele, the Sea of Consciousness would not copse, but it would still be damaged, and over time, there might even be lingering effects.


    The Sea of Consciousness of someone at the Qi Refinement stage was still too fragile.


    The Dao of formations that the Formation Master seeksy right before him, yet he could not learn it, he could not even look.


    Mo Hua sighed helplessly.


    It seemed he could only set it aside for now and wait to ponder over it once his cultivation improved.


    "I must cultivate diligently and establish my foundation as soon as possible!"


    19:45


    Mo Hua silently thought to himself, following which he became a little puzzled.


    Just what level, and how profound must one''s Divine Sense be, toprehend these Immortal Patterns?


    Foundation Establishment? Golden Core? Or an even higher realm?


    And what good would it do to master this Immortal Pattern?


    Mo Hua furrowed his brows.


    He hadn''t considered this question until now. After mulling it over carefully for a while, he suddenly felt a chill.


    This Immortal Pattern was rted to the scarlet-colored Tribtion Thunder.


    If one could truly master the Immortal Pattern, could they then control the Annihtion Tribtion Thunder and gain the power to erase all existence?


    Tribtion Thunder...


    Mo Hua remembered the blinding crimson, terrifying aura, and the silent deaths of all living things from the thunderstorms he saw that day, sending a shiver down his spine.


    At that time, his mind was consumed with the Great Formation Dissolution; the thunderstorm came and went, and the impression was fleeting.


    Now that he thought about it, he was frightened by his dyed reaction.


    A sudden feeling of relief washed over Mo Hua:


    "It''s a good thing my realm is low and my cultivation weak, or perhaps I would''ve been directly erased by the Tribtion Thunder..."


    Such terrifying Tribtion Thunder, Mo Hua did not wish to witness a second time.


    Of course, if there was a Tribtion Thunder that he could draw himself and control, then naturally, it would be a different matter.


    Mo Hua''s heart suddenly filled with anticipation...


    Unfortunately, when it came to Immortal Patterns, Mo Hua still had no clue.


    What exactly is different about Immortal Patterns, whether they can be learned, and if so, how...


    Even if Immortal Patterns are profound, Mr. Zhuang, with his knowledge, should at least know something.


    But since this involves the Taoist Stele, and ording to what Mr. Zhuang said, no one should be told, including himself, so Mo Hua couldn''t ask him.


    Not just with Immortal Patterns, in the future, he probably wouldn''t be able to ask Mr. Zhuang any questions he encountered.


    Mo Hua''s mood began to sink again.


    Mr. Zhuang was about to leave.


    Mo Hua feared that one day, when he visited Mr. Zhuang''s mountain residence, he would find it empty and perhaps never see Mr. Zhuang again for the rest of his Tao cultivation life.


    Mo Hua was a bit scared.


    Therefore, he visited Mr. Zhuang''s ce every day.


    Mo Shan''s couple also learned that Mr. Zhuang was about to leave, filled with regret.


    They had never met Mr. Zhuang, but deep down, they were ever grateful to him.


    Liu Ruhua said to Mo Hua, "Mr. Zhuang took you as an honorary disciple and taught you about Formations. He has shown great kindness to our family. We must find a way to repay this kindness in the future."


    Mo Hua nodded gravely, "Mm!"


    Liu Ruhua also wanted to show her gratitude, but Mr. Zhuangcked nothing, not Spirit Stones, and certainly not rank-one items like Spiritual Artifacts and Pills. After much thought, she decided to prepare some food and offer it to Mr. Zhuang to taste.


    Liu Ruhua studied the recipes that Zixi had given her and selected a few dishes.


    Mo Shan went hunting Monster Beasts in the mountains and asked other Monster Hunter friends to kill at least one of every type of Monster Beast they could find. Afterwards, he picked the tenderest and most vorful parts to bring back for his wife.


    Liu Ruhua ended up preparing a "Full Monster Feast" from Big ck Mountain.


    Chicken, duck, fish, beef, mutton, and dog¡ªthere was meat from all kinds of edible Monster Beasts, each with a unique vor.


    Some were fresh, some were fragrant, some were numbing, and some were spicy... a feast for the senses.


    Mo Hua was dumbfounded.


    After that, every day when he went to visit Mr. Zhuang, he would take some food with him, offering it for the gentleman to taste as a small gesture of his feelings.


    Mr. Zhuang initially thought to decline the bother, but upon further thought, he started to eat with a sense of rightful enjoyment.


    Besides Mr. Zhuang, Bai Zisheng was the happiest.


    In his life, he had eaten many finer things, but he had never tasted so many delicious foods at once. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Especially since the variety of dishes and vors were so numerous, and there were no duplicates.


    Bai Zisheng was immensely shocked, so he broached an old topic again, whispering to Mo Hua:


    "Mo Hua, when you go back, could you ask Aunt Liu if she''scking a foster son?"


    Mo Hua was speechless and shot him a look.


    Bai Zixi''s crystal-clear eyes showed slight annoyance as she also red at Bai Zisheng.


    Within the bamboo residence on the mountain.


    Mr. Zhuangy in the bamboo chair, savoring meat and wine as he watched the rosy glow suffuse the ink-adorned forest, feeling all his worries and contemtions dissipating into nothingness.


    Old Kui asked him, "Have you made up your mind?"


    Mr. Zhuang nodded, "I have, but there''s one problem..."


    Old Kui''s gaze turned serious as he asked, "What''s the problem?"


    "All this meat..." Mr. Zhuang nced at the meat and wine on the table, touched his face, and remarked with a sigh, "I''ve gotten fat from eating..."


    Old Kui: "..."

 Chapter 368 - 366: Taking Disciples_1

    "You¡¯re not getting chubbier; your skin is just getting thicker..." Old Kui couldn¡¯t help but say.


    Mr. Zhuang denied it:


    "Impossible, my skin has always been this thick."


    Old Kui sighed, not wanting to bicker with him, and asked about serious matters, "Have you thought about how to avoid karma? "


    Mr. Zhuang nodded, "I have."


    Old Kui silently looked at him.


    Mr. Zhuang took a sip of wine and said lightly:


    "Karma is predetermined, just like this wine, you can¡¯t avoid it just by wishing not to. Once you drink it, you can¡¯t avoid getting the scent of it."


    "Since it can¡¯t be avoided, then use other karmas to confuse it."


    "By confusing the smell of the wine, others might not be able to smell it; by confusing karma, others might not be able to see through it."


    Confusing karma...


    Old Kui frowned and thought about it, understanding, but still said,


    "Won¡¯t this make karma even moreplicated?"


    "It¡¯s not me who¡¯s making itplicated..."


    Mr. Zhuang shook his head, then his gaze became distant as he looked towards the courtyard.


    In the courtyard, under therge pagoda tree, three disciples were happily together.


    Mo Hua and Bai Zisheng were talking about something, and Bai Zixi¡¯s beautiful eyes were bright as she quietly listened, asionally revealing a smile as faint and gentle as a crescent moon.


    Mr. Zhuang¡¯s gaze was deep, "It¡¯s just that some karmas already exist."


    ...


    The next day, as usual, Mo Hua went to visit Mr. Zhuang, bringing many edibles inrge and small boxes.


    "Gentleman, my mother asked me to bring these for you to try!"


    Mo Hua¡¯s tone was cheerful, his eyes bright as if filled with starlight.


    The morning sun was splendid, and the room was filled with a clear glow.


    Looking at Mo Hua, Mr. Zhuang¡¯s demeanor suddenly softened and gently said:


    "Mo Hua, would you like to be my disciple?"


    Mo Hua was slightly startled, "Aren¡¯t I already your disciple?"


    Mr. Zhuang shook his head, "Not a nominal disciple, but a direct disciple!"


    Mo Hua was stunned.


    His mouth hung open, for a moment, he couldn¡¯t believe his ears and thought he had misheard.


    "Direct... direct disciple?"


    Mr. Zhuang smiled slightly and nodded gently.


    Mo Hua was thrilled, but then he cautiously asked,


    "Gentleman, you won¡¯t regret taking me as your direct disciple, right? My spiritual root is very poor..."


    Mr. Zhuang chuckled, "It doesn¡¯t matter..."


    Mo Hua thought he was dreaming, but even if it were a dream, he had to agree to such a thing.


    Just as Mo Hua was about to agree, Mr. Zhuang stopped him.


    Mr. Zhuang said solemnly, "You need to think it through."


    "Is there anything to think about?"


    Mo Hua frowned, not understanding what there was to consider.


    Mr. Zhuang then said, "I¡¯m leaving Tongxian City. If you be my disciple and learn formations from me, you¡¯ll have to wander with me."


    "Wandering without knowing the time, you should discuss with your parents, consider their feelings, and then decide whether you want to be a disciple."


    Mr. Zhuang¡¯s considerations were considerate and thoughtful.


    Mo Hua¡¯s small eyebrows knitted together, quite troubled.


    He wanted to acknowledge Mr. Zhuang as his master and learn higher formations, but he didn¡¯t want to leave his parents and worried they would be concerned.


    Mr. Zhuang gently said, "Go ask your parents, think it over, and then give me your answer."


    "Okay."


    Mo Hua nodded seriously.


    After returning home, Mo Hua told his parents about the matter.


    Mo Shan and Liu Ruhua both showed happy expressions, then both hesitated a bit.


    Mo Shan was about to say something with a frown, when Liu Ruhua said firmly:


    "Huar, take Mr. Zhuang as your master."


    Mo Hua was briefly taken aback, "But..."


    But once he became a disciple, he would have to leave with Mr. Zhuang, and he didn¡¯t know when he would be able to return, when he could see his parents again...


    Liu Ruhua¡¯s demeanor was gentle, she shook her head and said:


    "Don¡¯t worry about so much. If you have aplishments in formations, the world is vast, and you can go anywhere. Don¡¯t mind the temporary separation."


    "To learn formations from Mr. Zhuang is an incredible opportunity that you must not miss!"


    "We are just loose cultivators without name or gain, and despite that, Mr. Zhuang is willing to take you as a disciple, which is an immense kindness."


    "We have no way to repay this kindness."


    "By taking Mr. Zhuang as a master and attending to him, you would be showing some gratitude for his kindness..."


    Liu Ruhua¡¯s tone was gentle but firm.


    Mo Shan also nodded, "Listen to your mother."


    "Alright, I¡¯ll remember!"


    Mo Hua seriously nodded.


    After Mo Hua returned to his room, Liu Ruhua¡¯s resolute expression disappeared, turning hesitant and anxious, torn with indecision.


    Mo Shan held her hand and softly said:


    "Are you reluctant to let him go?"


    Liu Ruhua¡¯s eyes tinged with sourness, she nodded.


    How could she bear to let go of the child who had been by her side since childhood, especially one so caring and considerate...


    But there was no choice in the matter of reluctance.


    Liu Ruhua sighed,


    "Huar¡¯s mastery of formations is so good that no one in Tongxian City can teach him anymore. Staying here his whole life, it¡¯s likely difficult for him to make any further progress..."


    "I know he likes to study formations and wants to learn more, but he¡¯s also concerned about us and can¡¯t make up his mind."


    "Parents¡¯ love for their child leads them to n for his future..."


    "I can¡¯t dy his future just because I can¡¯t bear to let him go."


    Mo Shan also found it hard to let go in his heart, but he didn¡¯t show it and just smiled tofort her,


    "Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s just traveling the clouds; it¡¯s not like he¡¯s noting back. Who didn¡¯t travel when they were young?"


    "Maybe after a few years, he¡¯lle back."


    "By then, he might even bring back a little bride for you."


    Liu Ruhua burst intoughter through her tears and scolded him, "What nonsense are you talking about?"


    Seeing that his wife¡¯s mood had improved, Mo Shan held her hand tightly and reassured her,


    "No matter where he roams, he will always have a day of return; as parents, we simply wait for him here..."


    Liu Ruhua¡¯s mood gradually stabilized, and she silently nodded her head.


    ...


    The next day, Mo Hua went to find Mr. Zhuang again, remembering his parents¡¯ instructions, he respectfully performed a deep bow and crisply said,


    "Mo Hua is untalented and humbly requests Mr. Zhuang to ept me as a disciple!"


    Mr. Zhuang was stunned.


    It was clear that he wanted to take a disciple, but Mo Hua came to respectfully request apprenticeship...


    A warmth arose in Mr. Zhuang¡¯s heart; he came forward to help Mo Hua up and even dusted off his clothes for him, "No need for such big formalities, it¡¯s too stand-offish..."


    Mo Hua squinted his eyes and smiled.


    Seeing Mo Hua¡¯s innocently joyful smile, Mr. Zhuang also smiled warmly, feeling a weight lifted from his heart.


    No matter what, he had finally epted this disciple.


    No matter how the world may change, and how causes and effects evolve, this matter will remain unchanged.


    Since it had been decided, there was no need to hesitate or wander; it was best to proceed with firm steps.


    Mr. Zhuang suddenly felt much lighter in his heart.


    It seemed after so many years of uncertainty, he had finally found his bearings and the many years of sullen hardships had all gone with the wind.


    Mo Hua was happy for a while, then suddenly thought of something and became somewhat troubled again.


    He quietly asked, "Gentleman, do you n to take several disciples?"


    Mr. Zhuang looked at him with a hint of a smile, "What is it you want to ask?"


    Mo Hua felt it wasn¡¯t quite appropriate and hesitated before saying, "What about Zisheng and Zixi? Aren¡¯t you going to take them as well?"


    If everyone was a nominal disciple together, but only he were to be Mr. Zhuang¡¯s direct disciple, it probably wouldn¡¯t sit well with them...


    Mr. Zhuangughed, "They have good aptitudes, and there¡¯s some connection with me; I¡¯ll ept them."


    Mo Hua breathed a sigh of relief and was very happy.


    With this, everyone would start off as nominal disciples together and then be direct disciples together; then they would truly be of the same sect.


    Mo Hua then thought that Zisheng and Zixi were extremely talented and had a family heritage; maybe Mr. Zhuang had thought of epting them as disciples long ago.


    Compared to them, he was born frail, with an inadequate spiritual root and a poor background; it was only his strong divine sense and his slightly better skill in formations.


    It was only natural for Mr. Zhuang to ept Zisheng and Zixi as disciples while taking him on seemed a bit like making up the numbers.


    But Mo Hua didn¡¯t care; he was happy that Mr. Zhuang was willing to take him as a disciple.


    After Mo Hua left happily, Mr. Zhuang called Bai Zisheng and Bai Zixi over and directly asked them,


    "Are you willing to take me as your teacher?"


    Bai Zisheng and the others were also shocked.


    After a moment, Bai Zisheng¡¯s face lit up with excitement, and Bai Zixi also showed signs of delight.


    They originally thought Mr. Zhuang wouldn¡¯t ept them, but unexpectedly, there was a twist in the end, and the gentleman agreed to take them as disciples.


    The two immediately performed the rituals and respectfully said,


    "We greet our master."


    Mr. Zhuang nodded slightly and said, "Rise."


    They respectfully stood up again.


    Mr. Zhuang said, "We¡¯ll choose an auspicious day to burn incense and offer tea before formally taking me as your master."


    "As for the rest, your mother should know everything and must have told you."


    Mr. Zhuang¡¯s gaze became profound, "Since I¡¯ve agreed to take you as disciples, naturally I¡¯ll teach you everything I should, and give her an exnation as well."


    Bai Zisheng and Bai Zixi nodded in agreement.


    They just needed to be disciples; the rest was not for them to overly concern themselves with.


    Before bing disciples, they followed their mother¡¯s arrangements; after bing disciples, they would follow Mr. Zhuang¡¯s orders.


    The matters within, in fact, were not up to the siblings to decide.


    Or it might be said that in noble ns, these n disciples, even though they might be direct descendants and exceptionally talented, often had no say in such matters.


    The more important the matter, the less room there was for change.


    After giving brief instructions, Mr. Zhuang sent them on their way.


    With her keen mind, Bai Zixi hesitated before leaving, but finally asked,


    "Gentleman, about Mo Hua..."


    Bai Zixi didn¡¯t finish her question when Bai Zisheng caught on and also asked on her behalf,


    "Gentleman, will you ept Mo Hua as your disciple too?"


    If everyone started off as nominal disciples, and now they had all be Mr. Zhuang¡¯s disciples, it would undoubtedly weigh on Mo Hua¡¯s heart if he were left out, even if it went unspoken.


    Mr. Zhuang was taken aback, feeling an inexplicable sense of gratification, and nodded,


    "Yes!"


    The two of them were even happier now.


    Bai Zisheng¡¯s face showed his tion, and Bai Zixi smiled gently, her smile blooming like a night-blooming cereus, beautiful and breathtaking.


    Seeing this, Mr. Zhuang reflected inwardly,


    This child¡¯s appearance is even better than her mother¡¯s.


    One wonders if that will be a good thing in the future...

 Chapter 369 - 367 Little Junior Brother_1

    ```


    Bai Zisheng and Bai Zixi returned to the family estate and informed Aunt Xue of Mr. Zhuang¡¯s agreement to take on disciples.


    Aunt Xue was naturally overjoyed.


    She had taken the siblings through much hardship to be Mr. Zhuang¡¯s disciples, and finally, her wish was fulfilled, allowing her to ount for it with thedy of the house.


    However, after her initial excitement, she was puzzled:


    "Why did Mr. Zhuang initially refuse to take on disciples, but has now suddenly changed his mind?"


    Bai Zisheng scratched his head, as he hadn¡¯t thought about it and couldn¡¯t fathom Mr. Zhuang¡¯s thoughts.


    On the other hand, Bai Zixi seemed to be deep in thought and slowly said,


    "Could it be because of¡­ Mo Hua?"


    Aunt Xue was startled and asked in confusion, "Why?"


    Bai Zixi calmly said, "Because the gentleman values him."


    "Values?"


    Aunt Xue didn¡¯t quite understand.


    Mo Hua did have a decent talent for Formation and was quite likable, but to say he was valued by Mr. Zhuang seemed a bit of a stretch.


    After all, both the quality of a Cultivator¡¯s Spiritual Root and physical body are equally important, and Mo Hua was somewhatcking in both aspects...


    Aunt Xue thought of a polite way to put it.


    Indeed, within the Bai Family, high-grade Spiritual Roots weremon, and medium to low-grade ones, even among side branches, were considered insignificant.


    Yet Bai Zixi nodded and said, "He values him a great deal."


    Aunt Xue was still confused, "Because of Formations? It¡¯s true that Mo Hua is quite skilled at Drawing Formations..."


    "Not just quite skilled," Bai Zixi shook her head, "but extremely, extremely skilled!"


    Aunt Xue was taken aback, "Extremely, extremely skilled?"


    It was the first time she heard such high praise from Bai Zixi.


    Bai Zixi never praised anyone because she was exceptionally talented, insightful, and diligent in her Cultivation ¨C an excellent prospect for Tao Cultivation ¨C and naturally, she was also exceptionally beautiful.


    Like an uncarved jade, pure and wless.


    In terms of Cultivation or any other Tao Cultivation disciplines like Formation, none of her peers in the Bai Family could match her.


    Some of the Bai Family disciples, regardless of gender, even felt ashamed in her presence and dared not speak loudly.


    Bai Zixi was somewhat aloof and had few friends in the n, and rarely praised anyone, for no one was worthy of her praise.


    But now, she was praising Mo Hua¡¯s Formation as "extremely, extremely good"...


    Aunt Xue realized she might have overlooked something, but still uncertain, she said, "Is it really that good?"


    Bai Zisheng then interjected, "Aunt Xue, do you know about the Large Formation that killed the Big Demon?"


    Aunt Xue nodded, "Wasn¡¯t that Mr. Zhuang¡¯s doing?"


    Bai Zisheng shook his head, "It was drawn by Mo Hua."


    Aunt Xue was shocked, "How is that possible? How old is he?"


    Aunt Xue, born into the Bai Family, did not pay much attention to the happenings in a small ce like Tongxian City.


    But she did not expect that Tongxian City would face such disasters repeatedly, even a Big Demon emerging.


    The appearance of a Big Demon surely meant foul y; such cmities would not just coincide in a little Immortal City.


    If not for Mr. Zhuang¡¯s presence, she would have taken Bai Zisheng and Bai Zixi away long ago.


    A mighty demon of such scope was no match for ordinary Cultivators.


    Yet, what followed still shocked her.


    Tongxian City built a Large Formation, destroyed it, killed the Big Demon, and even attracted a heavenly tribtion.


    Such events were a rarity in her life.


    But because Mr. Zhuang was there, she took it for granted.


    Such feats must have been Mr. Zhuang¡¯s work.


    When Mo Hua was struck by heavenly lightning, Aunt Xue was initially very worried, but then thought it was not so serious.


    Since it was all part of Mr. Zhuang¡¯s n, and Mo Hua followed his instructions, surely nothing would go wrong.


    As for why Mr. Zhuang would have Mo Hua perform such dangerous tasks...


    Aunt Xue guessed it was because Mr. Zhuang preferred not to be involved.


    And since Mo Hua was his disciple, a local Cultivator from Tongxian City, and proficient in Formation, who better to do it?


    However, now she realized she might have been wrong from the start.


    Mastery of Formation could no longer simply be called "proficiency"...


    A primary Formation Master was already a distinguished figure among Formation Masters, especially at such a young age.


    "Is the Large Formation truly drawn by Mo Hua?" Aunt Xue still found it hard to believe.


    Bai Zisheng and Bai Zixi both nodded.


    Aunt Xue was somewhat stunned, the more she thought about it, the more unfathomable it seemed.


    Thirteen years old, a primary Large Formation...


    Aunt Xue couldn¡¯t help but sigh,


    "No wonder Mr. Zhuang values him so highly."


    Yet Bai Zixi¡¯s gaze flickered.


    She faintly felt that Mr. Zhuang¡¯s valuation of Mo Hua was not solely due to his Formation skills.


    That Mr. Zhuang treated Mo Hua well and valued him highly was a consensus between her and her brother.


    This matter was something she originally did not quiteprehend.


    Latterly, as Mo Hua¡¯s learning of Formation elerated and his talent became more fearfully evident...


    Initially, she could teach Mo Hua;ter, she could exchange insights on Formation with him; and eventually, the Formations Mo Hua drew, and his knowledge of Divine Sense spell points, had be beyond herprehension.


    ```


    Bai Zixi was a direct descendant of the Bai Family and had seen countless Bai Family ssics since childhood.


    Some things, even if she didn¡¯t know how to use them, she wasn¡¯tpletely ignorant of.


    However, the Formations that Mo Hua had mastered, as well as some Formation methodologies, she hadn¡¯t just not learned them¡ªshe hadn¡¯t even heard of them, let alone seen them recorded in the Bai Family¡¯s Scripture Pavilion.


    These abstruse teachings must have been taught by Mr. Zhuang and were extremely precious inheritances.


    Moreover, Mr. Zhuang¡¯s attitude towards his three disciples appeared to be the same, but it was clearly biased.


    Whenever Mo Hua wanted to visit Mr. Zhuang¡¯s bamboo room, he could do so, just as if it were his own home.


    Even if Mr. Zhuang was busy, Mo Hua could still sit on the threshold, casually read a book or fish in the pond.


    Both Mr. Zhuang and Old Kui showed nearly "indulgent" goodwill towards Mo Hua.


    She had heard her mother speak of Mr. Zhuang¡¯s past.


    Mr. Zhuang had exceptional talent and a willful nature; he was never such an easygoing person.


    And he had never before treated a disciple this way, especially one who was just a named disciple¡­


    Aunt Xue also understood Zixi¡¯s meaning now.


    Mr. Zhuang wouldn¡¯t change his mind for no reason.


    Certainly, Mo Hua must have said something, done something, or perhaps Mr. Zhuang considered something on behalf of Mo Hua.


    Only then did Mr. Zhuang change his mind, initially epting them as named disciples, and now taking them as Direct Disciples.


    Aunt Xue sighed.


    Unexpectedly, their Bai Family had received a great favor from this child, Mo Hua.


    If not for Mo Hua, they might not have been able to meet Mr. Zhuang, might not have be named disciples of Mr. Zhuang.


    And now it was even less certain they would have been able to be disciples of Mr. Zhuang.


    Aunt Xue then said to Zisheng and Zixi:


    "Now that you have Mr. Zhuang as your teacher, you are of the same alliance from now on. Being from the same alliance, you must take good care of Mo Hua."


    Bai Zisheng assured her while thumping his chest, "Aunt Xue, don¡¯t worry, I will look after him from now on!"


    Bai Zixi nodded slightly, her eyes gradually lighting up.


    ...


    Several dayster, Mr. Zhuang chose an auspicious day for a simple initiation ritual.


    Why it was an auspicious day, Mr. Zhuang did not say.


    Mo Hua flipped through a calendar and couldn¡¯t find what was special about that day.


    It was probably dependent on Mr. Zhuang¡¯s mood.


    The ceremony was indeed simple.


    It involved burning incense, bowing to heaven, presenting tea, and then the ritual of respecting the teacher wasplete.


    The burning of incense was an offering to heaven.


    ording to Mr. Zhuang, Formation Masters sought out the Heavenly Dao, they only bowed to heaven, not to gods, nor to humans.


    Mo Hua and the two other children lit incense, and after bowing three times to heaven, the ceremony was concluded.


    After that, each of them in turn presented Mr. Zhuang with tea, and then they were allowed to address him as "Master."


    A named disciple could only call him "Gentleman," but only a Direct Disciple could call him "Master."


    Bai Zisheng and Bai Zixi both called out "Master" once.


    Mr. Zhuang nodded slightly.


    Mo Hua also happily called out "Master."


    Mr. Zhuang nodded too, but his gaze flickered, betraying a different emotion.


    After the incense was burnt, heaven was bowed to, and the tea was offered, and they had called him Master.


    Mo Hua and the others were now truly members of the same alliance.


    But now that they were of the same alliance, the matter of seniority arose.


    The three began to argue.


    "I¡¯m the oldest, I should naturally be the senior brother!" Bai Zisheng argued strongly.


    "There is a sequence in learning the way, I entered first, I should be the senior brother!" Mo Hua humphed.


    Bai Zixi had a calm expression, but she had her own insistence:


    "I want to be the senior sister!"


    "In any case, I¡¯m the senior brother."


    "You¡¯re the junior brother, I¡¯m the senior brother¡­"


    "I¡¯m the senior sister¡­"


    ...


    In the end, no one could persuade the other, and three pairs of bright eyes looked toward Mr. Zhuang.


    Mr. Zhuang was momentarily startled, his thoughts stirred, and then he said to Mo Hua:


    "You¡¯re the youngest, take a little grievance and be the junior disciple."


    Mo Hua was greatly disappointed, but since Mr. Zhuang had spoken, he naturally would listen and replied, "Okay, Gentleman."


    Mr. Zhuang chuckled, "Are you still calling me Gentleman?"


    Mo Hua realized his error and smiled as he called out:


    "Master!"


    Mr. Zhuang nodded slightly, his eyes full of mirth.


    And so, the three named disciples under the great pagoda tree became Direct Disciples of Mr. Zhuang.


    There was a pair of siblings born of Noble ns, with the grace of dragons and phoenixes, and dazzling talents as the senior brother and sister.


    And there was one of humble origin, with inferior Spiritual Root, who seemed to be "making up the numbers," the junior brother.

 Chapter 370 - 368: Legacy_1

    Mr. Zhuang would be leaving in a month.


    He had said this to Mo Hua and the siblings Bai Zisheng, asking them to prepare during this time and to handle their private affairs.


    After that, they would leave Tongxian City and wander elsewhere.


    Bai Zisheng and Bai Zixi didn¡¯t have much to prepare.


    The month was mainly for Mo Hua to say goodbye, to spend time with his parents and friends, and to settle some trivial matters.


    Mo Hua was going to leave...


    When Liu Ruhua made the decision, she was resolute, but now, as the departure approached and she realized that Mo Hua, who had been with her for over a decade, was about to leave, she suddenly felt heartache and reluctant to let go.


    She worried about him facing the hardships of travel, not having enough food, and not sleeping well.


    She was concerned about the long journey ahead of him, not knowing what dangers he would encounter, how much hardship he would endure...


    So, Mo Hua took more time to stay at home, to keep his parentspany, and to reassure them.


    Elder Yu learned of this matter and, while he couldn¡¯t bear to part with Mo Hua, he was also happy for him.


    It was not easy for a monk to be a Formation Master, especially one as gifted as Mo Hua.


    But a dragon that swims in the shallows cannot soar to the nine heavens.


    Tongxian City was too small; being confined here would make it very difficult for Mo Hua to achieve greater aplishments. Therefore, despite feeling regret, Elder Yu was also pleased to see him set out and be an apprentice to wander thends.


    After Mo Hua left, there would be no Formation Masters among the Loose Cultivators in Tongxian City.


    Considering this, Mo Hua had made early preparations.


    He went to Master Qian and said:


    "Master Qian, I have a request."


    Master Qian hurriedly responded, "I wouldn¡¯t dare, I wouldn¡¯t dare..."


    He neither dared to call himself "Master" in front of Mo Hua, nor did he dare to ept Mo Hua¡¯s request, so he said:


    "Little Master Mo, please tell me yourmand. As long as Qian can do it, I will not shirk."


    After the Patriarch of the Qian Family was convicted by the Taoist Court, all the family property was donated; the n fell apart, and the members scattered, living their separate lives. Not only would they not help each other, but sometimes they would even fight tooth and nail over petty gains.


    The Qian Family used to value profit over righteousness, and its disciples were like wolf cubs.


    Now in decline, with no benefits left, it was natural for n members to drift apart and lose their morals.


    The Qian Family of today was no longer a n but more like a group of Loose Cultivators sharing the Qian surname, and they weren¡¯t even as united as the Loose Cultivators.


    Master Qian was a Formation Master with a unique status; even without the protection of the Qian Family, he could still get by.


    But many changes had also made him reflect on the unpredictability of Tao Cultivation and the impermanence of the world, and his desire for gains had faded, turning his focus to the study of formations.


    Mo Hua then said, "Master Qian, could you teach Loose Cultivators formation methods?"


    Master Qian looked astonished; he had never expected that Mo Hua would make such a request.


    Master Qian hesitated:


    "Teaching is certainly possible, it¡¯s just that..."


    It¡¯s just that he had never considered this before, nor had he ever imagined that one day he might do such a thing¡ªto teach formation methods to Loose Cultivators...


    Mo Hua said, "If you are willing, I can speak to Elder Yu. If you ever need help in the future or encounter any difficulties, Elder Yu will also help you."


    Master Qian was slightly stunned, then slowly grasped the meaning.


    Mo Hua was offering him an opportunity as well as some security.


    With the Qian Family¡¯s fall, they faced hostility from many sides, and old debts were being settled, foreshadowing difficult days ahead.


    Although he was a Formation Master and didn¡¯t need to concern himself with such things, he was, after all, a Qian by surname and couldn¡¯tpletely detach himself from these matters.


    Now Mo Hua was giving him an opportunity: by teaching formation methods to Loose Cultivators, he was forming an alliance with Elder Yu, easing their rtionship.


    Should any difficulty arise in the future, Elder Yu would help him out of consideration for the formation teaching he provided.


    Behind Elder Yu were the Monster Hunters of the entire Tongxian City. With this connection to Elder Yu, he would be untroubled by others in Tongxian City.


    This arrangement was beneficial for both parties and had been thoughtfully considered.


    Master Qian then agreed, "As long as Little Master Mo doesn¡¯t find my skills meager, I am naturally willing to share all I know."


    Mo Hua nodded.


    Although the Qian Family didn¡¯t establish itself with formations, it still had a certain legacy in this field, particrly in imparting formation methods to disciples, and had experience to follow.


    Mo Hua was counting on this when he asked Master Qian to teach formation methods to Loose Cultivators.


    But this was not enough.


    Mo Hua then took out a book titled "Comprehensive Exnation of the First-grade Formation Method" and handed it to Master Qian:


    "This is a formation book Ipiled in my free time. It records the drawing methods formon first-grade formations,ys out the learning process in a step-by-step progression, and includes some insights and experiences..."


    "...Please, Master Qian, review it. If there¡¯s nothing wrong, you can use this ¡¯Comprehensive Exnation of the First-grade Formation Method¡¯ as the foundation to teach formation methods to the Loose Cultivator disciples..."


    Mo Hua spoke very politely.


    Master Qian smiled wryly upon hearing this, "Little Master Mo is too courteous. I don¡¯t dare im the word ¡¯review¡¯..."


    With Mo Hua¡¯s level of expertise in formations, he truly had no ce to "review" anything.


    But Master Qian was curious about what kind of formation book Mo Hua wouldpile.


    He opened the "Comprehensive Exnation of the First-grade Formation Method" and after a few nces, he was stunned.


    This was no ordinary formation book.


    It was aprehensive guide to learning all the principles of first-grade formations and below, from a single formation pattern up to nine patterns, with depth and simplicity, progressively exining the principles of first-grade formations and thews of Spiritual Power operation.


    in yet profound, with a deep foundation in Formation knowledge.


    It¡¯s even more valuable because it isn¡¯t limited to basic Formation principles; it teaches how to advance further and learn moreplex Compound Formations after mastering the Nine-Pattern Formation.


    All of this is exined in this "Comprehensive Exnation."


    It means that this "Comprehensive Exnation of the First-grade Formation Method" can not only help Cultivators who are unfamiliar with Formations to learn First-grade Formation Methods from scratch, step by step.


    But also for someone like me, a "pseudo-First-grade" Formation Master who is stuck at the assessment threshold, it¡¯s beneficial, teaching higher-level Formations that can help me cross the threshold and gain the ability to pass the assessment and be a true First-grade Formation Master.


    This book represents a continuous andprehensive transmission of Formation inheritance.


    Even the Formation tradition collected by the Qian Family over hundreds of years cannotpare to it.


    Master Qian¡¯s hands trembled, feeling the heavy weight of the book in his hands, he couldn¡¯t help but ask,


    "Is this... really for me to take?"


    He felt unworthy of it.


    "Yes," Mo Hua nodded, "Formations, if hoarded selfishly, be nothing but stale knowledge. They only be true Formations when they are passed down, allowing more people to understand and benefit more Cultivators. This is how it conforms to the Heavenly Dao."


    Mo Hua¡¯s eyes were clear, and his tone sincere.


    In that moment, Master Qian even felt somewhat ashamed. He sighed and said solemnly,


    "Rest assured, Mr. Mo, I will keep my promise and pass on these Formation Methods for the rest of my life!"


    Mo Hua felt greatly relieved and gave a bow,


    "Then I must thank Master Qian for his trouble!"


    Master Qian hurriedly returned the bow, "Mr. Mo, you are too polite!"


    After a moment of thought, Mo Hua said, "There is one more thing, I¡¯d like to ask Master Qian for a favor."


    "Please don¡¯t call it a ¡¯trouble,¡¯ Mr. Mo, just let me know."


    Mo Hua said, "I¡¯d like to ask Master Qian to take in a child and teach him Formations personally."


    Master Qian was slightly startled, "Who is this child?"


    "Hisst name is Chu, and his nickname is Zhouer. I once promised his father, Uncle Chu, to teach him Formations, but at that time, Zhouer was too young to learn."


    "Having made that promise, I cannot go back on my word."


    "I will be traveling and I don¡¯t know when I will return, so I¡¯d like to ask Master Qian to help and teach Formations on my behalf, so he will have a means to make a living in the future."


    "Chu Zhouer..." Master Qian repeated the name then nodded, "Rest assured, Mr. Mo, I will teach him well."


    "Then I am very grateful to Master Qian!"


    Afterwards, Mo Hua got up to leave, and Master Qian respectfully saw him to the door.


    After leaving, Mo Hua went to find Master Luo and also gave him a copy of the "Comprehensive Exnation of the First-grade Formation Method."


    Master Luo treasured it, filled with gratitude.


    The basic Formation techniques inside didn¡¯t mean much to Master Luo, but the insights into Formations included in the appendix were invaluable to him and might even help him break through the bottleneck of bing a First-grade Formation Master.


    Mo Hua mentioned to Master Luo his request for Master Qian to teach Formations to Loose Cultivators. Master Luo, somewhat surprised, thought for a moment, then nodded his approval, saying,


    "That¡¯s a very good idea!"


    It passed on Formation knowledge and eased tensions as well.


    Seeing Master Luo rxing at home, leisurely drinking tea, Mo Hua became curious and asked,


    "Aren¡¯t you going to Lanshan Sect anymore?"


    Previously, when a Big Demon appeared and Tongxian City had to relocate, Master Luo found a way out by taking a position as an Outer Gate Elder at Lanshan Sect.


    Master Luo shook his head, "Better to be the head of a chicken than the tail of a phoenix. I know my own worth."


    "If it weren¡¯t for no other choice, I wouldn¡¯t want to leave Tongxian City."


    Master Luo smiled wryly, "It¡¯s not embarrassing to say to you, Mr. Mo, that here in Tongxian City, I am revered as a First-grade Formation Master. But outside, I would simply be an ordinary Outer Gate Elder, in a position neither high nor low and subjected to others¡¯ control. It may look impressive, but it¡¯s notfortable. I would not subject myself to that hardship."


    Mo Hua questioned, "But aren¡¯t the Formation inheritances better outside? Don¡¯t you want to advance further?"


    "Just because you want to progress further doesn¡¯t mean you can," Master Luo shook his head. "When a power growsrge, so do the interests involved. And with more interestse inevitable backstabbing and scheming."


    "Formations, sometimes, are better pursued outside the limelight, seeking tranquility and distance. When your mind is disturbed, it¡¯s not easy to learn well, and you might even end up learning the wrong way."


    "Besides, getting a Formation inheritance from outside is not easy," sighed Master Luo. "You might exert a lot of effort to get just scraps and leftovers that can scarcely fill your stomach, all the while enduring disdain from others..."


    Then Mo Hua realized that Master Luo had his own story.


    Perhaps he too had once ventured out, weathered the storm, struggled bitterly, yet still ended with nothing and faced others¡¯ cold looks.


    That¡¯s probably why he returned to Tongxian City, to lie on his bamboo chair, drink tea, and live a steady and stable life.


    "You don¡¯t feel resentful?" inquired Mo Hua curiously.


    "Everybody has their fate; it cannot be forced," Master Luo seemed at peace with this, "and as for inheritance, sometimes it¡¯s a matter of chance..."


    He gently patted the copy of the "Comprehensive Exnation of the First-grade Formation Method" that Mo Hua had given him, "See, chance has just arrived, hasn¡¯t it?"


    Mo Hua was startled, then couldn¡¯t help butugh, finding Master Luo to be quite an interesting person.


    After sharing several cups of Master Luo¡¯s cherished tea and discussing some Formation knowledge, as the sky grew dark, Mo Hua got up to leave.


    Master Luo also stood up and personally saw Mo Hua out.


    Watching Mo Hua¡¯s retreating figure, Master Luo muttered to himself,


    "To follow his mentor and travel, that¡¯s to receive personal instruction..."


    "If he returns after learning well, having advanced even further in Formations, that would truly be... boundless..."


    Master Luo murmured appreciatively, then with an expectant expression, watched Mo Hua¡¯s silhouette and whispered,


    "Study hard..."

 Chapter 371 - 369 Descent_1

    After bidding Master Luo farewell, Mo Hua felt at ease.


    Cultivation makes cultivators powerful, yet it does not involve production, and cannot make more cultivators wealthy.


    Only formations can make life somewhat better for loose cultivators.


    In Tongxian City, Mo Hua was the only one among the loose cultivators who knew about formations. Once he left, with no one to draw formation patterns for them, the lives of the loose cultivators might sink back into hardship in a few years, or perhaps a decade.


    Self-sufficiency brings ample food and clothing.


    Only if more formation masters who understand formations emerge among the loose cultivators.


    These formation masters also make a vow to learn formations and benefit the loose cultivators.


    This is the only way to truly improve the situation of loose cultivators.


    No matter how strong Mo Hua¡¯s formation abilities are, he is still just one person, capable of changing only the immediate circumstances.


    But the legacy of formations can be passed on to many people.


    Passed down from generation to generation, it can change the lives of loose cultivators for a very long time.


    Mo Hua didn¡¯t want Tongxian City to revert to the old state of "loose cultivators without a formation master" after he left. He hoped that when he returned, more loose cultivators would have learned formations and that everyone could live better lives.


    Once the matter of passing on formation techniques was resolved, Mo Hua had many farewells to say to acquaintances.


    The first was Leader Yang.


    With the Taoist soldiers Court¡¯s missionpleted and the Big Demon subdued, it was time for him to return and report back.


    Before leaving, Leader Yang patted Mo Hua on the shoulder, repeatedly admonishing,


    "If you ever want to join the Taoist soldiers Court, be sure to find me. No matter what happens, the Yang Family will protect you!"


    "If you don¡¯t wish to join the Taoist soldiers Court, then you must stay firm in your Taoist Heart, act cautiously, never stray onto the wrong path, and certainly do not fall into the Demon Path..."


    Leader Yang had witnessed the terror of the Five Elements ughter Demon Great Formation up close and had felt it personally.


    In his life thus far, he had not seen another Trapping and Killing Formation with such a strong killing aura.


    Let alone the self-destruction of the Large Formationter on, the strange and horrifying phenomena generated by the change in spiritual power.


    Though a formation master¡¯s personal strength may not be formidable, once theyplete a formation or construct arge formation, they can truly wield the power to change the heavens and earth or even destroy them.


    This was something he had not fully grasped before seeing Mo Hua.


    Only after seeing the Trapping and Killing Formationid by Mo Hua and witnessing the deadly force produced by the destruction of the formation did Leader Yang truly realize the power and the terror of a formation master.


    So, he was truly worried about Mo Hua making a misstep.


    At only thirteen years of age, Mo Hua was already capable of constructingrge formations on his own, confining Feng Xi.


    Given time, who knows what level his formation skills will reach.


    If he were to truly take the wrong path and buildrge formations to ughter cultivators, it would undoubtedly bring cmity to a city, a realm, or even a whole state.


    Leader Yang was very afraid of witnessing that scene and could not bear to face Mo Hua in a battle.


    Mo Hua then reassured him, "Uncle Yang, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m a serious cultivator and won¡¯t do such bad things."


    The world is full of changes; who can be certain about the future?


    Leader Yang remained worried but could do nothing more as his mission wasplete and it was time for him to leave.


    Before departing, he also went to Mo Hua¡¯s food business and took away more than fifty pounds of beef.


    It was the first time he had tried this beef. After sampling it once at Mo Hua¡¯s, he couldn¡¯t forget about it, so he bought a lot before leaving, nning to enjoy it with wine on the road.


    After the Taoist soldiers set out, Leader Yang left along Big ck Mountain.


    Mo Hua waved his small hand, bidding farewell to Leader Yang.


    After Leader Yang left, Zhang Lan found Mo Hua, telling him he would also be leaving soon.


    Mo Hua asked, "Is it because you¡¯ve seeded in Foundation Establishment that you¡¯re returning to your n?"


    Zhang Lan sighed, his expression forlorn, "Yes."


    Mo Hua patted his shoulder,forting,


    "Just going back for a blind date isn¡¯t so bad. What if you meet someone suitable? It could be a kind of fate."


    Zhang Lan¡¯s face darkened again, "What are you talking about? You¡¯re still so young, is it appropriate for you to say such things?"


    Mo Hua earnestly replied, "I may be young, but I¡¯ve heard a lot of things."


    In his free time, he would often go to the Fulu Building to y with Xiaofu.


    Xiaofu enjoyed gossip and even spiced up the stories,missioned storytellers to perform them in the Food Building. The ce was always packed, popr among diners.


    Mo Hua had heard quite a bit.


    He especially liked stories about defeating demons or bizarre tales.


    He didn¡¯t have much taste for romance stories, but he wasn¡¯t picky and would listen when they were told.


    In those stories, noble family descendants like Zhang Lan, who were initially averse to blind dates, would go reluctantly, but upon meeting a beautiful girl, they would instantly be eager and start pursuing her...


    Mo Hua thought Zhang Lan seemed like the type who could do something like that.


    Zhang Lan listened with a headache ensuing.


    "That¡¯s just a tale, embellished and not to be taken seriously."


    Mo Hua insisted, "¡¯When the fake is used as the real, the real also bes fake.¡¯ How can you be sure that what¡¯s told in the stories isn¡¯t true?"


    "Alright then..." Zhang Lan said helplessly.


    Mo Hua was quick-witted, and Zhang Lan indeed could not outtalk him.


    However, thinking that once he left Immortal City, he might not have a child as interesting as Mo Hua to banter and chat with anymore, Zhang Lan felt a pang of loss.


    Mo Hua thenforted, "We will meet again if it¡¯s destined. Perhaps one day, we¡¯ll meet again."


    Zhang Lan considered it and nodded, "You¡¯re right, if it¡¯s fated, we¡¯ll meet again."


    "If you ever pass through Kan State and reach the Zhang Family¡¯s domain, make sure to visit. Mention my name, and I¡¯ll host you properly and treat you well," Zhang Lan said with a buoyant and confident expression.


    Mo Hua asked quietly, "Uncle Zhang, do you hold a high position in your n?"


    Zhang Lan didn¡¯t borate much, only saying, "It¡¯s decent enough. As long as youe, you won¡¯t be disappointed. I¡¯ll treat you to some good food."


    Mo Hua¡¯s eyes lit up and he quickly agreed, "Okay!"


    Seeing this, Zhang Lan couldn¡¯t help but smile. Then, he suddenly remembered something important and lowered his voice,


    "There¡¯s something most important to remember..."


    Mo Hua looked puzzled.


    "The Water Passing Step..." Zhang Lan reminded.


    Suddenly understanding, Mo Hua also spoke in a low, serious voice:


    "Water Passing Step wasn¡¯t taught by you, Uncle Zhang. Rest assured, no matter what, I won¡¯t sell you out..."


    Zhang Lan¡¯s expression wasplex.


    Mo Hua¡¯s silence was naturally a good thing.


    But the way you used the word "sell out" makes it sound like we¡¯re colluding in disgrace, doing something nefarious...


    Zhang Lan had to hand things over to the Taoist Court, which would probably take about two months.


    During this time, if he was free, he would alsoe to drink and chat with Mo Hua.


    There wasughter and conversation, but there was already a faint air of parting.


    ...


    Additionally, Mo Hua took some time to see Manager Mo.


    It was from Manager Mo that Mo Hua, by drawing Formation Patterns, made his first sum of Spirit Stones and took his first step to bing a Formation Master.


    Without Manager Mo, Instructor Yan might not have discovered his talent in formations, might not have rmended him to Mr. Zhuang, and he wouldn¡¯t have be a recorded disciple of Mr. Zhuang, nor would he have taken Mr. Zhuang as his master today.


    Manager Mo¡¯s business had improved a lot.


    The sign hanging in front of his door was the old one, bearing the three characters for "Fated Gathering," but the entire entrance and interior decorations had beenpletely renewed.


    Manager Mo also looked more spirited.


    When he saw Mo Hua, he was both surprised and delighted, quickly inviting Mo Hua into the house and pouring him a cup of tea.


    Mo Hua waved his hand and said, "Manager Mo, there¡¯s no need for such courtesy."


    "You are an honored guest now; it is only right to observe the proper formalities."


    Manager Mo watched Mo Hua sipping tea, feeling a wave of emotion in his heart.


    Once, the young Cultivator who pretended to be his older brother to draw Formation Patterns for Spirit Stones, had now be a Great Formation Master known throughout the city.


    He remembered Mo Hua¡¯s first visit, a young boy standing beneath the counter, poking his little head out.


    Now, he seemed not much taller, and his appearance was still cute and lovely, but his look and demeanor werepletely different.


    The aura around him was even more inscrutable.


    The first time Manager Mo saw Mo Hua, he could only draw three Formation Patterns for the Bright Fire Formation. Two or three years had passed, and now he could create a top-grade Large Formation.


    The chasm between then and now was vast as a rift in the earth.


    He had no idea how Mo Hua had learned so much.


    Manager Mo shook his head, his heart full of wonder.


    After a while, he remembered something, stood up, went to the counter, and took out a maroon food box, setting it in front of Mo Hua.


    Inside the food box were an assortment of exquisite pastries.


    "These were given to me by someone, very precious pastries. Have a taste."


    Mo Hua didn¡¯t stand on ceremony, taking a bite. Soft, sticky, and sweet, his eyes lit up as he said, "Thank you, Manager!"


    Seeing that Mo Hua enjoyed the pastries, Manager Mo also started smiling.


    Such pastries had never been sent to him before.


    After receiving Master Luo¡¯s patronage, some Formation Masters were willing to draw formations for his store. With more formations in the store, more customers came, improving his business, and naturally, the gifts he received became more luxurious.


    Master Luo wouldn¡¯t help him for no reason; it must have been for Mo Hua¡¯s sake.


    He didn¡¯t say this, but he understood it in his heart.


    After they had tea for a while, Manager Mo asked,


    "You didn¡¯te just to have tea with me, did you?"


    Swallowing his pastry and taking a sip of tea, Mo Hua nodded and said,


    "I am going to leave Tongxian City and go traveling."


    Manager Mo was slightly stunned but not surprised.


    Young Cultivators always needed to go out and see the world, seek opportunities, witness the vastness of the Cultivation World, meet all sorts of Cultivators, and explore some unknown inheritances...


    However, for Mo Hua to go traveling at his age was somewhat early.


    But an extraordinary Cultivator does extraordinary things.


    Mo Hua continued, "I came here, firstly, to see you and express my gratitude."


    After all, if Manager Mo hadn¡¯t allowed him to earn Spirit Stones by drawing formations back then, his formation skills might not have reached this level.


    He also told Master Luo to continue looking after Manager Mo¡¯s business in the future.


    "There¡¯s another matter," Mo Hua¡¯s expression turned solemn, "I want to ask about Instructor Yan¡¯s whereabouts."


    Manager Mo was a bit startled, but also touched, "You still remember him..."


    Mo Hua nodded his head.


    Instructor Yan had bestowed upon him the kindness of enlightenment, and his opportunity to take Mr. Zhuang as his master was also thanks to Instructor Yan¡¯s rmendation.


    A drop of water should be reciprocated with a gushing spring.


    Now that his own mastery of formations showed slight sess, he naturally wanted to inquire about Instructor Yan¡¯s whereabouts within the scope of his ability, to see if there was anything he could do to help Instructor Yan.


    Manager Mo sighed in his heart: What a good child.


    After a long hesitation, he still decided toy out the truth:


    "Actually, the matter is pretty simple. I and Instructor Yan are essentially fellow disciples from the same Sect. He entered the Sect earlier than I did, and we had some acquaintance, but since I joined the Sect not long before it encountered turmoil and was dissolved, I didn¡¯t learn much, so our rtionship isn¡¯t that deep."


    "Turmoil?"


    Manager Mo nodded and said with a sad expression, "Our master was an old Formation Master who treated his disciples kindly and taught tirelessly."


    "But he misjudged someone, taking in a disciple with wolfish ambitions who coveted the Sect¡¯s Sect Protecting Faction Formation. That person actually..."


    Manager Mo took a sip of tea to suppress the anger in his heart before continuing,


    "Hemitted the act of murdering his master, stole the formation, and fled the Sect..."


    "Our Sect was originally a small one with not many people. Those who came to our master, they just wanted to learn formations to make a living. Once the master died, things naturally fell apart, and the whole Sect was gone..."


    Manager Mo had a look of bitterness on his face.


    "He¡¯s truly a disgrace to all Formation Masters."


    Mo Hua¡¯s brows furrowed as he listened, feeling somewhat angry, and asked,


    "When Instructor Yan left, did he say he had personal matters to attend to, to seek out this disgrace¡¯s whereabouts?"


    "Yes," Manager Mo said with some emotion, "He entered the Sect early and had a deep bond with our master, so he couldn¡¯t ept it. He wanted to bring that traitor to justice to appease our master¡¯s spirit in heaven and also to retrieve the Sect Protecting Faction Formation..."


    Looking at Mo Hua, Manager Mo¡¯s eyes flickered, and he spoke slowly,


    "That formation is known as the Spiritual Pivot Formation, a formation considered impossible for any Formation Master to learn¡ªa first-grade... twelve-pattern formation!"

 Chapter 372 - 370 Assessment_1

    ```


    First-grade, twelve patterns!


    Mo Hua was startled, he had never imagined that Instructor Yan¡¯s sect would have an inheritance with a first-grade formation of twelve patterns.


    The Reversed Spirit Formation that Mr. Zhuang taught him was only a first-grade with ten patterns.


    And although Mr. Zhuang had not explicitly stated, but ording to Mo Hua¡¯s own estimation, the Divine Sense required for the Spirit Pivot of the Five Elements ughter Demon Great Formation wouldn¡¯t exceed eleven patterns either.


    Now, from Manager Mo¡¯s words, he had actually heard of a first-grade formation with twelve patterns, which seemed to be a type of Single Formation.


    "Spiritual Pivot Formation..."


    Mo Hua silently remembered this name and then out of curiosity, he asked:


    "Does this formation have any special characteristics, to require such a strong Divine Sense of twelve patterns..."


    Manager Mo smiled bitterly and shook his head: "No one has learned it, so naturally nobody knows."


    Mo Hua nodded his head slightly, and then continued to muse to himself:


    "Spiritual Pivot Formation doesn¡¯t sound like a Five Elements Formation. Since it contains the word ¡¯spirit,¡¯ it must be rted to Spiritual Power, probably simr to ¡¯Spirit Gathering Array¡¯ or ¡¯Reversed Spirit Formation,¡¯ a formation regarding the gathering or flow of Spiritual Power..."


    "The name of the formation includes the word ¡¯pivot,¡¯ which could either refer to Spiritual Power being the pivot or the uniqueness of the ¡¯Formation Pivot¡¯."


    "The Formation Pivot of a Single Formation is typically simple in structure, but this Single Formation requires twelve patterns of Divine Sense; could it be because its Formation Pivot isplex and out of the ordinary?"


    ...


    Mo Hua muttered to himself, lost in thought for a long while.


    Manager Mo was dumbfounded as he listened.


    He hadn¡¯t said anything, just mentioned the name of the formation, and Mo Hua was able to infer so much...


    And he didn¡¯t even understand it himself.


    Manager Mo was secretly astounded.


    The way of formations, indeed profound and intricate, Mo Hua¡¯s level in formations was also truly imprable and advanced; no wonder even Master Luo had such admiration for Mo Hua...


    After pondering for a long time, Mo Hua still couldn¡¯t reach any firm conclusion.


    With just the name of a formation, indeed, not much could be discerned.


    He then asked: "Manager Mo, do you know where Instructor Yan has gone?"


    Manager Mo came back to his senses, thought for a moment, took a piece of paper out of his Storage Bag, and handed it to Mo Hua. The paper had only one line of writing:


    "Minor Wilderness State Boundary, South Yue City."


    "This is what I found out through someone I asked, a former sect acquaintance saw that traitor, who betrayed and murdered his mentor, in an Immortal City named South Yue, to the east of Li State, within Minor Wilderness State Boundary."


    "I have informed Senior Brother Yan about this. If I¡¯m not wrong, he should have gone to South Yue City as well."


    Mo Hua nodded his head and carefully stored the piece of paper away.


    Manager Mo thought it over and still made a request:


    "Mo Hua, I have an impolite favor to ask... If you pass by that ce and encounter Senior Brother Yan, I hope you can help him."


    Mo Hua said with all seriousness, "Manager, rest assured, I will definitely help Instructor Yan catch that traitor."


    "No, that¡¯s not it..." Manager Mo shook his head.


    Mo Hua was puzzled, "What do you mean not it?"


    "I¡¯m not asking you to help him catch someone, I want you to persuade him for me, to find apanion, settle down and start a family..." Manager Mo said with resignation.


    Mo Hua was a bit confounded.


    Manager Mo sighed: "Senior Brother Yan is actually quite talented..."


    "Of course notparable to you..." Manager Mo looked at Mo Hua and then continued:


    "If he dedicated himself to studying formations, not to mention achieving great sess, but at least to be a first-grade Formation Master and an Outer Gate Elder, that would be no problem."


    "A first-grade Formation Master, in most state boundaries, is also considered a remarkable person..."


    Manager Mo¡¯s tone carried some envy.


    Mo Hua also nodded; his initial dream when learning formations was to be a first-grade Formation Master.


    Manager Mo then sighed again: "But these past years, Senior Brother Yan has been troubled and restless, unable to calm down, so he has always been unable to cross that threshold."


    "He joined the sect early and had a deep affection for his master, so he can¡¯t ept what happened. I understand that very well, but one should not waste one¡¯s entire life seeking revenge."


    "Even if he avenges the great wrong, in the end, being alone with white hair, it will be difficult to make any more progress in formations."


    "If you happen to meet him, just persuade him to be a bit more considerate of himself, no matter if he gets revenge, his master is already dead, and the sect has dispersed, the past gone with the wind, but he himself still needs to find a way to live well..."


    Manager Mo expressed his feelings earnestly, his tone mixed with some helplessness:


    "He might not listen to these words from me, but he might listen if you say them."


    Mo Hua nodded in agreement and also sighed internally, Manager Mo truly had Instructor Yan¡¯s best interests at heart, so he promised:


    "Don¡¯t worry, I will talk to the Instructor."


    Manager Mo then smiled happily.


    When Mo Hua was about to leave, Manager Mo took out a few boxes of expensive pastries and stuffed them into Mo Hua¡¯s arms:


    "Take these and try them."


    Mo Hua was unable to decline and had to ept them.


    After Mo Hua left, Manager Mo sat alone in the room, pouring and drinking tea by himself, drinking several cups. He looked somewhat mncholic as he mumbled to himself:


    "Senior Brother, don¡¯t me me for being meddlesome..."


    "I told Mo Hua about the Spiritual Pivot Formation, don¡¯t be angry with me for that."


    "Our sect is gone, so the formation is no longer a secret."


    Manager Mo was silent for a while, then looking at the floating tea leaves in his cup, he slowly continued:


    "Moreover, I also want to know if it is really possible for anyone to learn that oundishly extreme first-grade twelve-pattern formation..."


    ...


    Mo Hua bid farewell to Manager Mo, taking with him the memory of the name "South Yue City".


    Thinking of Instructor Yan¡¯s charge to him, his expectations, and the somewhat deste figure he had left behind.


    Mo Hua felt rather heavy-hearted for a moment.


    Unsure of where Instructor Yan was now, whether he was doing well, if he had encountered any difficulties.


    Whether he had found the mentor-killing traitor, and whether he might face any dangers...


    ```


    But worrying now is useless; I hope I really can meet Instructor Yan in the future.


    Mo Hua sighed.


    Then he thought of another issue:


    I originally studied Formation to be a First-grade Formation Master; now that I am about to set out on a journey, should I try to get assessed?


    Mo Hua went to ask Mr. Zhuang.


    Mr. Zhuang was not surprised and nodded, "You can give it a try."


    "Really?" Mo Hua was suddenly nervous, "What if I fail?"


    "Just go and take the test; whether you pass or fail doesn¡¯t matter."


    That¡¯s what Mr. Zhuang said, but he thought to himself:


    "You are now the lead Formation Master of a First-grade Large Formation; how can you possibly not pass the examination for a regr First-grade Formation Master."


    "With something like Formation, whether it¡¯s good or bad is clear at a nce, and an expert can see it right away."


    "For the assessment, even if there is foul y, they wouldn¡¯t dare to mess with you."


    "If they really dare to be ¡¯blind with open eyes¡¯ and revoke your qualification for the First-grade, they will definitely regret it in the future..."


    ...


    Mo Hua nodded, and after thinking, he agreed that a regr First-grade Formation really wasn¡¯t something to worry about.


    "When should I go for the assessment then?"


    Mo Hua was clueless about the process of the assessment.


    "Before you leave on your journey, you must finish the assessment," Mr. Zhuang said.


    "Can¡¯t I do it somewhere else?"


    "That won¡¯t work," Mr. Zhuang shook his head and patiently exined:


    "The assessment of Formation Masters follows a rmendation system and is limited by state boundaries."


    "If you want to get assessed, not only do you need a rmendation letter, the number of First-grade Formation Masters allowed is fixed for each state, each boundary, and each city; some ces have more quotas, some have less."


    "Here in Tongxian City, you have a rmendation; after the assessment, the quota for Tongxian City is taken."


    "Once outside, unfamiliar with the ce, firstly no one is willing to rmend, and secondly, if you pass the assessment, you take up a quota from another Immortal City, which others are even less willing to give up..."


    "That sounds troublesome..." Mo Hua recalled what Mr. Zhuang had said before and asked:


    "Is all thisplexity designed to set barriers and make a profit?"


    "Part of it is," Mr. Zhuang admitted.


    "And the other part?"


    Mr. Zhuang wanted to exin but didn¡¯t; instead, he just said:


    "You¡¯ll gradually find out in the future; knowing now is of no use."


    Mo Hua, only partially understanding, nodded and asked again, "Then how is the quota distributed?"


    Mr. Zhuang sighed, "There are many factors, including the wealth of the state boundary, the number of Family Sects and ns, personal connections, and so on... The poorer the state boundary with a weaker Formation heritage, the fewer the quotas, and the more effort one has to put in to be a First-grade Formation Master."


    "On the contrary, in ces with a deep foundation or entrenched power, there are many quotas given each year, and it¡¯s rtively easier to be a First-grade Formation Master."


    Mo Hua clicked his tongue and said, "That¡¯s really... not very fair."


    Mr. Zhuang replied, "The Heavenly Dao is fair, and the Formation stands as it is; knowing is knowing, not knowing is not knowing. What¡¯s unfair is actually people; some know but still can¡¯t be First-grade Formation Masters, while some don¡¯t know yet still wear the title of a First-grade Formation Master..."


    Reflectively, Mo Hua quietly asked:


    "Then who should I ask for a rmendation?"


    "The Taoist Court, local ns, Sects, or other powerful entities recognized by the Taoist Court can all qualify to rmend," Mr. Zhuang said.


    "As for you... better go through the Taoist Court Officials. After all, don¡¯t you have a Bronze Waist Token from them? Your Court Leader would surely be very happy to rmend you."


    Mr. Zhuang advised.


    Mo Hua was surprised, "Gentleman, you knew about the waist token too?"


    Mr. Zhuang lookedposed, "Such trifles, if I want to know, I naturally do."


    Mo Hua marveled internally at Mr. Zhuang¡¯s mysterious prowess.


    "Also," Mr. Zhuang¡¯s slender fingers ruffled Mo Hua¡¯s hair, "you should call me ¡¯Master¡¯ now, not ¡¯Gentleman.¡¯


    "Oh..."


    Mo Hua realized and gave an embarrassedugh.


    He had be ustomed to calling ¡¯Gentleman¡¯ and hadn¡¯t managed to switch immediately.


    "Master!"


    Mo Hua¡¯s voice was crisp and clear.


    Mr. Zhuang half-closed his eyes, his expression rxed, and he nodded lightly.


    After that, Mo Hua went to find Court Leader Zhou.


    When the Court Leader heard that Mo Hua wanted to participate in the First-grade Formation Master assessment, he agreed without a second thought.


    If Mo Hua could get a rmendation from the Taoist Court and pass the assessment, bing a First-grade Formation Master would also reflect well on him.


    Even if Mo Hua failed the assessment, Court Leader Zhou was more than willing to help with this favor.


    Although in his heart, Court Leader Zhou knew it was impossible for Mo Hua not to pass the assessment with his Formation expertise.


    But he also understood that the ins and outs of the assessment process were veryplex.


    The Taoist Court¡¯s assessment determined not the grade of the Formation but that of the Formation Master, and it was not decided by the Heavenly Dao but by people withplicated interests.


    Unless one had an extraordinarywork of connections, the oue was uncertain to anyone.


    Zhou, the Court Leader, was only an official of a small Immortal City; he had some connections but couldn¡¯t influence the major decisions of the Heaven Shu Pavilion in the central Taoist Court, so all he could do was provide a rmendation. For the rest, Mo Hua had to rely on himself.


    Zhou, the Court Leader, checked the relevant documents, handwrote a letter of rmendation, and then said to Mo Hua:


    "On the twenty-sixth of October, there will be an assessment for Second-grade ck Mountain State Boundary, held at the Azure Cloud Sect in Azure Mountain City. I will send someone to take you there."


    Mo Hua nodded.


    The twenty-sixth of October, which was only seven days away, was very soon.


    "It seems Mr. Zhuang¡­ Master has calcted even the timing of the assessment..."


    Mo Hua inwardly mused.

 Chapter 373 - 371 Azure Cloud Sect_1

    Several dayster, Mo Hua followed the Taoist Court¡¯s carriage to Azure Cloud Sect in Azure Mountain City.


    Since he was only there to participate in the examination, the entourage was notrge; only a few Enforcement Leaders from the Taoist Court and his father, Mo Shan, apanied him.


    The carriage was exclusive to the Taoist Court, and the horses that pulled it were nurtured by cultivators, having ordinary bloodlines and not considered valuable.


    The carriage bore the Taoist Court¡¯s g; traveling on main roads, it generally did not invite trouble.


    This was Mo Hua¡¯s first long journey.


    He sat inside the carriage, lifted the curtain, and stuck out his little head to watch the scenery along the way.


    Whenever he encountered anything novel or unfamiliar, such as strange and peculiar cultivators, he would turn his head to ask his father, Mo Shan:


    "Dad, what mountain is this?"


    "Why are there no fish in this river?"


    "Why is that cultivator carrying a big sword?"


    "And what are those red things being sold by the roadside?"


    ...


    Mo Hua kept asking questions throughout the journey, and Mo Shan patiently exined:


    "This is Qingping Mountain, the river is poisonous so there are no fish, the cultivator carrying the sword works as a mercenary, and those sold by the roadside are the unsatisfying ¡¯mountain delicacies¡¯..."


    Mo Hua asked all the way, and Mo Shan answered all the way.


    The journey was bumpy, but also smooth sailing, and after three days, they reached Azure Cloud City.


    Azure Cloud City wasrger than Tongxian City and the streets were more spacious, but it was not as bustling; although some of the goods sold on the street stalls were novel, most were simr to those in Tongxian City.


    After turning a few streets, they could glimpse in the misty clouds on Qingping Mountain, a majestic sect.


    Azure Cloud Sect.


    This was thergest sect in the ck Mountain State Boundary, a Second-Grade prefecture.


    The sect was Second Grade, with more than ten Foundation Building Cultivators, and it was said that the Supreme Elder was even in thete stage of Foundation Establishment.


    However, all this had nothing to do with Mo Hua; he was only there to take an exam.


    The Taoist Court¡¯s Formation Master Grading took ce every few years at irregr intervals, on specific dates decided by the Heaven Shu Pavilion of the Taoist Court.


    The Heaven Shu Pavilion would select the examination venue, and Formation Masters who were eligible for grading would gather from each state to participate in the examination.


    Generally, the venue would be at a sect or a prominent n.


    This year, the chosen site was Azure Cloud Sect.


    Upon entering Azure Cloud Sect and dismounting the carriage, disciples of the sect approached to inquire about their purpose.


    A young Enforcement Leader from Tongxian City said, "We are here to participate in the Formation Master Grading."


    The disciple¡¯s attitude became more respectful as he said, "Please," and led Mo Hua and others to an elegantly decorated hall on the left-hand side.


    Inside the hall were many cultivators sitting on rosewood chairs, drinking tea while waiting.


    "Before grading, you must present a letter of rmendation, which will be registered by our sect¡¯s Elder. Once the Taoist Court¡¯s examiners confirm there are no errors, you may join the Formation examination at the main peak of Azure Cloud Peak, Wenxian Pce, the day after tomorrow."


    The disciple reminded them and, after saying this and bowing, took his leave.


    Mo Hua and the others sat down to drink a cup of tea while waiting.


    Meanwhile, Formation Masters registered in turn.


    Having nothing better to do, Mo Hua was curious about what would be asked during registration, but despite straining his ears, he couldn¡¯t hear anything.


    Only when he expanded his Divine Sense did he realize that a Sound Istion Formation was ced around the area.


    The formation was simple and posed no challenge for Mo Hua, but out of respect, he withdrew his Divine Sense and sat down properly, waiting quietly.


    After a while, about half the time it takes to drink a cup of tea, it was his turn.


    Apanied by Mo Shan, Mo Hua handed over the letter of rmendation to the registering Elder.


    The Elder was of middle age, with a cultivation level of Qi Refining Ninth Level, seemingly not very senior, which suggested he had been recently promoted, hence he was assigned to do the registration work.


    He looked at Mo Hua with a hint of suspicion, took his letter of rmendation, and his eyebrows knit together instantly. After a moment of thought, he tentatively asked:


    "Which one of you is Mo Hua?"


    Mo Hua said, "Me."


    The Elder asked again, "Then which one of you is taking the exam?"


    Mo Hua replied again, "Me!"


    The Elder nced at Mo Hua, then at the letter of rmendation, back to Mo Hua, and once more at the letter of rmendation... After a long while, he asked:


    "How old are you?"


    Mo Hua dered, "I¡¯m thirteen!"


    The Elder¡¯s expression became incrediblyplex for a moment.


    He then looked toward Mo Shan and asked, "Are you this child¡¯s father?"


    Mo Shan nodded.


    "Do you know what he¡¯s here to do?"


    Mo Shan slightly frowned and said calmly:


    "It should be clearly written on the letter."


    The Azure Cloud Sect¡¯s Elder nced at the letter of rmendation, which indeed spelled out clearly:


    "There is a cultivator from Tongxian City, surnamed Mo and named Hua, aged thirteen, with profound knowledge in formations and already qualified for assessment. He is hereby rmended.


    Tongxian City Court Leader: Zhou Tiancheng."


    There was the official seal of the Taoist Court, as well as the private seal of Court Leader Zhou Tiancheng.


    The letter was real, but the more one looked at it, the faker it seemed.


    Who, at the age of thirteen, would participate in a grading assessment?


    "Could it be a deception..."


    The middle-aged Elder felt uneasy and unleashed his Divine Sense, attempting to probe into Mo Hua.


    He was very subtle, sending out his Divine Sense and retracting it immediately, but as soon as it reached Mo Hua, it was instantly annihted, leaving no trace behind, and he gleaned no information.


    Unfathomable?


    This Elder was shocked and as he raised his head, he saw Mo Hua silently looking at him, with a hint of displeasure on his face.


    "I¡¯ve been discovered!"


    A chill ran through the Elder¡¯s heart, and he quickly stood up, cupping his hands and saying:


    "It was presumptuous of me. Please, no offense; I will register you now."


    Mo Hua was not the type to be unreasonable, so he nodded and said:


    "I appreciate it, Elder."


    The Elder sat back down, relieved.


    "That was a close call..."


    Unable to be probed by Divine Sense, he must be wearing a Spiritual Artifact that hinders it.


    Such artifacts are extremely valuable, usually only worn by those from noble ns with a background or by sect disciples.


    If that is the case, then this child¡¯s background should not be underestimated.


    If not, then it¡¯s even more frightening.


    The stronger the Divine Sense, the more deceptive it bes.


    One¡¯s own Divine Sense cannot probe.


    This means that the child¡¯s Divine Sense is extremely powerful, perhaps much stronger than one¡¯s own, thuspletely blocking one¡¯s probing.


    Even a mere nce of surveince could be detected by him.


    With such a powerful Divine Sense, he indeed has the capital to study formations, and likely, the ability to participate in the grading and be a First-Grade Formation Master.


    Moreover, he is only thirteen years old.


    A thirteen-year-old First-Grade Formation Master...


    That would be truly terrifying...


    The Elder pondered deeply, growing more and more anxious.


    On the surface, heposed himself and diligently registered Mo Hua¡¯s name, stroke by stroke. Then he bowed and apologized once more:


    "I was offensive just now, please forgive my impudence."


    He then introduced himself:


    "My surname is Li. I am an Outer Gate Elder of the Azure Cloud Sect, in charge of receiving duties for this Formation Master Grading. If you have any questions, feel free to ask me."


    Elder Li handed over a jade que, a map, and a jade token.


    "This jade que is your credential. You must have it to participate in the grading assessment the day after tomorrow."


    "This map is a simplifiedyout of the Outer Mountain, marking the buildings of the Outer Mountain, where you can and cannot go, and it is all marked on it."


    "Our Azure Cloud Sect is thergest sect within the ck Mountain State Boundary. When free, you may browse around ording to the map and enjoy the views of the Azure Cloud Sect¡¯s Outer Mountain."


    "This is my identity token. All elders of the Azure Cloud Sect have one. If you encounter any trouble, showing this token can save you a lot of effort..."


    ...


    Elder Li¡¯s attitude was neither humble nor arrogant, yet his words were quite warm.


    Mo Hua was pleasantly surprised and said with a smile:


    "Thank you, Elder Li!"


    Seeing Mo Hua¡¯s genuine smile, not bearing a grudge, Elder Li finally breathed a sigh of relief and personally escorted Mo Hua and Mo Shan out.


    The other Formation Masters waiting to register looked at each other in confusion.


    They had been waiting for a long time, observing for a long time.


    Elder Li carried out his duties in strict ordance with the rules, dealt with matters formally, and was not someone overly warm or given to superfluous words.


    Why was he so warm towards this father and son duo?


    A sense of bewilderment grew in their hearts.


    The registration area was equipped with a simple Sound Istion Formation, so they couldn¡¯t hear clearly what Mo Hua and others had said, and naturally did not know what had transpired...


    At the same time, what made them more curious was Mo Shan.


    They didn¡¯t know his exact name or background, but saw that he had starry eyes and a noble presence, with surging Blood Qi around him. His clothing was not expensive, but he indeed carried an extraordinary air.


    However, although he had an extraordinary demeanor, he didn¡¯t seem like a Formation Master.


    He looked more like a Body Cultivator skilled in using swords rather than a Formation Master skilled in Drawing Formations.


    Furthermore, his participation in the Formation Master assessment along with his son¡ªwhat was that all about?

 Chapter 374 - 372 Assessment Evaluation_1

    After arranging amodation, Mo Hua, apanied by Mo Shan, strolled through the outer mountains of the Azure Cloud Sect.


    In the beginning, she was amazed at how vast the Azure Cloud Sect was, with so many things within it, but after walking around a few times, she lost the sense of novelty. Each mountain and river, tower and pavilion seemed much the same, no longer offering much to explore.


    So Mo Hua returned to her room to calmly review Formation Methods.


    But themon first-grade Formations were too simple; there was little to review.


    All Mo Hua could do was draw the Reversed Spirit Formation a few times and refresh her understanding of the Formation Pivot of the Five Elements ughter Demon Great Formation.


    When mealtime arrived, she went to the Azure Cloud Sect for food.


    The assessment of Formation Masters was managed by the Heaven Shu Pavilion of the Taoist Court and operated by the Azure Cloud Sect.


    The Azure Cloud Sect attached great importance to it and dared not be the least bit negligent.


    Otherwise, it would not only desecrate the Taoist Court and be easily held ountable by the Taoist Court, but it would also offend the Formation Masters who came for the assessment, and the sect¡¯s reputation among Formation Masters would suffer.


    Since all the participants in the grading assessment were "almost first-grade" Formation Masters, the Azure Cloud Sect was even less likely to be remiss.


    Therefore, the arrangement for both amodation and food was meticulously organized; the lodging was spacious, and the food, quite abundant.


    Mo Hua tasted many kinds of Spiritual Meat she¡¯d never eaten before.


    The texture of the Spiritual Meat was indeed more delicate, without the slightest smell of fishiness; moreover, with the mist of Spiritual Energy, after digestion and assimtion, the Spiritual Power in her Qi Sea also increased slightly.


    However, the taste was only so-so, as rich in Spiritual Energy it was almost like "eating Spirit Stones," and far from as delicious as the dishes her mother cooked.


    But Mo Hua was not picky about her food.


    Moreover, she would eat more, considering the preciousness of these pieces of Spiritual Meat.


    Mo Hua¡¯s amodation wasfortable, and she was well-fed; the disciples of the Azure Cloud Sect were also respectful and polite, and she encountered no trouble.


    After two days had passed like this, the day of the official grading assessment arrived.


    The testing site was decided to be the Wenxian Pce on the main peak of the Azure Cloud Sect.


    The hall was spacious and lofty, solemn and regal, with dozens of desks arranged inside.


    The desks, made of rosewood, had broad surfaces with carvings of cloud beasts, with a heavy texture and a faint luster, evidently very valuable.


    Around each desk were Formation Methods to iste Divine Sense, sound, and sight.


    If a Formation Master behaved inappropriately, it would trigger a pre-warning from the Formation, resulting in expulsion from the examination site and revocation of their status as a candidate.


    Mo Hua showed her Jade Slip to the examiner, entered the Wenxian Pce, found her desk, and sat down quietly, feeling the solemn and serious atmosphere, which made her a bit nervous.


    Looking around, she suddenly became less anxious.


    Mr. Zhuang was right; the majority of those taking the exam with her were old Formation Masters with white hair, as well as some middle-aged cultivators with speckled locks.


    Inwardly, Mo Hua thought:


    "These uncles and grandpas have been studying and taking examinations all their lives and still manage to fail. I¡¯m still young, so it wouldn¡¯t be a big deal even if I don¡¯t pass this time..."


    With this thought, Mo Huapletely let go of her concerns.


    Then she noticed that everyone seemed to be stealing nces at her.


    It started with the examiner at the door.


    He had graying hair, a stern expression, and a rigid face.


    He was dressed in a white Taoist Robe, with a pattern of Seven Stars embroidered on the chest.


    The Seven Stars were arranged in the shape of the Big Dipper, with the other six stars dim; only the leading star of the Big Dipper, the Heaven Shu Star, shone brightly, emitting a luminous glow.


    This signified that he was a cultivator of the Seven Stars Pavilion of the Taoist Court in the central region.


    He was also the chief examiner for the grading of Formation Methods.


    When Mo Hua handed him the Jade Slip, she could clearly see the astonished expression on his face.


    He looked at the Jade Slip and then at Mo Hua for quite a long time before slowly nodding and letting her enter the examination site.


    Mo Hua entered the Wenxian Pce.


    Afterward, she found that everyone was watching her, whether openly or covertly.


    They watched her enter, watched her walk down the aisle, watched her approach the desk, and watched her sit down boldly and confidently.


    A momentary intake of breath could be heard.


    Seemingly realizing that this small child who was just over ten years old was seriously there for the grading, the expressions of all the Formation Masters were caught in a momentary daze.


    This was an assessment for first-grade Formation Masters.


    First-grade Formation Masters!


    The crowd exchanged looks, at a loss for words for a moment.


    Even though Mo Hua had witnessed the dissolution of Great Formations, in the midst of everyone¡¯s shock, envy, or doubtful gazes, she still felt a tad ufortable and embarrassed.


    Fortunately, after half an hour, everyone had arrived, and the examination was about to begin, so no one was sneaking nces at Mo Hua anymore.


    Mo Hua also breathed a sigh of relief.


    A momentter, the chimes of the Azure Cloud Sect rang out.


    Everyone was silent.


    The examiner looked around and said solemnly:


    "The Heaven Shu Pavilion of the Taoist Court, Second Grade ck Mountain State Boundary, Wenxian Pce of the Azure Cloud Sect, first-grade Formation Master Grading Examination, now officially begins!"


    After speaking, he raised an iron box with gold and jade iy and said solemnly:


    "Now, in front of all of you, I will unlock the seal on the examination questions."


    The examiner manipted several small Array tes, which caused the gold and jade embedded on the iron box to sh, and once the Formation was unlocked, the iid gold and jade all fell off.


    This was a one-time Formation that, once activated, couldn¡¯t be restored by the gold and jade falling off, to prevent anyone from opening it beforehand and stealing the questions.


    The examiner opened the iron box for all to see.


    Inside the iron box were dozens of Jade Slips, which contained the examination questions for the grading test.


    The examiner ordered the Jade Slips to be distributed, along with the designated Formation Pens, Formation Paper, Spiritual Ink, and inkstones from the Taoist Court.


    This meticulous andplex process was to eliminate the possibility of cheating by Formation Masters.


    Afterwards, the grading examination officially began.


    Mo Hua checked the Jade Slip.


    The questions on the Jade Slip were divided into two parts: the first part was on formation theory, testing knowledge of Formation Method types, origins of Formations, history of the Formation Path, interactions of Formation Patterns, and so forth.


    These were not Mo Hua¡¯s strongest points, but that was onlypared to someone like Bai Zixi, who came from a Noble n with deep learning. Having learned Formation Methods with Mr. Zhuang by observation and practice, she was actually quite familiar with these basic theories of first-grade Formations.


    The second part dealt with Formation Methods, focusing on the practical drawing of Formations.


    Mo Hua nced at the exam¡¯s Formations and once again rxedpletely.


    Melting Fire Formation of the first grade, Golden Light Formation of the first grade, Water Prison Formation of the first grade...


    All were Five-elements Formation Methods, and all were ones that Mo Hua had drawn countless times.


    The Five Elements ughter Demon Great Formation epassed most of the Five-elements major trapping and Architectural Formations.


    Having primarily constructed the Five Elements ughter Demon Great Formation, even creating the Formation Pivot of the Great Formation, needless to say, these simple Single Formations were no challenge for her.


    But Mo Hua remembered his father¡¯s teachings, that even when hunting a rabbit, a lion should use all its strength.


    The simpler it was, the more one could not be careless.


    Mo Hua first finished answering the questions on theory of formations, and then began seriously drawing the formation method.


    However serious he was, it was only an ordinary First Grade Nine Pattern Formation, which really wasn¡¯t difficult at all.


    Initially, Mo Hua took great care, diligently drawing line by line.


    As he continued to draw, habit took over, his brushstrokes swift and powerful. With a few quick strokes, he had finished all the formation method drawings in no time.


    Then Mo Hua was stunned:


    "It seems like I have finished the exam..."


    He looked up and nced around. Although formations obstructed the view, making it unclear,


    he could still vaguely see that most formation masters had just finished answering the theoretical questions and were now, with solemn expressions, as if facing a formidable enemy, starting to seriously draw the formation methods.


    But Mo Hua had already finished drawing, he had nothing left to draw...


    He checked everything once and found nothing to check.


    It was just a First-grade formation method, visible at a nce, what was there to check?


    Mo Hua thought about drawing some other formation methods for fun to pass the time, but he had no extra formation paper left.


    All of a sudden, he realized he had nothing to do...


    Should he turn in his test early?


    Mo Hua thought about it and then shook his head.


    That would be too ostentatious, and it would also show ack of respect for the "Formation Master Grading assessment."


    The mariest beam rots first.


    For him toe and grade at this age was already high-profile enough, it was better to keep a low profile at this time.


    "I¡¯ll wait until everyone submits their tests, then I will follow along and submit mine..."


    Mo Hua made up his mind.


    Afterwards, he sat there for a while longer but still felt extremely bored.


    The examination for formation masters gave a whole day¡¯s time, he used to think that this was a good, ample amount of time, but now he felt it was a bit too ample...


    He couldn¡¯t possibly just sit here doing nothing all day, could he?


    Bored out of his mind andcking both ink and paper, Mo Hua could onlyy his head on the table and trace formation patterns on the smooth surface to pass the time.


    But it was really too boring...


    Mo Hua¡¯s small face rested on the table, and as he drew, his eyelids started to fight each other, and soon, he fell asleep...


    His snores were light and soft.


    But they were quickly discovered by the examiner.


    The examiner¡¯s face was stony as he silently repeated the name on the jade slip:


    "Tongxian City, Mo Hua!"


    The moment Mo Hua walked in the door, he had caught his attention.


    What kind of child in his early teenses to participate in the Formation Master grading?


    What kind of backdoor had been taken, and what sort of connections had been made?


    He originally thought the child was rmended by some noble n or sect.


    That he would order the local Taoist Court to revoke their rmendation privileges for fifty years.


    But he never imagined that the child was actually rmended by the Taoist Court itself!


    To bribe the Taoist Court, it must have cost a fortune, sparing no expense?


    During the grading assessments, backdoor dealings are unavoidable, and in most cases, the Taoist Court turns a blind eye to it.


    But don¡¯t take it too far!


    Letting a child take the grading, do they think everyone else is blind?


    The grading of a First Grade Formation Master is an extremely serious matter; now it¡¯s being treated like child¡¯s y by these people, it¡¯s utterly preposterous!


    The examiner was furious inside.


    He didn¡¯t call them out on the spot to avoid affecting the examinations of other formation masters.


    Moreover, he gave them the benefit of the doubt, thinking that perhaps this child really did have some innate talent for formations, genuinely qualified for the grading, so he intentionally or unintentionally watched over Mo Hua as hepleted the test.


    The examiner¡¯s tform at Wenxian Pce was elevated, providing a view from above that overlooked everything.


    That naturally included Mo Hua¡¯s actions.


    The child started off answering the theoretical questions with earnest.


    But not long after, whether finished or not knowing what to write, he tossed the theory questions aside and started drawing the formation methods.


    Initially, his drawing of the formation was also serious, each stroke meticulous.


    But as he continued, his true colors emerged.


    He only nced at the formation diagram before tossing it aside, his hand moving like a dragon or snake, drawing as he pleased, as if he was casually doodling.


    The formation papers were quickly exhausted...


    Having wasted all the formation paper, he thenid on the desk, bored, his small hands tracing something unknowingly.


    As he traced and traced, he actually...


    Actually!


    He fell asleep!


    The examiner¡¯s eyelids twitched in anger.


    It waspletely outrageous!


    To show such contempt for the Taoist Court, formations, the examination hall, even neglecting him as the examiner!


    The examiner looked again at Mo Hua, about to grow enraged, but seeing his peaceful sleep and his innocent demeanor, his heart softened, and he couldn¡¯t help but sigh:


    "What does a child know?"


    Afterward, his gaze grew cold.


    This matter was definitely orchestrated by the n or sect behind this little cultivator, bribing the Taoist Court, letting this junior formation master who hadn¡¯t studied formations for longe and participate in the First Grade Formation Master¡¯s grading assessment.


    This child might havee here in a daze, not knowing how to answer the questions or how to draw the formations, not knowing what else to do, so he justid down and fell asleep.


    The examiner heaved a sigh, thinking to himself:


    "Let him sleep for now, we¡¯ll look into this matterter..."


    Therefore, in the First Grade Formation Master¡¯s grading assessment, after Mo Hua had finished his test, hey on the table, sleeping soundly from start to finish...

 Chapter 375 - 373: First Grade_1

    Mo Hua was awakened by the bell of the Azure Cloud Sect.


    He groggily opened his eyes and realized that he was participating in the assessment for a first-rank Formation Master, and there was only the time it took to brew a pot of tea left until the assessment ended.


    Mo Hua checked over his answer sheet again and, finding no problems,id his head down on the table again, waiting to hand it in.


    The tabletop was smooth and cool to the touch, quitefortable to lie on.


    The only issue was the examiner who kept staring at him, which made Mo Hua feel somewhat uneasy.


    But since he was the examiner, it seemed like there wasn¡¯t much of a problem with it.


    After the time it would take to sip a pot of tea had passed, the bell rang again.


    One after another, Formation Masters sealed their answer sheets and handed them over to the examiner.


    Mo Hua did as the others did, blending into the crowd and handing his own answer sheet to the examiner.


    Mo Hua thought he had kept a low profile, but all along the way, many Formation Masters looked at him.


    And that examiner, with a stern expression, didn¡¯t look at others and just kept his gaze on him, and he even seemed to hesitate as if wanting to say something.


    This left Mo Hua somewhat puzzled.


    It wasn¡¯t like he did anything wrong...


    Could it be because he slept during the exam?


    After handing in his paper, Mo Hua left the Wenxian Pce and suddenly felt a sense of relief wash over him.


    The assessment itself wasn¡¯t tiring, as he had finished quite quickly.


    It was rather the feeling of being watched by others that was exhausting.


    Mo Hua¡¯s Divine Sense was strong, and he could perceive anyone watching him.


    Whenever someone looked at him, his Divine Sense would react and, over time, it was indeed very tiring.


    After the examination, Mo Hua would still have to stay in the Azure Cloud Sect for three days.


    During these three days, examiners from the Heaven Shu Pavilion would mark the answer sheets and review the Formations, ultimately deciding who would be awarded the title of first-rank Formation Master.


    With nothing to do, Mo Hua practiced his formations, or he would go to Azure Mountain City with his father, Mo Shan, to browse around. If he found anything interesting, he would buy it thinking of giving it to his mother when he returned.


    Two dayster, the answer sheets had already been reviewed.


    In the sealed hall, the answer sheets tentatively determined to be of first-rank were grouped together.


    The assessment had several examination halls, each with an examiner, and now these examiners were gathered together, discussing the final decisions:


    "This Zhao Cheng from Qingxuan City, at the age of one hundred and ny-six, has skilled penmanship. In my opinion, he can be awarded first-rank..."


    "Conventional to a fault,cking in Spirit Transformation, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s particrly good..."


    "Azure Mountain City, Yang Xu, eighty-six years old, has a profound foundation in formation arts and can be considered exceptionally talented for his age."


    "The Yang Family¡¯s foundation is indeed not bad, but at eighty-six, he¡¯s still a bit young. We should give more spots to the older Formation Masters..."


    "How many spots do we have left?"


    "Not many. A few of the Great ns have pulled some strings and secured a few spots, and some Sects have also reserved a few. There are also two spots donated by Golden Core Cultivators for their juniors in exchange for Spirit Stones..."


    "All things considered, we¡¯re left with fewer than five."


    "Sigh... it¡¯s tough making these decisions," one of the examinersmented.


    "What else can we do? The higher-ups have sent their word, we can¡¯t afford to offend them, nor can we do nothing..."


    ...


    The examiners discussed amongst themselves.


    One examiner with a rigid face, however, was looking at an answer sheet with an expression of utter disbelief.


    "Brother Zhao, what are you looking at?" asked one curious examiner.


    Coming back to his senses, the examiner named Zhao spread out the answer sheet in his hands and slowly said,


    "Look at this formation..."


    Everyone leaned in to take a look, showing signs of amazement:


    "Such good penmanship!"


    "Such a solid foundation!"


    "Effortless like clouds flowing in the sky,pleted in one go, it even has a bit of a master¡¯s style..."


    "Indeed, it¡¯s not bad!"


    ...


    After the praise, another examiner expressed his doubts:


    "How did we miss such a good formation?"


    "This mastery of formations isn¡¯t included in our provisional first-rank lineup?"


    A middle-aged examiner responded with a bitter smile:


    "I¡¯m the one who excluded it..."


    The others asked with frowns, "Why?"


    The examiner pointed to the name section in the margin of the answer sheet, "Guess the age of this Formation Master?"


    The margin bore the name "Mo Hua."


    Seeing this, everyone exchanged nces and began guessing:


    "With such a profound foundation, he must be at least one or two hundred years old?"


    "I guess over two hundred..."


    "Below a hundred isn¡¯t impossible. After all, amongst Formation Masters, there are countless geniuses..."


    The middle-aged examiner slowly said, "Thirteen years old."


    Everyone was taken aback.


    "How much?"


    "Thirteen."


    "What kind of joke is this?"


    "At thirteen years old, how many formations could he have drawn, how many Formation Books could he have read?"


    "One hundred and thirty years old is more like it..."


    The examiner named Zhao let out a sigh, "It¡¯s thirteen years old."


    The room went silent for a moment.


    "Truly thirteen years old?"


    "Impossible, right?"


    "Are you kidding us?"


    "Did he really draw this himself, or could someone have drawn it for him..."


    "There was someone proctoring the exam, how could he have someone else draw for him?"


    "Who proctored this person?"


    The stern-faced, rigid examiner named Zhao said indifferently, "It was me."


    At that, everyone fell silent again.


    Someone asked, "Brother Zhao, are you certain the formation was drawn by him himself?"


    The examiner named Zhao gave a wry smile, "Yes."


    He himself was unwilling to believe it, but the formation was right before his eyes, and he had no choice but to ept it.


    Previously, he had only intended to check Mo Hua¡¯s paper to see what nonsense he had scribbled. If it really was nonsensical, he was prepared to report it to the Heaven Shu Pavilion and hold the local Taoist Court ountable.


    But he hadn¡¯t expected that the formation would leave him feeling ashamed...


    Another question came to the middle-aged examiner, "If that¡¯s the case, with the child drawing so well, why did you exclude him on your own?"


    The middle-aged examiner helplessly replied, "He¡¯s too young... For Formation Masters under one hundred, we have to consider carefully, not to mention, he¡¯s only thirteen..."

 Chapter 376 - 373: First Grade_2

    "If we really give him first-grade, others will definitely say we have something fishy going on..."


    One examiner nodded, "Without others saying it, I myself feel there¡¯s a fishy business."


    "It¡¯s a pity... The formation painting is truly well done, I am simply in awe..."


    Everyone felt somewhat regretful.


    Yet, the examiner surnamed Zhao said in a deep voice, "Let¡¯s give him first-grade."


    The other Formation Masters were taken aback.


    The middle-aged examiners frowned and said:


    "If we give him first-grade, we will surely be doubted and provoke criticism, and if Heaven Shu Pavilion investigates, we will be in trouble."


    "Besides, he¡¯s too young; there will be plenty of opportunities for him in the future, there¡¯s no need to rush this moment."


    However, the examiner surnamed Zhao said, "Not giving him first-grade will bring us even bigger trouble."


    The middle-aged examiners frowned, "Brother Zhao, what do you mean by this?"


    The examiner surnamed Zhao slowly said, "As everyone knows, to learn formation methods, one must have a mentor. Without a famous mentor guiding, one will surely find it difficult to make any progress."


    "At thirteen, to be at a first-grade level, he must have been taught by a master."


    "Who this master is, we do not know, but their identity and background, their expertise in formations, must be very profound; we can¡¯t afford to offend them..."


    "That is just one thing," the examiner surnamed Zhao held up a finger.


    "Secondly," he continued, raising a second finger and sighed, "This child, we also cannot afford to offend."


    Everyone was startled, then gradually came to understand.


    At thirteen, to have a first-grade formation level, he was extraordinarily gifted.


    If one day he became a Second Grade, or even higher grade formation master, remembered their enmity, dug up their past actions, and pursued their responsibility, who could endure that?


    "Moreover, there¡¯s another point."


    The examiner surnamed Zhao added, "The talent of this child in formations is even more frightening than you now believe."


    Everyone frowned, not understanding.


    The examiner surnamed Zhao was silent for a long time, and with a bitter sigh, he said:


    "During the examination, he spent most of his time sleeping..."


    All the examiners were astonished in their expressions.


    "Sleeping?"


    "Inconceivable, he actually slept during the examination?"


    Seeing that they didn¡¯t understand, the examiner surnamed Zhao said helplessly:


    "Which is to say, the first-grade formations he needed for the assessment, hepleted in a very short period of time; then, out of sheer boredom, he slept until the end of the exam..."


    As the examiners pondered carefully and grasped the implication, they all felt their hearts clench and a chill ran through them.


    What kind of person was this?


    Was this even humanly possible?


    Where did this evil monster pop up from?


    "Therefore," the examiner surnamed Zhao looked around and said in a deep voice, "we must, award him first-grade!"


    The examiners looked at each other, all speechless and silent, with nothing to say.


    By now, this first-grade, it had to be given whether they liked it or not.


    An examiner sighed and murmured:


    "Thirteen years old, he¡¯s probably the youngest first-grade formation master in the ck Mountain State Boundary in a thousand years..."


    ...


    The next day when the results were released, Mo Hua saw his own name on the first-grade list.


    Mo Hua felt a surge of joy in his heart.


    "Tongxian City, Mo Hua, first-grade formation master."


    The list only showed the ce of origin and name, without other information.


    Mo Hua didn¡¯t shout "I¡¯ve passed!" either.


    Therefore, the formation masters around him didn¡¯t know that he had passed the assessment and be a first-grade formation master.


    After the initial tion, Mo Hua felt it was unexpected, yet after some thought, not unexpected at all.


    What was unexpected was that there really wasn¡¯t any foul y.


    Unsurprisingly, the test was indeed too simple; bing a first-grade Formation Master was truly not difficult for him now.


    His father, Mo Shan, was genuinely overjoyed from the bottom of his heart.


    Although he had long known that Mo Hua had the ability of a first-grade Formation Master, receiving official recognition from the Taoist Court held a different significance.


    Mo Shan then hosted a banquet at the Food Building in Azure Mountain City for several Enforcement Leaders he knew, both in gratitude and celebration.


    The Enforcement Leaders were honored to participate.


    This trip could indeed be said to have been a fruitful one.


    Freeloading meals, enjoying a trip, and sessfullypleting the assessment to be a first-grade Formation Master.


    After settling matters at Azure Cloud Sect, he could go home.


    Before departing, Mo Hua unexpectedly encountered the examiner who had proctored his test.


    Mo Hua approached, performed a respectful bow, and just as he was unsure how to address the other, the examiner said,


    "My surname is Zhao, I am a study official at Heaven Shu Pavilion."


    Mo Hua didn¡¯t know what a study official at Heaven Shu Pavilion did, but still respectfully said, "Study official, sir."


    Zhao, the study official, said frankly, "I have an undue request."


    "Please speak, study official."


    "Follow me."


    Zhao, the study official, took Mo Hua to an empty hall,id out Formation Paper, took out brush and ink, and said to Mo Hua, "Could you draw another Melting Fire Formation for me to see?"


    Mo Hua asked in confusion, "Is this a follow-up assessment for a first-grade Formation Master?"


    Zhao, the study official, shook his head, "No, it¡¯s a personal request."


    Mo Hua felt relieved, nodded, and then with a small hand gripping the brush, he painted effortlessly, swiftlypleting the Melting Fire Formation.


    Although Zhao, the study official, had expectations, he was still profoundly moved.


    That day, this child¡¯s brush had danced like dragons and serpents, truly in the act of Drawing Formation...


    Only, his brushwork was too skilled, so natural, and he was so young, that it looked as if a child was scribbling randomly.


    An effortless creation, this is the manifestation of a first-grade Formation Method reaching perfection.


    How high was this child¡¯sprehension, and how many times had he painted Formation Methods...


    Emotions surged within Zhao, the study official, and in the end, he could only sigh inwardly,


    "There are heavens beyond this heaven, people beyond these people..."


    The demeanor of Zhao, the study official, suddenly became much more solemn and held a hint of respect as he sped his hands and said,


    "Thank you, young friend!"


    Mo Hua didn¡¯t know what he was being thanked for but just habitually waved his hand and said, "You¡¯re too kind, study official."


    Zhao, the study official, nodded lightly, his eyes showing admiration, and then said,


    "After this departure, if fate allows, we shall meet again!"


    Mo Hua also sped his hands in farewell, then together with his father, Mo Shan, boarded the Taoist Court¡¯s carriage and slowly left Azure Cloud Sect, starting the journey home.


    Zhao, the study official, stood on the peak of Azure Cloud Sect, watching Mo Hua¡¯s carriage move away into the distance, his thoughts unknown.


    After a while, a disciple from Heaven Shu Pavilion arrived to invite Zhao, the study official, to Wenxian Pce for a meeting.


    Zhao, the study official, nodded, but did not move.


    The disciple was puzzled and, following the study official¡¯s gaze, saw the carriage about to disappear into the green mountains and asked somewhat in doubt,


    "Study official, is this Mo surname junior Formation Master really that remarkable?"


    This disciple was surnamed Zhao as well, rted by n to Zhao, the study official, who had brought him along for this assessment to gain experience.


    Zhao, the study official, nodded and said, "He is the most talented Formation Master I have ever seen up to this point."


    The disciple was startled, frowned and said, "It can¡¯t be possible that he has more talent than our Zhao Family¡¯s Seventh Young Master..."


    The disciple was somewhat unconvinced, "The Seventh Young Master might have been assessed as first-grade at the age of twenty, but if the old ancestor hadn¡¯t asked him to consolidate his learning, he could have gone for the assessment earlier; not at thirteen, but at least by fifteen, he could have be a first-grade Formation Master."


    "And our Zhao Family has a deep foundation in Formation Study; the Seventh Young Master had to learn many things from childhood, which is what slowed his progress in the assessment."


    "When ites to talent and prospects in Formation Method, this Brother Mo might not match our family¡¯s Seventh Young Master, right..."


    "You don¡¯t understand," Zhao, the study official, shook his head.


    The disciple was puzzled, "What don¡¯t I understand?"


    Zhao, the study official, looked into the distance again, sighed, and slowly said,


    "The Seventh Young Master became a first-grade because he could, but this child became a first-grade because we, could only assess him as that..."

 Chapter 377 - 374 Immortal Fair_1

    ```


    Mo Hua officially became a One-rank Formation Master after the assessment.


    The news spread back to Tongxian City, and everyone was overjoyed.


    This was, so far, the first and only One-rank Formation Master from the loose cultivators of Tongxian City.


    Elder Yu decided to celebrate.


    The celebration was not only for Mo Hua bing a One-rank Formation Master but also for themunal effort of Tongxian City in ying the Big Demon Feng Xi.


    Moreover, Elder Yu had another purpose, which was to see Mo Hua off on his journey.


    Mo Hua was about to set out and leave Tongxian City.


    And in the ying of the Big Demon, preserving the peace of Tongxian City, Mo Hua could be said to have yed a significant role.


    Elder Yu had no way to repay him, so he wanted to use a citywide festival as a farewell for Mo Hua.


    Elder Yu specially sought out Court Leader Zhou, and after several discussions, they set the first day of the eleventh month as the Tongxian Festival.


    Upon returning from the Azure Cloud Sect, Mo Hua saw that Tongxian City was decorated withnterns and streamers, all in the spirit of the uing festival.


    After learning the reason, Mo Hua was delighted.


    After all, festivals are very lively.


    Although Azure Mountain City is big, it clearly isn¡¯t as lively as Tongxian City, and naturally, it isn¡¯t as interesting as Tongxian City.


    However, Mo Hua still had one concern:


    "We built a Large Formation, and almost all of the Spirit Stones were used up. Do we still have Spirit Stones for the festival?"


    Elder Yu said calmly, "We were even poorer before, but we still celebrated the festival, didn¡¯t we?"


    Mo Hua was a little stunned, feeling that it made a lot of sense.


    Elder Yu smiled and said, "In any case, the festival has to be celebrated. When we are wealthy, we celebrate morevishly, and when we are short on money, we go a bit frugal."


    "Although we used most of the Spirit Stones for the Large Formation, the remaining ones are still enough for our needs."


    "Besides, the Refinery Shop, Alchemist¡¯s Business, and the like are all here. Now, with the mountain pass, travel is convenient. In a few years, Tongxian City will be richer and richer."


    Mo Hua nodded, and then he was relieved.


    He then asked with some anticipation, "Will the days ahead get better and better?"


    Elder Yu nodded, "Rest assured, loose cultivators are not afraid of hardships. As long as we are not oppressed, life will always get better."


    As long as we are not oppressed...


    Mo Hua felt mixed emotions upon hearing this.


    The ways of people, taking from those whock to give to those who have plenty.


    In this world, there should still be many cultivators who are oppressed and exploited, and Tongxian City in the future...


    Elder Yu saw that Mo Hua seemed to be thinking about something with a small frown and patted his shoulder with a smile, saying:


    "Don¡¯t overthink it. Work hard on your cultivation, keep your Taoist Heart, and just do what you can."


    Mo Hua¡¯s eyes brightened, and he nodded:


    "Okay!"


    Afterward, he happily celebrated the festival.


    He also invited Zisheng and Zixi to join in the fun.


    Mr. Zhuang agreed to ept disciples, and Aunt Xue, havingpleted her mission for the trip, specially gave the siblings time off.


    Moreover, they would soon be leaving Tongxian City, and whether they could return in the future was still unknown.


    So Aunt Xue wasn¡¯t strict with the two children, wanting them to enjoy themselves to their heart¡¯s content without any regrets.


    Bai Zisheng was extremely happy, and Bai Zixi¡¯s eyes shone like stars in the sky.


    On the day of the Tongxian Festival, Mo Hua, fulfilling his duty as "host," took Bai Zisheng and Bai Zixi about for the day.


    The streets were bustling with activity during the day, and at night, they were brilliantly illuminated with lights.


    Mo Hua led the way at the front, with Bai Zisheng and Bai Zixi following behind him.


    Full of enthusiasm, Bai Zisheng looked around eagerly, and upon encountering something novel, he asked:


    "Mo Hua, what is that?"


    "Mo Hua, is that tasty?"


    "Mo Hua, this bamboo dragonfly can actually fly..."


    ...


    As a Junior Brother, Mo Hua could only patiently answer.


    Bai Zixi didn¡¯t talk as much, but when she saw pastries she hadn¡¯t tried before, she would stop and silently gaze at them.


    Mo Hua understood, bought a few pieces over, and shared them with Bai Zisheng and Bai Zixi, eating while they walked.


    Although it was "buying," Mo Hua didn¡¯t need to pay with Spirit Stones.


    Because if he had, others would not have epted them.


    Almost all cultivators on the street knew Mo Hua, aware that he was the Junior Formation Master who built the Large Formation and slew the Big Demon, and now recognized by the Taoist Court as a One-rank Formation Master.


    So no one epted Mo Hua¡¯s Spirit Stones.


    Some stall-owning cultivators would even select the best of their goods and offer them to Mo Hua.


    If Mo Hua tried to refuse, they would get upset.


    The three of them walked the entire way, receiving a bunch of items without spending a single Spirit Stone.


    Bai Zisheng and Bai Zixi were quite astonished.


    Bai Zisheng whispered, "Mo Hua, if I didn¡¯t know you, I¡¯d suspect this whole street was owned by your family..."


    Mo Hua was at a loss whether tough or cry.


    The streets were bustling with people during the daytime, filled with noise and excitement.


    When night fell, and the curtains of darkness descended,nterns were hung. Dots of light reflected each other, stretching into the distance, and Tongxian City revealed a different scene.


    The evening had more interesting activities. Stay updated with NovelBin.C?m


    For example, the usual Monster Hunting y of Tongxian City.


    Because it was a celebration of the hunting of Feng Xi, the "Monster Beasts" in the "Monster Hunting y" became a Pig Monster, huge in size, looking rather dumb and silly.


    The Pig Monster was impersonated by Monster Hunters.


    Because of itsrge size, several Monster Hunters took turns pretending to be the Pig Monster.


    In addition to Da¡¯hu, Dazhu, and a few young men, adults like Yu Chengyi and Yu Chengwu also joined in the fun.


    ```


    After watching the "Demon Fighting y," they started eating the "Pig Killing Feast."


    Feng Xi had already been dissolved into ck ash by Mo Hua using a Great Formation Dissolution, and the pig killed in this feast was other herbivorous Pig Monsters.


    The Monster Hunters killed quite a few Pig Monsters, which were then cooked by the Fulu Building, specifically for the feast day.


    To celebrate the killing of the Pig Monsters, naturally, they ate pork.


    Every cultivator in Tongxian City ate a portion.


    Afterward, it became a custom in Tongxian City, and every year on the first day of November, the Tongxian Festival, to celebrate the suppression of Pig Monster Feng Xi, every cultivator in Tongxian City would eat a portion of pork.


    After the Pig Killing Feast, there were fireworks.


    The Fireworks Formation this time was still designed by Mo Hua.


    He added new formations on the basis of the original Compound Formation.


    Combining the experience from the Five Elements ughter Demon Great Formation, utilizing the principle of the Five Elements Generation and Restraint and the way of Divine Sense Calction, he made the colors of the fireworks richer, their trajectories clearer, and they used fewer Spirit Stones.


    Before setting off the fireworks, Mo Hua took Bai Zisheng and Bai Zixi up to a roof.


    "This eaves belong to Elder Yu¡¯s house, and it¡¯s very suitable for watching the fireworks,"


    Mo Hua said to Bai Zisheng and Bai Zixi.


    Bai Zisheng was startled and secretly said, "You¡¯re climbing onto Elder Yu¡¯s roof; won¡¯t he give you trouble?"


    "He won¡¯t," Mo Hua shook his head, "I mentioned it to Elder Yu in advance."


    At most, a few tiles would be broken, which wouldn¡¯t cost much.


    Bai Zisheng nodded, finally at ease.


    Thus, the three fellow disciples, a junior brother, a junior sister, and another junior brother sat side by side on the eaves, their little legs swinging, waiting to watch the fireworks in the sky.


    Mo Hua was also looking forward to it.


    Although he designed this formation, he used a different technique in drawing it, so he hadn¡¯t seen what it would look like when lit up.


    On the roof of Elder Yu¡¯s house, the three of them sat side by side.


    Mo Hua and Bai Zisheng each clutched a skewer of roasted pork in their left and right hands.


    Bai Zixi, on the other hand, was holding a box of pastries, which contained white, chewy, rabbit-shaped cakes.


    All three were somewhat expectant.


    In a short while, the fireworks burst forth.


    First came a clear whistle, as a streak of fire cut through the night sky.


    Then the light from the Five Elements Formation soared skyward, converging in the air and bursting into multicolored fireworks before scattering again, and then bursting anew,yer uponyer, creating a colorful canopy that filled the entire night sky with splendor and brilliance.


    It was as if a Great Formation was opening, with its light filling the skies.


    But in this magnificent scene, there was no aura of ughter, just prosperity and peace.


    Mo Hua and the others also looked up together.


    This sky full of dazzling, multicolored fireworks imprinted itself into their clear eyes, forever remaining in their memories.


    At this moment, every cultivator in Tongxian City raised their heads, gazing at this iparably beautiful fireworks disy, utterly spellbound.


    All the Formation Masters in Tongxian City were also shaken by this spectacle, but couldn¡¯t help mumbling to themselves in their hearts:


    "It¡¯s just fireworks... is such aplex formation really necessary...?"


    ...


    The Tongxian Festival ended in a joyous and lively atmosphere.


    After the Tongxian Festival, Mr. Zhuang was to leave.


    One early morning, Mo Hua bid farewell to his parents outside the city.


    Elder Yu, Old Mr. Feng, Master Chen, Court Leader Zhou, Zhang Lan, as well as Da¡¯hu, Dazhu, and Daping were among those seeing him off...


    A sea of people crowded outside the city.


    Everyone watched Mo Hua with reluctance in their hearts.


    "You must respect your teacher and cherish the Tao, and listen well to Mr. Zhuang," Liu Ruhua instructed, "And take good care of yourself¡­"


    Mo Hua nodded solemnly, his eyes feeling somewhat sore.


    Mo Shan didn¡¯t say much, just patted his head and looked at him with a gentle expression.


    The crowd also said their goodbyes, imparting words of concern.


    After a while, the Bai Family¡¯s carriage arrived.


    Mo Hua boarded the carriage and then stuck his head out again, waving goodbye to the crowd.


    He was not only waving to his parents, so many elders, friends, acquaintances, andpanions,


    but also bidding farewell to his hometown where he was born and grew up.


    From then on, he would embark on a long journey to witness the various states of the world and to delve into the depths of formations, not knowing when he could return.


    The carriage took Mo Hua, gradually receding into the distance.


    Liu Ruhua stood in ce, watching Mo Hua with longing, watching his figure until it disappeared at the end of the road, vanished behind theyers of mountains, and faded into the misty clouds until it could no longer be seen.


    Only then did she silently shed tears of parting.


    ...


    Six monthster, at the foot of Big ck Mountain.


    A huge Demon Suppression Monument waspleted.


    The monument was personally supervised for construction by Old Master An, made from high-quality stone that could endure wind and sun without perishing.


    On the monument were engraved the names of cultivators who made outstanding contributions in the battle against Big Demon Feng Xi in Tongxian City.


    Suppressing a Big Demon was the greatest feat in Tongxian City in hundreds, or even nearly a thousand, years.


    This stele was likewise the biggest Demon Suppression Monument in nearly a thousand years.


    As long as Tongxian City stands, so will the monument, and the names upon it will remain.


    At the head of the monument, in a prominent position, was engraved the name of Old Master An.


    The characters were powerful and vigorous, clear and forceful from afar.


    Above Old Master An¡¯s name, another even more prominent name was inscribed:


    "Mo Hua."


    -----------------


    (End of Volume One - ck Mountain Volume)

 Chapter 378 - 375 Wandering_1

    To the south of Tongxian City, on the mountain road outside Shangtai City, a horse-drawn carriage rolled along leisurely.


    Mo Hua, who was thirteen years old, sat in this carriage.


    Besides Mo Hua, there were also Mr. Zhuang, Old Kui, and his Junior Brother Bai Zisheng and Junior Sister Bai Zixi.


    Aunt Xue did not receive Mr. Zhuang¡¯s permission, so she did not follow.


    This carriage belonged to the Bai Family.


    It appeared ordinary on the outside, but it was exceptionally sturdy. Inside, it was not luxurious butfortable, and quite spacious, able to amodate five or six people.


    Since Mo Hua and the other two were still young and didn¡¯t take up much space, the interior of the carriage seemed even more roomy.


    However, they could only sit cross-legged and not lie down to sleep.


    Old Kui drove the carriage from the front, Mr. Zhuang drank tea inside, and Mo Hua and the other two leaned over a small desk, doing the coursework set by Mr. Zhuang.


    The coursework mainly concentrated on Formation, along with some secrets of cultivation.


    asionally, after traveling for a while, they would stop to rest.


    Mo Hua would then run down from the carriage, to a nearby hilltop, and pick some grass to feed the horses.


    This horse was also from the Bai Family, and it was a Spirit Beast with a gentle nature. Even when encountering Monster Beasts, it would not get frightened.


    ording to Bai Zisheng, although the horse looked ordinary and its fur wasn¡¯t particrly white, it had a special bloodline, and it also had a very cool name that was something Cloud, something Dragon, something Steed...


    Mo Hua found it too much of a tongue twister, so he renamed the horse "Big White."


    Bai Zisheng was not satisfied with this name, thinking it weakened the animal¡¯s imposing manner andcked dignity.


    But the horse seemed to like it very much; whenever Mo Hua called it "Big White," it would affectionately nuzzle Mo Hua with its head.


    Mo Hua grew increasingly fond of Big White. Consequently, whenever they stopped to rest, he thought about what to find for Big White to eat, and released his Divine Sense to search for grass to feed to the horse.


    Big White was not picky, eating whatever Mo Hua fed it.


    At that moment, as it neared noon, Old Kui stopped the carriage for a rest.


    Mo Hua, while feeding Big White, looked back at the ovepping mountains and the distant paths. They were far from Tongxian City now, and he couldn¡¯t help but sigh softly.


    It had been more than half a month since he had left.


    Mo Hua had gradually adapted to the itinerant lifestyle.


    Contrary to what he had previously thought, wandering was not about having an ethereal aura, traveling all around, but rather about sleeping outdoors and enduring the hardships of travel.


    Fortunately, they had Big White to pull the carriage; otherwise, the journey would have been even more arduous.


    Cultivators in the Qi Refinement Realm weren¡¯t able to fly; thus, wandering thousands of miles meant traveling on foot.


    Mo Hua hadn¡¯t even seen a cultivator who could fly.


    It was probably because the state boundary he was in belonged to a Second-Grade Prefecture, where the highest cultivation level was only at Foundation Establishment.


    Flying was likely an ability of cultivators at the Golden Core Realm or above.


    If they were to fly in the Second-Grade Prefecture Border, they¡¯d fear using their cultivation; as they ascended, they would be struck down by thunderbolts in a sh, truly "ascending to the heavens"...


    Flying in the sky...


    Mo Hua silently chanted to himself, filled with longing. Would theree a day when he could attain the Golden Core and travel through the skies and earth?


    s, the Golden Core was still far away; he hadn¡¯t even reached the Foundation Establishment yet.


    Mo Hua felt somewhat mncholic.


    As these thoughts crossed his mind, he got hungry.


    But thinking about what they had to eat for lunch, Mo Hua couldn¡¯t muster any enthusiasm.


    Along the road, they mostly ate Fasting Pills.


    Fasting Pills were straightforward and convenient for cultivators to stave off hunger, but eating them for an extended time inevitably became monotonous, and one¡¯s Blood Qi would not flow smoothly.


    However, given that they were on an expedition, they didn¡¯t fuss too much over this.


    Mo Hua could tolerate this bit of hardship.


    Besides Fasting Pills, Mo Hua actually had other food.


    Before departing, Liu Ruhua had made many pieces of dried meat, stored in the Storage Bag for him to take along.


    But Mo Hua couldn¡¯t bear to eat these.


    Only when he was sick of Fasting Pills would he take them out to eat, or on asions when he missed home, he would have a piece.


    It was personally made by his mother, and as he wandered around, unable to return home, every piece he ate was one piece fewer; once it was gone, there would be no more...


    Mo Hua sighed again.


    Ahead, there was no vige; behind, there was no shop.


    Thus, for lunch that day, everyone once again ate Fasting Pills.


    Bai Zisheng wore a gloomy expression.


    It¡¯s difficult to shift from luxury to frugality; having been used to the spicy vors of beef, it was indeed hard to endure eating Fasting Pills every day.


    Bai Zixi¡¯s face was expressionless, but she didn¡¯t look happy either.


    Mr. Zhuang furrowed his brow and suddenly said,


    "Don¡¯t you think about making something to eat yourselves?" Explore more stories at NovelBin.C?m


    All three of them, Mo Hua included, were taken aback before looking towards Old Kui.


    Mr. Zhuang looked at him too.


    Normally, it seemed that Old Kui should be the one cooking.


    Old Kui said indifferently, "I don¡¯t mind, as long as you don¡¯t mind."


    Mo Hua, Bai Zisheng, and Bai Zixi looked at each other, not understanding what they should mind.


    The following midday, when Old Kui served up a pot of meat, they understood.


    Just the appearance of it was quite concerning...


    Out of politeness, they tried a bite, but could not bring themselves to eat any more of it.


    Mr. Zhuang also sighed and said,


    "The food I used to eat... was actually like this..."


    Old Kui shot him a nce, "You¡¯ve developed a fastidious taste now. How is that my fault? Either way, that¡¯s the vor it¡¯s supposed to be. Whether you like it or don¡¯t, that¡¯s up to you."


    Naturally, Mr. Zhuang couldn¡¯t stomach it. After pondering for a moment, he turned his eyes toward Mo Hua.


    Bai Zisheng and Bai Zixi, their eyes lighting up, also turned to Mo Hua.


    Even Old Kui was looking at him.


    Mo Hua was startled, "I¡¯m not really good at it either..."


    Mr. Zhuang stroked his chin, "Normally, cooking skills should be hereditary, right? Your mother¡¯s cooking is so good, you shouldn¡¯t be too bad either."


    Mr. Zhuang offered a word of encouragement.


    Seeing everyone¡¯s expectant looks, Mo Hua reluctantly nodded.


    Afterward, Mo Hua recalled how his mother used to cook and tried making a meat soup.


    Mr. Zhuang tasted it and nodded slightly.


    Bai Zixi tried it and also nodded lightly.


    Bai Zisheng wolfed it down and shook his head, "It¡¯s still not as good as Aunt Liu¡¯s."


    "Then why did you eat it so clean?"


    Bai Zisheng honestly said, "I was hungry..."


    Although it wasn¡¯t particrly delicious, it was the best among the choices, so cooking naturally fell onto Mo Hua, the junior brother.


    Perhaps he really inherited Liu Ruhua¡¯s culinary talents, for Mo Hua learned cooking rather quickly.


    A few dayster, his dishes already looked quite professional.


    But it¡¯s hard to satisfy everyone¡¯s tastes, and there were still a bunch of problems.


    Mr. Zhuang¡¯s blood qi was weak, so he wanted something light; Old Kui wanted something crunchy, something that made noise when chewed; Bai Zisheng wanted something spicy, preferably meat; Bai Zixi wanted something sweet, preferably pastries...


    Mo Hua scratched his head as he listened.


    Eventually, he came up with a solution, which was to build a separate stove.


    He created four formations, for four separate stove tops.


    One for steaming, one for dry frying, one for boiling, and one for steaming pastries.


    Mo Hua drew up the blueprints and designed the formations, then, passing through a little Immortal City, stayed a few days longer, spent some extra spirit stones, andmissioned an Artifact Refiner to forge the stove into being.


    After it was forged, the Artifact Refiner was puzzled:


    "Young man, I can make this stove for you, but no one here can draw the formation for you."


    Mo Hua said nonchntly, "No problem, I¡¯ll draw it myself."


    And so, Mo Hua actually drew the formation right in front of him.


    The Artifact Refiner was greatly shocked.


    Even after Mo Hua had paid the spirit stones and left the Refinery Shop with the stove, he remained in awe...


    The formations on the stove were drawn by Mo Hua, but the spirit stones for its creation were merely fronted by him; it was Bai Zisheng who¡¯d paid for them in the end.


    Once the stove was ready, Mo Hua tried to use it four ways at once.


    He made a dish of steamed fish.


    The fish was from a spirit beast, otherwise, it couldn¡¯t be steamed properly and would remain tough.


    He fried a pan of pine nuts.


    The pine nuts were prepared for Old Kui, who enjoyed cracking them for their sound; he could skip meals, but not pine nuts.


    He boiled a pot of beef.


    This beef was monster meat, quite cheap, but took a while to stew, using many spices and having a strong spicy vor.


    He also steamed a pot of pastries.


    Soft, glutinous, sweet...


    Not only Bai Zisheng and Bai Zixi, but even Mr. Zhuang and Old Kui were deeply impressed.


    Mr. Zhuang couldn¡¯t help but wonder if teaching Mo Hua about formations had hindered his development in culinary skills...


    Bai Zisheng still finished everyst bite, then sadly said, "Still not as good as Aunt Liu."


    Mo Hua didn¡¯t indulge him this time and snorted coldly, "Then why don¡¯t you cook?"


    Bai Zisheng said boldly, "I will cook!"


    He felt that even though he hadn¡¯t eaten pork before, he¡¯d seen pigs run.


    Besides, having eaten a lot of meat and seen Mo Hua¡¯s cooking process, he thought such a task should be nothing for someone with his aptitude.


    So Bai Zisheng tried to cook a pot of meat himself.


    But the meat he cooked turned out dry and stringy, vorless, tough to chew, and even had a gamey taste.


    Bai Zisheng tasted it and his whole face scrunched up.


    Curious, Bai Zixi also tried to knead some dough, but it wasn¡¯t steamed thoroughly, limp like a clump of white mud...


    Both of them could only look longingly at Mo Hua.


    Mo Hua sighed and had to cook for them again.


    After some effort, Bai Zisheng, again eating the dishes made by Mo Hua, was moved almost to tears, especially whenpared to his own attempt.


    Bai Zixi nibbled on the pastries, her eyes gleaming with delight.


    And so, as the carriage trundled along, unknowingly, another half a month passed by.


    During the day, they traveled and learned about formations from Mr. Zhuang on the carriage.


    When it came to mealtimes, Mo Hua cooked.


    If by night they hadn¡¯te across an Immortal City, a small town, or some wild temples and small sects nestled in the mountains, they would have to camp out.


    The carriage was naturally reserved for Mr. Zhuang.


    As the master for the three of them, respecting and valuing the teacher was only natural.


    Moreover, since leaving Tongxian City, Mr. Zhuang¡¯splexion had improved somewhat, but his breath was still somewhat weak.


    Mo Hua also hoped Mr. Zhuang could rest well.


    The three disciples would camp outside.


    Before camping, Mo Hua would set up stone formations around the perimeter andy an Early Warning Formation to guard against monster beasts or bandits.


    Then, Mo Hua, Bai Zisheng, and Bai Zixi would each cover themselves with a nket and lie down on the ground.


    These nkets were also from the Bai Family, but Mo Hua had redrawn formations on them.


    They could warm up and let air through, cozy and not stuffy, veryfortable to cover with.


    The night fell, and the mountain moon shone coldly.


    Wrapped in their nkets, the three resembled little caterpirs, bathed in moonlight, sleeping quietly.

 Chapter 379 - 376: Supreme Divine Sense_1

    A few dayster, Mo Hua and a few others arrived at Shangtai City.


    Shangtai City was but a Little Immortal City, even smaller than Tongxian City, with fewer Cultivators undergoing Foundation Establishment within it.


    The streets were not busy, and the Cultivators who came and went were dressed in humble clothes; their faces bore expressions of worry and suffering.


    Mo Hua let out a small sigh.


    It seemed that not only the Loose Cultivators in Tongxian City lived in hardship, but most Loose Cultivators in the world likely shared the same plight.


    And it was possible that their suffering was even more severe than that of others.


    The group entered the city and found an inn to rest.


    Mr. Zhuang took Mo Hua aside for a conversation.


    Sitting respectfully on a small stool, Mo Hua listened attentively to Mr. Zhuang¡¯s words.


    Mr. Zhuang asked gently, "Do you know what you need to do on this journey?"


    After thinking for a moment, Mo Hua answered,


    "Learn Formation?"


    "Anything else?"


    "Umm¡­" Mo Hua thought for a bit, then added, "Foundation Establishment?"


    Mr. Zhuang nodded, "You are different from ordinary people, and from ordinary Formation Masters. The Cultivation Technique you practice is the Heaven Yan Jue, whose bottleneck lies in Formation mastery."


    "Your Formation skills and Cultivation are actually one and the same."


    "If you can¡¯t master Formations well, you won¡¯t be able to decipher Mystery Formations; if you can¡¯t break through the bottleneck, your Cultivation won¡¯t improve."


    "If your Cultivation doesn¡¯t improve, you can¡¯t break through the boundary, and you won¡¯t be able to learn higher-grade Formations¡­"


    "What¡¯s more crucial is that the Formations you need to learn are much more profound than what others learn. Studying ordinary Formations won¡¯t enable you to solve Mystery Formations or break through the bottleneck¡­" Enjoy exclusive chapters from NovelBin.C?m


    Mo Hua nodded, having anticipated these issues already.


    If he wanted to be a Great Formation Master, he must be a Great Cultivator; and if he aspired to be a Great Cultivator, he must also be a Great Formation Master.


    "Master, what should I do before I attempt Foundation Establishment? Continue learning Formations?" Mo Hua inquired.


    Mr. Zhuang affirmed with a nod, "Correct."


    "But¡­ which Formations should I study?" Mo Hua asked, puzzled.


    He had mastered the Reversed Spirit Formation with Thirteen Stripes, and he had also learned the Five Elements ughter Demon Great Formation.


    Suddenly, Mo Hua¡¯s eyes lit up, "Can I study Second-Grade Formations?"


    Mr. Zhuang, seeing through Mo Hua¡¯s thoughts, smiled and shook his head, "No¡­"


    Mo Hua felt somewhat disappointed.


    Mr. Zhuang exined, "The Spiritual Power structure of Second-Grade Formations is entirely different from that of the First Grade. You can¡¯t learn Second-Grade Formations until your Cultivation has reached Foundation Establishment, as youck the mercury-like Second-Grade Spiritual Power."


    "Then, can I still learn Large Formations?"


    With an expression that was a mix of a smile and seriousness, Mr. Zhuang replied,


    "How many Large Formations are there for you to learn? There aren¡¯t many First-Grade Large Formations to begin with, and most are highly confidential and exclusive. I don¡¯t have many in my possession either¡­"


    "Besides, even if you learn them, how will you construct the Large Formations?"


    "The resources and manpower required for Large Formations are extremely vast."


    "Unless there is a Big Demon that appears, and Tongxian City is at risk ¨C and they all trust you, willing to work wholeheartedly with you ¨C otherwise, you wouldn¡¯t be able to construct the Five Elements ughter Demon Great Formation."


    Mo Hua was taken aback and upon reflection, realized that this was indeed the case.


    The cost and risks involved in constructing a Large Formation were too high, and within a state boundary, there were only a handful of forces that could possibly gather the resources to construct a Large Formation.


    These forces had either already established a Large Formation.


    Even if they hadn¡¯t, and wished to construct a new one, they wouldn¡¯t consider Mo Hua, a thirteen-year-old Junior Formation Master, as the main Formation Master.


    They would not ce their trust in Mo Hua to be the main Formation Master of a Large Formation.


    Scratching his head, Mo Hua asked, "So, what else can I learn?"


    Mr. Zhuang said, "Do you remember the Ultimate Formations I told you about?"


    Mo Hua thought for a while and nodded,


    "Formations above Thirteen Stripes of the First Grade that deviate from the Taoist Court standards, requiring Supreme Divine Sense and knowledge that surpasses the norm, are called Ultimate Formations."


    Mr. Zhuang nodded in confirmation, "To other Formation Masters, Ultimate Formations are unattainable, but for you, they are essential. You can and must learn them."


    Mo Hua originally also wanted to learn more challenging Formations, but upon second thought, he meekly asked,


    "Master, if I don¡¯t study Ultimate Formations, will I still be able to achieve Foundation Establishment?"


    Mr. Zhuang replied with a smile that was not quite a smile, "Generally speaking, your current level of Divine Sense and Formation expertise is already sufficient for Foundation Establishment."


    Mo Hua¡¯s face brightened with delight.


    Mr. Zhuang then added, "...But merely reaching Foundation Establishment is not enough."


    Mo Hua blinked, "Is it because my Divine Sense is not strong enough..."


    Mr. Zhuang nodded his head and said, "Compared to cultivators of the same realm, your Divine Sense is already very strong, but it¡¯s not strong enough."


    Mo Hua expressed his doubts, "Then how strong does it need to be to be considered strong enough?"


    Mr. Zhuang¡¯s gaze became slightly intense as he slowly spoke:


    "At least above thirteen stripes..."


    Mo Hua¡¯s mouth fell open, "Above thirteen stripes... Is that the middle phase of Foundation Establishment?"


    "Correct," Mr. Zhuang spoke gravely, "At the initial stage of Foundation Establishment, Divine Sense ranges from ten to thirteen stripes. Above thirteen stripes, one enters the middle phase of Foundation Establishment."


    After he finished speaking, Mr. Zhuang paused for a moment then added:


    "Do you still remember what I told you about Divine Sense Foundation Establishment?"


    "I do," Mo Hua nodded.


    Mr. Zhuang spoke with an earnest expression:


    "Foundation Establishment is the first major breakthrough of realms. After the breakthrough, the quality of Spiritual Power changes and Divine Sense multiplies."


    "Therefore, before Foundation Establishment, one must establish a solid foundation."


    "If you fall behind before Foundation Establishment, you¡¯ll be far behind after it, and as you continue to cultivate, the gap will only growrger."


    "Many cultivators do not focus on their foundation, only blindly chasing progress in their cultivation, recklessly achieving Foundation Establishment, causing their foundation to be insufficient. Despite a glorious start, they will quickly fade into the crowd. Thus, simply achieving Foundation Establishment is not enough.


    One must choose their own path,y down a foundation, and then forge their Taoist Foundation."


    "My path... It¡¯s Divine Sense, isn¡¯t it?"


    Mo Hua still remembered what Mr. Zhuang had said about Divine Sense Proving the Dao.


    Mr. Zhuang nodded, "The disadvantages of your physical body and Spiritual Root are difficult to ovee, and you will never be able topare with those Proud Sons of Heaven. However, your Divine Sense could potentially leave them all in the dust, making all peers look up to you in vain..."


    "That¡¯s why I want you to enhance your Divine Sense to the extreme before Foundation Establishment."


    "If you possess a Divine Sense above thirteen stripes, at the middle phase of Foundation Establishment, once you¡¯ve established your foundation and your Divine Sense has multiplied, you might directly step into thete stage of Foundation Establishment!"


    As Mr. Zhuang spoke, he too felt a tremor in his own heart.


    To have Divine Senseparable to thete stage of Foundation Establishment right upon entering it.


    That would truly be an exceptional and monstrous talent.


    Divine Sense may seem obscure, not as direct and powerful as Spiritual Power or Blood Qi, but that¡¯s because other cultivators¡¯ Divine Senses aren¡¯t strong enough.


    If one¡¯s Divine Sense bes extremely strong, then it is an absolute terror.


    Supreme Divine Sense, reigning over everything, is a fearsome force that can make all beings and creatures in heaven and earth submit and tremble.


    Although Mo Hua didn¡¯t fully understand how powerful this was, he was shocked speechless.


    Soon after, he asked with some anticipation:


    "Then how can I strengthen my Divine Sense to above thirteen stripes..."


    Mr. Zhuang came back to his senses, his eyes twinkling slightly as he said, "Still the old method, and it¡¯s a crude one... Drawing Formations."


    Comprehending Formations, refining Divine Sense.


    This task, other Formation Masters might not be able to do, but Mr. Zhuang knew that Mo Hua could.


    Mo Hua had some unidentifiable opportunity in him that even he could not clearly see.


    Mo Hua had drawn formations many times, far more often than other Formation Masters, surely practicing formations incessantly day and night.


    This was something many Formation Masters could not do.


    Moreover, when Mo Hua practiced formations, the growth of his Divine Sense seemed to be more than that of other Formation Masters.


    It seemed as if he hadprehended something profound in the process.


    So as long as he kept practicing formations, especially those that highly consume Divine Sense, Mo Hua¡¯s Divine Sense would continuously grow.


    "The Five Elements ughter Demon Great Formation is a first-grade eleven-stripes Large Formation," Mr. Zhuang continued.


    Mo Hua was taken aback, then thought to himself that it was indeed so.


    He had long suspected that Mr. Zhuang had deceived him...


    It wasn¡¯t deception, at least not entirely. He had hidden something and hadn¡¯t told him the whole truth.


    Mr. Zhuang said, "In other words, your Divine Sense is actually eleven stripes now."


    "Divine Sense at eleven stripes is stronger than that of cultivators who have just entered Foundation Establishment, and even some who are in the initial stage with shallow cultivation."


    "You are now at eleven stripes, so practicing the ten-stripes Reversed Spirit Formation won¡¯t increase your Divine Sense by much any longer."


    "You can practice formations at eleven stripes, but there is no opportunity for you to actually draw them, so it¡¯s not very meaningful..."


    "Moreover, drawing the pivot of a Large Formation takes too long. It¡¯s a less efficient way to refine Divine Sense."


    "Therefore, you need to learn an Ultimate Formation that is at eleven stripes or even higher. This will enhance your understanding of formations, and by using formations, you will further refine your Divine Sense."


    "The only bottleneck of Heaven Yan Jue lies in formations, and the key to formations lies in Divine Sense..."


    Mr. Zhuang looked deeply at Mo Hua and said:


    "The stronger your Divine Sense, the better you¡¯ll learn formations. The better you learn formations, the smoother your cultivation, and the farther you¡¯ll go on the Path of Longevity..."


    "Therefore, you must cultivate your Divine Sense to the utmost."


    "In the future, use your Supreme Divine Sense to Prove your own Dao!"

 Chapter 380 - 377: Ultimate Formation_1

    ```


    Supreme Divine Sense, Achieving the Great Dao...


    Mo Hua slightly lost his focus.


    He had not expected Mr. Zhuang to have such deep expectations for him, nning so far ahead.


    Originally, he would have been satisfied with just achieving Foundation Establishment, and he had not yet considered anything beyond that...


    Mo Hua nodded his head, saying earnestly,


    "Master, I¡¯ve remembered it all!"


    His train of thought also became clearer.


    He would keep learning profound Formation methods, honing a stronger Divine Sense, bing a higher-grade Formation Master, cultivating to even higher realms, and seeking the longer paths of the Great Dao.


    Mr. Zhuang¡¯s eyes revealed his gratification.


    After a brief thought, Mo Hua asked,


    "Master, where then should I go to learn the Ultimate Formation?"


    Mr. Zhuang paused, his gaze showing a hint of regret,


    "I originally had some inheritances of Ultimate Formations, but due to unexpected events, most have been lost. Therefore, if you want to learn the Ultimate Formations, you have to learn to find them yourself."


    Mo Hua was taken aback and asked humbly, "How should I look for them...?" Discover exclusive tales on NovelBin.C?m


    Mr. Zhuang said, "The vast majority of Formation inheritances in this world are monopolized by the Taoist Court, Noble ns, and Sects, and this includes Ultimate Formations as well."


    "It¡¯s practically impossible to learn from them directly; even if you could, the price would be extremely high."


    "So if you want to learn Ultimate Formations, you can only search for those secret Formation methods lost in various corners of the Nine State, unknown to others."


    Mo Hua expressed his confusion, "If it¡¯s an Ultimate Formation, it must be valuable. If it¡¯s valuable, how could it be unknown to others?"


    "Because ordinary people don¡¯t understand Formation Patterns, and even if they do, Formation Masters without the pertinent inheritance cannot probe the mysteries of Ultimate Formations."


    Mo Hua suddenly understood but couldn¡¯t help being curious,


    "Then wouldn¡¯t the Taoist Court and the Family Sects and ns collect these Ultimate Formations?"


    "They do," Mr. Zhuang nodded. "But the world is vast, and the intricacies of Formations are profound; no matter how much they collect, there are always some that will slip through."


    "Besides, some Ultimate Formations are so exquisite and subtle, they can¡¯t be recognized by ordinary Cultivators with mere fleshly eyes."


    "Even those born into the Taoist Court or those with inheritances from Family Sects and ns, most of them are merely booksmart, unable to understand or even conceive of things that transcend their grade of learning."


    Mr. Zhuang¡¯s expression bore a trace of disdain.


    Looking at him with great admiration, Mo Hua asked stealthily,


    "Master, what grade have you achieved?"


    Mr. Zhuang turned around, saw Mo Hua¡¯s shining eyes, and couldn¡¯t help but tap his forehead, speaking in a gentle tone, "Don¡¯t ask questions recklessly."


    "Oh," Mo Hua covered his forehead, thought for a moment, then asked again,


    "So next, we are going to look for the Ultimate Formation?"


    "That¡¯s one way to put it," Mr. Zhuang¡¯s eyes conveyed a mix of emotions,


    "I¡¯m going to visit a Sect, meet some old friends, have you learn their Formations, and en route, incidentally search for some Ultimate Formations."


    Sect? Old friends? Formations?


    Mo Hua was startled, "Master, which Sect is it?"


    Mr. Zhuang did not answer, only saying,


    "You will know when the timees."


    Mo Hua was still curious and couldn¡¯t help but ask,


    "Then what Formations are we going to learn?"


    Mr. Zhuang¡¯s expression stalled, tinged with a hint of mncholy, and he said slowly,


    "It¡¯s a Formation that I, too, failed to learn back then¡­"


    Mo Hua looked shocked, "Master, even you didn¡¯t learn it?"


    Mr. Zhuang smiled faintly, "Your teacher is only human, not yet an Immortal, naturally, there are things I have not learned."


    Mo Hua said uncertainly, "If even Master couldn¡¯t learn it, can I?"


    Mr. Zhuang looked at Mo Hua with a gentle gaze, "You should be fine."


    Mo Hua felt a surge of joy but also some worry,


    "If Master couldn¡¯t learn it, can I really learn it?"


    If he couldn¡¯t learn it, wouldn¡¯t he let down his Master¡¯s expectations and lose face for his Master...


    Mr. Zhuang, reading Mo Hua¡¯s thoughts, shifted his gaze and smiled slightly,


    "I didn¡¯t learn it back then and suffered their contempt. This time, taking you there is to have you avenge this old grudge for your teacher."


    Upon hearing this, Mo Hua was momentarily stunned.


    Contempt?


    They dared to show contempt towards my Master?


    Mo Hua¡¯s face set in a stern expression, and his fighting spirit soared.


    He patted his chest, promising earnestly,


    ```


    "Master, rest assured, I will definitely master the Formation, p them in the face, and then infuriate them to death!"


    Mr. Zhuang was momentarily stunned, then couldn¡¯t help butugh:


    "Good, infuriate them to death..."


    ...


    Afterward, Mr. Zhuang entrusted Mo Hua with a few more words and pointed out some difficulties rted to Formations, before showing signs of fatigue.


    Seeing this, Mo Hua stood up to take his leave and gently closed the door behind him.


    After Mo Hua left, walking through the corridor, his mind was filled with doubts.


    Why Mr. Zhuang had left Tongxian City and became an itinerant cultivator was something he hadn¡¯t known before.


    But it seemed that it was for the sake of teaching him Formation?


    A warmth filled Mo Hua¡¯s heart, followed by more doubts.


    Learning Formation was true, but there must be more to it than that...


    He remembered Mr. Zhuang mentioning that bizarre Taoist that he shouldn¡¯t talk about, think about, or better yet, forget about.


    And there was Feng Xi who returned from death, his face covered with ovepping faces, including one that resembled the appearance of a Taoist.


    Mo Hua vaguely recalled, as he looked directly into Feng Xi¡¯s cavernous eyes, the voice of the Taoist saying:


    "Your aura?"


    "Quite bold..."


    "So familiar..."


    "Who are you?"


    ...


    These words, spoken by different speakers, in different voices, came out all at once, chaotic and eerie.


    But put together, they meant:


    "Your aura... is so familiar... Who are you?"


    He had never met this Taoist before, so what about his aura made the Taoist feel it was familiar?


    Mo Hua thought it over and felt that it probably had something to do with Mr. Zhuang.


    Being a disciple of Mr. Zhuang, constantly in contact with him, and being taught Formation by him, as well as the Five Elements Formation heid out, which was also provided by Mr. Zhuang, it was natural that he carried Mr. Zhuang¡¯s aura.


    And that Taoist said his aura was "very familiar..."


    In other words, he was familiar with Mr. Zhuang.


    The mysterious Taoist and Mr. Zhuang must have some kind of old grudge.


    Moreover, it was certainly not a good one.


    The Taoist was undoubtedly not a good person, and his methods were strange and unpredictable. With Mo Hua¡¯s experience in Tao cultivation, he had no clue about the Taoist¡¯s realm, cultivation, or the spells he used.


    He was somewhat worried for Mr. Zhuang.


    Nowadays, Mr. Zhuang was weak in vitality, his Divine Sense ethereal. If he had a grudge with the Taoist and was being hunted, then he would be in danger...


    And in such a situation, it seemed he, too, had no means to deal with that mysterious Taoist...


    He couldn¡¯t possibly just copse another Large Formation, could he?


    The key was, even if he wanted to, there was no Large Formation avable for him to copse.


    With his mind heavy with concerns, Mo Hua walked along the inn¡¯s corridor. As he walked, he looked up and saw a pretty little girl approaching from the opposite direction.


    Her face was somewhat unfamiliar, yet her aura felt recognizable.


    As they passed by one another, Mo Hua paused, then turned his head to test:


    "Zixi?"


    The little girl turned her head, lifted her fair little finger, and corrected:


    "You should call me senior sister."


    Mo Hua was taken aback and slowly said, "Little senior sister..."


    Bai Zixi nodded in satisfaction.


    Mo Hua asked, "How did you change your appearance like this?"


    "I used an Illusion Technique to change my appearance to avoid trouble," Bai Zixi said.


    "Oh," Mo Hua nodded.


    Bai Zixi¡¯s looks were outstanding; wherever she went, she drew crowds of onlookers, which could easily lead to trouble.


    Her current appearance, although still pretty, was just "normally" pretty, not unbelievably so.


    "How did you know it was me?" Bai Zixi was also curious.


    "I guessed..."


    Mo Hua admitted truthfully.


    Bai Zixi looked at Mo Hua skeptically but said nothing further.


    Still, she wondered how Mo Hua had recognized her now that her appearance was so greatly altered.

 Chapter 381 - 378: Small Town_1

    Mo Hua returned to his room and practiced the Reversed Spirit Formation for a while.


    He indeed felt the growth of his Divine Sense slowing down; it wasn¡¯t as fast as before.


    "It seems that I need to find more difficult formations to learn," Mo Hua silently thought to himself.


    After practicing formations for a while more, until his Divine Sense was exhausted, Mo Hua rested for a short moment. Then he thought about it and opened his Storage Bag.


    With the travels ahead, he didn¡¯t know what he would encounter, so he decided to take an inventory of his possessions first.


    The first item was Spirit Stones.


    Mo Hua carried over a thousand Spirit Stones on his person.


    There were also several thousand more Spirit Stones stored inside the carriage, sealed with a formation under Mr. Zhuang¡¯s care.


    These Spirit Stones were for Mo Hua¡¯s Foundation Establishment.


    He had earned some himself, some were saved by his parents, and some were given by Elder Yu.


    At the very least, they should be enough for Foundation Establishment.


    Additionally, there was a first-grade Spiritual Artifact, the Thousand Jun Stick.


    Mo Hua had Master Chen reforge this Thousand Jun Stick; its material was now more robust, and he had added ayer of Thousand Jun Compound Formation to it. It felt even morefortable to use when dealing blows stealthily.


    Around Mo Hua¡¯s neck, he also wore a Pill Jade.


    This was a gift from Old Mr. Feng, with a faint warmth that could refresh and calm the mind.


    Although Old Mr. Feng said "talk of merits is illusory and intangible,"


    the Pill Jade seemed to truly carry the merit of Old Mr. Feng¡¯s healing and saving lives, always emitting a gentle and moist luster.


    Every time Mo Hua looked at it, he felt it contained a lot of goodwill.


    Besides the Pill Jade, Mo Hua also wore a Monster Hunting Token around his neck.


    This Monster Hunting Token was given to him by Elder Yu, and every Monster Hunter had one.


    But Mo Hua found that his seemed a bit different.


    Other Monster Hunters, after killing Monster Beasts, would have a thin red blood streak appear on their tokens.


    After using the Great Formation Dissolution to kill Feng Xi, Mo Hua¡¯s Monster Hunting Token also gained a bloodstreak.


    However, this bloodstreak was half a finger thick and pale gold.


    Mo Hua asked Elder Yu about it, and Elder Yu also looked puzzled, saying that he had never seen anything like it before, and even the Monster Hunter literature had no records of it.


    A pale gold bloodstreak¡­


    Mo Hua couldn¡¯t figure it out, so he decided to leave it be for now.


    Regardless of whether the bloodstreak on the Monster Hunting Token was red or gold, it didn¡¯t matter much; there were no benefits presently, so he would figure it out when he had the time in the future.


    Mo Hua also put the Bronze Waist Token from the Taoist Court in his Storage Bag.


    ording to Court Leader Zhou¡¯s words, he had applied to the higher-ups, allocating a lot of Merit Points, which were now inside this token.


    The Taoist Court in Tongxian City made a great contribution for ying Feng Xi.


    Court Leader Zhou, in hister tenure, received an unexpected major merit and was overjoyed beyond measure.


    This merit wasrgely thanks to Mo Hua.


    Mo Hua had a somewhat special identity; a thirteen-year-old first-grade Formation Master would raise disbelief if reported, so Court Leader Zhou did not make it clear to the Taoist Court. Instead, he subtly granted Mo Hua some extra benefits.


    These benefits were the Merit Points inside the Bronze Waist Token.


    Should Mo Hua need it when he was away from home, he could exchange the merits from the Merit Points for Spirit Stones or Spiritual Objects in case of emergency.


    As for how much these Merit Points amounted to and what they could exchange for, he hadn¡¯t tried yet and was unaware, but he imagined they wouldn¡¯t be few.


    Mo Hua tapped the token and felt more at ease.


    Furthermore, the most important item was the ring of a first-grade Formation Master.


    The ring was made of white jade iid with gold, simple yet luxurious.


    Named the Heaven Shu Ring, it was crafted by the Heaven Shu Pavilion of the Taoist Court and given to those who passed the assessment as Formation Masters.


    Nine star patterns were engraved on the ring, with three stripes on each star, symbolizing the nine ranks of formations, each with three levels.


    Mo Hua¡¯s Heaven Shu Ring now illuminated only one star, signifying that he was recognized by the Heaven Shu Pavilion as a Formation Master of the first rank.


    The Heaven Shu Ring served as a proof of identity as a Formation Master and was also a small storage ring.


    Like a Storage Bag, it could hold items, but its space was smaller and reserved for storing confidential and valuable objects.


    Mo Hua ced the Jade Slip of the Heaven Yan Jue and some rare Formation Diagrams in the Heaven Shu Ring, tied it to a string, and also hung it around his neck.


    He originally wanted to wear it on his hand, but it was too big for his fingers and could only fit his thumb, like a ring guard.


    Mo Hua was always afraid that it might fall off, so he strung it with a string and hung it around his neck.


    Now he had three items hanging around his neck, but thankfully they weren¡¯t heavy and didn¡¯t tire him to wear.


    After checking his belongings, Mo Hua sat in meditation and then started Drawing Formations again.


    Dinner was at the inn; everyone ordered a few simple dishes, not particrly delicious but not bad either, certainly not as good as the ones Mo Hua prepared himself.


    After dinner, everyone rested in the inn for the night, and they were to set off again the next day.


    Before departure, Mo Hua affectionately hugged Big White¡¯s neck, patted its back, and said,


    "We¡¯re going to trouble you again."


    Big White grunted a few times and nuzzled Mo Hua¡¯s face with its head.


    Mo Hua smiled happily.


    The morning glow spilled across the sky, casting its light on the road.


    The group set out on their journey, left the city gates, and took to the main road.


    After traveling the main road for a while, they passed through a mountain trail lined by towering peaks, with few travelers in sight, only the recurring sound of the horse hooves.


    Having walked for the better part of the day, they came upon a small town.


    Mo Hua looked up and from a distance saw the town¡¯s signboard:


    Thousand Families Town.


    As far as the eye could see, the scenes of the small town were fully in view.


    There were quite a few people in Thousand Families Town, but it was clear that they were all Loose Cultivators, and their clothes were covered in mud stains.


    In the distance beyond the town, there was arge expanse of connected Spirit Fields.


    Many Cultivators were bent over, working in the Spirit Fields.


    Mo Hua had heard from his father, Mo Shan, that in the way of Tao Cultivation there was a category called "Spiritual nt Master," which involved farming and nurturing various Taoist crops, or growing herbs for a living.


    Those who farmed were generally known as "Spirit Farmers."


    These Cultivators working in the Spirit Fields must be the "Spirit Farmers" his father, Mo Shan, had mentioned.


    Old Kui stopped the carriage.


    Mr. Zhuang lifted the curtain, nced at the town, and nodded, saying:


    Enjoy exclusive content from NovelBin.C?m


    "We are going to stay here for a while."


    The threepanions, Mo Hua, exchanged nces, not understanding why they needed to stay here.


    Remembering the words that Mr. Zhuang had spoken to him, Mo Hua¡¯s eyes brightened as he asked:


    "Master, does this town have an Ultimate Formation?"


    Mr. Zhuang nodded slightly.


    Mo Hua looked over the town again.


    The houses were low and the bricks and stones worn, with many ces showing signs of decay from years of neglect, clearly indicating that most Cultivators were not living well.


    There was one mansion in the town that was obviously opulent, likely the residence of the most affluent n in the area.


    This was simr to other small towns Mo Hua had encountered on his journey.


    Where there is poverty, there is wealth, and of course, with wealthes poverty.


    The residences in the town all had Formations drawn on them, but most were very rudimentary, with only a few Formation Patterns.


    Even the Formation used by that most opulent mansion was something Mo Hua could see through at a nce.


    In such a small town, where could there be an Ultimate Formation?


    Unable to understand, Mo Hua asked Mr. Zhuang:


    "Master, how do you know that there¡¯s an Ultimate Formation here?"


    Mr. Zhuang said inscrutably, "I saw it."


    Mo Hua continued to probe,


    "How did you see it?"


    He was truly curious in his heart.


    Mr. Zhuang looked at Mo Hua and gently said, "Take a guess."


    Mo Hua frowned slightly.


    Mr. Zhuang asked him to guess, not to simply suggest; that meant the method must be one he was aware of.


    Mo Hua cast another distant nce at the town.


    Since there were no obvious Formation Patterns, it meant Mr. Zhuang had not seen any specific Formation.


    Moreover, it was a stop made on the spur of the moment during their travels.


    This indicated that Mr. Zhuang hadn¡¯t known there was an Ultimate Formation here in advance.


    It was something he saw, or rather perceived, that made him decide to stay.


    What did he see, or perceive?


    Mo Hua released his Divine Sense, the world turned into a vast expanse of white, and then the multicolored Spiritual Power began to emerge one by one.


    After perceiving with his Divine Sense for a while, Mo Hua¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up and he ventured,


    "Was it calcted through Divine Sense?"


    Since the Formation Patterns could not be seen, it must be that he had deduced the Patterns through the spiritual force of the Formation and then determined the strength of the Divine Sense required for the Formation Patterns, thereby concluding that there is a lost Ultimate Formation here.


    Mo Hua faintly perceived some Formation energies, but they were too distant and obscure for him to calcte; he could only guess based on intuition.


    Mr. Zhuang nodded approvingly, "That¡¯s right."


    Then Mr. Zhuang patiently exined,


    "An Ultimate Formation is different from ordinary Formations; it is a more subtle, more fundamental, and more sophisticated use of Spiritual Power."


    "A Reversed Spirit Formation is to reverse engineer Spiritual Power, a Large Formation umtes Spiritual Power, and other Ultimate Formations also have some extraordinary features."


    "The world changes, the sea turns to mulberry fields, and things appear in various forms, constantly transitioning."


    "Some Ultimate Formations are thus buried underground, or sealed within ancient relics, or painted in some unknown corner of a small town, operating silently, unknown to anyone..."


    "You can¡¯t find traces of the Formation by just looking with your eyes."


    "Eyes can deceive, but Divine Sense cannot, appearances can deceive, but the essence of Spiritual Power cannot."


    "Therefore, you must perceive with Divine Sense, calcte in the Sea of Consciousness, through an understanding of the Formation and the operation of Spiritual Power, to determine whether there is a lost Formation here..."


    Mo Hua suddenly saw the light and nodded repeatedly.


    Perceiving with Divine Sense, calcting with Spiritual Power, deducing Formation Patterns, seeking Ultimate Formations...


    With a point from Mr. Zhuang, Mo Hua had an epiphany.


    However, Bai Zisheng and Bai Zixi exchanged confused nces.


    They had no idea what Mo Hua and Mr. Zhuang were talking about...

 Chapter 382 - 379 Sun Family_1

    As Mo Hua released his Divine Sense to probe, within the most luxurious residence in Thousand Families Town, a middle-aged cultivator with a harsh face and a lean figure suddenly opened his eyes, his expression slightly startled.


    He furrowed his brows and instructed:


    "Call Zer here."


    The servantplied and left. Shortly after, a frivolous-looking young man entered and casually said:


    "Dad, what¡¯s up?"


    The middle-aged cultivator¡¯s name was Sun Yi, and he was the Sun Family head.


    This young man was named Sun Ze, the legitimate eldest son of the Sun Family.


    Family head Sun Yi with a frown said, "A cultivator is probing with Divine Sense."


    Surprised, Sun Ze asked, "A Foundation Establishment cultivator?"


    Sun Yi nodded, "This Divine Sense is extremely subtle and profound. It simply swept by; had I not been engrossed inprehending a Formation, focusing my Divine Sense, I might not have noticed it at all."


    "This person is undoubtedly a Foundation Establishment cultivator!" Sun Yi dered with certainty.


    Sun Ze also furrowed his brows:


    "What would a Foundation Establishment cultivator be doing in Thousand Families Town?"


    Sun Yi pondered for a moment before speaking slowly:


    "Whatever he¡¯s up to, we will treat him with hospitality. If we can avoid provoking him, we should. The sooner we send him on his way, the better."


    Then he instructed, "This Foundation Establishment cultivator, using Divine Sense to find the way, must be a cultivator from outside."


    "There¡¯s only one road leading to Thousand Families Town from outside."


    "You take some people to greet him, invite them as guests, and make sure not to offend them."


    Dissatisfied, Sun Ze said, "Why go through such trouble? If he wants toe, let hime; if he wants to go, let him go. Why should we care about him?"


    Sun Yi chided, "What do you know? Not all Foundation Establishment cultivators are equal. Our Sun Family lives in a remote location, it is natural for us to make connections with other cultivators. Even if we don¡¯t make connections, we need to understand what he came for and avoid offending him."


    "Besides, this Foundation Establishment cultivator might not be someone to be taken lightly."


    This Divine Sense made him feel a deep sense of wariness.


    Chastised by Sun Yi, Sun Ze had no choice but toply:


    "Fine, dad, I¡¯ll listen to you."


    After Sun Ze left, Sun Yi still knitted his brows with a troubled mind, and his gaze gradually turned cold, "I hope he¡¯s not here to cause trouble..."


    ...


    In Thousand Lamps Town.


    Old Kui was cracking pine nuts, driving a horse carriage.


    Big White was pulling the carriage, slowly moving along the streets of Thousand Lamps Town.


    Mo Hua leaned out, surveying the various Formations around him.


    However, the surrounding houses were low, and the Formations crude; there was not much to look at.


    After a while, several cultivators appeared ahead on the road.


    The one leading was a young cultivator dressed in brocade, with a frivolous face, but trying to look dignified.


    Old Kui stopped the carriage.


    The young cultivator smiled and greeted with sped hands:


    "We have not gone afar to wee our distinguished guests."


    Old Kui¡¯s expression was wooden as he replied indifferently, "Who are you?"


    The voice was grating like dry wood, clearly a human voice yet not quite like one.


    A shiver ran through the hearts of the Sun Family members.


    Sun Ze hurriedly said, "I am Sun Ze, the eldest son of the Sun Family from Thousand Families Town."


    Old Kui asked again ndly, "What is the matter?"


    The hoarse voice made Sun Ze somewhat ufortable and also slightly resentful.


    Usually, it was he who asked others questions, and he was rarely addressed with such a cool tone.


    But his father had already spoken, and he dared not contravene.


    Just an old carter appeared so enigmatic; the cultivator sitting in the carriage must be even more extraordinary.


    If there was really a Foundation Establishment cultivator, then he was someone Sun Ze could not afford to offend.


    Thus, Sun Ze said respectfully, "Thousand Families Town is modest, and we fear we may offend our distinguished guests. If our guests do not mind, may they please step over to the Sun Family, so that we may offer the modest hospitality of the host."


    Old Kui remained silent.


    Inside the carriage, Mo Hua¡¯s three disciples looked at each other before all turning to Mr. Zhuang.


    Mr. Zhuang nodded slightly.


    Outside, Old Kui then nodded and said, "That would be eptable."


    For some reason, Sun Ze felt relieved.


    This seemingly wooden carter consistently gave him a subtle sense of oppression.


    It also made him curious about who exactly was riding in the carriage.


    Leading the way, Sun Ze headed to the Sun Family¡¯s grand entrance with Old Kui driving the carriage, under the astonished eyes of the passerby, they slowly entered the Sun Family¡¯s magnificent gates.


    The carriage stopped.


    The Sun Family head, Sun Yi, personally weed them.


    But the cultivators that came out of the carriage surprised them all.


    First was a young boy with eyebrows like painted swords and stars for eyes, followed by a cute-faced young girl.


    Then came a little cultivator with clear eyes and well-defined features, who was helping a celestial-looking white-robed cultivator with no sense of energy on him, not even appearing like a cultivator.


    Sun Yi was momentarily at a loss.


    Among these people, who was the Foundation Establishment?


    Whose Divine Sense was that, probing in?


    Sun Yi frowned.


    Logically speaking, this white-robed cultivator looked most like a Foundation Establishment, but if he were in the Foundation Establishment stage, it wouldn¡¯t be possible for him to conceal his presence to the point of being undetectable.


    Unless he was above Foundation Establishment, a Great Cultivator of the Golden Core Realm.


    However, a cultivator of the Golden Core Realm wouldn¡¯t likely visit the remote and minor ce of Second Grade state boundary.


    "Could it be that I was mistaken?"


    Was there actually no Foundation Establishment cultivator spying?


    Sun Yi muttered to himself with some doubts.


    But now that the guests had been weed inside, it was impossible to turn them away, and it was also not appropriate to admit to his mistake.


    He could only pluck up the courage to say, "May I inquire the esteemed name of this Taoist Friend...?"


    Mr. Zhuang said indifferently, "Surname Zhuang."


    Sun Yi was taken aback. It was an unusual surname, sparing with words, and carried the demeanor of a noble expert.


    It just wasn¡¯t clear if it could be a fake.


    Still, there was no point in dwelling on these things now.


    Sun Yi bowed his hands and said, "What brings our honored guest here?"


    Mr. Zhuang¡¯s tone was still indifferent:


    "Passing through yournd, I will rest for a few days."


    Sun Yi didn¡¯t quite believe it, but still smiled and said:


    "Encounters are fate, and those whoe from afar are guests. If you don¡¯t mind, please stay at my Sun Family residence for several days so that I may show a token of my hospitality."


    Mr. Zhuang revealed a trace of a faint smile:


    "Then I shall impose."


    "There is no need for courtesy," Sun Yi said with a bow of his hands.


    Afterward, Sun Yi arranged for them to settle in and warmly said:


    "If there is anything you need, just let the servants know. My Sun Family will do our best to fulfill it."


    Once Mr. Zhuang and his party were settled, the smile on Sun Yi¡¯s face gradually faded once he returned to the living room.


    Sun Ze asked him, "Dad, who is at the Foundation Establishment stage?"


    Sun Yi shook his head, "I haven¡¯t figured it out yet."


    Sun Ze was not satisfied, "If there is no one at the Foundation Establishment stage, then weren¡¯t we busy for nothing? And you were so humble and obliging, do they even deserve it?"


    "Say less of such ignorant remarks!" Sun Yi rebuked with a frown, "A true man can bend and stretch. What¡¯s wrong with being humble and obliging?"


    The Sun Family living room was decorated regally.


    Sun Yi sat down, a beautiful maid came forward to offer tea, and after he took a sip, he pondered for a moment before slowly saying:


    "Among this group of cultivators, even if there is no one at the Foundation Establishment stage, their identities must not be ordinary¡­"


    Sun Ze¡¯s gaze, reluctantly moving away from the maid¡¯s waist, nodded in agreement and said:


    "That¡¯s right, that old man driving the cart, the youngd with an impressive bearing, and that pretty young girl, they all have an extraordinary temperament¡­"


    "And that Mr. Zhuang, either he is a true expert with an air of immortality, or he¡¯s a real big fraud¡­"


    Sun Ze counted them all, but only Mo Hua was left out.


    To Sun Ze, Mo Hua only looked a bit more clever, not worthy of his attention.


    "Dad," Sun Ze leaned in and whispered:


    "What are we going to do next?"


    Sun Yi¡¯s eyebrows raised, he put down the tea cup and said in a calm voice:


    "Observe for a few days. If they are beyond our reach, we treat them with courtesy..."


    "What if they are within our reach?"


    Sun Yi looked at Sun Ze, his gaze somewhat secretive, "... then we must still treat them well."


    Sun Ze also smiled.


    ...


    The Sun Family prepared tworge guest rooms for Mo Hua and the others.


    One for Mr. Zhuang and Old Kui to stay in, and the other for the three children including Mo Hua.


    Although calledrge guest rooms, they were also exquisitely arranged withplete sets of porcin, folding screens, and the burning of sandalwood, with smoke curling upwards.


    There were five or six beds ced side by side, each bed covered with soft nkets.


    Bai Zixi sat cross-legged, elegant and calm as she meditated.


    The two brothers of Mo Hua were lying on the beds, whispering to each other.


    "That Sun surname doesn¡¯t look like a good guy."


    "Which Sun surname?"


    "Is there any other Sun surname?"


    "One father, one son..."


    "Both don¡¯t look like good people."


    "Exactly, their smiles are too fake."


    "A smile that doesn¡¯t reach the eyes."


    "Too enthusiastic, they must be harboring ulterior motives."


    "No good deed goes unoffered without a hidden agenda..."


    ...


    As the two murmured among themselves, Bai Zixi found it impossible to continue her cultivation and could only open her eyes, wide as autumn waters, and look at them helplessly.

 Chapter 383 - 380: Plans_1

    ```


    Bai Zixi simply stopped cultivating, leanedfortably against the edge of the bed on a padded nket, and listened to her senior brother and junior brother talking.


    Bai Zisheng and Mo Hua were still muttering to each other.


    "The Sun Family is too rich!" Mo Hua whispered.


    "Rich? How so?" Bai Zisheng didn¡¯t understand.


    "This vast mansion, so many servants and maids, even the guest rooms are so well-furnished. Most things here are spiritual artifacts engraved with formations. Although the formations are somewhat crude, they are still very expensive..."


    Mo Hua mused.


    These items, if ced in arger Immortal City, might bemon, but here in the remote Thousand Families Town, they seemed out of ce.


    In Tongxian City, even the Qian Family¡¯s mansion was not as luxurious as the Sun Family¡¯s.


    Bai Zisheng nodded, but he was always carefree and had little notion of the value of Spirit Stones.


    On the other hand, Bai Zixi seemed thoughtful.


    Bai Zisheng asked, "So what do we do next?"


    Lying on the soft nket, Mo Hua thought for a moment before saying,


    "I need to find the Ultimate Formation hidden in this town."


    "What kind of Ultimate Formation?"


    Mo Hua shook his head, "Mr. Zhuang didn¡¯t say, and I don¡¯t know either."


    "Does Mr. Zhuang know where it is hidden?" Bai Zisheng asked curiously.


    Mo Hua lowered his voice and quietly said,


    "I guess Mr. Zhuang definitely knows, but since he isn¡¯t telling, it must mean he wants me to find it myself."


    Bai Zisheng muttered, "That¡¯s troublesome..."


    Then he asked again, "Mo Hua, do you really need to study the Ultimate Formation?"


    Ultimate Formations are very difficult to learn¡ªtime-consuming, effort-intensive, and taxing on the Divine Sense. Moreover, some Ultimate Formations have obscure effects and limited applicability.


    In the standards set by the Taoist Court for assessment, Ultimate Formations are not even included. Read thetest on NovelBin.C?m


    A typical Formation Master wouldn¡¯t deliberately study them.


    Yet, Mo Hua nodded earnestly, "I need to learn it."


    He counted on his fingers:


    "Learn an eleven-stripe Ultimate Formation first, refine the Divine Sense to twelve stripes, then look for a twelve-stripe Ultimate Formation toprehend, refine the Divine Sense to thirteen stripes, and then seek a thirteen-stripe Ultimate Formation..."


    Bai Zisheng¡¯s scalp tingled at the thought.


    Bai Zixi also looked at Mo Hua in amazement, speechless.


    "Can you really learn it?" Bai Zisheng asked with concern.


    Learning up to eleven stripes was preposterous enough; aiming for thirteen stripes seemed out of the question...


    "Even if I can¡¯t learn it, I must learn it. As long as I study, there will be a day I can master it."


    Mo Hua nodded, "Besides, my Spiritual Root is inadequate, and I can¡¯t do Body Refinement. This is the only path I can take."


    Bai Zisheng, feeling a headache at the thought and some sympathy for his junior brother, dered as a proper senior brother, "Then I¡¯ll help you!"


    After speaking, he sneakily nced at his sister Bai Zixi.


    Bai Zixi also nodded her head.


    Bai Zisheng then said, "Zixi and I will help you together!"


    "There¡¯s no need to trouble yourselves," Mo Hua declined.


    Bai Zisheng was slightly displeased:


    "You¡¯re a junior brother, no need for formalities. Just tell us if you need anything."


    "Alright then..."


    Since that was the case, Mo Hua stopped being polite.


    "This Ultimate Formation is either hidden in the Sun Family or somewhere in Thousand Families Town. Let¡¯s split up and search; you and senior sister can inquire within the Sun Family, and I¡¯ll look around town for clues," Mo Hua shared his n.


    The Sun Family was very warm towards Bai Zisheng and Bai Zixi, but somewhat dismissive of him.


    They probably noticed the air of Disciples of the Worldly Family on this senior brother and sister, with their clearly exceptional talents, and thus wanted to curry favor.


    If they made requests or probed into the Sun Family¡¯s assets, it would likely be much easier for them.


    Being young, if he tried to inquire within the Sun Family, he would certainly be perfunctorily handled, perhaps even slighted, and might not be able to uncover anything.


    Bai Zisheng nodded, then asked with confusion,


    "How do you know all this?"


    "I calcted it!"


    "How did you calcte it..." Bai Zisheng was quite curious.


    "By sensing the Spiritual Power of the formations, calcting the Formation Patterns through the Spiritual Power, and thereby deducing the location of the Formation..."


    Mo Hua exined it once.


    Bai Zisheng frowned, perceiving it as a highlyplicated matter.


    "Are you sure about your calctions?"


    Bai Zisheng was somewhat uneasy.


    Mo Hua sighed, "It¡¯s because I¡¯m not sure that I need your help... If I could be certain, I would already know where the formation is located¡ªI wouldn¡¯t need to go looking for it..."


    "So you¡¯ve only learned half of it..."


    "Even if it¡¯s half-learned, it¡¯s still very hard!"


    Mo Hua defended stoutly.


    Bai Zisheng paused, then on further thought agreed; although Mo Hua was but half-trained, he himself was not trained at all.


    The skill of Divine Sense Calction waspletely foreign to him.


    Let alone knowing it, if it wasn¡¯t for Mo Hua and Mr. Zhuang mentioning it, and the Bai Family¡¯s fairly deep Formation roots, he wouldn¡¯t have even heard of it.


    Bai Zisheng felt somewhat deted, then his eyes brightened a little, "Can I learn this Calction?"


    After thinking, Mo Hua said, "You can only learn it after reaching Foundation Establishment with your Divine Sense. By then, Master will likely teach you as well."


    "Alright then." Bai Zisheng sighed.


    ```


    He still had some time before Foundation Establishment.


    Suddenly, Mo Hua remembered another matter and asked Bai Zisheng,


    "Did you take Mr. Zhuang as your master because you wanted to learn about Formations? Has the master taught you any?"


    Bai Zisheng nodded, "He has."


    Mo Hua was startled, "When did he teach you?"


    The three of them were almost always together, so how could Mr. Zhuang have taught them without his knowledge...


    Bai Zisheng hesitated for a moment but decided to tell the truth,


    "It was when you went to pluck grass and feed Big White..."


    Mo Hua was dumbfounded.


    In that short amount of time, Mr. Zhuang actually gave them "special lessons"...


    However, upon reflection, Mo Hua realized Mr. Zhuang seemed to have given him "special lessons" too, which somewhat bnced his feelings.


    Bai Zisheng spoke with a tinge of regret,


    "The master said that you must not learn this Formation, so you must not see it..."


    "Why can¡¯t I learn it?" Mo Hua wondered.


    Bai Zisheng shook his head, "Master didn¡¯t say."


    Frowning, Mo Hua¡¯s mind was busy with thoughts.


    Bai Zisheng thought he might hold a grudge and suggestively said, "How about I secretly teach you?"


    After he spoke, he sneakily nced at Bai Zixi.


    Bai Zixi blinked, pretending to be unaware.


    Mo Hua was touched by the gesture, yet still shook his head,


    "The master must have his reasons. If I could learn, he would certainly teach me. Since he doesn¡¯t, there must be a reason."


    After all, Mr. Zhuang has taught me very advanced knowledge about various Formations, such as Reversed Spirit Formations, Divine Sense Calction, and Formation Copse.


    Not teaching this particr Formation now probably means he really has some concerns.


    Even if Mr. Zhuang truly refuses to teach, it doesn¡¯t really matter...


    Mr. Zhuang has already been very good to me, teaching me plenty, and I mustn¡¯t be greedy.


    Bai Zisheng and Bai Zixi both looked at Mo Hua in surprise, then both breathed a sigh of relief.


    As fellow disciples seeking knowledge in the same school, they felt somewhat guilty about secretly learning things behind Mo Hua¡¯s back, but spelling things out now made them feel much more at ease.


    Bai Zisheng then vowed earnestly,


    "Rest assured, I¡¯ll find the Ultimate Formation for you. It¡¯s just the Sun Family, right? I¡¯ll turn the Sun Family upside down tomorrow!"


    Bai Zixi sighed helplessly.


    Mo Hua gave him an annoyed nce, "If we¡¯re to search for something, we need to be discreet and not let them notice..."


    Bai Zisheng scratched his head, "Oh, right."


    Then the three little heads came together again, whispering and muttering a bunch of things.


    They spoke about how to probe, what excuses to find, what the Formation was, its effects, and where it might be hidden.


    Of course, most of the talking was between Mo Hua and Bai Zisheng, with Bai Zixi just silently listening...


    Meanwhile, in the next room, Mr. Zhuang slowly opened his eyes, his gaze filled with wistfulness and satisfaction.


    The next morning, after breakfast, Mo Hua and the others began to act separately.


    Bai Zisheng and Bai Zixi subtly revealed their identities as members of a great n.


    Sun Ze, ted beyond measure, volunteered to show the two around the Sun Family estate. On the surface, he appeared to answer all questions and was exceedingly thorough, but whether there was truth or falsehood in his words remained unknown.


    Mo Hua imed he wanted to go out for a walk to find some food for Big White¡¯s horse.


    The Sun Family offered their own forage, but Mo Hua deemed it not good enough.


    The Sun Family then suggested finding someone to apany Mo Hua, but he refused, and all other reasons were also decisively rejected by Mo Hua, resulting in them reluctantly watching as Mo Hua slipped out of the Sun Family¡¯s gate alone.


    Sun Yi frowned slightly, saying to Mr. Zhuang,


    "This young brother is young; going out alone, he might encounter danger."


    Mr. Zhuang simply responded, "It¡¯s fine."


    In the entirety of Thousand Families Town, the only Foundation Building Cultivator was the Family Head of the Sun Family before them.


    With Mo Hua¡¯s current abilities, outside of the Sun Family, there likely wasn¡¯t any Cultivator who could trouble him.


    As soon as Mo Hua left the Sun Family, the scenery before him seemed to change abruptly.


    The Sun Family estate was luxurious and splendid.


    But outside, the streets were deste, covered with ayer of weather-worn frost.


    It was as if they were in two different worlds.


    Mo Hua sighed softly.


    Afterward, he walked down the main street, touring the whole town.


    Thousand Families Town wasn¡¯trge; in less than half an hour, he had taken in all the Formations in town.


    These Formations were profoundly rudimentary, mostly just three or four Formation Patterns, belonging to the introductory level for apprentices.


    Beyond that, there were no other special Formation traces.


    "Nothing..." Mo Hua murmured to himself, pondering,


    "Could it be that the Ultimate Formation is hidden within the Sun Family?"


    The Sun Family Head seemed to be a Formation Master, so having a collection of ancient and lost Formations would make sense.


    Moreover, the Sun Family was quite wealthy, so passing down an Ultimate Formation from ancestors could be usible.


    Just as Mo Hua was about to head back, his peripheral vision caught a glimpse of the Spirit Fields.


    They were neatly arranged in blocks between two mountains.


    At this moment, the Spirit Fields were brimming with Spirit Rice.


    As the mountain breeze passed, it stirred the Spirit Fields, rippling the green expanse like a wrinkledke surface.


    And above the Spirit Fields, lingered a faint Spiritual Energy.


    Mo Hua swept the fields with his Divine Sense, uttered a light "hmm," and strode toward the Spirit Fields that waved like the tide.

 Chapter 384 - 381 Spirit Field (Thank you to the Lord patron who left a tip~)_1

    Tao Cultivation epasses a hundred trades.


    In the vast Nine State, with its varied regional customs, Cultivators rely on the mountains and waters, adapting to local conditions to make a living through these trades.


    As Spirit Farmers who till and nt Spirit Rice crops, they indeed belong to one of the hundred trades of Tao Cultivation.


    Tongxian City, being mountainous andcking arablend, sources its Spirit Paddy and Spirit Rice from an Immortal City to the west that lives off cultivating Spirit Fields.


    This was the first time Mo Hua had ever seen Spirit Fields as extensive as those stretching out before him.


    To the south of Thousand Families Town, the Spirit Fields stretched out in blocks, arranged like a grid and epassing about a hundred acres.


    Amid the Spirit Fields were verdant rice seedlings, with misty water vapor enriching the space between them.


    The sky was high and distant, with clouds driftingzily; the rice fields were lush and stretched out far and wide, like an emerald carpet unfurling towards the horizon.


    Where the distant blue sky met the Spirit Fields was a range of mountains shrouded inyer uponyer of clouds and mist.


    Mo Hua took a deep breath, the air crisp and refreshing. His spirits lifted, his eyes brightened, and he suddenly had an insight.


    All beings are born of nature, and the earth nourishes all.


    The heavens disy the Great Dao, while the earth is an extension of it.


    And indeed, traces of Formation could be seen amongst these Spirit Fields.


    On the embankments of the Spirit Fields, there were hard soil and stones, upon which Formation Patterns were drawn.


    But these weren¡¯t Ultimate Formations; they were simple Cultivating Soil Formations, designed to nurture Spirit Rice and umte moisture.


    Mo Hua extended his Divine Sense and sensed only ordinary Cultivating Soil Formations. There was no special Formation aura, which was somewhat disappointing.


    Thinking it over, he decided to explore deeper into the fields.


    Near the Spirit Fields there were paths, and Mo Hua followed one for a while when he suddenly furrowed his brow.


    It was just morning time, the sun was bright and pleasant, and there were Spirit Farmers working thend.


    Most of these Spirit Farmers were older, their clothes tattered and stained with mud, their skin dark and lean, fingers rough and cracked.


    Bent at the waist, they seemed oppressed by something, struggling to breathe.


    In the bright morning sun, within the vibrant Spirit Fields,


    these stooped, expressionless Spirit Farmers looked terribly out of ce.


    Mo Hua sighed.


    As he walked on, he encountered an elderly man by the side of a Spirit Field.


    The elder was probably also a Spirit Farmer, dried up and thin, his face as yellow as wax and carved wood, with a hint of despair upon it.


    A little grandson followed beside him, wiping his tears with dirty little hands.


    Mo Hua¡¯s heart softened, so he asked,


    "Old man, is something the matter?"


    The elderly man turned his head woodenly and, upon seeing a young, fair-looking Cultivator with clear eyes, he hesitated repeatedly before finally letting out a deep sigh,


    "The field is ruined again..."


    Experience more tales on NovelBin.C?m


    His voice carried a thick bitterness and hardship.


    Mo Hua paused, concerned, and asked,


    "How can the field be ruined?"


    The elder pointed to the embankment and said hoarsely,


    "The Formation is broken. Without the Formation, the Spirit Field bes barren, unable to retain water, causing the crops to wither. There¡¯ll be no harvest this year..."


    By the end of his sentence, the elder¡¯s voice was tinged with a slight choke.


    Turning his head, Mo Hua saw indeed that a Cultivating Soil Formation on the embankment had failed, its Patterns present but devoid of Spiritual Power flowing through them.


    Mo Hua exhaled in relief; he had thought it was something serious...


    It was only a simple six-Pattern Cultivating Soil Formation.


    "This Formation is simple, I¡¯ll fix it for you," Mo Hua offered.


    The elder was stunned, "You... you know Formations?"


    The child beside him looked at Mo Hua with eager eyes.


    Mo Hua nodded modestly, "I know a little."


    "But that Formation is quite difficult..."


    "I just happen to have studied it."


    Seeing Mo Hua¡¯s young age yetposed demeanor, appearing confident, the elder believed him somewhat, but he was still conflicted,


    "What if it¡¯s worse off..."


    "But it¡¯s already broken," Mo Hua pointed out.


    The elder was taken aback and thought it made sense. After all, it was already ruined, and they had no other options. Yet, since the Formation was crucial to their livelihood, he still couldn¡¯t let go of his worry.


    After hesitating and struggling with himself, the elder seemed to resign himself to his fate and said despondently,


    "Young man, go ahead and draw..."


    He truly had no other solution.


    Mo Hua took out his Formation Pen and dipped it in ink.


    The elder¡¯s expression changed subtly. This young Cultivator seemed to know what he was doing...


    He couldn¡¯t help but look forward with anticipation.


    Then he saw Mo Hua approach the edge of the field, his small hand holding the pen. He casually drew a few strokes and then looked up, clearly saying to the elder,


    "All done."


    The elder hadn¡¯t even regained his senses, nor seen what Mo Hua had drawn, his expression one of disbelief,


    "Is it... is it really fixed?"


    Just a nce, a few strokes, and it was repaired?


    "Yes," Mo Hua nodded, "It¡¯s quite simple."


    The elder walked over to the field, examined the Formation, and indeed saw a faint yellow light glowing. He felt as if he were still in a dream.


    The water vapor in the field was umting again.


    The Spirit Rice no longer looked wilted, and their color turned a shade greener.


    The old man couldn¡¯t help but smile. As he was smiling, he seemed to think that with a harvest secured, neither he nor his grandson would starve to death. Then he squatted by the field and began wiping his tears.


    Mo Hua felt an inexplicable heartache.


    Some cultivators in this world live such humble lives.


    Merely being able to survive had already driven them to tears of joy¡­


    "Thank you, young brother¡­"


    The old man said earnestly, filled with gratitude. Having dealt with the fields all his life, he was at a loss for words and could only utter a "thank you".


    Mo Hua asked:


    "Your Formation broke, haven¡¯t you asked someone to fix it?"


    The old man replied helplessly, "We asked, ten Spirit Stones to fix it once, but once fixed it breaks again, and when it breaks we repair it¡­"


    "For the sake of repairing this Formation, I¡¯ve poured in all the remaining Spirit Stones in my home, and now I¡¯m in debt to the Sun Family for dozens of Spirit Stones¡­ If we continue repairing, even if we give this year¡¯s entire harvest to the Sun Family, I still won¡¯t be able to pay off the debt."


    "The Sun Family?"


    The old man pointed towards Thousand Families Town, "The wealthiest Sun Family in town."


    "This Formation is their ancestral skill. The Sun Family says only they can draw it and only they can fix it. So, whatever amount of Spirit Stones they ask for, that¡¯s what we have to give."


    Mo Hua asked with confusion, "Haven¡¯t you asked another Formation Master for help?"


    The old man¡¯s face grew troubled. "In Thousand Families Town, there are no other Formation Masters¡­"


    "asionally, if a Formation Master passes through, they also wouldn¡¯t help us to stay in the Sun Family¡¯s good graces."


    "The Sun Family is like a local bully; those people don¡¯t dare to offend them¡­"


    Mo Hua¡¯s feelings wereplex.


    He looked again at the Formation in the Spirit Field and noticed that there had indeed been attempts to repair it, but it was done with the cheapest ink, costing next to nothing, and the craftsmanship was extremely crude, showing only the most basic level of expertise.


    It was likely the work of an apprentice or an unskilled Formation Master.


    Or perhaps, the Sun Family had intentionally done a shoddy job.


    Fixing it well meant it would be less likely to break again, which would mean they couldn¡¯t exploit Spirit Stones from repairs as easily.


    Ten Spirit Stones to fix it, just once...


    Over time, it¡¯s clearly not something an ordinary Loose Cultivator could afford to do.


    Mo Hua then asked, "What if you can¡¯t repay the Sun Family¡¯s debt?"


    The old man sighed, "Then we sell our sons and daughters to them. The boys be servants, the girls be maids."


    "Once they enter the Sun Family as ves, they have to change their names, and they can no longer recognize their own parents. They can only work for them like cattle and horses¡­"


    Mo Hua¡¯s gaze grew sharp.


    He finally understood where the numerous servants and maids serving the Sun Family hade from¡­


    As the old man spoke, he suddenly came to his senses and apologized:


    "I¡¯ve taken up half the day with myints¡­"


    Then, as if recalling something, he showed a look of shame, "For the spiritual stones to repair the Formation, I¡­"


    He wanted to offer them, but his home was so poor that he couldn¡¯t even produce a single Spirit Stone.


    Mo Hua waved his hand dismissively, "It was nothing; don¡¯t mention it."


    The old man still felt uneasy and said:


    "Young gentleman, if you don¡¯t mind, pleasee to my home for a simple meal."


    The look of guilt in the old man¡¯s expression was strong.


    Mo Hua thought for a moment and then agreed. He also had some questions he wished to ask.


    Along the way, the two of them chatted idle.


    Mo Hua learned that the old man¡¯s surname was Ding, and his family of four lived near Thousand Lamps Town in East Mountain Vige, and was a lineage of Spirit Farmers.


    They could till Spirit Fields, but the ie was meager, not enough to support a family.


    So his son and daughter-inw had gone out to make a living, only returning about once every year or two.


    His grandson and he stayed home, subsisting on a few thin acres ofnd, enough to have a meal to eat.


    Old Ding brought Mo Hua home.


    As expected, Mo Hua saw that the home was indeed bare, very humble.


    Old Ding awkwardly said, "This¡­ my home really¡­"


    Mo Hua shook his head, not minding it at all.


    Being a Loose Cultivator himself, he knew what poverty was like.


    Old Ding went to start a fire to cook.


    After a while, a bowl of porridge, a dish of salty vegetables, and one free-range chicken were ced on the table.


    The chicken was freshly killed.


    When Mo Hua entered the house, he had seen it clucking in the courtyard.


    Though this chicken was also raised by a cultivator and considered a Spirit Beast, it hardly contained any Spiritual Energy and wasn¡¯t worth much, which was why some Loose Cultivators would keep a few, just feeding them grass.


    But this was the only chicken Old Ding had.


    The pickled vegetables tasted bitter and salty.


    In the porridge bowl there were a few grains of rice, but this was only in Mo Hua¡¯s bowl.


    In Old Ding¡¯s and his grandson¡¯s bowls, the porridge was watery, without a single grain.


    People who tilled thend, yet had no rice to eat.


    Mo Hua fell silent for a moment.


    "Loose Cultivators in Tongxian City have a hard life, but the vast majority of Loose Cultivators in the Cultivation World probably have it even worse than in Tongxian City."


    This was something Elder Yu had said to him, but it was the first time Mo Hua truly felt its weight.


    He thought of the banquet the Sun Family had that morning, covering an entire table, as well as the remaining rice and meat that was disposed of without a second thought¡­


    Mo Hua sighed.


    Without toiling the fields, they dressed in finery and ate sumptuously, while the hardworking peasants couldn¡¯t even fill their stomachs.

 Chapter 385 - 382 Formation_1

    Old Ding¡¯s youngest grandsony sprawled out on the table, sipping the clear porridge that was devoid of a single grain of rice, forcing himself not to look at the chicken on the table. Yet asionally, he couldn¡¯t help but sneak a peek.


    The little grandson, around five or six years old, was named Ding Miao.


    His name was likely chosen in the hopes that he would grow up just as smoothly and healthily as the seedlings in the fields.


    The growth of the seedlings signified a year of abundant harvest.


    The growth of a child signified a life of peace and smooth sailing.


    Mo Hua finished the porridge in his bowl, ate a piece of chicken, then pushed the entire te of meat towards Miao.


    "I¡¯m full, let Miao have it."


    Old Ding hurriedly said, "How could we possibly ept this?"


    Mo Hua said, "I¡¯ll ask you some questions, and you answer them for me. That will serve as payment for the Formation Painting."


    Old Ding said, "Young master, ask whatever you need to, I¡¯ll speak without holding back. It¡¯s part of my duty, but this¡­"


    However, Mo Hua wouldn¡¯t allow him to refuse. "It¡¯s settled then."


    But Ding Miao shook his head, his childish voice speaking up:


    "Big brother, eat."


    Mo Hua patted his head, speaking gently, "You eat it."


    Ding Miao intended to refuse.


    His grandfather had taught him to always treat guests well.


    But he was truly hungry, and it had been so long since he knew the taste of meat.


    He couldn¡¯t resist and took a bite of the chicken.


    Then, lost in the savory aroma of the chicken, he began to eat one piece after another...


    Mo Hua patted his little head again.


    Ding Miao looked up, eating the meat, his eyes bright and shiny.


    Old Ding watched, his heart aching.


    This was his own grandson, who often didn¡¯t even have enough rice to feel full, let alone meat...


    On one side, Ding Miao was wholeheartedly devouring a te of chicken.


    Mo Hua then asked Old Ding:


    "Old Ding, were all the Formations in this field painted by the Sun Family?"


    Old Ding nodded, "It¡¯s been modified and improved across hundreds of years since the Sun Family ancestors started with it."


    "The ancestors of the Sun Family?"


    With some emotion, Old Ding began to recount:


    "The Old Ancestor of the Sun Family, in particr, was a famously great Formation Master and a first-rate kind man."


    "He was originally a cultivator from elsewhere who ended up here by chance. Seeing the cultivators in Thousand Families Town struggle, he showed kindness by painting Formations in the Spirit Fields."


    "These Formations enriched the soil and water, ensuring a bountiful harvest of Spirit Rice, and kept us from worrying about food and clothes."


    "The cultivators of Thousand Families Town were extremely grateful and tried fervently to retain him, even building a mansion for him..."


    "That¡¯s the very mansion belonging to the Sun Family now, though they¡¯ve renovated it several times at great expense, and it no longer retains its original appearance."


    Explore stories on NovelBin.C?m


    "What happened afterward?" Mo Hua asked.


    "Later on¡­" Old Ding sighed, "the Old Ancestor of the Sun Family died for unknown reasons. There are rumors that he died from overstudying Formation Patterns, which shattered his Sea of Consciousness, but this is just hearsay; the internal affairs are unclear to me¡­"


    "After the death of the Old Ancestor of the Sun Family, we remembered the kindness of the Sun Family and remained grateful to them. Every harvest, we would send some Spirit Paddy their way."


    "Gradually, the descendants of the Sun Family came to take this for granted. They felt we owed the Sun Family and ought to offer up ¡¯tribute¡¯ to them."


    "In years of poor harvest, when we gave less, the Sun Family would curse us, calling us ungrateful wretches."


    "What¡¯s worse is that theyter harbored ill intentions, demanding not just the crop yield but also the vige¡¯s young women to serve as maids for them¡­ How could we possibly agree to that?"


    "Thus, a kindly gesture turned into enmity¡­"


    "As time went on, our conflicts with the Sun Family deepened. The Sun Family, relying on these Formations, started making exorbitant demands, and we ended up having to give them most of our annual harvest."


    "But we can¡¯t refuse. Thend here is adjacent to the mountains and infertile; without the Formations, the Spirit Rice in the fields would soon wither away¡­"


    Old Ding heaved a deep sigh.


    Mo Hua listened, also feeling some emotion, and then asked:


    "What about the Formations in the fields then? Are they the same as the ones painted by the Old Ancestor of the Sun Family, unchanged?"


    Old Ding scratched his head, trying to remember. He said:


    "It seems not¡­"


    "ording to the elders among the cultivators in the vige, the Formations painted by the Old Ancestor had no trace and needed no repairs,sting for many years."


    "Most of the Formations now were painted by the Sun Family¡¯s descendants, often break, and need frequent repairs."


    But he was unclear on the specifics.


    The matters of the Old Ancestor of the Sun Family were somewhat ancient, and what he knew was hearsay, and as for the workings of the Formations, he waspletely ignorant and couldn¡¯t provide an exnation.


    Mo Hua furrowed his brows.


    This was strange.


    If they were indeed Formations, how could there be no trace?


    The descendants of the Sun Family should know the Formations their ancestor painted, so why repaint them?


    Was it simply to extort and exploit the cultivators who farmed thend?


    Did the Sun Family know what the Formations their ancestor painted were like?


    Unable to figure it out, Mo Hua thought of another question:


    "The Sun Family wants you to sell your sons and use your daughters as servants, but they didn¡¯t ask you to sell them thend?"


    Normally, Spirit Fields are the most valuable.


    The Sun Family not seizing thisrge opportunity must have had a reason.


    "The Sun Family has a family precept¡­"


    "A family precept?"


    Old Ding nodded and said, "The Old Ancestor of the Sun Family stipted a rule long ago: No member of the Sun Family shall ever seize an inch ofnd from Thousand Families Town, or they would be stripped of their surname, their name removed from the family records, and cast out of the family!"


    Mo Hua was surprised and eximed, "That Old Ancestor of the Sun Family truly was a broad-minded and good Formation Master, a pity that..."


    A pity the descendants were unworthy.


    On the other side, Ding Miao had finally finished eating the chicken. He looked at Mo Hua, his face flushed with embarrassment.


    The chicken was originally for Old Ding to entertain Mo Hua with, but he had eaten it all.


    Mo Hua then smiled and said:


    "I¡¯d like to take a look at the fields, could you take me there?"


    The now full Ding Miao nodded vigorously, "Mhm!"


    Afterward, Old Ding and Miao led Mo Hua to tour the Spirit Fields.


    Mo Hua asked some questions, and Old Ding answered them all.


    But Mo Hua still couldn¡¯t find a clue about the Ultimate Formation.


    Looking around, there were only Cultivating Soil Formations with six Formation Patterns in the Spirit Field.


    As dusk approached, Mo Hua made his goodbyes and returned to the Sun Family.


    After greeting Mr. Zhuang, Mo Hua went back to his room to exchange information with Bai Zisheng and Bai Zixi.


    Bai Zisheng said,


    "The Family Head of the Sun Family, Sun Yi, is an idiot!"


    "How so?" Mo Hua didn¡¯t quite understand.


    Bai Zisheng looked around and whispered,


    "He¡¯s been studying Formations for seventy or eighty years, he¡¯s even reached Foundation Establishment, but his Formation skills haven¡¯t reached First Grade, and his Divine Sense hasn¡¯t reached ten Patterns..."


    Mo Hua¡¯s mouth fell open, "Is he blockheaded?"


    Bai Zixi nced silently at Mo Hua and said indifferently,


    "Not everyone learns Formations that fast."


    Mo Hua was slightly stunned and whispered, "It shouldn¡¯t be that slow... What does he do all day?"


    Bai Zisheng curled his lip, "Eating, drinking tea, watching women dance, and he even invited me and Zixi to watch..."


    "Doesn¡¯t he study Formations?"


    "He does," said Bai Zisheng. "He practices one Formation Painting every day..."


    Mo Hua fell silent.


    No wonder...


    Practicing just one Formation Painting a day is less than a fraction of a fraction of what¡¯s needed...


    In what year of the monkey or month of the horse would he be a First Grade Formation Master?


    It seemed not ack of aptitude, but an indulgence in ease andzy temperament.


    "What about the Formation skills of the other people in the Sun Family?"


    Bai Zisheng was even more disdainful, "A bunch of cowards and ipetents."


    "With the Family Head like this, don¡¯t even think about the others; his son, Sun Ze, can only draw four Formation Patterns to this day..."


    Mo Hua couldn¡¯t help but sigh.


    The ancestors of the Sun Family once had a true Second Grade Great Formation Master who could bring immense benefits to the Cultivators in the area.


    Moreover, this Second Grade Formation Master likely evenprehended an Ultimate Formation.


    Yet his descendants were bossing others around, indulging in pleasures.


    Even after reaching Foundation Establishment, they hadn¡¯t be First Grade Formation Masters.


    "What about you, did you find anything out?" Bai Zisheng asked Mo Hua.


    Mo Hua reported what he had learned, including the matters of the Sun Family ancestors, the monopoly on Formation for profit, and the Spirit Farmers without rice to cook and so on.


    Listened and Bai Zisheng grew a bit angry, "I didn¡¯t think he was not only an idiot but also a scoundrel."


    Mo Hua asked, "Wouldn¡¯t the Taoist Court officials care about such things within the Sun Family?"


    Bai Zisheng didn¡¯t understand and looked toward Bai Zixi.


    After thinking for a moment, Bai Zixi said softly,


    "Usually, they wouldn¡¯t care."


    "The Taoist Court is established in the Immortal City and governs the territory of the Immortal City. The areas beyond the city are governed by the local ns, Sects, or local Elders. They just have to pay some Spirit Stone taxes every year."


    "For small ces like this, the Taoist Court has the right to intervene, but its reach is limited, and generally, they won¡¯t bother unless there¡¯s a serious issue."


    Mo Hua nodded.


    Theyers of the Taoist Court are strictly hierarchical, but there are many fragmented ces below, where interests are intricately interwoven, and governance is rtively loose.


    As long as it doesn¡¯t affect the stability of the Taoist Court, many things are overlooked by those above.


    Mo Hua couldn¡¯t help but turn to Bai Zixi and praised,


    "Senior Sister, you know so much."


    Bai Zixi nodded slightly, her expression calm, but her long eyshes fluttered, revealing a hint of pride amidst her prettiness.


    "So, you still haven¡¯t found any clues about the Ultimate Formation?" Bai Zisheng asked.


    Mo Hua shook his head regretfully.


    "What do you n to do next?"


    "I¡¯ll have some free time to go check out East Mountain Vige and the Spirit Paddy again. I¡¯ve done the Calctions, and there should be some clues in the Spirit Paddy."


    Even though the hundred-acre Spirit Paddy might not have it now, it was likely that the Old Ancestor of the Sun Family once painted an Ultimate Formation there.


    It was the "traceless and markless" Formation that Old Ding mentioned...


    In the following days, when Mo Hua found the time, he would still visit East Mountain Vige.


    The people from the Sun Family reported his movements to Sun Ze.


    Sun Ze then reported them to his father, the Family Head of the Sun Family, Sun Yi.


    "Dad, what exactly does this brat want to do?" Sun Ze said unhappily.


    Sun Yi frowned, saying nothing.


    "I¡¯ve sent people to ask around. A few days ago, the kid went into the Spirit Field, fixed a Cultivating Soil Formation, had a meal at an old man¡¯s house, and then wandered around the Spirit Field a few more times."


    "He¡¯s been going there almost every day these past few days."


    A sh of brilliance crossed Sun Yi¡¯s eyes, "You said he fixed a Cultivating Soil Formation?"


    Sun Ze nodded.


    Sun Yi found it hard to believe, "This little brat is actually able to fix a Cultivating Soil Formation with six Patterns?"


    He then looked at his son with a mixture of frustration and disappointment, saying,


    "If you spent a fraction of your attention on important matters, you could go beyond just being able to draw four Patterns, and not bring shame to our Sun Family!"


    "Dad, you¡¯re not much better yourself, not even a First Grade Formation Master after reaching Foundation Establishment..."


    Sun Ze muttered inwardly, but didn¡¯t dare to speak out or argue back. He then said,


    "Dad, what exactly does this unassuming brat want to do?"


    Sun Yi¡¯s expression became more solemn, and then a glint of shrewdness burst in his eyes,


    "Formations... He couldn¡¯t be targeting the Sun Family¡¯s Formation heritage, could he..."


    Sun Ze was also taken aback, and then he frowned, a bit disheartened, saying,


    "But, dad... What heritage does our family have to pass on?"


    Aren¡¯t they all justmon goods?


    Deceiving those who don¡¯t understand Formations and only know how to farm.


    To say that the Formations in the fields must be repaired by our Sun Family.


    But anyone with clear eyes knows that they are just ordinary Cultivating Soil Formations.


    "Dad, you can fool others, but don¡¯t delude yourself..." said Sun Ze.


    Sun Yi rebuked, "What do you know? Our Sun Family has a secret heritage that isn¡¯t passed to outsiders!"


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 386 - 383: Provocation_1

    Sun Ze eximed in shock, "Our Sun Family actually has such a legacy?"


    Sun Yi red at him, "Otherwise, what do you think our Sun Family¡¯s fortunees from?"


    "Our ancestor was a distinguished Second Rank Formation Master, how could he only pass down such little?"


    Sun Ze frowned, "But where is this legacy?"


    From childhood to adulthood, he had neither seen nor heard of such a top-secret Formation within the Sun Family.


    Sun Yi¡¯s eyelids twitched as he sighed,


    "I don¡¯t know either..."


    "Our ancestor passed away mysteriously, without having the opportunity to make arrangements. Some of the Formation inheritances are also scattered and fragmentary."


    "Now, the foundation of our Sun Family is pieced together bit by bit from the scraps left in the old ancestor¡¯s manuscripts by your great-grandfather and grandfather."


    "There are a few Second-Grade Formations, but we can¡¯t learn them. Even among the First-grade Formations, they are allmon Formations and nothing special..."


    Sun Ze couldn¡¯t help but sneer,


    "Are we descendants really born from the old ancestor?"


    Sun Yi¡¯s face turned cold as he rebuked,


    "If you utter such disrespectful words again, go kneel in the ancestral hall for three days!"


    Sun Ze mumbled a few words, but dared not say it out loud again.


    Sun Yi¡¯s gaze became sharp.


    This thought, he had indeed doubted himself as well.


    The old ancestor¡¯s death came suddenly.


    But even then, he should have made some early preparations, organized some Formation inheritances to leave behind for his descendants.


    It shouldn¡¯t be like now, where they can only pick up scraps from the legacy left by their ancestors.


    Although they livefortably by relying on these Formations and exploiting the Spirit Farmers,


    the way of Formation is vast and profound.


    Who wouldn¡¯t want to advance further?


    Let alone bing a Second Rank Formation Master, even just getting an assessment to be a First-grade Formation Master, his current status would¡¯ve been drastically different.


    In the nearby Shangtai City, a First-grade Formation Master, even if only at the Qi Refinement stage, holds a status not much different from his as a Foundation Building Cultivator.


    The old ancestor didn¡¯t leave any Formation inheritance for their descendants.


    Could it really be because the descendants of the Sun Family do not actually bear the surname "Sun," and the blood flowing in them is not that of the old ancestor¡¯s lineage?


    But these spections, Sun Yi only dared to ponder secretly.


    The Sun Family standing in Thousand Families Town and invocating authority is firstly relying on the Formations, and secondly on the grace from the Sun family ancestors.


    The grace of the ancestors gives them legitimate righteousness, which even resentful Loose Cultivators have to endure.


    If not for this, should real trouble arise, drawing public fury, their Sun Family might not expect any good oue.


    Sun Ze thought for a moment, then said,


    "If that kid really has his sights on our Sun Family¡¯s Formation that is not passed on outside, not even inside, not even passed on to anyone, what should we do?"


    Sun Yi sneered,


    "Such a legacy, is it something a little brat can covet?"


    "The utmost secret inheritance of a Second Rank Formation Master, even if ced in front of him, he wouldn¡¯t be able toprehend."


    "Simply overestimating his own ability!"


    Sun Yi said disdainfully.


    He is a Formation Master; although not yet First-grade, he has deeply experienced the difficulty of learning Formations and the hardship of studying them.


    If he, a Foundation Building Cultivator, finds it so difficult toprehend Formations, let alone that milk-fed little brat who is only at the Qi Refining Seventh Level.


    Sun Ze, who could only draw four Formation Patterns up until now, nodded his head in agreement.


    Indeed, it is difficult to learn Formation.


    Then he said, "The kid might not understand, but what about his master?"


    Sun Yi was taken aback, thinking of the handsome and noble Mr. Zhuang. He furrowed his brows,


    "His master..."


    He simply couldn¡¯t see through him.


    Whether that man had Blood Qi, any Cultivation, or even Divine Sense, he knew nothing.


    If it was all just an act of mystique, then he was nothing more than a swindler without much Cultivation.


    If he was one who had returned to simplicity by following the Great Dao, then he was an unfathomable master.


    Sun Yi was puzzled and asked,


    "These past few days, following those siblings, what have you discovered?"


    Sun Ze said helplessly, "Those two are exceptionally talented and knowledgeable with outstanding appearances, and both are very astute. No matter how indirectly I probe, I can¡¯t figure out their identities..."


    "However, if they were truly Noble Family Descendants, in a Second-Grade Prefecture Border, there must be Foundation Building cultivators apanying them."


    "If there are no Foundation Building cultivators with them, it means they are not Noble Family Descendants, and even if they are, they can only be destitute Noble Family Descendants..."


    "A fallen phoenix is not a threat," he continued.


    Sun Ze then asked, "Father, have you figured out who among them is at Foundation Establishment? And whose was the Divine Sense you sensed that day?"


    Sun Yi¡¯s brows knitted even tighter.


    These past few days, despite careful observation, he still hadn¡¯t found the source of that Divine Sense.


    The Cultivator with the surname Zhuang had never used Divine Sense.


    The old servant named Old Kui seemed as insensible as wood.


    Those two Noble Family Descendants, full of Blood Qi and Spiritual Power, already at the Qi Refining Ninth Level, had strong Divine Sense, but not strong enough to rival Foundation Building.


    As for that kid who ran to the Spirit Field every day, he was so young that Sun Yi didn¡¯t even bother to give him a second nce...


    "Could it be that I was mistaken?"


    "Or perhaps, this Divine Sense came from another Cultivator, unrted to this group?"


    Sun Yi was racking his brains.


    Sun Ze nced at his father indifferently, criticizing him internally, but dared not voice anything. He then changed the subject with a slightly stirred gaze,


    "So, what should we do next?"


    Sun Yi frowned, pondered for a long while, and then said,


    "Let¡¯s wait and see, rify the full picture before making a move..."


    "If they really have substantial backing, we still should treat them courteously."


    "If it¡¯s just mere pretense, without even a Foundation Building among them, then let¡¯s show them that our Sun Family¡¯s meal is not so easy to feast on."


    Sun Yi spoke more quietly,


    "After all, we¡¯re far from Shangtai City and unless anything major happens, the Taoist Court won¡¯t interfere."


    "By then I¡¯ll be the knife and they will be the fish on the cutting board."


    Sun Yi¡¯s eyes shed with a chilling glint.


    "And that kid?" Sun Ze asked again, "He runs to the Spirit Fields for no reason and keeps Drawing Formations for those rustic peasants, causing a lot of trouble."


    "Daring to cut off the Sun Family¡¯s fortune..."


    Sun Yi sneered coldly, "Keep an eye on him, see if he understands how things work. If he¡¯s sensible, we won¡¯t make it hard for him, but if he¡¯s not..."


    Sun Yi¡¯s gaze turned frosty, "Then teach him to be sensible."


    "What about his master?"


    "It doesn¡¯t matter," Sun Yi said indifferently, "If he meddles in the affairs of our Sun Family, we are the ones in the right."


    "We can also take this opportunity to probe their depths."


    Sun Yi¡¯s expression was meaningful.


    Sun Ze let out a sinister smile, "Father, I understand."


    ...


    Mo Hua still went to the Spirit Fields whenever he had the chance.


    His feelings were bing clearer and clearer.


    The Ultimate Formation was hidden within the Spirit Fields.


    But where exactly, he still had no clue.


    Even with Divine Sense Calction, he couldn¡¯t pinpoint its exact location.


    Mo Hua sighed in his heart:


    "It seems I still need to practice the Calction Method more; if only I could calcte the location of the Formation just by thinking about it like Master, it wouldn¡¯t be this troublesome."


    Ding Miao followed Mo Hua around like a little shadow.


    Mo Hua went down to the fields, he followed; Mo Hua observed the Spirit Rice, he widened his eyes and watched too; Mo Hua began Drawing Formation Patterns, he grabbed clumps of grass and tried to imitate by drawing on the ground.


    Of course, he was doodling ineffectively, unable toprehend, often moving from trying to Draw Formations to drawing buffaloes and chickens.


    Mo Hua asked him some questions.


    He would answer with his immature voice.


    He didn¡¯t understandplicated matters, nor was he aware of past events, but he was clear on some things he had witnessed in the fields.


    Mo Hua would also offer him pastries to eat.


    Ding Miao would symbolically refuse a few times but ultimately couldn¡¯t resist, crisply saying, "Thank you, brother!"


    Then he politely epted the pastry, clenched it in both hands, put it in his mouth, and ate slowly, his eyes beaming with delight.


    On this day, Mo Hua visited the Spirit Fields again, and just as usual, Ding Miao followed, hopping and skipping behind him.


    But what was different from usual was that many people were standing at the crossroads, seemingly waiting for him.


    These people were all Spirit Farmers from East Mountain Vige.


    They were somewhat restrained, but still bowed to Mo Hua in unison.


    Then a burly man sped his hands and said:


    "Could I ask the young gentleman... to Draw some Formations for us?"


    After speaking, the Spirit Farmers put the baskets and Storage Bags they had brought in front of Mo Hua.


    Some contained a few Spirit Stones, some offered bags of Spirit Paddy, some brought a chicken, while others had items like Jade Pendants...


    The burly man said, somewhat ashamed:


    "The gifts are humble, I hope the young gentleman... won¡¯t look down on them."


    After saying that, the crowd bowed to Mo Hua again in unison.


    In this group of Cultivators, there were old and young, men and women.


    Some were in the twilight of their years, their hair white; some were in the prime of life, tall and strong; but without exception, all of them were bowing their heads to Mo Hua, pleading earnestly.


    And Mo Hua was just a thirteen-year-old little Cultivator.


    Life¡¯s pressures forced them to bow their heads to a much younger Cultivator.


    Or perhaps, they had to bow their heads to life itself.


    Mo Hua sighed silently in his heart and then nodded:


    "Okay, I¡¯ll Draw them for you."


    The burly man raised his head, seemingly not expecting Mo Hua to agree so quickly. His eyes first showed shock and then immense gratitude as he solemnly sped his fists and said:


    "Thank you, young gentleman!"


    The rest of the crowd also appeared overjoyed and thanked him in unison:


    "Thank you, young gentleman!"


    ...


    Among them, some had offended the Sun Family and had the Formations in their Spirit Fields destroyed, yielding very little harvest of Spirit Rice;


    Some were too stubborn and would rather starve than ask for help from the Sun Family;


    The majority, like Old Ding, had repaired their Formations again and again, ruing debts to the Sun Family they could not repay...


    But without the Sun Family Drawing Formations, no one else would do it for them.


    Among the Spirit Farmers, there was simply no one who could draw Formations.


    Even if they wanted to learn, there was nowhere to go to learn.


    The burly man respectfully led the way in front.


    Following him, Mo Hua went to each family¡¯s Spirit Field, Drawing one Formation after another.


    These Formations that left them utterly helpless were but child¡¯s y for Mo Hua.


    Mo Hua¡¯s small hand held the brush, almost effortlessly, with just a few strokes, he outlined the Formations with ease.


    A crowd of Spirit Farmers watched in amazement.


    This was the first time they had seen someone draw Formations like this.


    Moreover, the one Drawing the Formations was a boy in his early teens.


    Ding Miao also gazed at Mo Hua¡¯s figure, herrge eyes filled with admiration.


    Mo Hua was focused on Drawing the Formation Patterns, and the previously iplete Formations in the Spirit Fields were gradually made whole by him.


    As he was Drawing, amotion arose in the distance.


    Mo Hua turned to look and saw a group of haughty Cultivators striding arrogantly his way.


    As they walked, they shoved aside the Spirit Farmers in their path, carelessly destroyed the ridges, and ruined the Formation Patterns Mo Hua had just finished drawing, one after another.


    The leader of the Cultivators, dressed in brocaded clothes, with a flippant look on his face, was none other than Sun Ze.


    He approached Mo Hua and sneered:


    "You little brat, you don¡¯t know what¡¯s good for you."


    Mo Hua slowly stood up, his clear eyes shimmering with a hint of sharpness:


    "The one who doesn¡¯t know what¡¯s good for him is you."

 Chapter 387 - 384 Suppression_1

    Sun Ze chuckled dismissively, "Kid, you¡¯ve got quite the tough talk. I¡¯d advise you not to meddle in matters that don¡¯t concern you."


    Mo Hua replied calmly,


    "By Drawing Formation for these Loose Cultivators, am I interfering with the Sun Family¡¯s affairs?"


    Sun Ze sneered, looking up and proiming loudly,


    "This Thousand Lamps Town belongs to my Sun Family. Without my family¡¯s permission, no one is allowed to Draw Formations for these Loose Cultivators!"


    His words seemed to be directed both at Mo Hua and at the Spirit Farmers of the surrounding Thousand Families Town.


    Sun Ze then nced coldly at Mo Hua:


    "Our Sun Family has treated you kindly, yet you show no appreciation, and instead, you overstep your bounds."


    "Drawing a single Formation for these people would be fine. We could turn a blind eye, pretend we do not see."


    "But I never expected you to overstep even further, meddling in our affairs."


    "A single Formation costs ten Spirit Stones. By Drawing so many Formations for them, our Sun Family has lost hundreds of Spirit Stones. How should this ount be settled?"


    Mo Hua nced at the Formation Patterns on the field edges, "To Draw a single Formation, the cost is less than one Spirit Stone. Your Sun Family actually charges ten?"


    "What do you know? This is the work of a Formation Master!" Sun Ze said arrogantly.


    "Do you know the status of a Formation Master? These people could not afford one in their wildest dreams!"


    "Our Sun Family is willing to Draw Formations for these Spirit Farmers, and it is an honor for them. Charging only ten Spirit Stones, they should be grateful! What else could they possibly be dissatisfied with?"


    Mo Hua looked calmly at Sun Ze, and there was an underlying sense of superiority:


    "Someone like you deems himself worthy of the title Formation Master?"


    Sun Ze paused, taken aback, then his expression turned sinister, his eyes filled with menace.


    Mo Hua¡¯s words had hit a sore spot.


    He could only Draw four Formation Patterns, and strictly speaking, he was not even a Formation Master.


    Although he was toozy to learn and Draw Formations and was poor at it, he would not tolerate others ridiculing him for not being a Formation Master.


    Especially when the one mocking him was a mere teenage Cultivator.


    Sun Ze¡¯s expression shifted, and after a moment of resolve, he smirked maliciously,


    "Kid, you¡¯ve got some nerve. But you¡¯re young, inexperienced, and unaware of how treacherous the Cultivation World can be, how unpredictable the human heart is."


    "Today I¡¯m feeling particrly charitable, so I¡¯ll teach you a lesson on being sensible, as well as on how to conduct yourself!"


    Sun Ze¡¯s gaze turned icy as he signaled to several Cultivators at his side.


    Several tall and burly Cultivators of the Sun Family started to advance toward Mo Hua.


    Halfway there, however, they were stopped by a burly man.


    The burly man said, "Sun Ze, if you have an issue, take it up with us, don¡¯t hassle the young Gentleman."


    After saying this, he covertly signaled to Mo Hua, urging him to leave.


    But Mo Hua paid no heed.


    Sun Ze disdainfully said, "Ding Da Chuan, don¡¯t stick your nose where it doesn¡¯t belong."


    Ding Da Chuan replied, "Sun Ze, don¡¯t think we¡¯re easy targets."


    The other Spirit Farmers also gathered around, intending to block the Sun Family Cultivators.


    Sun Ze raised an eyebrow, "Thinking of rebelling?"


    "Don¡¯t push us too far, Sun Family!"


    "That¡¯s right, picking on us is one thing, but the young Gentleman kindly helped us Draw Formations and you Sun Family even refuse that."


    "By acting this way, you¡¯re courting retribution."


    ...


    The Spirit Farmers were abuzz with discussion.


    Sun Ze clicked his tongue in annoyance and cursed,


    "A bunch of worthless bones that won¡¯t fall in line without a beating!"


    The tall, strong Cultivators of the Sun Family went straight to using force.


    Since Spirit Farmers only tended to thend and were not skilled in Taoist Skills, and given that most were elderly, they stood no chance against the Sun Family¡¯s Cultivators.


    Only Ding Da Chuan could hold them off for a while, but he too was soon beaten to the ground.


    Ding Da Chuan felt a bitter helplessness and urgently shouted,


    "Young Gentleman, run!"


    It was a great favor already that Mo Hua was willing to Draw Formations for them, and naturally, they did not want their own conflict with the Sun Family to drag Mo Hua into trouble.


    However, Mo Hua stood still, his expression calm, merely watching Sun Ze thoughtfully.


    A few Cultivators from the Sun Family broke through the crowd and approached Mo Hua, closing to within a few yards.


    Mo Hua¡¯s gaze sharpened. Just as he was about to raise his hand, he suddenly paused.


    He noticed that Ding Miao, who was supposed to be behind him, had positioned himself in front of him, spreading his small arms as if to protect him.


    Whether it was because Mo Hua had Drawn a Formation for his grandfather, had given him chicken to eat, or had provided him with pastries,


    Despite shaking with fear, Ding Miao still tensed his little face and stood in front of Mo Hua.


    "What a good child..."


    Mo Hua thought to himself with a slight smile.


    The leading burly man from the Sun Family, seeing the trembling yet defiant Ding Miao, sneered and reached out to grab him.


    But in the blink of an eye, he grabbed at air.


    Mo Hua had already pulled Miao back, gliding several steps away.


    The Sun Family¡¯srge man was taken aback.


    Mo Hua set Miao down, patted his head, and then looked over at the arrogantly strutting Cultivators of the Sun Family with a mild tone but eyes gleaming coldly,


    "It¡¯s been a while since I¡¯ve taken action. My skills may be a little rusty, and I may not control my force very well. Please forgive me if I go too far."


    Sun Zeughed lightly and said,


    "You little devil, spouting nonsense even as death approaches?"


    The burly man of the Sun Family also sneered and then forcefully stepped on the ground, borrowing the momentum to charge towards Mo Hua.


    Mo Hua¡¯s gaze remained calm as he gently raised his hand.


    In an instant, a deep red fireball condensed, even emitting a faint sound of scorching.


    With a slight movement of Mo Hua¡¯s divine sense, the fireball howled as it flew out, its speed extremely fast, tracing a dim line of fire in the air before forcefully striking the burly man¡¯s chest.


    mes exploded, shredding the burly man¡¯s clothes and charring his flesh.


    The momentum of the burly man came to an abrupt halt.


    It was as if he had encountered a tremendous blow of spiritual power mid-charge, leaving him feeling a burning tightness in his chest.


    Amid the spreading glow of the fire, the burly man¡¯s eyes rolled back, and like a deted ball, he slowly fell down.


    Suddenly, there was a dead silence all around.


    Sun Ze couldn¡¯t help but be utterly shaken.


    What the hell is this? Fireball Technique?!


    Several cultivators from the Sun Family sweated coldly on their backs, each turning their heads to nce at Sun Ze, asking with their eyes what to do next.


    In a moment of desperate ingenuity, Sun Ze quickly said,


    "Fireball Technique! He is a Spiritual Cultivator!"


    "Charge together and subdue him at close range, don¡¯t give him a chance to cast spells!"


    The cultivators of the Sun Family nodded and obeyed, splitting in five or six directions, from front and rear, simultaneously surrounding Mo Hua to kill him.


    Mo Hua still stoodposedly, gently raising his hand, firing off Fireball Techniques one after another.


    The deep red fireballs, without exception, hit their mark.


    Each fireball inevitably struck a cultivator from the Sun Family and would surely cause serious injury.


    With divine sense at the Foundation Establishment level and thepressed, condensed Fireball Technique, even a Qi Refinement practitioner of the first rank was not to be underestimated.


    The fireballs howled; the mes exploded.


    Cultivators from the Sun Family dropped one after another.


    In the end, only two cultivators managed to reach Mo Hua.


    The two of them were overjoyed, but before they could make a move, the sight before their eyes blurred, and Mo Hua vanished.


    Looking again, Mo Hua was already five or six zhang away from them.


    What¡¯s this?


    A movement technique?


    The two of them stood there in a daze.


    But they didn¡¯t dare to keep charging forward.


    This distance of five or six zhang was enough for Mo Hua to cast five or six Fireball Techniques.


    Enough for them to fall five or six times over.


    They also didn¡¯t dare to flee, as that would leave their backs exposed to Mo Hua.


    So for a moment, the two of them were at a loss.


    Mo Hua, however, did not bother being polite with them, and with a little wave of his hand, whoosh, two Fireball Techniques took them down as well.


    Then Mo Hua felt it wasn¡¯t safe enough, and gave each person an additional shot for good measure.


    In the blink of an eye, only Sun Ze was left alone in the Spirit Field.


    Sun Ze stood pretty much by himself in the Spirit Field, surrounded by Sun Family cultivators lying scattered about.


    A sense of absurd fear bubbled up in his heart.


    What¡¯s going on?


    How could a mere seventhyer Qi Refinement cultivator take down so many of the Sun Family¡¯s cultivators?


    And what exactly is this Fireball Technique?


    So fast, so urate, and so powerfully explosive?


    Is this really a spell a person can use?


    Sun Ze felt it was utterly ridiculous.


    All of a sudden, Sun Ze snapped back to reality, realizing that Mo Hua was watching him, his eyes sparkling and clear, with an indescribable meaning.


    He once thought this gaze was childish, but now, he found it terrifying.


    Sun Ze turned and ran, but after only a few steps, he twisted his body, lunging towards Ding Miao, who had witnessed the Fireball Technique and had her mouth agape with shock.


    He had figured it out; he couldn¡¯t escape.


    At this moment, he might as well fight with all he had left.


    It seemed this little brat had some rtionship with Mo Hua; he could take her hostage to use as leverage, and it could also help him make an escape.


    But every move he made, every nce, every intention, was clearly perceptible within Mo Hua¡¯s divine sense.


    Before he could reach Miao, Mo Hua simply grabbed out with an empty hand from afar.


    Pale blue water-shaped spiritual power appeared out of nowhere, instantly solidified into chains, and tightly bound Sun Ze.


    Sun Ze was like a fish caught in a, struggling desperately.


    When he finally broke free from the Water Prison Technique, a fireball flew at him from the corner of his eye and arrived in front of his face in an instant.


    Sun Ze had just enough time to cross his arms in front of his face before he heard a loud bang, felt dizzy and faint, and then he too copsed, unconscious.


    Before passing out, his hazy thoughts lingered on,


    "So this is what it feels like to be hit by a Fireball Technique..."


    "Damn, it hurts..."


    ...


    When Sun Ze opened his eyes again, he saw a pale, delicate face, yet one that caused him deep trepidation.


    Mo Hua held the Thousand Jun Stick in her hand, standing before his head, and spoke with a clear voice,


    "I heard, you were going to teach me a lesson?"

 Chapter 388 - 385: Clue_1

    Sun Ze tugged at the corner of his mouth, angrily said,


    "You little devil, my Sun Family won¡¯t let this go..."


    Mo Hua showed no mercy, striking his head with a stick.


    Sun Ze only felt a buzzing in his forehead.


    "Think carefully before you speak," Mo Hua reminded him.


    Clenching his teeth and hardening his heart, Sun Ze thought a wise man does not eat loss at hand and begged for mercy,


    "Young brother, I was wrong, I was foolish, I don¡¯t dare tell you what to do, please be magnanimous and let me go."


    Mo Hua naturally didn¡¯t believe his words, but he didn¡¯t care and instead said,


    "I will ask you a few questions, if you can answer them, I¡¯ll let you go. Otherwise, just have your father birth another son..."


    Mo Hua was just intimidating Sun Ze.


    Sun Ze, however, broke out in a cold sweat, his father didn¡¯t need to have another, as he already had two more sons.


    Being the legitimate eldest son, if he died, the second son would just take his ce as the Family Head in due order.


    And since the second brother¡¯s Formation skills were better than his, his father would certainly be happy to see it happen and would just shed some crocodile tears at most.


    Sun Ze hurriedly said, "Young master, please ask, I¡¯ll tell you everything!"


    Mo Hua looked at Sun Ze suspiciously, thinking how could this man¡¯s spine be so soft?


    He hadn¡¯t even hit him with the Thousand Jun Stick a few times before he became sopliant.


    "Then I¡¯ll ask you, does your Sun Family possess ancestral Formations?"


    A jolt went through Sun Ze¡¯s heart, this little devil was indeed after the Sun Family¡¯s ancestral Formation secrets.


    Sun Ze quickly nodded and said, "Yes!"


    "Where?"


    Sun Ze shook his head again, "No!"


    Mo Hua hit him once more, "Which is it, do you have it or not?"


    Sun Ze, enduring the pain, said,


    "ording to my father, the Sun Family does have this heritage, but also ording to my father, the Sun Family has no clues to the Formation, and we can¡¯t find it..."


    Mo Hua, puzzled, said, "Didn¡¯t your old ancestor pass it on to you?"


    Sun Ze didn¡¯t know how to respond.


    Mo Hua then suddenly said, "Oh, right, even if he passed it on to you, you wouldn¡¯t be worthy."


    Monopolizing Formations, exploiting Spirit Farmers, and bullying others on the strength of their position.


    Moreover, with limited Formation skills, the Sun Family doesn¡¯t even have a first-ss Formation Master. Even if they found the Ultimate Formation, they wouldn¡¯t be able to learn it; it would be just a waste of heaven¡¯s gifts.


    Sun Ze felt ashamed and annoyed in his heart, but he didn¡¯t dare to retort. His eyes shifted as he asked,


    "Young master, what kind of Formation are you looking for?"


    Mo Hua stared at Sun Ze, seeing right through his thoughts, "You think I would tell you if you tried to probe for clues? Do you think I would tell you?"


    Sun Zeughed sheepishly, "I wouldn¡¯t dare, I wouldn¡¯t dare."


    Yet in his heart, he cursed, this little devil was as cunning as a ghost...


    Before he could finish his curse, he received another blow to his head.


    Mo Hua¡¯s eyebrows raised slightly as he said coldly,


    "Are you cursing me in your head?"


    Sun Ze¡¯s head was in pain, his mouth twitched, and he hurriedly said,


    "Not at all, I wouldn¡¯t dare!"


    "Then what else do you know about this Formation?" Mo Hua asked again, weighing the Thousand Jun Stick in his hand, threateningly saying,


    "You¡¯d better be honest with your exnation. If I find out you¡¯re hiding anything, you¡¯ll suffer for it. If your answers satisfy me, I¡¯ll let you go."


    Mo Hua exercised both the carrot and the stick, giving Sun Ze a glimmer of hope.


    This interrogation method was something Mo Hua had already practiced several times.


    He had extracted from Diao Laosi the whereabouts of the Concealment Technique and from Qian Xing the scheming of the Patriarch of the Qian Family.


    When to strike, what to ask at what time, and when to give a glimmer of hope¡ªMo Hua was already quite adept at managing the rhythm of these elements.


    Sun Ze heard that Mo Hua was going to let him go, he didn¡¯t quite believe it, but he didn¡¯t dare disbelieve either.


    If he didn¡¯t believe it, who knows, Mo Hua might decide to send him to heaven with the Fireball Technique.


    He still had to be the Family Head of the Sun Family in the future, and he had many blessings to enjoy. He had no wish to hand over all that wealth and status to his second brother.


    So Sun Ze spilled everything he knew about the Old Ancestor of the Sun Family and the traditions passed down to the younger generations like pouring beans from a bamboo tube.


    Sun Ze didn¡¯t know much, and Mo Hua didn¡¯t hear many additional clues, but at least it confirmed his suspicions.


    Old Ancestor of the Sun Family had indeed hidden the Ultimate Formation in the Spirit Field.


    And he hadn¡¯t left the Formation with the Sun Family or passed it on to the descendants of the Sun Family.


    The specifics of where exactly the Old Ancestor of the Sun Family hid the Ultimate Formation, how it was hidden, and which Formation methods were used, however, remained unknown...


    Mo Hua flipped through some items and interrogated Sun Ze several times over.


    Sun Ze, dizzy and perplexed, struggled to answer.


    Though some details were missing here and there, for the most part, there was no contradiction, suggesting that he was likely telling the truth.


    Mo Hua decided not to make it harder for him.


    Sun Ze was the legitimate eldest son of the Sun Family.


    Although ignorant and oppressive towards Spirit Farmers, it was not good to kill him now.


    Otherwise, the Sun Family would certainly be desperate.


    The Family Head of the Sun Family was a Foundation Building Cultivator, and since they were currently on the Sun Family¡¯s territory, it was better not to utterly sever rtions.


    "You may go,"


    Mo Hua kicked Sun Ze away.


    Sun Ze forgot his shame and anger, instead asking in confusion, "You¡¯re really letting me go?"


    "What, you don¡¯t want to leave?" Mo Hua¡¯s eyebrows raised, "Or would you like to stay and take another beating?"


    Startled, Sun Ze hastily replied,


    "I¡¯ll go, I¡¯ll go!"


    Without waiting for Mo Hua to say anything more, he scrambled up and limped away, running back the way he came.


    He didn¡¯t even nce at the other Sun Family cultivators.


    This aspect was very much like the profligate young master of the Qian Family, Qian Xing.


    A friend in the dao would rather die than let a fellow daoist face poverty alone.


    Even if that "fellow daoist" was a cultivator from their own family.


    As Sun Ze ran, his peripheral vision caught a glimpse of the waters in the Spirit Field.


    In the water, his disheveled reflection could be seen.


    One part of his face was ckened and another charred, with both armspletely burned, looking utterly pitiful.


    Sun Ze could hardly believe it.


    What kind of Fireball Technique was this kid using?


    How could it be so incredibly powerful?


    What was more infuriating, this Fireball Technique had nearly exploded directly on his face, potentially ruining his visage.


    Sun Ze thought about cursing out Mo Hua in his heart, but felt a chill and forcefully suppressed the impulse to insult others, pushing it down deep.


    He mustn¡¯t curse!


    If he cursed and that brat perceived it, dealing with him straight away with a Fireball Technique, then he would truly be at a loss.


    Impatience could spoil great ns.


    He had to rush back and tell his father about the incident.


    His father was at the Foundation Establishment level.


    The kid was only a Qi Refinement cultivator, his Fireball Technique may be sharp, but he surely wasn¡¯t a match for a Foundation Building Cultivator.


    Having thought it through, Sun Ze ran even faster, wishing he could use his arms as extra legs.


    Mo Hua guessed that Sun Ze would definitely go looking for his father, Sun Yi.


    Sun Yi was a Foundation Building Cultivator.


    But Mo Hua had the Concealment Technique, even if he couldn¡¯t beat them, he could always escape.


    If the Sun Family truly went too far and angered him, he could just sneak into the Sun Family estate, secretly set up a Compound Formation, and use the Reversed Spirit Formation to copse it, turning their Family Head to dust and ashes.


    But it hadn¡¯te to that point yet.


    Mo Hua furrowed his brows again.


    His master, Old Kui, and his Junior Brother and Sister were all at the Sun Family¡¯s ce.


    If he broke off rtions with the Sun Family now, he didn¡¯t know how his master would handle it.


    While Mo Hua was pondering, he saw a carriage slowly approaching from afar.


    Old Kui was driving the carriage, and Big White was pulling it.


    Mo Hua breathed a sigh of relief.


    It seemed that nothing could be hidden from his master.


    Or perhaps, all of this was within his master¡¯s expectations.


    Seeing Mo Hua from a distance, Big White neighed.


    Mo Hua immediately went up to him and hugged Big White¡¯s neck.


    Then, seeing Mr. Zhuang, he recounted how Sun Ze hade looking for trouble, and how he had beaten him up, as well asid out seven or eight cultivators from the Sun Family.


    Mr. Zhuang said indifferently, "A trivial matter, no harm done."


    In a quiet voice, Mo Hua asked, "Master, don¡¯t you think my actions were rash, andcking forbearance?"


    Mr. Zhuang replied, "Showing forbearance when powerless is being cautious. Showing forbearance when capable is simply being cowardly."


    "I don¡¯t recall ever teaching you not to fight back when attacked, or not to retort when insulted."


    Mo Hua felt relieved and smiled.


    Looking at Mo Hua, Mr. Zhuang spoke in a gentle tone:


    "I brought you all on this journey for experience, and generally, I will not interfere in affairs, you must rely on yourselves."


    "But if you are truly in danger, even if the sky falls, your master will cover for you. Rest easy and do what you think is right."


    "Yes, master!"


    Mo Hua nodded with a smile.


    Bai Zisheng, standing by, looked at the Sun Family cultivators sprawled haphazardly across the Spirit Field, feeling both regret and a sense of loss.


    Regret that he, as a senior brother, had not been able to protect his Junior Brother in time.


    A sense of loss that such a good fight hade and gone, and he had arrived toote to participate.


    Bai Zixi nced at Mo Hua several times, noting his considerable expenditure of spiritual power, but seeing no serious injuries and a goodplexion, with rosy cheeks, she slightly nodded.


    ¡­


    At the Sun Family mansion.


    Mr. Zhuang had excused himself to Sun Yi ahead of time, iming he wanted to visit Thousand Families Town, and Sun Yi had no suspicions.


    It wasn¡¯t until Mr. Zhuang left and Sun Ze returned with a face covered in dirt that Sun Yi realized why Mr. Zhuang had departed¡­


    Sun Ze didn¡¯t dare to hide anything, recounting everything that happened in detail.


    As soon as he finished, Sun Yi was shocked and angered.


    "What did you say?!"


    He smashed the table to pieces, eyes bulging:


    "Eight or nine Sun Family cultivators were beaten into submission by a wet-behind-the-ears kid?"

 Chapter 389 - 386 Mysterious_1

    Sun Ze scrambled to say, "Yes... "


    Sun Yi was somewhat disoriented and murmured after a long while:


    "I misjudged him..."


    He originally thought that the least conspicuous little cultivator was only good for serving tea and water, attending to his master as a junior disciple.


    But he had not expected that he not only knew about formations, but his spells were also so formidable.


    Moreover, his mind was nimble, facing many opponents alone with considerable experience in spell duels.


    Sun Ze said with hatred, "Father, we must avenge this!"


    Sun Yi did not respond, but coldly looked at his son, "Have you told him all about our Sun Family¡¯s secrets?"


    "No! Father, you must believe me!" Sun Ze swore confidently.


    Sun Yi snorted coldly.


    He trusted this son too much; surely, he had told everything, both what should have been said and what should not.


    Sun Yi¡¯s eyes flickered, and after some contemtion, he slowly said:


    "For now, we hold our forces."


    "But Father, I can¡¯t swallow this insult," Sun Ze said with hatred.


    He had seen the Pill Master, who said that both his arms were severely burned by the fire, and he would not be able to use his spiritual power for a short period. Other parts of his body were also more or less injured.


    Especially his head, which had been hit several times by Mo Hua, was still buzzing.


    What was most important was that his appearance had been ruined.


    When the Fireball Technique hit his face, even though Sun Ze had covered his face, he was still injured by the mes, leaving several burn marks on his face.


    Sun Ze could not swallow this affront.


    "You can¡¯t bear it, you have to," Sun Yi snorted coldly.


    Sun Ze¡¯s anger had not subsided when he suddenly frowned.


    This was not like his father¡¯s usual way of doing things.


    In Thousand Families Town, the Sun Family always exacted revenge for the smallest grievances; when had they ever held back?


    "Father, do you have some other n?" Sun Ze asked.


    Sun Yi stroked his chin and counter-asked:


    "Do you think that kid could really find the ancestral formation of our Sun Family?"


    Sun Ze immediately sneered, "Impossible!"


    Sun Yi gave him a cold look.


    Sun Ze settled down, used his head to think for a moment, and felt a thump in his heart:


    "Seems like... it¡¯s actually possible."


    Sun Ze then pondered in detail:


    "This kid¡¯s identity is not ordinary, his spells are not ordinary, and his mastery of formations seems to be also quite extraordinary."


    "I destroyed all the formations he had drawn. I didn¡¯t pay attention at that time, but now that I think about it, those formations were quite well drawn. And they were drawn both quickly and well, even better than you, Father..."


    Sun Ze stopped mid-sentence, not daring to continue.


    "Go on," Sun Yi snorted coldly.


    "Better than you, Father... they were drawn better..."


    Sun Yi was not angry; instead, his heart skipped a beat, thinking to himself that it was indeed so.


    This kid, with an innocent face, was actually a rare formation genius.


    Among this group, perhaps this kid was the real key figure.


    The key point was that he was still so young.


    "There¡¯s always someone better," Sun Yi sighed.


    "So, Father... are we just going to let this go?" Sun Ze ventured.


    "Why let it go?"


    "A formation genius... Is it not wise for us to provoke him?"


    "So what if he¡¯s a formation genius?" Sun Yi sneered, "In this vast cultivation world with countless cultivators, there are innumerable geniuses. Even with great talent, if one cannot grow, they are no different from mediocrity."


    Sun Ze was somewhat confused and questioned:


    "Father, what exactly do you want to do?"


    Sun Yi¡¯s gaze sharpened, "We wait."


    "Wait?"


    "We wait for that kid to find the ancestral formation of our Sun Family, then catch them all in one fell swoop, to reap the fisherman¡¯s benefit."


    Sun Yi sneered, "At that time, the Sun Family¡¯s formation will return to its rightful owner, and that kid capable of drawing formations will also serve our Sun Family."


    Sun Ze was a bit worried:


    "But what if there are Foundation Building Cultivators among them?"


    Sun Yi said, "I have nned these past few days. Among them, even if there¡¯s a Foundation Building, there¡¯s at most one..."


    "Within our Sun Family, there¡¯s me, a Foundation Building Cultivator, and in addition, there are hundreds of Qi Refinement disciples."


    "When the timees to take action, I¡¯ll hold off that Foundation Building Cultivator, while the hundreds of Sun Family disciples, can they not handle the remaining few Qi Refinement cultivators?"


    Sun Yi snorted again, "Even if that kid¡¯s spells are formidable, he can beat eight or nine at most, which would be the limit. Dozens, or even hundreds, of cultivators could exhaust his spiritual power just by attrition."


    "Once his spiritual power is exhausted, he won¡¯t be able to escape even with wings."


    Sun Ze still had some reservations, "Even if we catch him, will he listen to our Sun Family?"


    Sun Yi smiled and then continued:


    "We¡¯ll capture them all and use his master, or his senior and junior fellow disciples as threats; we won¡¯t have to worry about him disobeying."


    "When he grows up a bit, we¡¯ll pick a girl from the Sun Family and force a marriage. Once they have a child, he¡¯ll be bound to our Sun Family."


    "With children carrying the Sun Family bloodline, connected by kinship, he¡¯ll be considered half a Sun Family member and naturally devote himself wholeheartedly to serving our Sun Family..."


    Sun Ze was shocked, "Father, you¡¯re really cunning... astute."


    Sun Yi smiledcently. He turned his head to look at the distant Spirit Fields, his eyes filled with anticipation:


    "Keep looking, find that lost formation for our Sun Family..."


    ...


    Mo Hua was indeed searching for formations, but after half a day, he still had no clue.


    So, he went to ask Mr. Zhuang:


    "Master, is the Formation in the Spirit Field?"


    Since the Sun Family could no longer be stayed with, Mr. Zhuang took up residence at Old Ding¡¯s house.


    Although Old Ding¡¯s house was poor, the courtyard was quite spacious.


    Mr. Zhuang then ced a set of bamboo chairs in the courtyard and sat leisurely on them when he had nothing to do, leisurely watching the green mountains and waters, the blue sky and white clouds.


    Upon hearing Mo Hua ask him, Mr. Zhuang smiled inscrutably, "What do you think?"


    Mo Hua nodded, "I think it is."


    "Since you have a guess, then keep looking patiently."


    Mr. Zhuang spoke leisurely, not in a hurry at all.


    Mo Hua was somewhat worried.


    He had already been searching for many days, yet there were still no clues.


    In the Spirit Field, there were only the Cultivating Soil Formation with six Formation Patterns and some other water and soil-rted Formations.


    There was not even a single first-level nine-pattern Formation, let alone an Ultimate Formation with more than nine patterns.


    Seeing Mo Hua frowning, Mr. Zhuang offered some guidance:


    "What are the key elements of a Formation?"


    "Formation media, Formation Patterns, Formation Pivot, Formation eye."


    These were basic Formation questions, and Mo Hua naturally replied fluidly.


    "Then you should continue to think from these perspectives, but don¡¯t limit yourself to the existing knowledge of Formations."


    Mr. Zhuang said, and then he looked into the distance, his expression profound:


    "Formation method is vast and profound; what you see and learn is still just the tip of the iceberg. There is much unknown mystery yet to be discovered."


    "You must learn to use existing knowledge to ponder, but you cannot be restricted by it."


    Mr. Zhuang instructed.


    Mo Hua seemed to understand and slowly nodded.


    In the following days, Mo Hua still ran to the Spirit Field every day.


    Ding Miao followed behind him every day, running back and forth.


    Bai Zisheng and Bai Zixi had nothing else to do and also followed Mo Hua, helping him search for the Formation.


    Bai Zisheng would still go out for a stroll nearby when he was free, to see if the Sun Family woulde looking for trouble again.


    Aunt Xue was strict in her discipline; she generally did not allow him to fight with others.


    Otherwise, back when they were in Tongxian City, he had wanted to follow Mo Hua into Big ck Mountain for Monster Hunting, eager to show his prowess.


    Now that Aunt Xue was not by his side, Mr. Zhuang did not indulge him but neither did he restrain him, Bai Zisheng had long wanted to find someone to spar with, to test his skills.


    Especially since as the eldest disciple, helping his junior in a fight was only natural, and Mr. Zhuang would not me him.


    So Bai Zisheng had the air of being eager to try and wandered around the Spirit Field every day, asionally looking up to see if any sensible cultivators from the Sun Family would trouble them and give him a chance to prove his mettle.


    Unfortunately, the Sun Family did not take the chance, and they never came.


    Since the Sun Family didn¡¯te, naturally no one disturbed Mo Hua.


    But after searching for several days with no progress, he sat cross-legged by the edge of the field, supporting his small chin, lost in thought.


    Formation media, Formation Patterns, Formation Pivot, Formation eye...


    If there truly were an Ultimate Formation within the Spirit Field, then the boundaries of the field should serve as the Formation media.


    Stones piled atop the field boundaries are hard and suitable for inscribing Formations.


    Formation Patterns should also be present on top of the field boundaries.


    Your next read awaits at NovelBin.C?m


    But Mo Hua had almost searched the entire Spirit Field and still had not found any trace of an Ultimate Formation.


    Besides, there was the Formation Pivot.


    The Formation Pivot of an Ultimate Formation should be somewhat different from ordinary Formations.


    Mo Hua could not find anything in the Spirit Field that indicated the presence of any special Formation Pivot.


    Most crucially, there was no Formation eye.


    A Formation needed a Formation eye to provide Spiritual Power, yet there was nothing in this Spirit Field that could serve as the Formation eye for an Ultimate Formation to operate.


    Mo Hua scratched his head, unable to figure it out.


    Looking at the basic framework of a Formation, there should be no other Formations within this Spirit Field.


    Yet, given Mr. Zhuang¡¯s demeanor, Mo Hua was convinced that there must be an Ultimate Formation hidden within this Spirit Field...


    Mo Hua¡¯s thoughts were a bit chaotic.


    A breeze blew by, waving the rice nts.


    The wind carried a hint of the fresh sweetness of the rice seedlings.


    Mo Hua calmed his heart and found a tree stick to start drawing something on the ground.


    He drew all the Formations involved in the Spirit Field, including the Cultivating Soil Formation, Water Storage Formation, Pest Extermination Formation, and so on, one by one.


    He wanted to find some connections among these Formations.


    But after looking them over again and again, these Formations were just as they were, with nothing special about them.


    Mo Hua sighed and looked up to see Ding Miao also sitting on the ground, clutching a stick and imitating Mo Hua, drawing something unknowable.


    However, what Miao drew seemed like a Formation and yet not like one.


    Mo Hua looked a few times, puzzled, and asked:


    "Miao, what are you drawing?"


    Miao pointed forward with his small hand, "Drawing the Spirit Field."


    Seeing Mo Hua drawing Formations, he also followed along.


    But Formations areplex and Patterns are numerous; Miao couldn¡¯t draw them, so he just drew whatever else he could.


    He had drawn cows, chickens, and now it was the Spirit Field¡¯s turn.


    Miao was drawing the Spirit Field, but imitating Mo Hua¡¯s drawing style, what he created looked both like a Formation and not like one.


    Mo Hua nodded slightly, then suddenly paused, a thought dawning on him.


    Formation... Spirit Field...


    Mo Hua frowned, as if he was on the verge of grasping something.


    Just then, another breeze swept through the mountains, stirring the rice seedlings, creating waves of green that connected all the Spirit Fields into one, rippling off into the distance.


    All the Spirit Fields seemed as one, echoing each other.


    Mo Hua suddenly stood up, a tumult of realization rising in his heart.

 Chapter 390 - 387: Concealing Formations_1

    ```


    This hundred-acre Spirit Field, connected together, might itself be a Formation!


    Mo Hua suddenly saw the light.


    He had previously been preupied with the form of the Formation, limited to certain Formation Patterns, only seeing the surface patterns, hence was unable to see the forest for the trees.


    Whether it was the Cultivating Soil Formation or other Formations, they were all minor details, not the essence of the Ultimate Formation.


    The essence of this Ultimate Formation was the Spirit Field itself.


    Mo Hua then felt some doubts.


    If the Spirit Field is a Formation, then what are the corresponding Formation media, Formation Patterns, Formation Pivot, and Formation eye?


    Mo Hua sat back down on the ground, carefully pondering again.


    If the Spirit Field is the Formation, then the Formation media is not the stone embankments, but the soil where the Spirit Rice is nted.


    It is generally difficult for soil to serve as Formation media.


    Because of the texture being either loose or moist and because it is prone to erosion from dryness, itcks a fixed shape and is not suited to carry Formation Patterns.


    "Why would this Ultimate Formation use soil as its Formation media?"


    "Or could this be the very mystery of the Ultimate Formation?"


    Mo Hua thought for a while, found no clue, and decided to temporarily set this aside and continue pondering.


    If soil is the Formation media, then the Formation Patterns should be the embankments that crisscross and divide the Spirit Field.


    The Formation Pivot would be theyout of the entire Spirit Field.


    Then what is the Formation eye?


    How can the whole Formation be sustained in operation?


    Within the Spirit Field, there is no special area that might serve as the Formation eye.


    Mo Hua looked up at the sprawling Spirit Field with its crisscrossing embankments and was suddenly struck.


    This is not a Large Formation or Compound Formation, but a Single Formation instead.


    There are no special Spirit Gathering Arrays or Gathering Spirit Formations to provide Spiritual Power.


    The source of Spiritual Power for a Single Formation is the Formation Patterns themselves.


    The natural attraction of Spiritual Power by Formation Patterns provides the energy for the operation of a Single Formation.


    In other words, these intertwined embankments are both Formation Patterns and the Formation eye.


    So how is Spiritual Power supplied?


    Mo Hua furrowed his brows in thought and soon understood.


    It¡¯s the Cultivating Soil Formation!


    The function of a Single Formation is rtively simple.


    Even if it¡¯s an Ultimate Formation with extremely strong effects, it cannot be all-epassing.


    Hence, additional Formations are needed to enhance the effect.


    The Cultivating Soil Formation is such a supplementary Formation, used to assist the Ultimate Formation in nurturing the soil.


    However, if the Cultivating Soil Formation is integrated with the Ultimate Formation, it bes a Compound Formation that includes the Ultimate Formation.


    Such Formation has high Divine Sense intensity andplex Formation Patterns; once damaged, besides the Old Ancestor of Sun Family himself, no one would be able to, or would even know how to, repair it.


    Hence, the Old Ancestor of Sun Family, with his independent Taoist Heart, separated the two types of Formations yet linked them together.


    The Cultivating Soil Formations and such were separately drawn and not connected to the Compound Formation, they¡¯re easy to draw and easy to repair.


    Even the half-baked Formation Masters of theter generations of Sun Family would be able to repair them.


    Nheless, it is rted to the Ultimate Formation.


    Whenever the Spirit Farmer provides Spiritual Power to the Cultivating Soil Formation, a portion of it naturally overflows, in turn supplying therge Ultimate Formation.


    Therefore, this Cultivating Soil Formation is both a filler Formation and an alternative "Ultimate Formation eye".


    The Spiritual Power provided by the Cultivating Soil Formation is actually quite limited.


    But this Ultimate Formation is an Earth Series nourishing array; it doesn¡¯t prioritize ughter or entrap powerful enemies.


    Thus, it requires a constant trickle of energy¡ªa small but long-term supply of Spiritual Power is sufficient.


    From another perspective, the Old Ancestor of Sun Family¡¯s purpose was also to save Spirit Stones for the Spirit Farmers.


    Mo Hua couldn¡¯t help but admire him.


    The Old Ancestor of Sun Family¡¯s deep understanding of Formations, cunning use, and his broad-minded character, were all exceptionally extraordinary.


    No wonder that for hundreds of years, the Loose Cultivators of Thousand Families Town have been grateful for his benefaction.


    Grasping the Heavenly Dao to benefit all living beings.


    Perhaps this is what truly defines a Formation Master...


    With mixed feelings, Mo Hua thought to himself.


    Seeing Mo Hua standing there in a daze for quite a long time without speaking, Ding Miao couldn¡¯t help but call out softly:


    "Brother?"


    Mo Hua returned to his senses, smiled, and patted Miao¡¯s head, saying:


    "Thank you."


    Without Miao¡¯s simple drawing, he would not have discovered the clues.


    The greatness in someone lies in not losing the innocence of childhood.


    The more na?ve a child is, the more pure and natural is their gaze, devoid of color, better able to see the true nature of things.


    Miao tilted his head in confusion:


    "Did I help?"


    Mo Hua praised, "You¡¯ve been a great help."


    Miao immediately became happy, even though he didn¡¯t know what help he had provided.


    Mo Hua gave him another pastry.


    Miao held it with both hands and began to eat it, feelingpletely justified.


    "Brother said I made a significant contribution, so this time I am not eating in vain," Miao nodded to himself in his mind.


    ...


    Knowing the essence of the Formation, one must try to restore the Formation Diagram.


    Mo Hua told Miao not to wander off and went to a high peak to take in the full view of the Spirit Field.


    He then began to re-calcte the Spirit Field, structured like a Formation, back into its original Formation, using a Formation Master¡¯s mindset and Formation Patterns¡¯ penmanship.


    While calcting, Mo Hua stopped.


    Something was wrong.


    He couldn¡¯t figure it out anymore...


    Mo Hua furrowed his brows.


    Manyyouts of the Spirit Fields were too square and ordered, but they were not based on Formation principles.


    ```


    Therefore, the Formation that was calcted turned out to be intermittent and fragmented.


    Mo Hua sighed.


    One trouble followed another...


    He ran down to the bottom of the mountain again and asked Ding Miao:


    "Miao¡¯er, who in your vige has lived the longest and knows the most?"


    Miao¡¯er furrowed her little brow, and her eyes suddenly lit up:


    "The Elder!"


    East Mountain Vige indeed had an Elder, but he was old and did not manage affairs, and his cultivation was only in Qi Refinement, not Foundation Establishment.


    The people had elected him Elder because he was of old age, with seniority, and able tomand respect.


    Calling him Elder, was actually more like the "Vige Chief".


    Little Miao¡¯er led Mo Hua to the Elder.


    Mo Hua stated his purpose, saying he wanted to ask a few questions.


    Upon seeing Mo Hua, the Elder showed a grateful expression and said:


    "The young gentleman has been a benefactor to us, feel free to ask anything, this old man will leave no words unspoken." Continue your adventure with NovelBin.C?m


    "The Elder is too kind."


    Mo Hua exchanged pleasantries briefly and then asked respectfully:


    "Elder, has theyout of the Spirit Fields changed over the past few hundred years?"


    The Elder pondered for a moment before slowly nodding:


    "It has been changed."


    "What was it changed for?" Mo Hua asked.


    The Elder said, "Thend passed down by our ancestors, we generally wouldn¡¯t change it. Thisyout of the Spirit Fields has also been maintained for over a hundred years..."


    "Butter, the Sun Family reorganized some of the fields to facilitate their Formation Painting, so they reorganized some of the fields."


    "Now many fields are in a checkerboard pattern, each one neat and orderly."


    "After the reorganization, was there any change in the Spirit Fields?" Mo Hua inquired.


    "No major changes, just that thend has be poorer year after year,"


    The Elder sighed, "I am old and can still feel these things, but the children born in the vige after me don¡¯t know anything at all."


    "I still remember, when I was young, my grandfather told me, he said the soil hundreds of years ago was much more fertile than it is now."


    After speaking, the Elder¡¯s eyes showed longing, "At that time, everyone just had to quietly farm thend, and they could all have had enough to eat..."


    Mo Hua feltplicated and then his gaze grew heavy as he gradually figured it out.


    The purpose of this Ultimate Formation was supposed to make the soil fertile and the Spirit Fields abundant.


    Theyout of the Spirit Fields itself was the Formation Pivot of the Formation.


    After the Old Ancestor of the Sun Family died, the ipetent descendants of the Sun Family, for the sake of convenience in their Formation Painting, reorganized the Spirit Fields, changing theyout of the fields.


    As a result, they affected the Formation Pivot, causing the Ultimate Formation to gradually fail.


    Latterly, the Sun Family descendants, in order to exploit the Spirit Farmers, drew some inferior Formations on the field ridges, which constantly broke and needed repairing.


    Because the Formations were constantly breaking and repairing, the Spiritual Power supplied by the Spirit Farmers for the Cultivating Soil Formation was intermittent.


    This led to the Spirit Power supply of the entire Ultimate Formation also being unsustainable.


    Decades, even a hundred yearster, the Ultimate Formation waspletely ineffective.


    Mo Hua sighed.


    The Old Ancestor of the Sun Family had once established a family rule:


    Any descendant of the Sun Family must not encroach upon a single field in Thousand Families Town for their entire life. Otherwise, they will be stripped of their surname, eradicated from the family records, and expelled from the household!


    This rule was first to ensure that the Spirit Farmers had a means of livelihood.


    Secondly, it was to restrain the descendants from changing theyout of the Spirit Fields after encroaching upon them, which would consequently disrupt the Formation Pivot of the Formation.


    But he probably never imagined that the Sun Family descendants would be so ipetent.


    Out of greed, they did so many foolish things that they forfeited the benefits of the Formation and also cut off the transmission of the Formation.


    As the Spirit Fields changed, the Formation Pivot shifted position.


    Consequently, it was impossible to calcte aplete Formation Diagram anymore.


    Mo Hua frowned, but then his eyes shed with inspiration, and he asked again:


    "Elder, do you have the diagram of the Spirit Fields from hundreds of years ago?"


    The Elder hesitated for a moment, then nodded, "There is, indeed..."


    "May I see it?"


    The Elder found it difficult, as such documents are considered confidential and are generally not shown to outsiders.


    Mo Hua then said, "I want to find the Formation that the Old Ancestor of the Sun Family drew back then."


    Upon hearing this, the Elder was startled and eximed in a trembling voice:


    "The Formation of the Old Ancestor of the Sun Family...?"


    Mo Hua nodded.


    The Elder quaveringly said, "But the Old Ancestor of the Sun Family, he was a Second Rank Formation Master..."


    He looked at Mo Hua, his eyes filled with disbelief.


    Could this young gentlemanprehend the Formation drawn by a Second Rank Formation Master?


    Mo Hua replied, "The Old Ancestor of the Sun Family was a Second Grade, but the Formation he left behind was actually First Grade, it¡¯s just a little difficult to paint, that¡¯s all."


    The Elder did not understand, but was greatly shocked nheless.


    Just being able toprehend such a Formation was already a remarkable feat.


    After thinking it over for a long time, the Elder said with determination, "Alright, I¡¯ll give you the diagram!"


    If this young gentleman could indeed find the Formation the Old Ancestor of the Sun Family had painted, it would be an immense blessing for them, the Spirit Farmers, and naturally, they would be immensely grateful.


    A few diagrams were not enough to fill their stomachs; they were barely surviving, so what was there to treasure?


    The Elder went into the inner room, opened the lowest box in the corner of the wall, and then drew a stack of yellowed parchment from the very bottom, handing it to Mo Hua.


    Mo Hua saw that each piece of parchment depicted segments of Spirit Fields in a scale-like pattern.


    The Spirit Fields were naturally distributed, with orderly intersecting ridges.


    In addition, the parchment also recorded the Taoist Calendar years.


    Details such as the Spirit Farmer household registers, the distribution of fields, the fertility of the Spirit Fields, etc., were also clearly documented.


    This information indeed belonged to confidential records.


    No wonder the Elder had been hesitant before.


    Mo Hua flipped through a few more pages,pared the diagrams with the formeryout of the Spirit Fields, and after some consideration, his expression gradually brightened.


    He hadn¡¯t guessed wrong.


    The real Ultimate Formation was hidden within these, within the centuries-old Spirit Field diagrams!

 Chapter 391 - 388 Thick Earth_1

    In the following days, Mo Hua buried himself in studying the Formation Diagrams, examining the changes in the Spirit Fields, and thenparing them with the current situation of the Spirit Fields to infer the structure of the Formation.


    Bai Zisheng and Bai Zixi were also helping.


    Each of them took a portion of the Formation Diagrams to restore on their own.


    After restoration, they wouldpare their findings together, and ultimately Mo Hua would perform the final verification through Calction.


    By doing this, they saved a great deal of effort.


    In the spacious hall, the three of them set up a table, drawing and calcting side by side.


    After five or six days of hard work, they finally managed to sort out and infer the preliminary Formation Diagram of this Formation.


    And indeed, this Formation contained eleven Formation Patterns.


    It was a genuine, first-grade, eleven-pattern Ultimate Formation!


    The Formation Patterns were primarily of the Earth Series, and the stylus technique was different from the usual Formation Patterns, carrying an ancient and profound sense.


    The Formation Pivot structure was also much moreplex than that of ordinary first-grade Formations.


    Bai Zisheng marveled as he examined it:


    "So this is an Ultimate Formation..."


    Bai Zixi was also so absorbed that she traced a few patterns with her delicate fingers inadvertently. But as she continued, she felt dizzy and her brow furrowed slightly as her body slowly copsed.


    Mo Hua quickly caught her and expressed concern:


    "Senior Sister, are you alright?"


    Bai Zisheng also hurriedly asked:


    "Zixi, what¡¯s wrong?"


    Bai Zixi regained herposure, her cheeks slightly flushed, and said lightly:


    "I used too much Divine Sense..."


    She had never seen an Ultimate Formation before, and Mr. Zhuang had not taught her either, so she was a bit curious and had tried to visualize it in her mind.


    But she had not expected that an Ultimate Formation would consume so much Divine Sense.


    She had onlyprehended up to the ninth Formation Pattern, and after half of the next one, her Divine Sense was nearly depleted.


    Then Bai Zixi turned to look at Mo Hua with curiosity and asked:


    "This Formation... can you learn it?"


    Mo Hua blinked, "I can¡¯t learn it either..."


    Bai Zixi silently looked at Mo Hua, "Tell the truth."


    Mo Hua then admitted with slight embarrassment:


    "Barely, I can learn a bit..."


    That means he can learn it...


    Bai Zixi sighed softly to herself.


    Her little junior brother¡¯s Divine Sense had be frighteningly profound.


    He also had a keen sense for Formations; he could infer such an Ultimate Formation from mere clues.


    No wonder their master valued him so much.


    Feeling the caring look from Mo Hua, warmth burgeoned in Bai Zixi¡¯s heart.


    Apart from her brother and Aunt Xue, this was the first time someone had looked at her with such clear and concerned eyes.


    Mo Hua was her only junior brother.


    He was also the first person to call her "Senior Sister."


    She felt she needed to live up to the responsibilities of a senior sister.


    Bai Zixi hesitated for a moment, then extended her fair little hand to pat Mo Hua¡¯s shoulder, and spoke earnestly:


    "You must study Formations well."


    Mo Hua had joined their mentor together with her, learned things together, and they had spent quite a long time together.


    Bai Zixi was very familiar with Mo Hua.


    She knew that when it came to other areas of Tao Cultivation, even if her junior brother put in the effort and studied diligently, he would not make much progress.


    But Formations were different.


    Perhaps Mo Hua could truly rely on Formations to find his own ce in the talent-filled Cultivation World.


    On his own, he could continue his Cultivation and seek the way to immortality.


    Bai Zixi¡¯s appearance had softened, and though she was not as stunningly beautiful as before, her eyes were just as lovely.


    In her otherworldly gaze, reflected was the image of Mo Hua, with a touch of concern and expectation.


    It was the look of a Senior Sister caring for her Junior Brother.


    Mo Hua was at a loss for words for a moment.


    Bai Zisheng also joined in the excitement, "Listen to your Senior Sister, she¡¯s right!"


    Mo Hua rolled his eyes at him.


    Bai Zisheng appeared unconcerned.


    He nced at the Formation Diagram again, and just by looking at it, he felt a headacheing on.


    Eleven Formation Patterns, with Divine Sense strength reaching the level of a Second-Grade Formation, it was hard to see what good learning it would do.


    Bai Zisheng frowned and realized a problem, he asked Mo Hua:


    "The Old Ancestor of Sun Family is a Second Rank Formation Master, right?"


    "Yes," Mo Hua nodded.


    "Then why didn¡¯t he draw a Second-Grade Formation in the Spirit Fields? The effects of a Second-Grade Formation should be stronger, right?" Bai Zisheng asked.


    Mo Hua thought for a moment, then exined:


    "A Second-Grade Formation would indeed be more powerful, but it would also require more Spiritual Power to operate and consume more Spirit Stones, something that a Qi Cultivation Loose Practitioner simply can¡¯t afford."


    "Moreover, the effect of this Formation is unique, and ordinary Second-Grade Formations don¡¯t have this sort of function."


    "Even if there were such a Formation, it would have to be a Second-Grade Ultimate Formation, and the difficulty of that would be even greater..."


    Bai Zisheng nodded as if he suddenly understood, "Then you better hurry up and learn it, see if it¡¯s of any use."


    "Yes."


    In the following days, Mo Hua began to study this Ultimate Formation. Enjoy exclusive chapters from NovelBin.C?m


    However, this Formation seemed somewhat special.


    ```


    Mo Hua practiced several times during the day, with little progress.


    At night, meditating on the Taoist Stele allowed him to vaguely feel the flow of qi within the Formation, leading to a deeper understanding of it.


    After a few days, Mo Hua could perfectly outline the entire Formation on the Taoist Stele.


    Bute daytime, when he tried to put pen to paper, the entire Formation seemed to lose its essence.


    Divine Sense indeed got consumed, and he drew all the Formation Patterns correctly.


    Yet the Formation on paper seemed to have only shape and no spirit; nor could he sense the flow of Spiritual Power.


    All three were puzzled.


    Bai Zisheng, resting his chin on his hand, said, "Could it be that the calcted Formation is wrong?"


    Bai Zixi shook his head. "It¡¯s not."


    "So, it was drawn incorrectly?" Bai Zisheng guessed, then denied his own guess, "No, it¡¯s not that either."


    The Formations drawn by Mo Hua were always urate; they couldn¡¯t be wrong.


    Besides, all three of them had checked it over and found no issues.


    The trio looked at each other in confusion.


    Mo Hua sighed, "It seems we can only go and ask Master."


    ...


    Mr. Zhuang was in the yard, sitting on a bamboo chair, basking in the sun.


    This chair seemed to be the same one Mr. Zhuang often sat on back at Forgetful Residence, a ce he was nostalgic about, so he had brought the chair with him.


    In the spacious courtyard, Mr. Zhuang was either resting with his eyes closed or possibly contemting the Dao.


    Mo Hua did not disturb Mr. Zhuang and waited beside him for a while.


    In less than a moment, Mr. Zhuang opened his eyes and beckoned to Mo Hua with a slight gesture.


    Mo Hua¡¯s eyes brightened, and he stepped forward to hand the Ultimate Formation he had drawn to Mr. Zhuang.


    Mr. Zhuang took it, nced over it, and with a slightly puzzled look but a hint of approval, said:


    "Not bad."


    "Master, is it this Formation?"


    "Yes," Mr. Zhuang nodded.


    Mo Hua was overjoyed.


    Mr. Zhuang¡¯s confirmation meant he hadn¡¯t miscalcted.


    "But why does it seem ineffective when I clearly drew it out?" Mo Hua voiced his doubt.


    "That¡¯s because..." Mr. Zhuang said with a slight smile, "you don¡¯t know the name of this Formation."


    Mo Hua was slightly taken aback, "Name?"


    The Sun Family¡¯s legacy did not mention it, or rather, the Sun Family simply did not have the transmission of this Ultimate Formation, so naturally, they did not know the name of this Formation.


    In Thousand Families Town, inside and out, there was not the slightest record of it.


    "Master, what is the name of this Formation?" Mo Hua couldn¡¯t help asking.


    Mr. Zhuang did not y coy and slowly began to speak:


    "This Formation is called... the Thick Earth Formation."


    "Thick Earth?"


    Mr. Zhuang nodded slightly.


    Mo Hua was somewhat confused, "Why is it called that?"


    Mr. Zhuang¡¯s gaze grew serious, with profound meaning, "The Formation contains the ultimate truths of heaven and earth."


    "Heaven¡¯s way is strong, constantly striving to be stronger; Earth¡¯s position is Kun, bearing all things with great virtue."


    "This Formation is named the Thick Earth Formation, and it is derived from the word ¡¯thick¡¯ in ¡¯bearing all things with great virtue.¡¯


    Mr. Zhuang looked at the distant, rolling Spirit Fields and the earing Spirit Rice, and said with emotion:


    "Heaven creates all things, Earth nourishes all things."


    "Heaven is the Dao, and so is the Earth "


    "This Thick Earth Formation embodies ¡¯Earth nourishes all things,¡¯ the Dao of the Earth, which can enrich the soil, nourishing everything within."


    Understanding dawned on Mo Hua, but then he furrowed his brow again:


    "But what does this have to do with the Formation being ineffective?"


    "Think about it again," Mr. Zhuang prompted but did not answer directly.


    After pondering for a moment, Mo Hua slowly said, "Thick Earth Formation... does that mean it has to use ¡¯earth¡¯ as the Formation media?"


    Mr. Zhuang nodded slightly:


    "More urately, it¡¯s ¡¯ground¡¯ as the Formation media."


    "In a Formation, the media is the most easily overlooked element, even by Formation Masters who often fail to pay enough attention to it, thinking it is just a carrier for the Formation..."


    "But a Formation is whole, and the media is an integral part of it, containing its own Formation principle."


    "Especially when using ¡¯ground¡¯ as the media, which is a type ofprehension of the Great Dao, not all Formation Masters can grasp it."


    "Heaven covers, Earth bears."


    "Cultivators are born into this world, each one with the heavens above their heads and standing upon the earth."


    "If you can learn the Thick Earth Formation and grasp the principle of ¡¯bearing all things with great virtue,¡¯ knowing how to use ¡¯ground¡¯ as the Formation media, then henceforth, whatever Formation you draw will have a bearing."


    "Then the media of the Formation will no longer limit you," Mr. Zhuang said with an expectant look.


    Mo Hua had a sudden epiphany, deeply moved in his heart.


    He had thought that within the Spirit Fields, there was merely an Ultimate Formation for nurturing thend, but he had not expected the profound depth of Formation principle it contained.


    Within all things lies Formation, and within Formation, the Great Dao is concealed.


    Earth¡¯s position is Kun, bearing all things with great virtue.


    The Earth bears all things and can likewise bear Formations.


    Byprehending the Thick Earth Formation and understanding its principles, the boundless earth can serve as the media.


    Wherever the heavens stretch and the earth extends, Formation can be drawn!


    ```

 Chapter 392 - 389: Short Path_1

    Mo Hua had another doubt.


    "But, Master, isn¡¯t the earth unsuitable to be used as Formation media?"


    Generally, Formation Masters wouldn¡¯t use earth as the media for Formations.


    Because the earth¡¯s texture might be loose or moist, or it might erode and lose its shape due to dryness and weathering, making it difficult to maintain a fixed form over time and unsuitable to carry Formation Patterns.


    Mr. Zhuang corrected, "It¡¯s not that it is unsuitable to be Formation media, but rather, most Formation Masters can¡¯t use it as such."


    "What they can¡¯t do, they fail toprehend. Over time, most Formation Masters thene to believe that the earth is unsuitable to be Formation media."


    Mo Hua thought for a moment and tentatively asked,


    "Then how can the earth carry Formation Patterns?"


    He still didn¡¯t quite understand.


    "What is the essence of the Formation Patterns in a Formation?" Mr. Zhuang asked.


    "It¡¯s the physical manifestation of the trajectory of Spiritual Power flow." Mo Hua answered.


    He had studied Divine Sense Calction, had drawn a Large Formation, and had controlled the flow of Spiritual Power within the Formation Patterns through the Formation Pivot, so hisprehension was profound.


    Mr. Zhuang nodded, "Do you remember what I told you? Some Formation Masters only know how to follow the clues from the Formation Diagram, tracing the Formation Patterns exactly as they are without daring to add or subtract a single stroke. Yet, their Formations stillck efficacy."


    "Because they have only the form without the internal flow of Spiritual Power, these Formations are nothing but empty shells."


    "Whereas some Formation Masters are not bound by form and draw as they please, and their Formationse out naturally perfect."


    "This is because these Formation Masters are using their Divine Sense to connect with the Great Dao and control the flow of Spiritual Power with Formation Patterns, not rigidly drawing the Patterns."


    Mo Hua suddenly realized and was a bit stunned.


    Mr. Zhuang smiled, "Do you understand now?"


    Mo Hua furrowed his brow and pondered before saying,


    "Formation media need to carry Formation Patterns, but what¡¯s truly being carried is not the Patterns themselves but the Spiritual Power that the Patterns channel."


    "Abandoning the form, seeking the essence."


    "Patterns are merely the superficial aspect of a Formation. The internal flow of Spiritual Power is the essence of a Formation."


    "So by using ¡¯earth¡¯ as Formation media, what the earth needs to carry is actually the internal Spiritual Power, not just the superficial Formation Patterns."


    "As long as the Spiritual Power of the Formation is in harmony with the earth, and the Formation Patterns be one with the earth, then even if the ground changes from dry to wet, the Formation will still exist."


    The more Mo Hua spoke, the clearer his thoughts became, and his eyes shone brightly.


    Mr. Zhuang watched Mo Hua and thought silently,


    "Understanding at first mention, this is his innate talent for Formations, and also¡­ an affinity with the Great Dao¡­"


    "Master, is this correct?" Mo Hua asked intently.


    Mr. Zhuang nodded, "Indeed."


    Mo Hua smiled happily, but then he had another doubt,


    "Many Formation Masters must understand this principle, so why haven¡¯t I seen others use the ¡¯earth¡¯ as Formation media?" Mo Hua then added, "¡­ aside from the Old Ancestor of the Sun Family."


    Mr. Zhuang said, "The principles are clear, but actually doing it is entirely another matter."


    "Is it difficult?"


    Mr. Zhuang nodded, "Even if you understand these principles, what next? How do you make the earth carry Spiritual Power? How do you make Formation Patterns be one with the earth? And how do you go about drawing a Formation? Which Formation should you draw?"


    "Principles are simple to speak of, but in practice, they are fraught with difficulties, to the point where one doesn¡¯t know where to begin."


    Mo Hua nodded, reflecting on the words, and after a moment, his eyes brightened again,


    "So, the key is the Thick Earth Formation, isn¡¯t it?"


    Mr. Zhuang raised his eyebrows slightly, signaling for Mo Hua to continue.


    Mo Hua went on thinking,


    "Since the Thick Earth Formation is said to ¡¯carry virtue,¡¯ it contains the Dao of the Earth and inherently uses ¡¯earth¡¯ as Formation media."


    "Conversely, learning this Formation means learning to use ¡¯earth¡¯ as Formation media andprehending the Formation is to grasp the Dao of the Earth represented by ¡¯carrying virtue.¡¯"


    "Once you have learned the Formation and grasped the Dao, you can naturally make the earth carry Spiritual Power and be one with the Formation Patterns."


    Mr. Zhuang said with a slight smile, "Well said."


    Mo Hua gave a bashful smile, "You teach well, Master!"


    Mr. Zhuang gave a faint smile, shook his head, and then said slowly,


    "In cultivating the Dao, emphasis isid on enlightenment, which without substance can easily be ethereal and formless."


    "However, Formations are manifestations of the Heavenly Dao and serve as a bridge connecting Cultivators with the abstract Heavenly Dao."


    "By pondering Formations, applying them,bining the abstract with the tangible, only then can one truly understand the Great Dao."


    "A Formation Master thoroughly studying Formations draws near to the Dao, and by attaining the Dao, one may achieve immortality¡­"


    Mr. Zhuang looked at Mo Hua with profound and expectant eyes.


    "Thoroughly studying Formations, drawing near to the Dao¡­" Mo Hua repeated softly, his gaze bing clear and his expression increasingly resolute.


    He nodded solemnly and said with respect,


    "Master, your disciple remembers!"


    After Mr. Zhuang finished speaking, his once profound gaze turnedzy, and he waved his hand,


    "Study the Thick Earth Formation more, see if you canprehend any part of it, ande to me if you have any questions."


    "Hmm!"


    Mo Hua ran off to practice Formation again.


    In the courtyard, the mountain breeze blew.


    Old Kui silently appeared behind Mr. Zhuang and frowned, "Should you be teaching him such profound matters?"


    "If he can learn it, why not teach it?"


    After thinking for a while, Mr. Zhuang then sighed,


    "Originally, I just wanted him to try searching for Formations, to exercise his Calction spell point. I nned to reveal the truth to him when he truly couldn¡¯t find it."


    "But I did not expect him to find it on his own."


    "He even deduced the Formation Diagram..."


    "These matters, although difficult, do not present a reason not to teach him if he can learn."


    "Time is short, and I wish to teach him more..."


    Old Kui¡¯s eyebrows twitched slightly, "Have you calcted all of this?"


    "Not exactly," Mr. Zhuang shook his head, "it was just a coincidence. Beforeing here, I did not anticipate finding the Earth Sect¡¯s Ultimate Formation hidden in this ce."


    After finishing his thoughts, Mr. Zhuang¡¯s gaze shifted slightly, "I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s my good luck or Mo Hua¡¯s fortunate destiny."


    The Ultimate Formation of the Earth Sect is no ordinary Formation.


    Old Kui was puzzled, "Is there a branch of the Earth Sect bearing the Sun surname?"


    "Surnames are just that, merelybels; they can¡¯t be taken as truth," Mr. Zhuang said indifferently.


    Old Kui nodded, his eyes slightly lifting to gaze at the continuous Spirit Fields, quite moved,


    "Though not epassing the heavens, it can ¡¯prate the earth.¡¯ With such Formation proficiency, even being Second Grade, he must be more than an ordinary individual."


    "Such a person, to have died with his Sea of Consciousness shattered..."


    Mr. Zhuang¡¯s gaze also became slightly focused, yet he said nothing.


    Old Kui nced again at Mr. Zhuang, "Learning this Ultimate Formation, Mo Hua won¡¯t get into any trouble, will he?"


    Mr. Zhuang dismissively replied, "What trouble would there be?"


    "This Ultimate Formation is the Earth Sect¡¯s secret transmission."


    Mr. Zhuang snorted, "If they can¡¯t learn it, can they prevent others from learning?"


    "Besides, he didn¡¯t steal it or rob it; if meat falls into yourp, why not eat it? To not take what is given by heaven is to invite misfortune," Mr. Zhuang spoke confidently.


    "What if the Earth Sect causes trouble?"


    "Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve already thought of solutions," Mr. Zhuang said.


    Old Kui was somewhat skeptical, "Are they legitimate solutions?"


    "If it works, who cares about legitimacy?" Mr. Zhuang remainedposed, "Moreover, the Earth Sect is in Kun State, which is tens of thousands of miles away from here; it¡¯s uncertain whether they could even find this ce."


    Old Kui indifferently said, "As long as you are certain in your own mind."


    The yard became quiet for a while, with neither of them speaking.


    A momentter, Old Kui broke the silence,


    "They are on their way here."


    Mr. Zhuang wasn¡¯t surprised, "With such amotion in Tongxian City, if the Pavilion Elder couldn¡¯t calcte this, he might as well retire and go back home to spend his old age."


    "What are you going to do?" Old Kui inquired.


    Mr. Zhuangy on a bamboo chair, watching the clouds shift, and said indifferently,


    "Nothing in particr, we¡¯ll do what needs to be done as nned."


    "Aren¡¯t you afraid they¡¯ll catch up?"


    "They can calcte, and so can I, every time I¡¯m one step ahead. It would take them at least a year or two to catch up to me."


    "What about Gui Tao¡¯s people? He won¡¯t let you off either," Old Kui said.


    Mr. Zhuang smiled faintly, "He never intended to let me go."


    "He¡¯s craftier than you, plus he has sumbed to demons, sealed as a ¡¯Taoist.¡¯ With his Taoist Heart nted with devils and having reachedpletion, his actions are even more unscrupulous," Old Kui stated woodenly.


    "After so many years, sector grudges muste to an end," Mr. Zhuang said.


    Old Kui sneered, "How can you end it? If you meet him, you have no chance of survival..."


    Old Kui wanted to say more but was interrupted by Mr. Zhuang.


    "Don¡¯t worry..."


    Mr. Zhuang gazed at the sky, his eyes distant and contemtive,


    "I have everything nned out."


    His expression was neither sad nor happy, his gaze steady, in a state beyond life and death.

 Chapter 393 - 390: Taoist Meaning_1

    ```


    In the vast expanse of the Spirit Field, there was a secluded patch ofnd.


    Mo Hua sat on the ridge, beginning to practice the Thick Earth Formation on a patch of bare earth in front of him.


    The principles of the Thick Earth Formation itself, Mo Hua had already mastered with the help of the Taoist Stele.


    The only problem was that when drawn, the formation had no effect.


    Thick Earth espouses the virtue of vastness; it carries weight, cultivates, and nurtures all living things.


    This Formation must use thend as the Formation media to truly take effect.


    Mo Hua, holding his brush dipped in ink, began to draw the Thick Earth Formation on the ground.


    After a while, a mysterious and ancient Thick Earth Formation, containing eleven Formation Patterns, waspleted.


    Mo Hua infused Spiritual Power, hoping to activate the formation.


    But the Spiritual Power entered the formation like water pouring into a bucket with a hole; it drained away in an instant.


    Mo Hua wiped the Formation Patterns with his hand, and they were easily erased.


    Mo Hua sighed.


    He had failed.


    Mo Hua was not willing to give up and started to draw again.


    As expected, the second drawing also failed.


    The third drawing did not seed either¡­


    ...


    After his Divine Sense was exhausted, Mo Hua sat in meditation, waiting for it to fill up again before continuing to draw.


    But no matter how he drew, the Patterns could not merge with thend, and the Spiritual Power could not circte.


    Mo Hua furrowed his brows and thought:


    "It seems Master was right, it sounds simple in theory, but in practice, it¡¯s totally different..."


    "No matter how I draw, the Patterns cannot stay on the ground, and the Spiritual Power cannot resonate with the earth."


    "Moreover, after drawing so many times, there¡¯s still no progress..."


    "Should I ask Master again?"


    Mo Hua hesitated, then shook his head.


    Better to contemte it again.


    If Master had wanted to tell him, he would have done so already.


    Master¡¯s silence must mean something else, that he wanted him to figure it out on his own.


    There¡¯s an old saying, "The master points the way, but the cultivation is up to the individual."


    It¡¯s better to learn and think on one¡¯s own; the understanding is deeper that way.


    Mo Hua nodded to himself, then pondered:


    "I must not have drawn enough."


    "Draw a Formation a hundred times, and its meaning will reveal itself."


    "Let¡¯s draw a hundred times first, and if there¡¯s still no clue, then I¡¯ll ask Master."


    Mo Hua nodded again, concentrated his breath, and resumed drawing the Thick Earth Formation on thend.


    He drew from morning to afternoon, and from afternoon to evening.


    Mo Hua did not need to sleep at night.


    When his Divine Sense was exhausted, or he felt tired, he would sink his Divine Sense into the Sea of Consciousness.


    Sitting quietly in front of the Taoist Stele for a while in meditation, his Divine Sense would be replenished, leaving him feeling refreshed.


    Mo Hua drew the Formation day and night without rest.


    Bai Zixi, with a young child in tow, brought food to Mo Hua.


    But seeing that Mo Hua was absorbed in drawing the Formation, she did not disturb him, simply leaving the food beside him quietly.


    When Mo Hua tired from drawing and took a break, he would casually eat a few bites upon seeing the meal box.


    After eating, he would continue drawing the Formation.


    Several dayster, Mo Hua had drawn the Thick Earth Formation eighty to ny times, but the Patterns still could not merge with the earth.


    Mo Hua began to doubt himself.


    Was the method incorrect?


    ```


    ```


    Is it that my ownprehension just isn¡¯t enough?


    Can¡¯t really have to draw it a hundred times, right...


    But ording to this pattern, even if I drew it a hundred times, there doesn¡¯t seem to be any progress.


    Mo Hua frowned, propped his chin and silently thought.


    Had he overlooked something?


    The elements of the Formation: Formation media, Formation Patterns, Formation Pivot, Formation eye.


    He should have considered all of these...


    Besides these, there¡¯s the Spiritual Ink, Spiritual Power, Divine Sense...


    Mo Hua muttered each term, suddenly feeling a jolt in his heart.


    Divine Sense...


    Cultivators must use their Divine Sense toprehend Formations.


    But he was also using his Divine Sense toprehend Formations, wasn¡¯t he?


    Could it be that what he needed toprehend wasn¡¯t just the Formation?


    The Formation is drawn upon the earth, with its profound ability to carry all things, the Dao of the Earth... so in addition to the Formation, is there also the "earth" toprehend?


    Mo Hua sat down cross-legged with a try-and-see attitude, took a deep breath, and concentrated, starting tomunicate with the earth through his Divine Sense.


    An hour passed.


    Nothing happened...


    Mo Hua felt a bit disheartened and puzzled.


    Suddenly he pped his forehead, recalling something.


    Mr. Zhuang had just told him:


    "For a cultivator toprehend the Dao, simply having perception is not enough, it¡¯s easy to be intangible and abstract, formalistic,cking substance."


    "And a Formation is the manifestation of the Heavenly Dao, the bridge that connects cultivators with the intangible Heavenly Dao."


    The Formation is the bridge that connects cultivators with the Dao of heaven and earth.


    It¡¯s not sitting and daydreaming, but rather, using the Formation as a bridge, drawing the Formation whileprehending the Great Dao.


    Mo Hua¡¯s eyes brightened, then he dipped his brush in ink again and began to draw the Thick Earth Formation on the ground.


    Only this time, as he drew, he also unfolded his Divine Sense,municating with the earth.


    As his brush moved, Mo Hua faintly felt that his Divine Sense seemed to be stirred.


    It seemed that the vast earth exhaled almost imperceptible breaths, which, as he replicated the Formation Patterns, gradually surfaced.


    With each additional stroke of the Pattern, the earth¡¯s breath grew thicker.


    The touch of Mo Hua¡¯s Divine Sense became clearer.


    Once Mo Huapleted the Formation, he was certain in his heart that he had indeed sensed something.


    It was a vast, profound, andpassionate breath.


    But this was still just a sensation.


    After the sensation, the earth remained silent, without a trace of breath.


    Mo Hua looked down at the Formation he had drawn.


    Parts of the Formation Patterns had already begun to fuse with thend, but only a shallowyer had merged, able to absorb only a faint Spiritual Power.


    Despite this, Mo Hua¡¯s spirits lifted.


    This meant his idea was correct.


    Toprehend the Thick Earth Formation, one must not only understand the Formation itself but also experience the Great Dao it contains.


    Only bybining the Formation with the Dao and using the "earth" as the Formation media can this Ultimate Formation be drawn.


    He had now experienced some of its profound mysteries, but having drawn too little, and reflected for too little time, the intensity was still inadequate.


    What he needed to do next was to simply keep drawing.


    Mo Hua¡¯s eyes shone like stars.


    He rallied his spirits and continued to practice the Thick Earth Formation using the method he had just realized.


    The effect of this practice session was noticeably much better.


    With each additional Formation drawn, the Pattern became more integrated with thend.


    The perception of the earth¡¯s breath from his Divine Sense also gradually rified.


    It was as if the boundless earth possessed its own will, ancient and unchangeable, silent and wordless, yet also broad-minded, nurturing all beings.


    ```


    Mo Huamunicated with this ancient will, graduallyprehending, his Divine Sense forming an affinity with it.


    Hence, his understanding of the Thick Earth Formation became increasingly profound.


    Finally, after an indeterminate amount of time had passed, Mo Hua sessfullypleted the first Thick Earth Formation upon the earth.


    The Formation Patterns merged with the ground as one.


    Mo Hua ignited the formation with his Spiritual Power.


    In the deep night, the Thick Earth Formation emitted a warm and gentle luster.


    Within the formation, the Spiritual Power also went through a special transformation.


    It seemed to gain its own life, evolving independently, transforming into more delicate, more gentle Spiritual Power.


    This Spiritual Power was like fine spring rain, merging into thend, nourishing life, proliferating endlessly.


    Mo Hua could even feel a strong sense of vitality rising from the soil.


    "The Earth¡¯s potential is fertile, its generosity sustaining all; is this the essence of the Thick Earth Formation..." he murmured, momentarily lost in thought.


    He finally understood why the Ultimate Formations were called as such.


    For the Spiritual Power cirction within Ultimate Formations had an essential differencepared to ordinary formations, bringing them closer to a deeperyer of the Dao.


    Mo Hua now mastered two types of Ultimate Formations.


    One was the Reversed Spirit Formation, the other was the Thick Earth Formation.


    The Reversed Spirit Formation caused Spiritual Power to unravel, while the Thick Earth Formation allowed Spiritual Power to reproduce.


    The unraveling of the Reversed Spirit signified death and destruction.


    The nourishing of the Thick Earth signified endless life.


    Both were transformations of Spiritual Power, distinct from each other, yet they both returned to the same origin, evolving within the Dao.


    Suddenly, Mo Hua had an epiphany. His mind became crystal clear, and his understanding of the Great Dao deepened.


    "To exhaust all Formation Studies is to approach the Dao..."


    This saying of Mr. Zhuang was deeply etched into Mo Hua¡¯s Sea of Consciousness.


    It was now past 1 a.m., and the night sky was filled with dense stars.


    The moonlight, like a gauze,y over the Spirit Fields and mountains.


    Mo Hua¡¯s mood lightened considerably, and he let out a long sigh of relief.


    After spending so much time, he had finally mastered the Thick Earth Formation.


    Mo Hua wanted to rest for a while, but he felt lively and full of energy as if rest was unnecessary.


    He decided to further consolidate the Thick Earth Formation.


    So, Mo Hua once again drew the Thick Earth Formation on the ground.


    But this time, he felt something was amiss.


    Although the Formation Patterns merged with the ground, there were asional interruptions; the Spiritual Power flow was not particrly smooth either.


    After pondering, Mo Hua realized the issue.


    Although he had sensed the breath of the earth, his understanding was still shallow.


    Therefore, this perception was intermittent, and so was the formation itself, urring in fits and starts.


    Such a skill level could only be considered a forced learning, not mastery.


    At the very least, it was probably much inferior to the Old Ancestor of the Sun Family.


    Thinking of how the Old Ancestor of the Sun Family reconstructed the Spirit Field with the pattern of the Thick Earth Formation, Mo Hua was even further from achieving that.


    Mo Hua frowned.


    The root of the problem did not lie in the formation itself.


    Having drawn it so many times, Mo Hua had be sufficiently proficient in the Thick Earth Formation; he couldplete it even with his eyes closed.


    The problem was the perception of the earth¡¯s breath.


    Once Divine Sense lost this perception, the Formation Patterns could not harmonize with the earth.


    Mo Hua closed his eyes and once again sought to connect with that breath using his Divine Sense.


    This time it was much clearer, yet still faint and elusive, beyond his grasp to perceive any deeper.


    No matter how much more he tried, this was as far as he could go.


    Resting his chin on his hand and furrowing his brows, Mo Hua¡¯s thoughts raced.


    He needed to find a way...


    ```


    If one cannot clearly perceive this breath of the Dao, Divine Sense cannotmunicate with the earth, and thus, one cannot draw the Thick Earth Formation urately and withplete certainty.


    Nor is it possible to construct a Spirit Field.


    In that case, one cannot be said to have truly mastered the Thick Earth Formation.


    "If my own Divine Sense is limited, what if I rely on the ¡¯Taoist Stele¡¯?"


    Mo Hua¡¯s thoughts shifted, and as his gaze flickered, his Divine Sense plunged into the Sea of Consciousness.


    Within the Sea of Consciousness, the Taoist Stele emerged.


    Mo Hua, while drawing the Thick Earth Formation on the Taoist Stele, used it to sense the breath of the earth.


    Suddenly, Mo Hua felt a tremor within the Taoist Stele.


    It was as if Divine Thought from heaven and earth had descended, resonating with the Taoist Stele.


    In an instant, Mo Hua¡¯s mind and spirit were both shaken.


    It was as if his Divine Sense perceived an ancient and immortal colossal Divine Thought.


    This Divine Thought waspassionate and magnanimous, vast as the endless sea.


    And his own Divine Sense, faint and minuscule, was merely a grain within that sea.


    Moreover, the breath of this Divine Thought seemed faintly familiar.


    In a sh of realization, Mo Hua understood.


    During his drawing of the Thick Earth Formation, the breath he perceived originated from this Divine Thought.


    But his own Divine Sense was too weak, sensing only a trivial breath.


    Now, with the assistance of the Taoist Stele, what he perceived was the magnificent Divine Thought!


    This was the Divine Thought of the vast earth!


    This Divine Thought contained neither good nor evil, neither joy nor anger, nor any of the selfish thoughts of the mortal world.


    Just like the earth itself, bearing and nurturing all things, and yet allowing the cycle of life and death to unfold without interference.


    Rather than calling it a Divine Thought, it was more akin to the "Dao" of the earth itself.


    With luck on his side, Mo Hua started to draw the Thick Earth Formation on the Taoist Stele.


    This time, the Thick Earth Formation was incredibly profound.


    Every stroke seemed to contain the power of the earth.


    Uponpletion of the Thick Earth Formation, using the formation as a bridge, Mo Hua felt a faint connection with this Divine Thought.


    His Divine Sense and the earth¡¯s Divine Thought became increasingly harmonious.


    And through this Divine Thought, Mo Hua also personally grasped the "Dao of the Earth."


    A mere moment ofprehension, yet it was profoundly deep.


    Heaven births all things; the earth nurtures them all.


    The withering of grass and trees, the falling of ripe fruit¡ªlife¡¯s continuous cycle, passed down through generations.


    Upon the earth, the unfolding of countless lives was disyed.


    In a trance, Mo Hua felt a revtion.


    "Heaven¡¯sw is learned from the earth; man¡¯sw from heaven."


    It was as if he truly stood upon the vast earth and glimpsed the "Dao" of the earth.


    His Divine Sense was in harmony with the Dao of the earth.


    Mo Hua faintly felt that one day, he truly would be able to use thought as his brush and "earth" as his paper.


    Under heaven¡¯s expanse, within earth¡¯s reach, wherever Divine Sense travels, draw ground into Formation!


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, Mr. Zhuang, who had been resting with his eyes closed, suddenly opened his eyes and saw Old Kui with a simrly shocked expression.


    That moment, they both sensed an unforeseen trepidation in the air.


    Mr. Zhuang whispered in disbelief:


    "Who¡­ has touched upon Taoist Meaning?"


    Then both were shocked and looked towards the southeast direction of the Spirit Field.


    There in the Spirit Field, his young disciple had been contemting the Formation all along.


    And at this very moment, within the Spirit Field, there arose a profound and indescribable breath, endlessly vigorous.


    Mr. Zhuang¡¯s gaze became increasingly incredulous¡­


    ```

 Chapter 394 - 391: Draw the Line_1

    The connection with the Earth Divine Thoughtsted only for an instant,


    before itpletely severed.


    In that mental image, the vast earth disappeared, the phenomenon of all things withering and flourishing, the blooming and falling of flowers, all receded.


    That understanding of the Earth¡¯s "Dao" was no more than a fleeting epiphany.


    Mo Hua himself benefited greatly, but when he looked back, he discovered the "Taoist Stele" had turned gray.


    Mo Hua was startled.


    Done for, had it been overused?


    Mo Hua frowned in thought.


    He had borrowed the Taoist Stele to meditate on the Earth Divine Thought.


    The one that directly endured the ancient and vast Divine Thought of the earth was the Taoist Stele.


    While the Taoist Stele was indeed peculiar, it was not to the extent that it could connect to Earth Divine Thought and remain unscathed.


    Of course, there was another possibility: that Mo Hua¡¯s own Divine Sense was too weak.


    Therefore, as the mediating Formation media, the Taoist Stele had to bear tremendous pressure.


    Otherwise, he would not have been able, to sessfullymunicate with the Dao of the Earth and connect with it.


    "It could be that the load was too heavy, so it stopped working..."


    Mo Hua felt a twinge of distress.


    He touched the Taoist Stele, worriedly saying, "You¡¯d better not have any issues..."


    The Taoist Stele remained silent, unresponsive, with only the surface of the stele turning gray.


    Mo Hua tried to draw a Formation Pattern on the Taoist Stele.


    The Patterns were intermittent, flickering on and off.


    Mo Hua breathed a sigh of relief.


    The Taoist Stele was still valid, it was just that the Divine Thought load was overdone, and so it was "temporarily out of contact," needing some time to rest.


    Mo Hua then sighed again, taking a lesson to heart.


    With his own realm too low, trying tomunicate Divine Thoughts and meditate on the Great Dao was something he shouldn¡¯t do next time without certainty.


    Even if he hadn¡¯t hurt himself, damaging the Taoist Stele was also bad.


    Mo Hua felt somewhat guilty and patted the Taoist Stele again, saying,


    "You¡¯ve worked hard, take a good rest."


    The Taoist Stele still had no reaction, seemingly uninterested in dealing with Mo Hua.


    ...


    Exiting his Sea of Consciousness, Mo Hua was invigorated and began Drawing the Thick Earth Formation again.


    This time, his experience Drawing the Thick Earth Formation feltpletely different.


    Having meditated on Earth Divine Thought and contemted the Dao of the Earth, his perception of the Earth¡¯s essence was now incredibly clear.


    Even without the aid of the Taoist Stele and only relying on his own Divine Sense, he couldn¡¯t gain further insight.


    But with his clear perception, Mo Hua could easily draw the Thick Earth Formation on the ground.


    And he did it with considerable ease and mastery.


    Previously, even with the ability to use Divine Sense to connect to the Earth¡¯s essence and draw the Thick Earth Formation on the ground,


    the Patterns he drew were like those in the mud.


    The Patterns didn¡¯t fit well, and the flow of Spiritual Power was obstructed.


    But now, Mo Hua could truly treat the "Earth" as "Paper", with the Patterns drawn clearly and steadily, bing one with the earth.


    It seemed as if the Patterns he drew were inherently part of the earth.


    Where the brush fell, there was thend, the Patterns were there, and the Formation was there.


    That is the benefit of contemting the Great Dao.


    But the consequence was that the Taoist Stele had "gone on strike."


    For the time being, it seemed that the Taoist Stele couldn¡¯t be used for further Formation practice.


    "No other way..."


    Mo Hua felt a bit helpless.


    For now, he had no choice but to furtively ck off in a righteous manner.


    The next day, Mo Hua went to seek Mr. Zhuang again.


    He had mastered the Thick Earth Formation, so he wanted to confirm with his mentor whether there was any problem with what he had drawn.


    But upon entering the courtyard, Mo Hua found that Mr. Zhuang was staring at him intently.


    Not just Mr. Zhuang, Old Kui was also looking at him.


    They gazed at him as if he were some rare curiosity, with bright, piercing eyes.


    Mo Hua was a bit confused and asked softly,


    "Master, what are you looking at?"


    "You..." Mr. Zhuang hesitated several times, searching for the right words, and asked, "Did you sense somethingst night?"


    Mo Hua was somewhat surprised.


    Indeed, nothing could be hidden from Mr. Zhuang.


    Mo Hua simply told ofst night¡¯s event, but he omitted the part about the Taoist Stele.


    He mentioned only that while learning the Thick Earth Formation, he had realized that one needed to use Divine Sense to connect to the Earth¡¯s essence to draw Formations on the Earth. But after connecting, he had a fleeting perception of an ancient and tremendous Divine Thought, and couldn¡¯t sense anything afterward.


    Mr. Zhuang¡¯s eyelids twitched as he listened.


    Connecting to the Earth¡¯s essence and perceiving the Earth Divine Thought were worlds apart.


    Like climbing a mountain, one at the base, having taken just two steps, cannot see the mountain¡¯s entirety,


    while the other who has nearly reached halfway up the mountain has glimpsed the zenith.


    The perception of these two are entirely different.


    They sound simr, but there¡¯s a massive chasm between them, a huge rift.


    This chasm is the Divine Sense; this rift is the Great Dao.


    Even Old Kui, with his wooden expression, showed a clear sign of shock.


    Seeing their reactions, Mo Hua felt somewhat uneasy and asked,


    "Is this a good or bad thing?"


    Mr. Zhuang sighed and said, "It¡¯s a good thing, but it could also be a trouble."


    "Trouble?"


    Mr. Zhuang said with a half-smile,


    "At your young age, being able to contemte the Great Dao, if others knew, they would surely want to catch you, dissect your Sea of Consciousness, and see what¡¯s inside..."


    Mo Hua was taken aback, subconsciously covering his little head.


    "So remember," Mr. Zhuang patiently cautioned, "mention this only here, this one time, and beyond this, tell no one!"


    "Mm, mm!"


    Mo Hua nodded repeatedly.


    Mr. Zhuang quietly sighed to himself.


    His little disciple seemed to be umting more and more secrets that must not be disclosed.


    Mo Hua, however, expressed his confusion and asked:


    "Master, what exactly is the divine thought that I sensed? Is it the divine thought of the earth? Why does the earth have a divine thought? Is it alive too?"


    Mr. Zhuang¡¯s eyes flickered slightly as he exined to Mo Hua:


    "All things between heaven and earth possess thoughts, and where there¡¯s thought, there¡¯s consciousness."


    "Humans have divine sense, monsters have monster sensing, and other beings, whether they are birds, beasts, insects, fish, or flowers, grass, and trees, also have something akin to ¡¯divine sense¡¯."


    "This kind of ¡¯thought¡¯ is primal and simple, lessplex than a human¡¯s divine sense."


    "But once such ¡¯thought¡¯ bes vast to a certain extent, due to its singrity and enduring nature, returning to simplicity and truth, it oftenes closer to the Dao than a cultivator¡¯s divine sense, which is filled with personal desires."


    "The earth¡¯s thought is exactly like this."


    "We usually refer to the immense divine thoughts in all things between heaven and earth that contain Daoist Meaning as ¡¯Taoist Meaning¡¯!"


    Mr. Zhuang said slowly and with emotion.


    "Taoist Meaning¡­"


    Mo Hua was deeply shaken in his heart.


    The divine sense he perceived with the help of the Taoist Stele, the Great Dao he contemted, was... the Earth Dao Meaning!


    Mr. Zhuang then silently watched Mo Hua, "Remember what I just said."


    Mo Hua quickly nodded, "Don¡¯t worry, Master, I won¡¯t tell anyone!"


    Only then did Mr. Zhuang nod his head.


    Mo Hua quietly asked, "Master, does that mean that if oneprehends the Earth Dao Meaning, one can draw the Thick Earth Formation?"


    Mr. Zhuang shook his head.


    Mo Hua was startled, "No?"


    "No."


    Mr. Zhuang said, "As long as one can slightly sense the breath of the earth, one can draw the Thick Earth Formation."


    "If it were necessary toprehend the Earth Dao Meaning, then hardly anyone would be able to draw this Thick Earth Formation¡­"


    Mo Hua stroked his chin and pondered:


    "Doesn¡¯t that mean my enlightenment was a bit of a waste?"


    Mr. Zhuang couldn¡¯t help but tap Mo Hua¡¯s head lightly.


    "Don¡¯t pretend to be aggrieved when you have an advantage."


    "Oh."


    Mo Hua rubbed his head and smiled sheepishly.


    Mr. Zhuang appeared somewhat helpless, but a slight smile also appeared on his lips, as he said:


    "Toprehend the Daoist Meaning is not just for drawing the Thick Earth Formation on the ground, but to be able to draw any formation on the earth."


    "As long as the ground where you draw the formation exists, then the formation exists."


    "This is also an extremely profound technique of a Formation Master."


    Mo Hua was taken aback, and after pondering a bit, he gradually understood.


    "The soil falls under the Daoist Meaning, and initially it does not allow cultivators to draw formations.


    "Because there is no recognition, the Taoist Meaning won¡¯t give you face."


    "Now that I have ¡¯seen¡¯ it, as if to say hello, gotten a bit acquainted, everything bes convenient. The Taoist Meaning then allows me to draw formations on its turf."


    "Master, is that what you mean?"


    Mr. Zhuang was bewildered by Mo Hua¡¯s exnation. After a lengthy silence, he finally said quietly:


    "If that¡¯s how you want to understand it... Well, sure."


    Mo Hua felt ted in his heart.


    To be able to draw any formation on the ground!


    That also means that anywhere in this world, as long as there is soil, there is formation media.


    And under the vast heavens, there is no shortage of thick earth.


    What¡¯s more important is,


    From now on, he would save money on paper when drawing formations!


    In other words, he could save quite a lot of Spirit Stones!


    Mo Hua thought to himself:


    "Seems like sustaining a bit of damage to the Taoist Stele is worth it after all¡­"


    Then Mo Hua quietly asked Mr. Zhuang, "Master, this Thick Earth Formation doesn¡¯t have a simple origin, does it?"


    It is an Ultimate Formation that connects with the breath of the earth, and through it, one might even contemte the Earth Dao Meaning.


    Although contemting the Taoist Meaning is mainly the contribution of the Taoist Stele,


    But to serve as a mediator between a cultivator and the Taoist Meaning, this Thick Earth Formation is pretty extraordinary as well.


    Mr. Zhuang also whispered back:


    "It¡¯s the Ultimate Technique of the Earth Sect; don¡¯t spread this around."


    Mo Hua whispered,


    "What if someone discovers it?"


    "You learned it secretly; just don¡¯t worry about the origins."


    "Is that really okay?"


    ...


    Old Kui watched the master and disciple duo whispering to each other with some speechlessness...


    Mr. Zhuang continued to speak to Mo Hua:


    "Once you got here, you ¡¯identally¡¯ saw it, ¡¯unintentionally¡¯ learned it. It¡¯s neither stolen nor forcibly taken,pletely legitimate; how could they fault you for that? Even if they argue until the end of time, you are in the right."


    "Besides¡­" Mr. Zhuang added, "if you don¡¯t say anything, they might not even know that what you drew is the Thick Earth Formation."


    "How could they not know?" Mo Hua was puzzled.


    "Because their own Formation Masters might not be able to learn it."


    Mo Hua was slightly surprised, "Can they not learn their own things?"


    Mr. Zhuang corrected him: "It¡¯s not their own thing; it¡¯s merely handed down by their ancestors, and they are just basking in their ancestors¡¯ glory."


    "Moreover, it¡¯s an Ultimate Formation, one of the ultimate techniques of formations. Even though it is only a first-grade, it contains Dao Laws and is not something that ordinary Formation Masters canprehend."


    "You say this formation is yours, can you draw one to show me?"


    "If you can¡¯t draw it, what gives you the right to im it as yours?"


    "Though the Earth Sect was founded on formations, the majority of its cultivators are not likely to know Ultimate Formations."


    "If they themselves can¡¯t do it, what right do they have to use you?"


    Mo Hua said timidly, "Isn¡¯t this, maybe, a little... thick-skinned?"


    "No matter, at times, being thick-skinned is what solves problems."


    Mr. Zhuang had an unppable demeanor, ready to face the copse of Mount Tai without a change in expression or take scolding from ten thousand people indifferently.


    Mo Hua looked up at Mr. Zhuang, full of admiration, and then he couldn¡¯t help but touch his own cheek,


    "It seems I need to thicken my skin a bit more¡­"


    Old Kui, standing to the side, couldn¡¯t help but sigh involuntarily.


    A perfectly good child, is about to be led astray again...

 Chapter 395 - 392 Emperor Heaven and Earth Diagram_1

    Mo Hua suddenly thought of another question:


    "Master, is Earth Sect a veryrge sect?"


    "Yes," Mr. Zhuang nodded.


    "Howrge is it?"


    Mr. Zhuang said, "Earth Sect is one of thergest sects in Kun State, but as for howrge it actually is, you don¡¯t need to worry about that now. It¡¯s not something you cane into contact with at your current level of cultivation. When you encounter it, you will naturally understand."


    Mo Hua nodded and then asked:


    "Is the Old Ancestor of Sun Family also someone from Earth Sect?"


    Mr. Zhuang¡¯s gaze became slightly heavy as he pondered:


    "Even if he is not a member of Earth Sect, he is rted to it."


    "Then how did Earth Sectprehend the Thick Earth Formation? Also through Divine Sense,municating with the essence of the earth?"


    Mo Hua voiced his doubt.


    He wanted to know if there were other methods toprehend the Taoist Meaning.


    Although one canprehend Taoist Meaning for a short period using a Taoist Stele, it ces a great burden on the stele.


    Unless absolutely necessary, Mo Hua did not n to do so in the future.


    And the cultivators of Earth Sect presumably allck a Taoist Stele.


    Without the assistance of a Taoist Stele, what methods do they use to contemte the Taoist Meaning?


    After all, Earth Sect is named after "earth," so its core formation must be rted to the earth; thus, it is also closely tied to the earth¡¯s Taoist Meaning.


    Mr. Zhuang did not exin in detail, simply hinting:


    "Taoist Meaning needs Divine Sense to ¡¯contemte¡¯..."


    Mo Hua was startled and then understood, "A Contemtion Map?"


    Mr. Zhuang nodded, "Earth Sect possesses a Contemtion Map that has been passed down for ten thousand years, known as the ¡¯Emperor Heaven and Earth Diagram.¡¯"


    Mo Hua was inwardly shocked.


    Emperor Heaven and Earth!


    Just by hearing the name, he felt its vast and majestic presence.


    "Do you remember what I told you about Contemtion Maps?" Mr. Zhuang asked.


    Mo Hua nodded.


    He remembered Mr. Zhuang saying:


    Contemtion Maps reflect another¡¯s Divine Sense and their understanding of the Heavenly Dao; in other words, what is contemted is someone else¡¯s "Dao" or perhaps the "Dao" of something non-human...


    After thinking for a while, Mo Hua then said:


    "Then does this Taoist Meaning belong to ¡¯non-human¡¯s Dao¡¯?"


    Mr. Zhuang nodded and said, "Exactly, non-human¡¯s Dao can be good or evil, righteous or nefarious. Some may seem good, but in essence, they are evil; others may appear righteous, yet their true nature is nefarious..."


    "With your limited experience in Tao Cultivation, you might not be able to discern the right from the wrong. Rushing into contemtion can easily lead you to be deceived by appearances and fall into dangerous territory."


    "That¡¯s why at the beginning, I told you not to touch or even think about Contemtion Maps."


    Mo Hua couldn¡¯t help but nod.


    Just like the Landscape Taoist Child Painting he saw.


    On the surface, it was an innocent Taoist Child, but in reality, it was a green-faced fanged Evil Ghost.


    If it weren¡¯t for his ability to manifest Divine Sense and Drawing Formation, and the fact that his Sea of Consciousness contained a Taoist Stele, he might have been possessed by the Evil Ghost¡¯s malevolence, losing control of himself and no longer being the same person.


    Mo Hua then asked, "Is the Contemtion Map of Earth Sect a map of righteous Divine Thought?"


    "It should be," Mr. Zhuang considered his words.


    Mo Hua was taken aback, "It should be?"


    Explore new worlds at NovelBin.C?m


    Mr. Zhuang nodded, "I haven¡¯t seen it, so I don¡¯t know the details, hence I say it should be."


    "But this diagram has been passed down by the ancestors of Earth Sect, and they have been contemting it for many years without any issues. So there shouldn¡¯t be any problems."


    "Even if there are problems, Earth Sect would not inform outsiders."


    "We are all cultivators, not having be immortals, so we are humans, not celestials. As humans, our Divine Sense is limited, and what we perceive as the true form may still only be an appearance."


    "The knowledge at the level of Divine Sense is the most elusive and difficult to grasp, especially for a Contemtion Map that has been passed down for over ten thousand years..."


    "Thus, what the true nature of this map is, is difficult to say."


    Mr. Zhuang furrowed his brows, expressing his sentiment.


    Mo Hua understood somewhat, nodded slightly, and then quietly asked:


    "Master, if one day Ie across this Contemtion Map, may I take a look at it?"


    This question left Mr. Zhuang speechless.


    Normally speaking, since Mo Hua could contemte the Earth Dao Meaning, taking a look at Earth Sect¡¯s Contemtion Map seemed harmless.


    But Mo Hua¡¯s Divine Sense was different from ordinary people¡¯s, and if he really looked at this Contemtion Map, it was uncertain what he might perceive.


    The most important thing was, Mr. Zhuang feared unexpectedplications might arise.


    Just like with the Landscape Taoist Child Painting, where the Taoist Child turned into a ghost taking residence in the Sea of Consciousness.


    The Divine Thought of the Taoist Child was not strong, so Mo Hua was unharmed and even managed to "devour" the Evil Ghost that the Taoist Child had be, refining its Divine Thought.


    But Earth Sect¡¯s "Emperor Heaven and Earth Diagram" was different.


    ```


    The Divine Thought inside there was terrifying to the extreme.


    When the timees, it¡¯s hard to say who will "eat" whom...


    Mr. Zhuang then cautioned:


    "If you can avoid looking, it¡¯s best not to look, but if you do look, be careful not to look too long, just steal a nce or two."


    Mo Hua expressed his confusion, "Isn¡¯t the Emperor Heaven and Earth Diagram sealed with the Earth Dao Meaning of the greatnd?"


    Since it is the Earth Dao Meaning from heaven and earth, it should be the Divine Thought of the Righteous Dao...


    Mr. Zhuang corrected:


    "It¡¯s the Dao Meaning that¡¯s sealed, and the Earth Sect uses it to contemte, to gain insight into Formation..."


    "But whether the sealed content is truly the Earth Dao Meaning, that¡¯s hard to tell, after all, outsiders have not seen it, and even if they have seen it, they might not be able to perceive the true nature..."


    Mo Hua felt a slight chill in his heart and nodded his head.


    "Moreover, you won¡¯t be able to see theplete ¡¯Emperor Heaven and Earth Diagram,¡¯" Mr. Zhuang added with a sigh.


    Mo Hua was somewhat taken aback, "Why not?"


    Mr. Zhuang exined, "The problem lies with the four characters ¡¯Emperor Heaven and Earth¡¯."


    "You are from the Earth Sect, so the two characters ¡¯after earth¡¯ are suitable for use..."


    Mr. Zhuang pointed towards the sky, "But the two characters ¡¯Emperor Heaven,¡¯ can you afford to use them?"


    Mo Hua was startled.


    If the Earth Sect could not afford the "Emperor Heaven," then who could?


    Mo Hua was slightly shocked, "Taoist Court?"


    Mr. Zhuang nodded, "That ¡¯Heaven¡¯ is not something they from the Earth Sect can contemte, so the diagram was split in two by the Taoist Court, the Earth Diagram is kept in the Earth Sect, and the Emperor Heaven Diagram is kept in the Taoist Court."


    "If you go to the Earth Sect, you can at most only see the ¡¯Earth Diagram,¡¯ you can¡¯t see the ¡¯Emperor Heaven Diagram,¡¯ let alone theplete ¡¯Emperor Heaven and Earth Diagram.¡¯"


    Mo Hua opened his mouth, then softly said:


    "Is the Taoist Court... robbing them?"


    Mr. Zhuang raised an eyebrow, appearing to smile but not smiling:


    "The matters of the Taoist Court, when described from above, are called ¡¯requisition,¡¯ and when described from below, they are called ¡¯tribute,¡¯ if it¡¯s a ¡¯mutual consent,¡¯ how can it be called robbing?"


    Mo Hua frowned, somewhat surprised:


    "The Emperor Heaven and Earth Diagram has been passed down for ten thousand years, the Divine Thought within must be terrifying, right? Can it really be forcibly divided?"


    Mr. Zhuang¡¯s gaze grew sharp, and there was a hint of wariness in his expression:


    "The Divine Thought inside the Emperor Heaven and Earth Diagram is indeed terrifying, but within the Taoist Court, those who have lived for ten thousand years, whose Cultivation reaches the heavens, those old demons are even more terrifying..."


    Mo Hua felt a chill in his heart and quietly asked:


    "Those old demons... elders, what realm have they reached?"


    Mr. Zhuang merely rubbed Mo Hua¡¯s head and said gently:


    "Don¡¯t aim too high and think about these matters; they are still too far from you."


    Mo Hua nodded his head, then thought it over and felt it made sense.


    He hadn¡¯t even reached Foundation Establishment yet and had only been cultivating for about a decade; to think about these things was indeed too premature.


    Immediately he felt a bit of regret:


    "Doesn¡¯t that mean I¡¯ll never get to see the full Emperor Heaven and Earth Diagram?"


    "That¡¯s not necessarily so," said Mr. Zhuang.


    Mo Hua¡¯s eyes brightened.


    Mr. Zhuang said with evident amusement:


    "If you can make the Earth Sect bow down and pay homage, stand shoulder to shoulder with the Taoist Court, andbine the Emperor Heaven Diagram with the Earth Diagram into one, then naturally you will be able to contemte the true Emperor Heaven and Earth Diagram."


    Mo Hua gave an embarrassedugh.


    To be that powerful, one would surely have to be an immortal...


    Mr. Zhuang was right.


    One should not aim too high in the pursuit of Tao Cultivation.


    It¡¯s better to be down-to-earth and take things step by step, first figuring out a way to achieve Foundation Establishment.


    ...


    After saying goodbye to Mr. Zhuang, Mo Hua began to think about what to do next.


    He had already learned the Thick Earth Formation with its eleven Patterns, and after grasping the Dao Meaning, he could paint it on the ground, integrating the Formation Patterns with the earth and aligning the Spiritual Power with it.


    What Mo Hua wanted to do next was to use the Thick Earth Formation to reconstruct the hundred acres of Spirit Field in Thousand Families Town.


    Firstly, he intended to use the Thick Earth Formation to enrich the soil so that the Loose Cultivators of Thousand Families Town could have enough to eat.


    Secondly, it was to apply what he learned by constructing the Formation within heaven and earth, to truly understand the mysteries of the Thick Earth Formation¡¯s application.


    Third, it was for the Earth Dao Meaning.


    Man imitates the earth.


    Through the Taoist Stele, he had contemted the Earth Dao Meaning, bing "acquainted" with it and having a bit of "rapport;" he could paint a Formation on the earth and merge the Patterns with it.


    In return, he would also have to reciprocate, bringing the Formationprehended from his own Dao Meaning to the earth, enriching it so that it would thrive and endure endlessly.


    ```

 Chapter 396 - 393: Self-Rescue_1

    Mo Hua decided to reconstruct the Spirit Fields of Thousand Families Town with the Thick Earth Formation.


    But, he actually had no authority in this matter.


    The Spirit Fields weren¡¯t his, and he wasn¡¯t even from Thousand Families Town.


    The elders of East Mountain Vige, although not possessing high cultivation, were of advanced age with deep experience and considerable respect.


    Their actual power might not be great, but generally, the elders had the final say in matters.


    So, Mo Hua went to ask one of them:


    "Elder, would you like to have the Spirit Fields Drawing Formation re-done?"


    The East Mountain Vige Elder had anticipated this but still couldn¡¯t quite believe it and said quivering:


    "Re... redo the Drawing Formation?"


    "Yes," Mo Hua nodded. "The same kind that was drawn by the Old Ancestor of the Sun Family."


    The Elder¡¯s pupils shook.


    The Old Ancestor of the Sun Family was a Second Rank Formation Master, held in high esteem in Thousand Families Town, and always a mythical figure among cultivators.


    Redrawing the Old Ancestor of the Sun Family¡¯s Formation...


    The Elder¡¯s tone became even more respectful:


    "The Formation of the Old Ancestor of the Sun Family... Young Gentleman, have you learned it?"


    "I¡¯ve learned some, not daring to im I have mastered itpletely, but I have managed to grasp seventy to eighty percent," Mo Hua modestly stated.


    The Elder was momentarily lost in thought, murmuring:


    "The Old Ancestor of the Sun Family was a Second Rank Formation Master..."


    Mo Hua exined: "He was a Second Rank Formation Master, but the Formation heid out was actually first-grade. Otherwise, Qi Refinement cultivators wouldn¡¯t be able to afford a Second-Grade Formation with their Spirit Stones."


    The Elder understood.


    Mo Hua furtherid out the pros and cons for him:


    "Drawing the Formation will require reconstructing some of the Spirit Fields and redrawing the Formations on the ridges of these fields."


    "I have inherited the techniques from the Old Ancestor of the Sun Family, so I can offer my services without charging for Spirit Stones in drawing the Formation for you."


    "However, the Formation itself also requires a considerable quantity of Spiritual Ink and quite a few Spirit Stones, along with certain manpower to re-cultivate and reorganize the Spirit Fields."


    "These manpower and resources will have to be provided by your vige."


    The Elder understood the implications and slowly nodded.


    In the end, Mo Hua said: "I can draw the Formation, but whether or not to employ this Formation is ultimately up to you to decide."


    After long contemtion, the Elder finally saluted with his hands and said:


    "Young Gentleman, may I have some time to discuss this with everyone?"


    "Yes," Mo Hua nodded.


    Such a decision couldn¡¯t be made by the Elder alone; it surely warranted a discussion with others.


    Mo Hua did not press the issue. Experience more on NovelBin.C?m


    If they were willing, he would draw the Formation for them.


    He would also be able to apply what he had learned and deepen his understanding of the Formation.


    It was for both his own sake and that of the cultivators of East Mountain Vige, as well as for thend of Thousand Families Town.


    If they disagreed, Mo Hua wouldn¡¯t force them.


    He would have to look for another opportunity to build the Thick Earth Formation from scratch and deepen his understanding of Formations...


    ...


    After Mo Hua left, the Elder summoned the Spirit Farmers and cultivators of East Mountain Vige.


    He conveyed Mo Hua¡¯s intentions to them.


    The people looked at each other, perplexed.


    Most couldn¡¯t believe it:


    "Has this young gentleman truly mastered the Old Ancestor of the Sun Family¡¯s Formation?"


    "Impossible..."


    "How old is he?"


    "At the Qi Refining Seventh Level, can someone really learn such a Formation? I see other Formation Masters are all old with white beards."


    "What do you know? There is no order in learning; respect goes to thepetent."


    "Although this young gentleman is young, I think his skill in Formations is much higher than the current Family Head of the Sun Family."


    "Indeed, though I do not understand much, his Formation drawing is both fast and good."


    "Better than anyone from the Sun Family."


    "So why is he helping us?"


    "Yes, what does he gain from it, and he isn¡¯t even taking our Spirit Stones..."


    "If he wanted Spirit Stones, could you afford it?"


    "We¡¯re so poor we can¡¯t even scrape the bottom of the pot..."


    "The Old Ancestor of the Sun Family¡¯s Formation, could it be just an ordinary Formation? How many Spirit Stones would it take to draw such a Formation?"


    "Even if we emptied out all the vige¡¯s reserves, the gathered Spirit Stones might still be insufficient to pay the fee..."


    "I just find it odd, this young gentleman seems too kind-hearted."


    "Isn¡¯t that just a cheap mentality? If this young gentleman were like the Sun Family, riding roughshod over us, would that be better?"


    "Drawing this Formation requires reconstructing the Spirit Fields, but these fields are ancestral, untouchable."


    "Why are they untouchable?"


    "Because they are ancestral; that makes them untouchable..."


    ...


    The crowd was buzzing with discussion, some agreeing, some disagreeing, and others anxious and uncertain.


    They were Spirit Farmers, relying on the Spirit Fields for their livelihood.


    Anything concerning the Spirit Fields touched upon their lifeblood, so making a decision wasplicated, fraught with concerns.


    The Elder listened to their argument, and after a long contemtion, he finally said slowly:


    "We need to build this Formation."


    The room fell silent for a moment.


    A Spirit Farmer frowned and said, "But Elder, this matter is not without risk."


    The Elder shook his head, "I don¡¯t want the descendants of East Mountain Vige to suffer from hunger anymore."


    "Indeed, there is risk involved, but what doesn¡¯t carry risk? Can people like us, poor Cultivators, ever encounter risk-free good fortune?"


    "If we don¡¯t take this risk, it will fall to our descendants to do so."


    "But our descendants may not get this opportunity."


    The Elder¡¯s cloudy eyes shone with a glint of determination as he looked over everyone, his voice heavy with gravity:


    "Although this young Gentleman is of young age, he is an expert in the art of Formations."


    "Him willing to help us is our opportunity."


    "Once he leaves, who else could understand such profound Formations, and even if someone does, who would be willing to help us draw them?"


    "Don¡¯t rely on luck, thinking the future will be better."


    "If we don¡¯t seize the present, the future will only get worse."


    "This is our only hope."


    "If we don¡¯t take this chance, our descendants will starve!"


    The Elder¡¯s voice was hoarse and heavy, and upon finishing, an old ailment red up, causing him to cough violently while frowning deeply.


    Everyone fell silent.


    Some still looked hesitant, but the eyes of many became resolute.


    ...


    The next day, the Elder approached Mo Hua and ryed the vigers¡¯ decision.


    "Everyone has agreed to contribute what they can, whether it be Spirit Stones orbor, to rebuild the Formation in the Spirit Field."


    Afterward, the Elder gave Mo Hua a grave bow:


    "I implore you, young Gentleman, save the Cultivators of Thousand Families Town from this famine!"


    Mo Hua could not ept such a grand gesture and hurriedly helped the Elder to his feet.


    The Elder looked at Mo Hua expectantly.


    But Mo Hua shook his head and said, "I can¡¯t save you."


    The Elder looked astonished.


    Mo Hua sighed, "I can only help you draw the Formation, but if a Formation could really save you, the Formation painted by the Old Ancestor of the Sun Family would have already done so."


    "But it hasn¡¯t..."


    "Over the years, you still live day to day, half-starved."


    The Elder was visibly shaken, then reflective, his emotions fluctuating momentarily.


    Mo Hua continued:


    "I can draw the Formation well, make the soil fertile, and the Spirit Field bountiful, so everyone can have enough to eat."


    "But what then?"


    "The Sun Family is still there, still oppressing you."


    "The restored Spirit Field will still be destroyed."


    "The newly drawn Formations will still be eradicated."


    "Without knowing Formations, you are still at the mercy of others, exploited by the Sun Family."


    "With well-drawn Formations in the Spirit Field and fertilend, you might live better for a year or two, even five or six years, you¡¯ll have enough to eat."


    "But what about after ten years, decades, or even a century?"


    "Will you not end up back where you started?"


    The expression in the Elder¡¯s face turned bitterly sorrowful, eventually morphing into an indissoluble gloom.


    Helplessly, he said, "But the Sun Family, they have a Foundation Building Cultivator..."


    Mo Hua shook his head, "Only at the Initial Stage of Foundation Establishment, and he¡¯s half a Formation Master; he seldom engages inbat, his Taoist Skills are rusty."


    "Generally speaking, a dozen or so Cultivators at the Ninth Level of Qi Refinement who are truly determined can make him wary."


    Mo Hua continued, "The Sun Family¡¯s tyranny relies on the weakness andcency of the Spirit Farmers."


    "If you truly unite and stand together, they would not dare to be so reckless."


    The Elder¡¯s face showed hesitation as he sighed:


    "But... this way, there might be bloodshed, lives lost..."


    Mo Hua¡¯s tone became somewhat solemn:


    "If you shed blood, your descendants can eat their fill, but if you starve, your descendants will also starve."


    Upon hearing these words, the Elder suddenly became distant.


    Mo Hua then reassured him, "Actually, the Sun Family wouldn¡¯t dare go too far."


    After all, the Taoist Court of Shangtai City exists.


    The local Taoist Court, although not directly intervening with matters outside the Immortal City, must step in if conflicts escte.


    The Taoist Court operates ording to Taoist Law.


    At least, that¡¯s what it appears to be on the surface.


    With the constraints of Taoist Law, and it being the duty of the Taoist Court, the Sun Family also dares not be too presumptuous.


    After all, the Sun Family is not the same as the Qian Family or the Patriarch of the Qian Family¡¯s ck Mountain Stronghold.


    They are merely leeches that suck blood for pleasure rather than ruthless executioners who kill without batting an eye.


    "So I can only help you, not save you..."


    Mo Hua looked earnestly, his gaze clear as he spoke honestly, "Only you can save yourselves."


    With furrowed brows the Elder pondered for a long while, then slowly rxed and bowed again to Mo Hua, speaking earnestly:


    "Thank you, young Gentleman, I understand now."

 Chapter 397 - 394 Thick Earth Formation_1

    ```


    The Elder had already decided to rebuild the Spirit Field.


    Mo Hua had also begun further nning of the Formation Diagram.


    In a typical Formation, the Formation Patterns are drawn on the Formation media, and while they fit together, they are independent of each other, with little connection.


    The Formation media is just a medium.


    But now, in drawing the Thick Earth Formation, thend itself is being reconstructed by the Formation.


    With the naturalndscape as a guide,plemented by the carving of Formation Patterns, the overall scheme of the Formation will integrate with nature to be one.


    Cultivators learn about Formations from the myriad things in the world,


    And then they build those Formations into all things.


    Mo Hua appeared thoughtful, inspired, he looked up at the sky again.


    The Heavenly Dao Formation in the sky must also be based on this principle.


    By borrowing the heavens toprehend Formations, and then merging Formations with the heavens, the heavens and the Great Formation be one.


    Now, as he constructed the Thick Earth Formation, he was also unifying the Formation with nature.


    However, the Formation was merely first grade, and the Spirit Field was only a hundred acres.


    A hundred acres of goodnd seemed vast, but whenpared to the vast earth and the endless sky, it was insignificant.


    But a journey of a thousand miles begins with a single step.


    The Great Formation that reaches the heavens is also made up of individual Formation Patterns.


    Mo Hua¡¯s gaze was resolute.


    Bit by bit, he wouldprehend, step by step, he would learn, grounded in reality, and one day, he would be able to glimpse the true essence of the Heavenly Dao Formation above the nine heavens.


    He would also use his own power, with supreme Divine Sense, to merge Formations with the heavens and the earth, to construct a Great Formation that connects heaven and earth.


    Bai Zisheng, who was nearby, saw Mo Hua looking at the sky, with an inexplicably determined look, and he couldn¡¯t help but look up at the blue sky too.


    But he couldn¡¯t see anything...


    Bai Zisheng stealthily asked Mo Hua, "What are you looking at?"


    "Formation!"


    "Where is there any Formation?"


    "There is!"


    "Really?"


    "Yes," Mo Hua nodded, "Master said so."


    And he had seen it too.


    Bai Zisheng, half believing and half doubting, said, "Can you see it now?"


    Mo Hua replied, "Not yet."


    "If you can¡¯t see it, why do you keep looking..."


    Bai Zisheng muttered, but apetitive spirit arose within him, and he also looked up, staring motionless at the sky.


    Bai Zixi passed by, equally puzzled, "What are you two looking at?"


    "Looking at the Formation!"


    Mo Hua and the others said in unison.


    Bai Zixi also looked up, saw nothing, but seeing Mo Hua and the others looked earnest, she too joined them in looking up.


    The sky was vast, with clouds changing forms.


    Below, the green Spirit Rice swayed with the wind, turning into rolling waves.


    Mo Hua and the others stood on the ground, looking up at the sky.


    They were tiny in form, but their aspirations soared high.


    ...


    The rebuilding of the Spirit Field was proceeding methodically.


    It took Mo Hua two days to design the Formation Diagram for the Spirit Field.


    Bai Zisheng and Bai Zixi also helped.


    The newly constructed Formation Diagram made the Spirit Field no longer as neatly arranged as blocks of tofu, but shaped more naturally, flowing with the terrain.


    The ridges of the field intertwined to divide and yet connect the Spirit Field.


    Near the ridges, the Formations to be carved were also marked out.


    These Formations were primarily Cultivating Soil Formations, intended to aid the Thick Earth Formation, nourishing the soil and water, while also providing Spiritual Power to the Thick Earth Formation.


    The ridges became Formation Patterns, theyout became the Formation Pivot, and as a whole, it was aplete, first grade Thick Earth Ultimate Formation with eleven patterns.


    Bai Zisheng and Bai Zixi were both overwhelmingly amazed.


    Mo Hua then took the Formation Diagram to Mr. Zhuang for review.


    Mr. Zhuang nodded in approval.


    Only then did Mo Hua find the Elder of East Mountain Vige to discuss how to construct this Formation.


    In Mo Hua¡¯s hands were two diagrams.


    One was the Thick Earth Formation Diagram, the other was the current acreage diagram of the Spirit Field.


    What the cultivators of East Mountain Vige had to do was to alter the acreage diagram of the Spirit Field so that itsyout matched that of the Thick Earth Formation Diagram.


    This involved many issues.


    Which Spirit Fields to keep untouched, which ones to change.


    While the Spirit Fields may shift, the total acreage for each household must remain the same, and so on...


    The Elder consulted with others, made proper arrangements, and then instructed each Spirit Farmer to take care of their own part before carrying out a unified inspection.


    Besides that, they had to purchase Spiritual Ink.


    Spiritual Ink required Spirit Stones.


    The Spirit Farmers of East Mountain Vige each contributed a bit of Spirit Stones, pooling enough together.


    About ten robust Spirit Farmers, carrying the Spirit Stones, made a trip to Shangtai City, bought the Spiritual Ink, and then delivered it back to the vige.


    Mo Hua went along on this trip too.


    One reason was that the Spiritual Ink was of the utmost importance, draining nearly half of East Mountain Vige¡¯s resources, and thus there could be no mistakes,


    The second reason was that the quality of Spiritual Ink varied widely, with prices ranging ordingly.


    The Spirit Farmers didn¡¯t understand Formations and could not distinguish between good and bad, so they were easily deceived into buying low-quality Spiritual Ink.


    The third reason was the Sun Family.


    The Sun Family would not let things rest.


    And just as Mo Hua had anticipated, on this trip, he indeed ran into cultivators from the Sun Family.


    More than a dozen Spirit Farmers had left East Mountain Vige and had barely stepped out of Thousand Families Town when they were shadowed by several sneaky Sun Family cultivators.


    They wore the clothes of Spirit Farmers, thinking their disguise was good.


    But they couldn¡¯t possibly fool Mo Hua.


    With his eleven-pattern Divine Sense,parable to Foundation Establishment,


    These men attempting to tail Mo Hua was like trying to steal while carrying antern; Mo Hua would find it hard not to notice them.


    Mo Hua didn¡¯t bother to take action; he simply led the group down a few detours and shook off those Sun Family cultivators.


    On the return trip, the Sun Family sent even more cultivators to block the way,


    But Mo Hua led the group down a secluded mountain path, and they returned to the vige safe and sound.


    This left the apanying Spirit Farmers astonished.


    ```


    Ding Dachuan even stealthily asked:


    "Little gentleman, could you possibly know fortune-telling..."


    The whereabouts of the Sun Family cultivators, he knew everything like the back of his hand.


    Mo Hua couldn¡¯t help butugh and cry:


    "I just have a slightly stronger Divine Sense, that¡¯s why I discovered them in advance."


    Ding Dachuan nodded, but clearly didn¡¯t believe him.


    The little gentleman is but in the Qi-refining Realm, so even if his Divine Sense is strong, how strong could it be.


    He felt that the reason of knowing fortune-telling seemed more reliable...


    After that, they began formally constructing the Formation.


    While the Formation was being built, some Spirit Farmers patrolled nearby to prevent the Sun Family cultivators from causing trouble.


    Among the most active was Bai Zisheng.


    Originally, Mo Hua wanted him to help with Drawing the Formation.


    He indeed did help.


    But not long after he started drawing, upon hearing that people were needed to patrol to guard against the Sun Family in case they caused trouble, he looked at Mo Hua with eager eyes:


    "I want to go fight... no, patrol!"


    Mo Hua disagreed, "Drawing the Formation is the real business."


    Bai Zisheng then sighed.


    Being the senior brother, if it were anything else, he wouldn¡¯t ask his junior brother Mo Hua, and would make decisions by himself.


    But now, as they were Drawing the Formation, even though he was the senior brother, he still had to listen to Mo Hua.


    Bai Zisheng continued Drawing the Formation, but his expression was listless, heaving sighs without spirit.


    Seeing this, Mo Hua, feeling somewhat helpless, said:


    "Go patrol then. The Spirit Farmers of East Mountain Vige may not be a match for the Sun Family cultivators."


    Bai Zisheng¡¯s eyes lit up, "Really?"


    "Really."


    Bai Zisheng felt a bit apologetic and hesitated:


    "You don¡¯t need me to help you Draw the Formation anymore?"


    Mo Hua gave him a look, "Alright then, how about you stay and Draw the Formation?"


    Bai Zisheng immediately sprang up, "Never mind, I don¡¯t draw as well as you. You paint the Formation; I¡¯ll patrol and make sure those Sun Family viins don¡¯t disturb you!"


    Having said this, his expression was one of excitement as he ran off proud and vigorous.


    Mo Hua smiled to himself.


    Thereafter, Bai Zisheng patrolled around the Spirit Fields to see if any Sun Family cultivators came to make trouble.


    One evening, indeed, a few Sun Family cultivators sneaked over to scout around.


    Without a second word, Bai Zisheng, his movement technique swift as the wind, directly charged at them.


    These cultivators were no match for Bai Zisheng; he took care of them quickly and efficiently, leaving them bruised and swollen, scurrying away with their tails between their legs.


    Remembering Mo Hua¡¯s admonition¡ªhe could fight, but he should not strike fatally to avoid escting the situation¡ª


    So Bai Zisheng simply made his point and spared their lives.


    The Sun Family cultivators who had been beaten ck and blue by Bai Zisheng fled back to the Sun Family and met with Family Head Sun Yi.


    Sun Yi then asked, "Did you find out anything?"


    But without waiting for his subordinates to answer, seeing their injuries, he had his answer.


    It was clear that they had found out nothing and had been given a thrashing.


    Sun Yi could only helplessly wave his hand and say:


    "Go recover from your injuries."


    The Sun Family cultivators withdrew, and Sun Ze walked in, saying to Sun Yi:


    "Father, could it be that they really found our Sun Family¡¯s ancestral Formation?"


    Sun Yi looked solemn, "It¡¯s not impossible... That kid is not simple, and there¡¯s been such a bigmotion at the Spirit Fields. I guess they really discovered something..."


    "What should we do? Should we take action now?" Sun Ze asked, "Our Sun Family¡¯s inheritance can¡¯t fall into outsiders¡¯ hands."


    Sun Yi did not respond.


    Sun Ze said, "Father, you can¡¯t still be waiting, can you?"


    Sun Yi frowned, "I¡¯m not sure what they are doing right now."


    "Could it be that the kid learned the Old Ancestor¡¯s Formation and wants to redraw it?" Sun Ze spected.


    Sun Yi looked coldly at Sun Ze, "What nonsense are you talking?"


    Sun Ze was puzzled, "Isn¡¯t it..."


    Sun Yi scoffed, "You have no idea just how profound our Old Ancestor of Sun Family¡¯s Formation is..."


    "The Formation he left behind, is it something so easily learned?"


    "Forget about that kid, who¡¯s barely in his teens. Even if he¡¯s been studying Formations for ten full years,"


    "Even if he keeps studying for another few decades, the level of his Formation skills couldn¡¯t possibly match one-tenth of the Old Ancestor of Sun Family¡¯s."


    Sun Ze said in shock:


    "Was our Old Ancestor really that incredible?"


    Sun Yi looked down disdainfully at his son:


    "You fail to apply yourself, having barely skimmed the surface of Formation knowledge. You have no clue about the depth of skill involved."


    "Even among First Grade Formation Masters, the discrepancy can be huge, let alone a Second Grade Formation Master."


    "Whether it¡¯s Divine Sense, understanding of Formations, or Formation aplishment, the differences are as vast as heaven and earth."


    Sun Ze couldn¡¯t help but nod.


    He had originally thought that the Formation inheritance of the Sun Family had declined, and his ancestors couldn¡¯t be that great.


    Yet he had overestimated others and underestimated the Old Ancestor of the Sun Family.


    "But what is that kid doing right now, and what kind of Formation is he Drawing?"


    Sun Yi thought for a moment, then shook his head:


    "I don¡¯t know. Let¡¯s wait until they¡¯re finished."


    Sun Ze was a bit anxious, "Are we really going to let this go unchecked?"


    "You don¡¯t understand."


    "Don¡¯t understand what?"


    Sun Yi¡¯s gaze sharpened, and he said faintly:


    "No matter what they¡¯re doing, in the end, it will only benefit our Sun Family."


    Sun Ze paused, deep in thought.


    Sun Yi continued, "These people are after all foreign cultivators. No matter how much they do, they will eventually leave."


    "Once they¡¯re gone, these Spirit Farmers will still be at our mercy."


    "Whatever benefits they give to the Spirit Farmers will remain in their hands and will ultimately fall into our Sun Family¡¯s possession."


    "This Thousand Families Town is our Sun Family¡¯s Thousand Families Town, and everything in it is ours!"


    "Moreover, the Formation in the Spirit Fields, ultimately, enriches thend."


    Experience new stories with NovelBin.C?m


    Sun Yi let out a coldugh, "We just have to be patient. In the end, not only can we retrieve the ancestral Formation, but we can also rely on these fertile Spirit Fields to ensure that our Sun Family¡¯s descendants are provided for and carefree..."

 Chapter 398 - 395 Formation_1

    Bai Zisheng led the Spirit Farmers on their daily patrols with great enthusiasm, while Mo Hua quietly sat on the ridge, diligently painting the Cultivating Soil Formation.


    Bai Zixi was also helping Mo Hua with the Formation Painting.


    She crouched next to Mo Hua, her fair hand holding the brush, her posture elegant and her demeanor serene, the Formation Patterns she drew were graceful and beautiful.


    Mo Hua stole several nces, greatly astonished, and couldn¡¯t help but exim,


    "Junior Sister, the Formation you paint is really beautiful!"


    "Beautiful?"


    A hint of doubt shed in Bai Zixi¡¯s beautiful eyes.


    "Yes," Mo Hua nodded.


    Bai Zixi nced at the Formation she had painted, then at the one Mo Hua had done, and curiously said,


    "Isn¡¯t it almost the same?"


    The Formations were the same, and the Patterns in them looked quite simr at first nce.


    But Mo Hua shook his head, "It¡¯s different."


    His own Formation Painting, due to excessive familiarity, was orderly and done with aposed brushstroke.


    However, his Junior Sister¡¯s painting was delicate and elegant, and the ink was perfectly bnced between thick and thin.


    Mo Hua took another covert nce at Bai Zixi and thought to himself, the saying goes, "the style is the man," could it also be that a Formation reflects the person?


    If a person is beautiful, does that mean the Formation they paint is also beautiful?


    Seeing Mo Hua¡¯s eyes blinking and unaware of his thoughts, Bai Zixi asked,


    "What are you thinking about?"


    "Nothing..."


    Bai Zixi felt that Mo Hua was keeping something from her; her gaze flickered, and she said nothing.


    Then she stared at Mo Hua for a few moments before suddenly pointing at her own pale cheek.


    Mo Hua was puzzled, not understanding her meaning.


    Bai Zixi said, "There¡¯s something dirty on your face."


    "Dirty?" Mo Hua was slightly stunned, "Is it ink?"


    He wiped his face a few times, looked at his palm, and said in confusion,


    "It¡¯s not dirty..."


    "It¡¯s dirty," Bai Zixi asserted.


    "It¡¯s okay, I¡¯ll wash itter," Mo Hua said.


    Bai Zixi shook her head, "I am your Senior Sister, let me help you clean it."


    After saying this, she reached out her small hand and wiped Mo Hua¡¯s cheek.


    Her movements were a blend of pinching, wiping, and massaging...


    Her fingers were icily cool and tenderly soft.


    After rubbing Mo Hua¡¯s right cheek, Bai Zixi started on the left cheek.


    Mo Hua was bewildered, "Is the left cheek dirty too?"


    "It¡¯s dirty!" Bai Zixi nodded.


    Mo Hua, helpless, let her continue rubbing his face.


    After a while, Bai Zixi finished and nodded, "All clean now!"


    Mo Hua was skeptical, "Really?"


    Bai Zixi pursed her lips, her gaze calm, and said,


    "I am your Senior Sister, I wouldn¡¯t lie to you."


    Mo Hua nodded, without any suspicion, and resumed painting the Formation seriously.


    However, while he painted, he felt that his Junior Sister was asionally ncing at him; although her expression was as usual, a hint of a smile sometimes peeked through her gaze.


    Mo Hua thought he must have been mistaken.


    His Junior Sister was usually calm, rarely showing her emotions.


    Mo Hua was puzzled for a moment, but since he had to focus on painting the Formation, he quickly pushed the thoughts to the back of his mind.


    It wasn¡¯t until he returned home in the evening that Mo Hua sensed something was amiss.


    Mr. Zhuang saw him and couldn¡¯t help butugh.


    Bai Zisheng was even more exaggerated, holding his stomach andughing non-stop, nearly tears ofughter streaming from his eyes.


    "What¡¯s wrong?" Mo Hua still didn¡¯t understand.


    Stillughing, Bai Zisheng managed to say in between chuckles,


    "Haha, big... big painted face!"


    Mo Hua found a mirror, took a look, and then was stupefied.


    Both his left and right cheeks were covered in ink, making him look like a big spotted cat.


    Mo Hua was stunned.


    Who did this?


    Who could deceive his Divine Sense, and under his watch, paint his face?


    Then, in a sh of insight, he turned his head and looked at Bai Zixi.


    His Junior Sister was the one who had rubbed his face!


    Bai Zixi pretended to beposed, but her lips were tightly pressed, obviously trying to hold backughter.


    Mo Hua was shocked.


    He had never imagined that Bai Zixi, his Junior Sister, would be capable of such a prank!


    Bai Zixi was usually elegant and serene, with a calm demeanor, and he hadn¡¯t expected her to y such a mischievous trick.


    "Junior Sister!"


    Mo Hua was somewhat angry, his eyebrows shooting up, which, paired with his big painted face, made him resemble an angry kitty.


    Finally, Bai Zixi could no longer hold it in and burst outughing.


    ```


    This smile, was like the splendid blooming of a night-blooming cereus.


    Even though his features had changed, there remained an ethereal beauty that was both clear and absolute.


    The eyes brimming withughter were like hibiscus carrying the morning dew, and like the sparkling translucence of colored ze, shimmering with flowing light.


    Mr. Zhuang showed a slight hint of surprise.


    Mo Hua was somewhat startled.


    This was the first time he¡¯d ever seen Bai Zixi smile like that.


    Bai Zisheng paused, then felt a wistful pain. His heart held a mix offort yet also a twinge of heartache.


    His sister, how long had it been since she hadst smiled this way...


    After a bout ofughter, Bai Zixi personally helped Mo Hua to wash his face clean.


    Mo Hua, facing the mirror, checked over and over again until he finally nodded in confirmation.


    Bai Zixi whispered softly, "I¡¯m sorry..."


    But the corners of her mouth still carried a brimming smile.


    Mo Hua couldn¡¯t help but sigh, feeling somewhat helpless in his heart.


    Afterward, Bai Zixi kept smiling all day long, unable to hold back a purse-lipped smile every time she saw Mo Hua and thought of his cat-like painted face.


    Another day passed before it got somewhat better, and her expression returned to normal.


    Although her brows and eyes remained gentlyposed, they were much more open than before, and her gaze had softened a great deal.


    For some reason, Mo Hua also felt a sense of relief.


    ...


    The Cultivating Soil Formation was simple, and Mo Hua was extremely quick at drawing it. With Bai Zixi¡¯s help, a few dayster, hepleted the formation for the entire Spirit Field.


    Theyout of the overall Spirit Field, thanks to the relentlessbor of the Spirit Farmers night and day,plemented the Thick Earth Formation perfectly.


    Afterpleting the Cultivating Soil Formation, the next step was to outline the Formation Patterns of the Thick Earth Formation.


    Mo Hua needed to use Spiritual Ink to connect all the field ridges, activating the Formation Patterns of the entire Thick Earth Formation.


    A hundred acres of Spirit Field formed a colossal Thick Earth Formation when connected.


    The Formation Pen required arge brush, consuming a great deal of Spiritual Ink. However, the consumption of Divine Sense was actually not much different from that of a small-scale Thick Earth Formation.


    The consumption of Divine Sense by a Formation is rted only to the formation¡¯splexity¡ªthat is, the number of Formation Patterns.


    The overall scale of the formation has an effect on Divine Sense consumption, but the impact is not significant.


    Therefore, the greatest challenge of truly connecting the Formation Patterns with Spiritual Ink to activate the Thick Earth Formation on the Spirit Field was not Divine Sense for Mo Hua, but rather physical strength and Spiritual Power.


    A Formation Painting requires seamless execution, a continuous stream of Divine Thought.


    Thus, when connecting the Thick Earth Formation, Mo Hua also had to traverse all of the Spirit Field¡¯s ridges in one go, simultaneously infusing Spiritual Power into the Spiritual Ink and drawing it along the ridges to create the Formation Patterns in one continuous flow.


    Looking at the vast expanse of the Spirit Field in front of him, Mo Hua couldn¡¯t help but sigh.


    This method was rather crude.


    To paint in such a manner was too ungainly,pletelycking the grace of a Formation Master.


    But he had no other way.


    With his Qi Refinement Realm cultivation and current abilities, he could only use this clumsy method to connect arge-scale Single Formation.


    "I wonder if after reaching a higher realm in Qi Refinement, there will be other, more convenient methods of drawing formations..."


    Lost in thought, Mo Hua sighed again.


    Later, with focused concentration, Mo Hua started to paint the Thick Earth Formation in the Spirit Field ording to n.


    Carrying arge pen soaked in Spiritual Ink, he traced along the field ridges, drawing the Formation Patterns of the Thick Earth Formation from his Sea of Consciousness, connecting the whole Spirit Field.


    This process was rather lengthy and couldn¡¯t afford mistakes; otherwise, he would have to start all over again, which was time-consuming andborious.


    Luckily, Mo Hua had rehearsed beforehand.


    He had also repeatedly practiced the route.


    He had considered the potential problems in advance and thought of ways to solve them.


    So overall, it went smoothly.


    Bai Zisheng, Bai Zixi, Miao¡¯er, and all the other Spirit Farmers from East Mountain Vige gathered around the edge of the field, watching Mo Hua draw the Formation Painting.


    Mo Hua did not stop, walking from morning to night, then from night to morning again.


    With each step, he left behind a long, winding trace of clear ink marks on the ridges, filled with an enigmatic meaning and coursing with Spiritual Power.


    As Mo Hua traversed each ridge, he left stroke after stroke of Formation Patterns.


    With each ridge he covered, the number of Formation Patterns grew, linking more and more of the Spirit Field...


    By the time Mo Hua finally finished drawing, his physical strength and Spiritual Power were nearly depleted. He sat beside the field like a fish out of water, gasping for breath.


    At the same moment, a sh of light emerged from within the Spirit Field.


    A rich aura of vitality unfurled.


    The entire Spirit Field seemed unified, the Formation Patterns resonating from afar.


    From within the Spirit Field surged a continuous stream of the earth¡¯s essence, nurturing thend, nourishing the rice seedlings.


    All the Spirit Rice in the field, seemingly refreshed by the earth¡¯s essence, visibly started to thrive with vigor, their color turning a jade-like green.


    ...


    All the Spirit Farmers gathered around the field were stunned into silence.


    They knew the Formation was not simple, but they had not envisioned it to be mystically effective to such an extent.


    Was this the handiwork of the Old Ancestor of Sun Family from years past...


    The Elder of East Mountain Vige, feeling the aura of the Spirit Field and observing the rice seedlings, was momentarily dazed, then overwhelmed to tears.


    Such a fertile Spirit Field, if preserved, could ensure their descendants would never starve again...


    Meanwhile, at the Sun Family household.


    The Family Head of the Sun Family, who was browsing through Formation Books, also vaguely sensed a strong surge of vitality, quickly standing up and looking towards the distant Spirit Field, his eyes filled with shock.


    "Is this... a Formation?"


    "Impossible..."


    ```

 Chapter 399 - 396 Capture the Formation_1

    ```


    Mo Hua finished painting the Thick Earth Formation. Satisfied, he nodded in approval.


    It¡¯s only by applying what you learn that you can truly master it.


    Mo Hua stood amid the vibrant Spirit Fields.


    The mountain breeze caressed his cheeks, and the Spirit Rice gently brushed his palms.


    It was as if thend itself was expressing its gratitude to him.


    Mo Hua felt his connection to the breath of the earth, the Earth Dao Meaning, bing ever clearer.


    Although he waspletely exhausted, it was all worth it.


    Mo Hua smiled slightly, squinting his eyes.


    Havingpleted the Formation, Mo Hua was ready to leave.


    He had done what he came for, and now it was time to move on to the next ce, to seek out other Formations.


    They didn¡¯t have many belongings, and they packed up quickly.


    After resting for a night and organizing their things, they were set to depart in a carriage the next day.


    Before leaving, the Spirit Farmers of East Mountain Vige came to see Mo Hua off.


    They didn¡¯t have many Spirit Stones left, so they brought some local specialties instead, which included Spirit Paddy, vegetables and fruits, and even home-raised chickens and ducks.


    Mo Hua couldn¡¯t refuse and had to pack them in his Storage Bag and put them in the carriage.


    With these ingredients, he could try to cook some dishes on the road to offer to Mr. Zhuang.


    Ding Miao clung to Mo Hua¡¯s sleeve, reluctant to part.


    Mo Hua then instructed him, "Cultivate diligently and don¡¯t bezy. And the things I gave you, make sure to study them well."


    "Yes!" Ding Miao nodded solemnly, "Brother, rest assured!"


    Then he asked, a bit downcast,


    "Will I be able to see Brother again?"


    Mo Hua encouraged him with a promise,


    "As long as you cultivate well, you will definitely be able to see me in the future."


    Ding Miao¡¯s little face instantly filled with anticipation, his eyes sparkling.


    Mo Hua then waved goodbye to the vigers of East Mountain Vige and got into the carriage.


    Old Kui drove the horses, with Big White pulling the wagon. They set out on the road leisurely.


    They hadn¡¯t gone far before a group of Cultivators blocked their way. Explore more adventures at NovelBin.C?m


    The leader was the Family Head of the Sun Family, Sun Yi.


    Behind him stood hundreds of Cultivators from the Sun Family.


    They spread out and surrounded the carriage, blocking the roadpletely.


    Mo Hua nced at Mr. Zhuang.


    Mr. Zhuang was resting with his eyes closed, saying nothing as if he was unaware of anything.


    Mo Hua understood.


    The intent of his master was to let him handle the situation entirely.


    Mo Hua lifted the carriage curtain, stepped out, and stood atop the carriage, looking at Sun Yi calmly and contentedly from a distance.


    Even faced with the blockade of a Foundation Establishment Cultivator and hundreds of Qi Refinement Cultivators, he was as confident as ever, with not a hint of panic.


    Sun Yi couldn¡¯t help but praise inwardly,


    "Impressiveposure!"


    At such a young age, he possessed such courage and calm, unflustered in the face of adversity.


    No wonder he had such prowess in Formation.


    Sun Yi then looked at his own son, Sun Ze.


    The moment Mo Hua appeared, his son had actually shaken visibly. If it weren¡¯t for the crowd bolstering him, he would have been close to running away in shame.


    Probably due to the trauma from the Fireball Technique.


    Or maybe the Thousand Jun Stick had knocked some sense out of him.


    Now Sun Ze couldn¡¯t bring himself to look Mo Hua in the eye, his gaze evasive.


    Sun Yi felt his eyelids twitch with frustration.


    Back home, Sun Ze was excited, loudly proiming his intention to seek revenge on this youngster, but now that they were face to face, he turned into a coward.


    And he was over twenty years older than this Junior Formation Master.


    It¡¯s true what they say: Comparisons are odious.


    Sun Yi looked at Sun Ze with disappointment.


    However, now was not the time for that.


    The most important thing at the moment was the ancestral Formation of his Sun Family.


    After sensing the energy in the Spirit Fields the day before, he was too excited to sleep. He convened the Sun Family Disciples overnight and blocked the major and minor roads of Thousand Families Town.


    The purpose was to stop Mo Hua from leaving.


    And when he secretly visited the Spirit Fields, and felt the intense vitality of thend up close,


    his heart leaped with astonishment, followed by ecstasy.


    A Spirit Field like this could produce over fifty percent more Spirit Rice in a year. In other words, his Sun Family could gain fifty percent more Spirit Stones.


    A Spirit Field like this was a treasure!


    And what was more valuable than the Spirit Field was that Formation.


    It enriched the soil and made the yields abundant.


    Such a Formation was truly a secret treasure, which was what the Old Ancestor of Sun Family should have passed down!


    At first, he was somewhat hesitant.


    The Formation left by the Old Ancestor might be difficult for him to learn, even though he was a Sun Family member and had reached the Foundation Establishment stage.


    But now his thoughts had changed.


    If this Qi Refining Seventh Level youngster could learn it, why couldn¡¯t he, a Foundation Building Cultivator, also learn it?


    Therefore, he was determined to possess this Formation!


    Sun Yi, apanied by the Sun Family Cultivators, surrounded Mo Hua¡¯s carriage.


    Mo Hua faced them without fear.


    He remembered Mr. Zhuang¡¯s teaching: even posturing was a skill in Tao Cultivation.


    So Mo Hua said nothing.


    Because he intended to act like a high-level master.


    High-level masters never speak first. To do otherwise would be undignified; it¡¯s the underlings who start talking first.


    As expected, Sun Yi spoke up first:


    "Young brother, hand over our Sun Family¡¯s Formation."


    Mo Hua had anticipated this and was about to say something when he suddenly paused, looking behind him.


    But there was nothing behind him.


    Sun Yi raised an eyebrow slightly, wondering what sort of mystery this youngster was ying at. He followed Mo Hua¡¯s gaze, and after a short while, he too paused.


    Because not long afterward, behind Mo Hua, a group of Spirit Farmers appeared.


    Armed with knives and forks, and a few simple Spiritual Artifacts, they encircled the carriage, forming a protective ring around Mo Hua.


    The man leading them was Ding Dachuan.


    Remembering the Elder¡¯s instructions, despite feeling slightly intimidated facing the Foundation Establishment Stage Family Head of the Sun Family, Sun Yi, he still stood, his expression resolute:


    "You Sun Family must not bully us too much!"


    "We won¡¯t let you harm our young gentleman!"


    ```


    "That¡¯s right!"


    "Protect the young gentleman!"


    Other spirit farmers also raised their spiritual artifacts of various descriptions in their hands and shouted loudly.


    Sun Yi sneered, "Quite bold, daring to actually rebel?"


    He sneered calmly, but deep down he felt somewhat chilly.


    Things were getting a bit bad...


    The reason he had not stopped Mo Hua and the others in East Mountain Vige was precisely to avoid this situation.


    What he dreaded was not the spirit farmers.


    Among the spirit farmers, there were no Foundation Building cultivators and possibly not many more Qi Refining Ninth-Level cultivators than the Sun Family had.


    If it really came to a fight, they were no match for his Sun Family.


    What he feared was that the Sun Family would incur the wrath of the masses.


    The Sun Family still counted on these spirit farmers to toil with their faces towards the soil, and their backs to the heavens, to support them.


    If the spirit farmers were provoked to rebel and stopped tilling the fields, the Sun Family would lose their source of spirit stones as well as their lifestyle of luxury andfort.


    Surely they couldn¡¯t expect the young of the Sun Family, exposed to wind and sun, to personally take to the fields.


    Moreover, once the wrath of the masses was incurred, the Taoist Court would not indulge them.


    The Taoist Court sought stability, and as long as there was order, the cultivators in Thousand Families Town could suffer and toil as much as they would; the officials would turn a blind eye.


    But should stability be threatened andrge-scale unrest among cultivators ur without cause, then the Taoist Court wouldn¡¯t mind making an example of the Sun Family to deter others.


    If the Taoist Court were cold-hearted and merciless, uncaring of personal sentiment, they might even directly confiscate the Sun Family¡¯s property, earning a tidy profit while appearing generous to the spirit farmers, thereby demonstrating the Court¡¯s fairness.


    This would be killing two birds with one stone.


    The Taoist Court was capable of doing such a thing.


    And the most frightening thing was the generational resentment that came with incurring mass outrage.


    Now, with the Sun Family in power, they could still suppress the spirit farmers.


    But should one daye when the fortunes of the Sun Family declined, and no Foundation Building cultivator was there to hold sway, a bursting forth of pent-up resentment could potentially lead to the spirit farmers eradicating the Sun Family in a desperate act.


    Such things had happened before.


    The spirit farmers were timid; they wouldn¡¯t fight desperately as long as they had enough to eat.


    Thus, previously, even though he exploited the spirit farmers, he also left them enough to live on, not letting them starve.


    If the spirit farmers fell into debt, he just had them sell themselves to pay it off.


    This Mo child had shown kindness to the spirit farmers.


    He wanted to capture this Mo child but did not move against him directly in East Mountain Vige. Instead, he waited until they were about to reach Thousand Families Town before stopping them.


    But he never expected that the usually meek spirit farmers would actuallye out to protect the child.


    Sun Yi¡¯s expression turned solemn, and his eyelids twitched uncontrobly.


    Unless it was absolutely necessary, he did not wish for swords to cross and arge-scale melee to break out.


    Mo Hua was also not keen on seeing this happen.


    Coming together as one to face the external threat can sometimes be a deterrent.


    It¡¯s not always necessary to fight to the death.


    The spirit farmers had a hard life; even if they were to rebel, it should be for themselves, for their own homes and their families.


    They shouldn¡¯t die a bloody death just because of a momentary impulse.


    If they were to die, a family¡¯s mainstay might copse.


    Leaving behind wives and children would make life even harder.


    Mo Hua thought for a moment, then said, "Sun Yi, what do you want?"


    Being called by his first name by a junior cultivator made Sun Yi lose face.


    But with Mo Hua standing amid a group of spirit farmers, who clearly also listened to him, even if his junior was young, he did have the qualification to negotiate with him.


    Sun Yi forced himself not to care about face and such trivial details.


    He said coldly, "My demand is simple, give me the Sun Family¡¯s ancestral Formation and I will let you go, without making things difficult for anyone else."


    After saying this, Sun Yi waited for Mo Hua to haggle.


    Unexpectedly, Mo Hua responded directly, "Okay!"


    Sun Yi¡¯s train of thought was interrupted.


    He didn¡¯t know how to continue the negotiation.


    This boy, doesn¡¯t he haggle when doing business? Why did he agree so quickly?


    Sun Yi was stunned for a long time before he managed to grumble out:


    "Don¡¯t y any tricks."


    Mo Hua disdainfully said:


    "You¡¯re an adult, and your thoughts can be dirty. I¡¯m a child, and my actions are honest. I disdain to y those petty tricks."


    Sun Yi did not know what to say, frowning:


    "Are you really going to hand over the Formation to me?"


    "I mean what I say!"


    Mo Hua¡¯s voice was clear and resolute.


    Sun Yi still did not believe it, "Why?"


    Mo Hua thought Sun Yi, being a Family Head, was nagging... but he still patiently exined with his little finger raised:


    "First, this Formation originally belongs to your Sun Family. I learned it, and it¡¯s also considered a favor from the Old Ancestor of the Sun Family. Giving it back to you is merely returning the object to its rightful owner;"


    "Second, Formations are not meant to be hoarded jealously but are to be used for the welfare of all beings. Especially this kind of Formation that nourishes the Earth, it¡¯s better the more people know it;"


    "Third, although I don¡¯t fear trouble, I also don¡¯t want to cause trouble. If we both give a little, leave room forter, it will be easier to meet in the future..."


    Mo Hua spoke eloquently and with clear logic.


    Upon hearing this, Sun Yi sighed and nced at his son who couldn¡¯t say a word beside him.


    Thinking to himself that indeed, nothing shows up a bad product like a good one, his son really wasn¡¯t worth keeping.


    After saying this, Mo Hua asked:


    "How about it?"


    Sun Yi hesitated for a long time, still unsure of what to decide.


    With Mo Hua being so straightforward, he was at a loss for how to proceed, and after a while, he slowly said:


    "How do I know you¡¯re not deceiving me, nning to fob me off with a fake Formation? Show me the Old Ancestor¡¯s Formation first."


    Mo Hua, unconcerned, nodded and replied, "Okay."


    After saying this, he took out a booklet from his bosom and threw it to Sun Yi from a distance.


    Sun Yi was taken aback, somewhat in disbelief.


    He¡¯s really giving it to me?


    This boy seems clever, so why is it that everything he doescks any guile?


    Scanning the booklet with his Divine Sense and confirming there was nothing wrong with it, Sun Yi cautiously opened the booklet, nced at it, and then becamepletely stunned.


    The booklet indeed recorded a Formation.


    The Formation Patterns wereplex and intertwined, the Formation Pivot¡¯s structure was extremely unfamiliar, the annotations for the Formation eye were dizzying, and the entire Formation included eleven Patterns, quite unfathomable...


    The superficial Sun Yi felt a tingling on his scalp.


    What is this?


    He couldn¡¯t understand any of it...

 Chapter 400 - 397 Zhen’s Deterrence_1

    He recognized the Formation Patterns, but when put together, he couldn¡¯t recognize them anymore.


    The Formation Pivot was very unfamiliar to him, beyond his understanding of formations and iprehensible.


    How could this Formation Eye belong to any other formation?


    And this formation, clearly just a first-grade, how could it contain eleven Pattern Lines?


    Sun Yi, for a moment, felt a darkness before his eyes,pletely baffled.


    Then he thought to himself:


    "Is this kid deceiving me?"


    "Did he give me a fake Formation?"


    Sun Yi spected in his mind, and then he dismissed the thought himself.


    Impossible...


    Although he could not understand, he had a vague feeling that this was indeed aplete Formation, and moreover, a very profound one.


    More likely, it was the Formation left behind by the Old Ancestor of the Sun Family!


    In that case, it was normal for him not to understand.


    Because it was a Formation inherited from his revered ancestor.


    His own knowledge of formations was far inferior to that of the ancestor; it was normal for him not to learn it.


    But what he couldn¡¯t ept was this.


    He couldn¡¯t learn this Formation, but how could this Junior Formation Master with the surname Mo learn it?


    He was a Foundation Building Cultivator, whereas this kid was merely at the Qi Refinement stage.


    If he could draw the Formation left by the old ancestor, doesn¡¯t it mean that this kid¡¯s mastery of formations had reached a levelparable to that of the Sun Family¡¯s old ancestor?


    Great waves surged in Sun Yi¡¯s heart, and he murmured:


    "Impossible..."


    Sun Ze, standing by his side, seeing his father bepletely dumbfounded upon seeing the formation and his ever-changing expressions, softly called out:


    "Dad..."


    Sun Yi came back to his senses, but he was still shaken.


    Sun Ze asked, "Dad, is it this formation?"


    Sun Yi, frowning, nodded slowly, and then shook his head.


    "Dad, what do you mean?" Sun Ze did not understand.


    Sun Yi did not speak.


    He couldn¡¯t possibly dere in front of all these people that he couldn¡¯t understand and couldn¡¯t learn it, thus was unsure...


    Sun Ze pondered for a moment, then tentatively suggested:


    "How about we detain this kid and interrogate him?"


    Sun Ze clenched his fist lightly, "No matter how tough his mouth is, it¡¯s not as tough as a fist. Beat him up, and he¡¯ll confess everything."


    Sun Yi was indecisive.


    Then Mo Hua¡¯s crisp voice came from the other side:


    "I¡¯ve given you the formation, now it¡¯s time to let us through, isn¡¯t it? People who break their word won¡¯t end well!"


    "Dad..." Sun Ze urged as well.


    Sun Yi¡¯s brows were tightly knit, his face struggling.


    He didn¡¯t dare, but he also couldn¡¯t bear it.


    If this child truly had such mastered formations to such a high degree, then he wouldn¡¯t dare to make a move.


    But to let them go just like that, he was extremely reluctant.


    He had previously thought to deceive the formation out of Mo Hua¡¯s hands first, then capture him and force him to marry into the Sun Family and work for them.


    But back then, he thought Mo Hua had just a good talent, believing that Mo¡¯s level of formation would not exceed his own.


    Now that he saw this formation, he suddenly realized that he had underestimated this young cultivator.


    And vastly overestimated himself.


    He had previously scoffed, thinking this kid could never learn the Formation of the Sun Family¡¯s old ancestor, but now it seemed, the one who truly couldn¡¯t learn was himself...


    Yet with just the seventh level of Qi Refinement, could he really draw such a Formation?


    Sun Yi still didn¡¯t believe it.


    Could this kid be deceiving me?


    Sun Yi frowned and asked:


    "Kid, have you learned this Formation?"


    Mo Hua nodded, "Sort of."


    Sun Yi¡¯s eyelid twitched.


    After pondering for a moment, his face darkened, and he said with a feigned smile:


    "This formation is a treasured family formation of the Sun Family and is not to be taught to outsiders. Since you have learned it, you are a member of the Sun Family. You will need to join the Sun Family and work for us to pay back the grace you have received."


    Paying back grace was a ruse, the truth was to keep the person.


    Sun Yi decided to take a gamble.


    He hade to understand something.


    The Formation of the old ancestor was so profound andplex that he might never learn it for the rest of his life.


    He might not learn it, but this young man likely would.


    Even if he didn¡¯t, it didn¡¯t matter.


    Just with his talent in Formation Mastery, he wanted to make him marry into the Sun Family and father children with the blood of the Sun Family.


    A Formation Genius was not easy toe by.


    He wanted to retain this young man¡¯s talent in formation within the Sun Family and transmit it through generations with the blood of the Sun n.


    So regardless of whether this young Formation Master had learned the Formation or not, he had to keep him today.


    By saying this, Sun Yi was ready to go back on his word and show his true colors.


    The cultivators of the Sun Family were getting restless.


    The Spirit Farmer gripped their polearm tightly, on alert.


    Ding Dachuan also cursed angrily, "The Family Head is such that his word means nothing, just like farting!"


    Sun Yi just sneered coldly and paid him no heed.


    He looked at Mo Hua and asked loudly, "Young brother, what do you think? If you join the Sun Family, we will surely treat you well."


    However, Mo Hua shook his head and said, "Your Sun Family is too small, I¡¯m afraid it can¡¯t amodate me."


    Sun Yi was taken aback and said with a forcedugh,


    "Our Sun Family is quiterge,rge enough for you to live in!"


    Mo Hua replied with restraint, "I am also someone with status."


    At such a young age, what status could he have?


    Sun Yi sneered inwardly, but on the surface, he replied with a feigned smile, "No matter the status, our Sun Family can amodate it." Find more to read at NovelBin.C?m


    "Really?"


    Mo Hua gave a faint smile, took out a ring, and put it on his delicate little hand.


    The ring, made of white jade iid with gold, was simple yet luxurious.


    Nine star traces were engraved on it, symbolizing the nine grades of Formation.


    A burst of starlight above the star traces signified the acknowledgement by the Taoist Court as a true One-Rank Formation Master.


    Sun Yi¡¯s smile faded, and his pupils shook violently as he eximed,


    "Heaven Shu Ring?!"


    Sun Ze, unaware of why his father was so shocked, asked in bewilderment,


    "What is the Heaven Shu Ring?"


    Sun Yi said with a trembling voice, "The Heaven Shu Ring... he... is a One-Rank Formation Master..."


    As soon as these words were spoken, all the cultivators of the Sun Family took a sharp breath, disying expressions of disbelief.


    The Sun Family had a legacy of Formation knowledge, although not much, but it was present.


    In the n, there were also many Formation Masters.


    They were well aware of the difficulty in achieving a Formation Master Grading.


    In the remote state boundary, a Formation Master who had passed the assessment was as rare as a phoenix feather or a qilin horn.


    Even the Family Head, Sun Yi, with his Cultivation at the Foundation Establishment, had not managed to achieve One-Rank yet.


    But now this little cultivator in his teens was a One-Rank Formation Master?!


    Even if he started learning Formation from the womb, it still wouldn¡¯t be possible...


    After all, he was a One-Rank Formation Master.


    A Formation Master without an official grading was only considered "self-proimed."


    Only those who had been assessed by the Heaven Shu Pavilion of the Taoist Court and granted a ranking were considered real Formation Masters of esteemed status.


    In other words, once a Formation Master received their grading, they had the backing of one of the Central Tao Court¡¯s seven main pavilions, the Heaven Shu Pavilion.


    It was as if they had leapt over the dragon gate ¨C their status and identity were no longer the same as that of ordinary cultivators.


    "Is that really the Heaven Shu Ring?"


    "How would I know?"


    "If the Family Head says it is, then it probably is..."


    The Sun Family¡¯s cultivators whispered among themselves in hushed tones.


    Most of the Sun Family¡¯s Formation Masters, let alone getting graded, didn¡¯t even have the qualifications to be assessed, and naturally, they had never seen the Heaven Shu Ring before.


    Sun Ze also asked quietly, "Dad, is that really the Heaven Shu Ring?"


    Sun Yi still looked shocked, but he nodded slowly.


    Armed with his status as a Foundation Building Cultivator and a quasi-Formation Master, he had visited a few One-Rank Formation Masters and seen these white jade iid golden rings, the distinguishing symbol of the Heaven Shu Grading, on their hands.


    He felt both envious and covetous at that time, hence the memory was deeply imprinted in his mind.


    Sun Yi dreamt that one day he himself would pass the grading and possess a Heaven Shu Ring of his own.


    But to his great astonishment, he had yet to achieve his grading, and here this young cultivator in his teens already possessed a Heaven Shu Ring.


    "Could it be stolen?" Sun Ze asked again.


    Sun Yi¡¯s brows furrowed once more.


    He thought it should be stolen, but something in his heart suggested it was impossible.


    Formation Masters regarded the Heaven Shu Ring as their life; it wouldn¡¯t be so easy to steal.


    Nor was it likely that someone dared to steal the Heaven Shu Ring and brazenly unt it.


    Sun Yi looked towards Mo Hua again.


    Mo Hua¡¯s fair little hand, adorned with such a solemn and luxurious ring, appeared somewhat inconceivable.


    But the Heaven Shu Ring, indeed, seemed to resonate with his aura.


    Moreover, the demeanor and temperament he disyed while wearing the ring were, indeed, that of a One-Rank Formation Master.


    Sun Ze¡¯s eyes gleamed with greed, a cold light shed, and he whispered,


    "Dad, let¡¯s snatch the ring away!"


    This time Sun Yi couldn¡¯t hold back and pped him directly.


    "Are you ****ing looking to die?!"


    Sun Ze was stupefied by the p, his gaze dazed, not understanding what taboo he had vited.


    Grinding his teeth, Sun Yi exined in a low voice,


    "You ****ing aren¡¯t a bandit or a highwayman, you¡¯re a n cultivator!"


    "With a name, a family, and property, and such arge mansion established in Thousand Families Town¡ªevery cultivator in our family is registered with the Taoist Court Officials."


    "You must have eaten the gall of a bear and the heart of a leopard to even think of robbing a One-Rank Formation Master¡¯s Heaven Shu Ring?"


    "A One-Rank Formation Master is certified by the Heaven Shu Pavilion¡ªtheir supportes from the Central Taoist Court!"


    "Robbing the Heaven Shu Ring means offending the Heaven Shu Pavilion, defying the Taoist Court."


    "If there¡¯s an investigation from above, it¡¯s possible they could decimate our entire Sun Family!"


    ...


    As Sun Yi spoke, his anger grew, and he pped Sun Ze again.


    Sun Ze was petrified and dared not speak.


    As Sun Yi¡¯s residual anger subsided, he sighed deeply, his expression wary,


    "This young cultivator... our Sun Family cannot afford to offend him..."

 Chapter 401 - 398 Legacy_1

    Sun Yi felt a pang of dread.


    This junior cultivator was a first-grade Formation Master, and they, the Sun Family, could not afford to offend him.


    Yet Sun Ze¡¯s gaze shifted, and he said,


    "But Dad, we¡¯ve already offended him..."


    Sun Yi was taken aback.


    Sun Ze continued, "Even if we let him go, he will hold a grudge against us..."


    Sun Yi¡¯s heart gradually grew colder.


    Indeed.


    Their Sun Family had already offended this junior Formation Master.


    At this point, hoping for peace was probably impossible...


    But to really take action and close the matter permanently?


    Sun Yi was not quite courageous enough to do that.


    After all, he was not from humble origins; hecked the ruthlessness.


    Mo Hua sensed the struggle in the heart of the Family Head of the Sun Family and, with a slight move of his thoughts, released his Divine Sense to probe him.


    This act of probing was brazen and undisguised.


    Sun Yi, still tangled in his thoughts, suddenly sensed something, startled, and then his eyes widened dramatically.


    This Divine Sense?!


    He quickly turned towards Mo Hua, his voice trembling, "It¡¯s... it¡¯s you..."


    Mo Hua did not reply, only silently watched him.


    Sun Yi felt an icy chill in the pit of his stomach.


    It was over.


    They had encountered a little monster.


    Could the Divine Sense of the Foundation Establishment Stage he had initially felt actually belong to the junior Formation Master before him?


    At the Qi-refining Realm, yet with Foundation Establishment Divine Sense...


    The Sun Family had offended not just a first-grade Formation Master, but also a Formation Master with exceptionally strong Divine Sense, with an unknown future potential...


    Sun Yi¡¯s face turned ashen, and he stammered, "I... my Sun Family..."


    Mo Hua said nonchntly, "I can overlook it."


    Sun Yi was shaken, "Is this true?"


    "I am not lying to you."


    Sun Yi gritted his teeth, "Alright!"


    Discover hidden tales at NovelBin.C?m


    There are proper ways in the world.


    And those who transcend the ordinary paths of Tao cultivation are either of extraordinary birth, gifted talent, or have a mindset and methods different from ordinary people.


    Such cultivators could only be treated with respect and kept at a distance.


    Otherwise, the Sun Family truly would face disaster.


    Fortunately, this young gentleman said he would not take it to heart.


    Whether he truly meant it or not, the Sun Family had to seize the chance to back down gracefully and send this deity away, to avoid escting the situation further.


    And Sun Yi also remembered something even more terrifying.


    At the seventh level of Qi Refinement, with Foundation Establishment Divine Sense, and a first-grade Formation Master...


    That such a person was merely a junior brother.


    He had a senior sister, a senior brother, as well as a Master who was not ostentatious, and a seemingly insignificant, wooden-like coachman.


    What could their identities be, what kind of cultivators were they, and how prominent could their backgrounds be?


    Just thinking about it made Sun Yi¡¯s scalp tingle.


    He dared not even think about it any longer.


    Sun Yi immediately ordered loudly,


    "Make way!"


    Sun Ze, understanding his father¡¯s intent, whispered,


    "Dad, are you nning to pretend to let them go and then take them by surprise when they¡¯re off guard..."


    Sun Ze made a throat-slitting gesture.


    Sun Yi immediately grabbed Sun Ze¡¯s neck to silence him.


    At this moment, he truly wished he could strangle his own son.


    Although Sun Ze had spoken softly, Mo Hua had heard him and gave Sun Ze a meaningful nce.


    Sun Yi hastily apologized,


    "My son is ignorant, speaks without thinking, and is unfit for great responsibilities. I ask for the Junior Master¡¯s understanding."


    Ignorant, speaks without thinking, unfit for great responsibilities...


    That meant the next Family Head of the Sun Family would have nothing to do with Sun Ze.


    Mo Hua nodded his head.


    Sun Yi breathed a sigh of relief, then bowed deeply and said respectfully,


    "I respectfully see off the Junior Master, wishing the Junior Master a smooth journey!"


    The other Sun Family cultivators looked at one another,pletely unaware of what had just happened.


    But they simply followed the Family Head¡¯s lead and likewise bowed respectfully, saying,


    "We respectfully see off the Junior Master!"


    The Sun Family cultivators made way and bowed.


    The surrounding Spirit Farmers also felt a bit confused, but seeing the Sun Family treat Mo Hua with such respect, they too were relieved.


    Ding Dachuan sped his fist and said, "Junior Master, have a smooth journey!"


    Mo Hua waved his hand and smiled, "Take care, everyone!"


    "Junior Master, take care!"


    "Have a smooth journey!"


    "Good people are rewarded with good fortune!"


    ...


    The other Spirit Farmers also said their farewells, sincerely sending their best wishes.


    Likewise, under the respectful send-off of the Sun Family cultivators and the heartfelt farewells of the Spirit Farmers, Mo Hua left Thousand Families Town, setting off on the road towards distantnds.


    It couldn¡¯t be considered startling or dangerous.


    But with the matter resolved, Mo Hua also breathed a sigh of relief.


    Sun Yi might have been a bit slow when it came to formations, but he knew how to act appropriately.


    Being able to leave without a fight and with no casualties among the Spirit Farmers couldn¡¯t be better.


    The Thick Earth Formation had already been painted by Mo Hua.


    Provided that thend is nourished by the Thick Earth Formation to enrich the soil, Thousand Families Town would no longer suffer from famine in the future.


    From now on, it was up to them.


    Whether they could protect their Spirit Fields, safeguard the formations, resist the Sun Family, and ensure that their descendants had enough to eat...


    These were things Mo Hua could no longer manage.


    He was only a passing junior Formation Master and had done what he could.


    Bai Zisheng felt a hint of regret.


    "We didn¡¯t end up fighting... I wanted to test myself against someone at the Foundation Establishment stage."


    He had been standing behind Mo Hua the whole time, waiting for the Sun Family to make a move, so that he could then step forward and put on a magnificent disy of his brotherly prowess in front of his junior brother.


    Unfortunately, the Sun Family did not give him that chance.


    Bai Zixi didn¡¯t say much.


    But Mo Hua saw that she seemed to have pulled out a golden sword and stood silently behind him.


    Mo Hua felt a warmth in his heart, silently cherishing the kindness of his Junior Brother and Junior Sister.


    When he had time, he would make something delicious for them to eat.


    The Spirit Farmer from East Mountain Vige had sent plenty of ingredients, not precious, but all specialties, not easily found in other ces.


    Mo Hua turned his head back to look at Thousand Families Town once more, suddenly feeling a touch of emotion:


    "Old Ancestor of Sun Family was such a powerful person, yet it¡¯s a pity, the younger generations neither inherited his Formation skills nor his way of being a person."


    Mr. Zhuang, who had been closing his eyes to rest, slowly opened his eyes, and softly sighed:


    "The grace of the ancestors declines in the third generation, and is severed in the fifth."


    Mo Hua asked in puzzlement, "Master, must it always be the third generation?"


    "It¡¯s just a general rule, but most of the time, it is a declining process from generation to generation."


    Bai Zisheng muttered softly:


    "Our Bai Family has been passed down for so many generations..."


    The Bai Family had been passed down for many generations, and it was still very prosperous, not having declined in the third generation, nor cut off in the fifth.


    But he felt that his words were like challenging his master, so he didn¡¯t dare to speak loudly.


    Mr. Zhuang responded with a gentle smile:


    "The Bai Family has been passed down through many generations but didn¡¯t sever because your Bai Family¡¯s ancestors from one or two generations back, may not necessarily be dead..."


    Bai Zixi was shocked to hear this, and both Mo Hua and Bai Zisheng¡¯s mouths fell open.


    If the first and second generations haven¡¯t died, how many years have they lived?


    Bai Zisheng eximed in disbelief,


    "Tomb mounds have been built, the dead have been buried, spirit tablets have been erected, and offerings have been made, they can¡¯t possibly be still alive..."


    Mr. Zhuang said, teasing, "What, you really wish for your Bai Family¡¯s ancestors to be dead?"


    Bai Zisheng immediately covered his mouth.


    This was not to be spoken casually.


    It was alright to casually talk about other matters, but ndering the ancestors could get one a beating or confinement.


    Still, he was very curious in his heart and secretly asked,


    "They can¡¯t really still be alive, can they...?"


    Mr. Zhuang just smiled enigmatically and did not answer.


    Bai Zisheng was filled with doubts in his heart.


    Bai Zixi thought for a moment and then asked Mr. Zhuang,


    "Master, why is it that some small families, after more than ten generations, aren¡¯t considered prosperous but haven¡¯t declined either?"


    Small families like Bai Family, with ancestors who weren¡¯t high in cultivation and didn¡¯t live long, must have passed away after so many generations, but they remained stable, so it shouldn¡¯t be considered "decline in the third and severance in the fifth."


    Mr. Zhuang sighed and said:


    "It¡¯s not about how many generations a family has been passed down, but about the ancestral teachings and the family¡¯s moral principles..."


    "If the forebears are selfless, establishing meritorious deeds, and the descendants adhere to the ancestral teachings and maintain the family¡¯s discipline, then it will naturallyst for a long time."


    "The third and fifth generations are actually just like one generation."


    "If the descendants forget the ancestral teachings and the family¡¯s discipline deteriorates, then relying only on the previous generation¡¯s leftover benefits to bully and indulge in pleasures, the grace will fade after three generations, and after five, it will be severed."


    "Take the Sun Family, for instance; their Old Ancestor was a benefactor to Thousand Families Town."


    "But his descendants took advantage of these benefits to bully others and indulge themselves."


    "On the surface, the Sun Family still looks glorious, adorned in silks and feasting elegantly, but if they don¡¯t repent, the n¡¯s downfall is only a matter of time."


    Mr. Zhuang seemed to recall something, feeling somewhat emotional as he said:


    "For a family, having little wealth or a shortage of cultivators in session may not necessarily lead to a decline..."


    "It¡¯s the degradation of family discipline that truly marks the beginning of its downfall."


    Bai Zisheng and Bai Zixi, upon hearing this, became solemn and nodded in agreement.


    Being from a noble family, they had seen many varying sizes of ns and had a deep understanding.


    Mo Hua, originating from a Loose Cultivator background, though not fullyprehending, still nodded along.


    ...


    The carriage traveled leisurely, gradually leaving Thousand Families Town as Mo Hua looked back at the Spirit Field.


    The Spirit Field was fertile and brimming with life.


    The Thick Earth Formation operated silently, gently nourishing thend.


    But who knew how long the Formation could run and how long the Spirit Field could remain fertile.


    Bai Zixi followed Mo Hua¡¯s gaze and frowned slightly, "The Sun Family won¡¯t just let things be, will they?"


    Such a fertile Spirit Field was like juicy meat by a wolf¡¯s mouth.


    Even if the Sun Family had a moment of conscience, it wouldn¡¯tst long.


    Eventually, they would not be able to resist salivating over it.


    The Sun Family would be wary of Mo Hua, a Grade One Formation Master, but they wouldn¡¯t fear these ordinary Spirit Farmers.


    In the end, this Formation might still fall into the hands of the Sun Family.


    However, Mo Hua looked at his Junior Sister with a smile and said,


    "Don¡¯t worry."


    Bai Zixi was a bit puzzled.


    Mo Hua just smiled again without speaking.


    ...


    At this moment in East Mountain Vige, Ding Dachuan went to the Elder to recount what had happened.


    The Elder relieved, eximed, "It¡¯s good that we could leave safely, we really owe it to that young gentleman."


    Ding Dachuan nodded in agreement.


    Then he turned his head and suddenly noticed Ding Miao drawing something on the ground, he couldn¡¯t help but be startled and asked,


    "Miao¡¯er, what are you drawing?"


    "Formation!" Miao¡¯er said in a tender voice.


    Ding Dachuan was taken aback, "Where did you get a Formation?"


    Miao¡¯er took out a book from close to him, "This was given to me by my brother, he told me to draw ording to it and to teach others after I finished."


    The high spirit in the Elder¡¯s heart trembled, "Which brother?"


    Miao¡¯er pointed towards the Spirit Field, indicating the brother who had been Drawing Formations there.


    "Can... I take a look at it?" asked the Elder, his voice trembling.


    After pondering, Miao¡¯er nodded.


    The brother had said they could show it to their own, and the Elder was not an outsider.


    The Elder took the Formation Book with trembling hands.


    The Formation Book waspiled in simple and understandable terms; although he didn¡¯t understand Formations, he could still grasp the gist.


    It was an Earth Series Formation Book, containing various Earth Series Formations used in the Spirit Field.


    The Formations progressed from simple toplex.


    From simple Patterns that didn¡¯t require much use of Divine Sense to the six-Pattern Cultivating Soil Formation, and finally a Grade One eleven-Pattern Thick Earth Ultimate Formation, everything was documented and detailed.


    What level could learn what Formation, orderly and progressively deepening.


    From enlightenment to mastery.


    This was aplete book of Formation legacy, closely rted to the Spirit Farmers.


    With this Formation Book, even without relying on the Sun Family in the future, these Spirit Farmers might be able to draw their own Formations.


    The Elder suddenly understood the meaning behind Mo Hua¡¯s words, "One can only rely on oneself."


    For a moment, the Elder¡¯s emotions surged, his cloudy eyes filling with tears.


    He was profoundly moved and filled with gratitude; despite his limited mobility, he solemnly turned towards the distant mountains and bowed deeply.


    Around the distant mountains, mists twined.


    Mo Hua¡¯s carriage, growing more distant with each passing moment, disappeared amongst theyers of mountains.

 Chapter 402 - 399: Travel Holidays_1

    ```


    On the mountain road, Big White pulled the carriage at a steady pace toward the destination predetermined by Mr. Zhuang.


    ording to Mr. Zhuang, the ce he intended to visit was a Sect with which he had old ties.


    Mo Hua asked what Sect it was.


    Mr. Zhuang yed coy and did not say, only mentioning that they would know upon arrival.


    Mo Hua did not ask any further.


    Throughout the journey, Mr. Zhuang also instructed Mo Hua to pay close attention and use Divine Sense Calction to search for traces of Formations.


    Along the way, Mo Hua indeed sensed some Formation auras and, utilizing Divine Sense Calction, deduced the Formation Patterns, presenting them to Mr. Zhuang for review.


    Mr. Zhuang often nodded.


    asionally, he would point out some errors and advised Mo Hua to be mindful.


    Some of these mistakes were due to Mo Hua¡¯sck of experience with Formations, incorrectly calcting theyout of the Formation Pivot;


    Others were due to carelessness, missing a few Pattern lines;


    And still, others were because the method of Calction was incorrect, leading the trajectory of the Formation¡¯s Spiritual Power to deviate...


    Mo Hua took note of these issues one by one, repeatedly pondering them to ensure they would not be repeated next time.


    In this way, while traveling, sensing, calcting, and verifying,


    Mo Hua¡¯s Divine Sense Calction became increasingly proficient.


    Regrettably, although some of the deduced Formations were new to Mo Hua, most were not rare as they only consisted of seven to nine Pattern lines.


    There were no Second-Grade Formations.


    Within a Second-Grade Prefecture Border, only First-grade Formation Methods were generally used.


    Second-Grade Formations, which consume more Spirit Stones, were mostly unaffordable for ns and Sects below Second Grade.


    And Formation Masters capable of creating Second-Grade Formations mostly would not stay within the Second-Grade Prefecture Border.


    Moreover, there was no sign of the Ultimate Formation that Mo Hua sought.


    At first, Mo Hua thought he might have missed something.


    But since Mr. Zhuang did not have them stop, it was likely there wasn¡¯t one.


    It would be impossible for Mr. Zhuang to miss it.


    Upon reflection, Mo Hua felt this made sense.


    If Ultimate Formations were everywhere, they would be toomon.


    How could suchmon Formations be called "Ultimate"?


    Besides, Mo Hua had already learned the Thick Earth Formation.


    The Thick Earth Formation was an eleven-pattern Ultimate Formation.


    Mo Hua¡¯s current Divine Sense was also at eleven patterns, just enough to use the Thick Earth Formation to refine it.


    Whenever the carriage stopped for a break,


    Mo Hua would jump off, release his Divine Sense to find some fresh tender grass, and gather it to feed Big White.


    Then, while watching Big White eat, he would practice the Thick Earth Formation on the ground.


    That was the only way to practice the Thick Earth Formation.


    Using the Taoist Stele, Mo Hua contemted the Earth Dao Meaning, causing the stele to overload, which had not yet recovered.


    Mo Hua even thought it had broken.


    Fortunately, after observing it for a few days, he noticed the stele just turned a bit grayer, its surface remained intangible, with no other abnormalities.


    The aura of the Taoist Stele was gradually recovering, and it seemed it would be fine after some time.


    This relieved Mo Hua.


    But in the short term, he could not use the Taoist Stele to practice Formation Methods.


    And the Thick Earth Formation could not be drawn on paper.


    So Mo Hua could only wait for breaks to find a patch ofnd and squat down to draw Formations.


    While practicing Formations toprehend the Taoist Meaning, he also strengthened his Divine Sense.


    Every time he drew a Thick Earth Formation on the ground, Mo Hua felt his Divine Sense merge more with the earth, deepening his understanding of the Earth Dao Meaning.


    With such marvelousprehension, the growth of Mo Hua¡¯s Divine Sense was not slow.


    It was just that there was still some distance to a twelve-pattern Divine Sense.


    ...


    That day everyone was sitting in the carriage.


    Bai Zisheng and Bai Zixi were reviewing the Formation that Mr. Zhuang had taught them.


    It was the Formation that even Mo Hua could not learn.


    Mo Hua was somewhat curious, but he refrained from looking because of his curiosity.


    Mr. Zhuang had his reasons for everything he did; it might involve some causes and effects that Mo Hua should not touch.


    As for himself, Mo Hua looked at the Formation Books while practicing Divine Sense Calction.


    Mr. Zhuang was resting with his eyes closed.


    A momentter, Mr. Zhuang suddenly opened his eyes and said,


    "It¡¯s New Year¡¯s Eve."


    All three disciples were startled.


    Mo Hua counted the days, and indeed, it seemed today was New Year¡¯s Eve.


    In the past, in Tongxian City, every festive season, the streets would hang rednterns, the Market Town would disy an array of goods, people bustled about, and every home wafted the scent of cooking...


    But now, there was neither a vige ahead nor a shop behind.


    There was only a secluded mountain road, the cliffs on both sides, and the wild grass beside the road.


    Thinking of Tongxian City, Mo Hua sighed softly to himself.


    "I wonder how everyone in Tongxian City is faring."


    "Are they festively celebrating the New Year again?"


    "And my parents, are they healthy and safe?"


    "I wonder if they missed me..."


    Mo Hua pondered to himself, feeling homesick, with a hint of mncholy in his expression.


    Mr. Zhuang, seeing Mo Hua¡¯s look, showed a trace ofpassion and said,


    "When you¡¯re away from home, everything is simple. But since it¡¯s a holiday, we should still celebrate it in a simple manner."


    Mo Hua was somewhat surprised, "Are we going to celebrate too?"


    "Mhm," Mr. Zhuang nodded gently.


    "But... we don¡¯t have anything," Mo Hua murmured.


    "Whatever you want, you can get from Old Kui," Mr. Zhuang said.


    Mo Hua was stunned for a moment and turned to look at Old Kui.


    Old Kui also nodded, "I have whatever you need."


    Mo Hua¡¯s spirits immediately lifted.


    Bai Zisheng and Bai Zixi were also excited.


    The eyes of all three children sparkled brightly.


    As if touched by the mood, the corners of Mr. Zhuang¡¯s mouth also curled into a smile.


    ...


    So, with Mo Hua mainly leading the preparations,


    he counted on his fingers, speaking to Old Kui:


    "Grandpa Gui, I wantnterns, firecrackers, ¡¯may there be surplus every year,¡¯ there must be fish, ¡¯may every step take you higher,¡¯ there must be cakes..."


    Mo Hua counted them one by one.


    Old Kui nodded and said, "Wait here for a moment."


    Then, right in front of Mo Hua, he disappeared.


    Within half an hour, Old Kui reappeared as silently as he had left, throwing several storage bags onto the ground.


    Mo Hua looked and found that sure enough, everything he had mentioned was there.


    And many of them were new, seemingly just purchased from some festive Immortal City.


    "Thank you, Grandpa Gui!"


    Mo Hua said with a beaming smile.


    Old Kui nodded and then handed over another storage bag.


    Mo Hua was a bit startled but looked inside.


    The bag was full of nuts like pine nuts, hazelnuts, and torreya nuts, most of which were raw.


    "Fry some for me, I¡¯ve finished all the ones from before," Old Kui whispered.


    Old Kui, who was always busy driving the cart and had nothing to do, liked to snack on pine nuts.


    So the pine nuts that Mo Hua had fried for him before were all gone.


    Thinking that since it was New Year¡¯s, he might as well treat himself.


    He had eaten plenty of pine nuts and wanted to try something new, so he bought a variety of them.


    These Qi Refinement foods were new to him, and he didn¡¯t know what they were, but since they were sold together, he guessed they were probably simr and bought them all.


    He just wondered if they would be crunchy when he cracked them.


    Old Kui looked at Mo Hua with some anticipation.


    Mo Hua smiled and nodded:


    "Sure!"


    So that afternoon, they stopped traveling.


    The carriage was parked by the roadside.


    Mo Hua tied bright rednterns on the carriage, pasted several "Fu" characters, and even hung a big red flower around Big White¡¯s neck.


    Big White wasn¡¯t very willing, but couldn¡¯t resist Mo Hua¡¯s insistence.


    After all, "one who takes the gift cannot refuse the asker."


    It had eaten so much grass fed by Mo Hua.


    In addition, Mo Hua also prepared the firecrackers, set up the Fireworks Formation, and saved it for the evening disy.


    Next on the agenda was preparing the New Year¡¯s Eve dinner.


    Mo Hua first fried the pine nuts and hazelnuts for Old Kui.


    There were in ones as well as ones vored with various spices.


    Old Kui took out a portion, arranged them on the table for everyone, and sneakily stuffed the rest into his sleeves.


    Then it was time to cook the dishes.


    Some of the ingredients were bought by Old Kui, and some were gifts from the Spirit Farmers of Thousand Families Town.


    Bai Zisheng watched eagerly on the side, asionally suggesting:


    "Mo Hua, make this one, it¡¯s delicious."


    "This one should be fried, not boiled."


    "This one needs to be spicy to taste good, add more..."


    Mr. Zhuang wasn¡¯t so particr, he could eat anything, but he still requested a "Steamed Bass" to prevent Bai Zisheng from ordering all spicy dishes.


    Lastly, it was time to steam the pastries.


    There were rice cakes, as well as various other pastries and sweets.


    Bai Zixi helped Mo Hua knead the dough, and as she did, she began to shape small pieces of it.


    Her fair little hands worked the pale dough, though it was unclear what she was making.


    Mo Hua, curious, asked:


    "Senior Sister, what are you shaping?"


    Bai Zixi held an oddly shaped piece of dough in her palm and crisply said:


    "A rabbit!"


    Mo Hua was taken aback.


    Bai Zixi frowned. "Does it not look like it?"


    "It does..." Mo Hua lied through his teeth.


    "It¡¯s just a bit... plump."


    The little rabbit had turned into a little pig.


    Bai Zixi looked again at the "little rabbit" in her hand, puzzled. "It¡¯s not fat..."


    She thought it was quite cute.


    Mo Hua was busy all afternoon and finally finished preparing the dishes.


    The twilight faded, and the night began to deepen.


    It was time for fireworks.


    Before setting them off, Mo Hua was a bit worried, "Won¡¯t it frighten the Monster Beasts in the mountains?"


    Old Kui nced around and said lightly, "It won¡¯t."


    Mo Hua was then reassured.


    The Fireworks Formation was simple, as there was limited time, and Mo Hua hadn¡¯t made it tooplex.


    Moreover, this formation was drawn directly on the ground.


    This was the first time besides the Thick Earth Formation that Mo Hua used the "earth" as a Formation media for his Formation Painting.


    In the dark of the night, the fireworks were brilliant.


    And then it was time to eat.


    Everyone sat down to dine on the ground.


    Soft grass, covered with silk cloth, wasid out with a spread of food.


    With a variety of dishes and Mo Hua¡¯s improved culinary skills, the meal was delightful.


    Mr. Zhuang enjoyed it the most, Bai Zisheng ate with the greatest glee, Bai Zixi ate with utmost elegance, and Old Kui was the most focused, persistently cracking pine nuts and hazelnuts.


    Under the cool moonlight, amidst the tranquil mountains, there was a lively atmosphere of fireworks, noisy yet warm.


    After a satisfying meal, Mo Hua no longer felt homesick.


    Hey on the grass, counting the stars above.


    For Mo Hua, it might not have been the most lively year, but it was the first time he spent New Year¡¯s with his master, senior brother, senior sister, and Grandpa Gui.


    It was quite festive enough.


    For Bai Zisheng and Bai Zixi, from a big n, the festival used to be morous yet personally cold.


    Full of worldly concerns and strict rules.


    Now, the simplicity and bustle were more appealing.


    Bai Zisheng alsoy on the ground, chatting with Mo Hua off and on, asionally tripping over his words.


    Bai Zixi looked serene and graceful, yet she doubted in her heart, whether what she shaped earlier was really a rabbit?


    Why did it turn into a little pig after being steamed?


    Mr. Zhuang, surrounded by his three disciples, feltfort in his heart, but there was a fleeting moment of mncholy.


    This was probably the most lively New Year¡¯s he had celebrated in his few hundred years of solitary life.

 Chapter 403 - 400 Unexpected Guest_1

    ```


    Thousand Families Town, East Mountain Vige.


    Not long after Mo Hua had left, a group of uninvited visitors arrived outside the vige.


    They stood on the mountain, gazing down at East Mountain Vige, then took out a goldenpass, as if searching for something.


    The needle on thepass wavered uncertainly, pointing in no clear direction.


    Frowning, they detected nothing and eventually left as quietly as they hade.


    The cultivators came quickly and left just as fast, without disturbing the local cultivators.


    The Spirit Farmers of East Mountain Vige had no idea that outsiders had been spying on them.


    They were still preupied with the Spirit Fields, concerned with the harvest and livelihood, and were thinking of ways topete with the Sun Family.


    Several dayster, three more cultivators arrived.


    An emaciated old man, a middle-aged cultivator with a schrly appearance holding a paper fan, and a young man in white with a clear and bright look.


    The emaciated elder flipped a Copper Coin into the air and caught it in his palm.


    He looked at the divination result of the Copper Coin and whispered something to himself, sighing after a long while,


    "It seems to be here, and yet the divination is not clear..."


    The middle-aged cultivator said, "Pavilion Elder has divined that the person is within this state boundary; it should just be a matter of time before we find him."


    The elder let out a sneer, "What are you thinking?"


    The middle-aged cultivator was taken aback.


    The elder sighed, "Great sound is silent, great form is shapeless."


    "At his level, not to mention being in the same state, even if we were in the same Little Immortal City, if he concealed his movements, you would not detect him."


    "What has no sound cannot be heard, what has no form cannot be seen, what has no Tao cannot be known."


    "If he hides his vital energy, we stand no chance."


    "Heavenly secret Calction, is it something we cultivators can truly fathom?"


    The middle-aged cultivator furrowed his brow,


    "Don¡¯t we have the Three Talents Divination Copper Coins given by the Pavilion Elder?"


    The elder weighed the Copper Coin in his hand and sighed,


    "These Three Talents Divination Copper Coins are valuable, but it also matters who uses them and on whom they are used."


    "My cultivation is not sufficient; I can use them to divine others, but using them to divine that person is just showing off in front of an expert..."


    The middle-aged cultivator did not understand. "Wasn¡¯t it said that his Sea of Consciousness shattered, his Dantian destroyed, and his vital energy all but gone? Why is he still so difficult to deal with?"


    The elder nced at him, "Because he is a Formation Master, one whose natural talent is nearly monstrous, and whose understanding of Formations is close to attaining the Dao."


    In the middle-aged cultivator¡¯s eyes emerged a deep wariness, followed by a sigh,


    "Then why has he fallen to such a state?"


    "You need not concern yourself with that, and you better not ask. Such matters are beyond our purview," the elder stated indifferently.


    "We just need to do the task we¡¯ve been given."


    The middle-aged cultivator scoffed, "But if we go by what you say, if we can¡¯t divine his whereabouts, doesn¡¯t that mean we¡¯ll never find him?"


    "Even lions nap."


    "Moreover, we¡¯re not the only ones after him."


    "If we just follow along and muddy the waters, it¡¯s fine not to find him, but we can¡¯t let anyone else find him."


    Having said that, the elder turned back and instructed the young man in white,


    "Young Master, I didn¡¯t want to take you out originally, but your father wanted you to gain some experience and you wanted to see the world, so I reluctantly agreed to bring you along."


    "But unless absolutely necessary, do not take action."


    "You must be cautious in your actions. Even though you carry a special Eternal Life Rune, do not let your guard down."


    "Things here are overlyplicated, involving too many powers. I might not be able to protect you..."


    The elder spoke gravely, aiming to ensure the young master kept to himself, not trying to be clever or doing anything inappropriate.


    Otherwise, he might not be able to cope.


    Immediately after, he regretted his involvement.


    Why did he have to deal with such a mess?


    The young master was only twenty-three, already a Second Rank Formation Master in the initial stage of Foundation Establishment, his prospects limitless.


    Instead of treasuring him like a jewel at home, why send him out to gain experience?


    Cultivating the Tao is perilous; was it so easily gained through experience?


    For Loose Cultivators who are poor, it¡¯s one thing not to travel, endure hardship, andter struggle for food.


    You, however, a Noble Family Descendant, need not worry about food or cultivation; wouldn¡¯t it be better to stay safe andfortable in your wealthy home?


    Yet you insist on wading into these muddy waters.


    And as for how deep these waters run, even he was unsure.


    If anything significant were to happen, the special Eternal Life Rune might not even be enough to save his life.


    Thinking of this, the elder wanted to smack himself.


    It was all because of his big mouth.


    After being plied with a few jars of fine wine by the young man¡¯s father, he got confused, and carelessly agreed to this task.


    He regretted it as soon as he sobered up.


    But by then it was toote...


    The young man in white, still unaware of theplexities, simply said earnestly,


    "Rest assured, I have taken your words to heart."


    The elder, looking at the young man as naive as a nk sheet of paper, couldn¡¯t bear to say more and just sighed.


    The young man¡¯s resolve shone through.


    His reasons foring were two-fold: he wanted to gain experience and see what the Tao Cultivation World beyond the Noble ns was really like.


    The other reason was to meet that renowned Mr. Zhuang.


    In his family, he was recognized as a Formation Genius.


    At a young age, he had already be a Second Rank Formation Master.


    He once self-satisfyingly believed that Formations were nothing much; that even if there were Formation Masters stronger than him, they could not be much stronger.


    High-grade Formation Masters were just older and had painted more Formations than he had.


    In time, he was certain he would surpass them all.


    That was until he inadvertently saw the Formation Patterns created by Mr. Zhuang in his early years and learned of Mr. Zhuang¡¯s deeds, that he realized his own insignificance and ignorance.


    There are heavens beyond heavens, and people beyond people.


    In this world, there exist profound Formations he had never studied, and brilliant Formation Masters he had never encountered.


    The way of Formation is vast and profound.


    What he had learned so far was but the tip of the iceberg.


    Beneath the icebergy the true nature of Formations, as well as the Great Dao contained within.


    With increased dedication to studying Formations, the young man in white had be a Second Rank Formation Master at such a young age.


    ```


    He was the youngest Second-Rank Formation Master in the n¡¯s eight hundred years.


    He was somewhat grateful to Mr. Zhuang and also full of longing, and his curiosity was growing.


    He wanted to know just what kind of bearing Mr. Zhuang had.


    Was he, as the rumors said, supremely talented, peerless, proud, and arrogant, looking down upon all creation?


    He also wondered if he could ever have a conversation with Mr. Zhuang¡­


    The young man was thinking quietly to himself.


    The gaunt old man cast the Copper Coins a few more times.


    Still, he couldn¡¯t figure out anything.


    He only vaguely knew that the person had been here.


    Why he hade, what he had done, and when he had left, all were mysteries with no clues.


    With no leads at this location, the three were ready to leave.


    Suddenly, the young man in white eximed with a "huh".


    The middle-aged cultivator asked:


    "What¡¯s wrong?"


    The young man in white pointed at a distant Spirit Field and said, "There is a Formation there."


    The middle-aged cultivator frowned, "That¡¯s a Spirit Field, there are naturally Formations inside¡­"


    The young man in white shook his head, "It¡¯s different."


    The middle-aged cultivator was slightly taken aback and released his Divine Sense. After perceiving for a moment, his brow gradually furrowed.


    Indeed, it was somewhat different...


    Just a first-grade Spirit Field, why would it have such a rich vitality?


    This didn¡¯t seem like a result that a first-grade Formation could achieve...


    The gaunt old man also noticed the anomaly, but as he was not well-versed in Formations, he asked:


    "What did you find?"


    This young master¡¯s talent for Formations was extraordinary, and Mr. Zhuang was also a Formation Master. Perhaps he really had discovered something.


    The young man in white frowned and shook his head:


    "I only know that the Formation in this Spirit Field is out of the ordinary, but I can¡¯t see what¡¯s unusual about it. It will take some time to study it."


    The middle-aged cultivator asked the old man, "Do we still have time?"


    The old man said, "Whether we have time or not doesn¡¯t depend on us, but on his mood. If he wants to give us time, we have time; if not, then we don¡¯t."


    After pondering for a while, the old man continued:


    "Since you want to study it, go ahead and study it. Anyway, we¡¯re not in a rush these few days."


    The young man in white showed a look of joy, "Thank you, senior."


    In the following days, the three of them stayed in Thousand Families Town.


    When he had nothing else to do, the young man in white also went to the Spirit Field. He wanted to know what kind of Formation was drawn there.


    But after a few days, there was still no progress.


    What was drawn in the field were clearly simple Formations like the Cultivating Soil Formation, yet the entire Spirit Field radiated distinct vitality.


    The young man was baffled.


    It wasn¡¯t until one day, when he climbed a mountain and looked far off, taking in the entire Spirit Field at a nce, that he suddenly had a revtion, an epiphany.


    The entire Spirit Field turned out to be onerge Formation!


    The young man in white told the old man and the middle-aged cultivator about this discovery.


    Both were equally astonished.


    The gaunt old man nodded and said:


    "Indeed, this kind of unimaginable Formation is indeed like his handiwork."


    The middle-aged cultivator asked the young man, "Do you know what kind of Formation this is?"


    The young man shook his head.


    "Isn¡¯t it a first-grade Formation?" the middle-aged cultivator asked.


    "It¡¯s first-grade."


    The middle-aged cultivator was somewhat surprised, "You¡¯re a Second-Rank Formation Master, is there a first-grade Formation you don¡¯t know?"


    The young man spoke awkwardly, "This should be a unique first-grade Ultimate Formation."


    "Ultimate Formation?" The middle-aged cultivator didn¡¯t understand, "Even if it¡¯s Ultimate, isn¡¯t it still just first-grade?"


    The young man in white shook his head, "It¡¯s different."


    But he didn¡¯t borate.


    Exining such esoteric matters about Formations to cultivators who aren¡¯t Formation Masters is iprehensible, no matter how you exin it.


    "What do we do now?" the middle-aged cultivator asked once more.


    The gaunt old man said, "This Formation can prove that the person indeed came here. We just need to keep searching."


    Then he muttered to himself:


    "Being pursued by so many, yet still having the leisure to draw a Formation? The actions of a true expert are indeed inscrutable..."


    The middle-aged cultivator felt slightly disheartened, "Spent all this time searching, isn¡¯t it the same as not having searched at all? What does one Formation prove?"


    The middle-aged cultivator brushed his sleeve and left.


    The old man said to the young man in white:


    "He¡¯s impatient, don¡¯t mind it. Finding an Ultimate Formation is a great discovery in itself, and this is very likely a Formation personallyid out by him, which is extraordinary..."


    "Carefully copy down the Formation Patterns, make no mistakes, and then we can set off."


    "Mhm." The young man in white nodded.


    Afterward, he spent a day copying down all the Formation Patterns of the Spirit Field, then, out of curiosity, he attempted to study them himself.


    But he found he couldn¡¯t master it in a short time...


    "It seems this must be Mr. Zhuang¡¯s handiwork..."


    The young man in white sighed and put the matter aside for now.


    The next day, the three set out, leaving Thousand Families Town and continued their search in the direction pointed by the Compass and the Three Talents Divination.


    The uracy of the Three Talents Divination Copper Coin might not be reliable, but it was their only clue.


    ...


    After the three had left, and some time had passed, a strange and oddly shaped person came walking up the mountain road to Thousand Families Town.


    He wore a conical hat, covering his face.


    There wasn¡¯t the slightest hint of breath around him.


    As he walked, his footsteps were uneven, as if someone on stilts hadn¡¯t gotten used to the bamboo poles under their feet.


    Passersby looked at him as if they saw nothing, as though he didn¡¯t exist at all.


    The person followed the mountain path, passed through Thousand Families Town, passed East Mountain Vige, and arrived in front of the Spirit Field. He took off his conical hat and stripped off his straw coat.


    He revealed a Taoist¡¯s attire.


    At the same time, a strange breath emanated from him.

 Chapter 404 - 401 Taoist_1

    This eerie Taoist, standing motionless at the edge of the field like a scarecrow, did not move for a long time.


    Several cultivators were approaching from afar, cursing something as they walked.


    "These Spirit Farmers really have some nerve..."


    "They¡¯re hard to deal with."


    "If this continues, our Sun Family is not going to have an easy time..."


    "What does the Family Head even have in mind?"


    "He seems quite wary of those few cultivators from outside..."


    ...


    The few cultivators from outside?


    Upon hearing this, the Taoist turned his head stiffly and gave them a nce.


    The cultivators of the Sun Family stopped in their tracks upon noticing him, seeing that the Taoist had a weak aura, shabbily dressed in peculiar attire, they questioned:


    "Who are you?"


    The Taoist did not respond but let out a dull sound from his throat.


    It was like an aged drum leaking air, unable to produce a clear sound.


    "Is he a mute?"


    "Wearing a bamboo hat and a straw raincoat, could he be one of those Spirit Farmers from East Mountain Vige?"


    "That can¡¯t be right; he¡¯s also wearing a Taoist robe inside, looks like a Taoist..."


    "Some outsider?"


    The several Sun Family cultivators discussed among themselves.


    Meanwhile, the Taoist continued to watch them in silence.


    One of the taller, thinner cultivators with a quick temper cursed:


    "You poverty-stricken Taoist, what the hell are you looking at? Keep staring and I¡¯ll gouge your eyes out..."


    Before his words were finished, the Taoist suddenly pounced towards him.


    The tall, thin cultivator was startled and, in a rush, threw a punch, but just one punch knocked the Taoist to the ground.


    He steadied his heart and then sneered:


    "And here I thought you had some skills, daring toy hands on me with just that?"


    Then he walked over and started beating and kicking the Taoist, cursing while he hit:


    "What trash? Hit me?"


    The Taoist struggled a few times but could not fight back.


    The other Sun Family cultivators cheered from the side.


    They would usually unt the power of the Sun Family to bully others, beating up anyone who crossed them like this.


    It was both an outlet for their anger and a way to uphold the dignity of the Sun Family.


    After the tall, thin cultivator finished beating him, he sneered coldly, "That¡¯ll teach you to watch where you¡¯re looking!"


    Having said that, he kicked the Taoist and prepared to leave.


    However, the Taoist stretched out his withered hand and grabbed his foot.


    The tall, thin cultivator struggled to break free several times without sess, growing furious, he drew his knife.


    He chopped off the Taoist¡¯s hand with one strike.


    But at the severed spot, only decayed flesh was present, with not a drop of blood.


    The tall, thin cultivator felt a bit disgusted and a bit chilly, and decided to take a closer look at who this Taoist was, and why he was so strange.


    He took a careful look at the Taoist¡¯s face.


    At this nce, he was startled.


    The Taoist¡¯s face was ordinary, but those eyes, pitch-ck and hollow, like the eyes of a dead person.


    Just one look made his head swim.


    Suddenly, his Sea of Consciousness churned, he felt a headache and an urge to vomit.


    At the same time, it was as if something invisible, sticky, and wet, climbed onto his head, then little by little, it burrowed into his divine chamber, drilling all the way into his Sea of Consciousness.


    From inside the Sea of Consciousness, there came a sucking sound.


    As if something was feeding...


    The tall, thin cultivator felt an even stronger sensation of nausea and dizziness.


    Nevertheless, this difort was momentary.


    In the blink of an eye, he couldn¡¯t feel anything anymore.


    With lingering pain, the tall, thin cultivator¡¯s gaze filled with confusion.


    Gradually, his pupils deepened slightly, and his eyes no longer held any doubt.


    And the Taoist on the ground slowly copsed, no longer clinging, no longer struggling, lifeless.


    The other Sun Family cultivators were taken aback at the sight:


    "Sun Ji, did you kill someone?"


    "If he¡¯s dead, he¡¯s dead; it¡¯s not like we haven¡¯t killed before."


    The thin, tall cultivator named Sun Ji spoke indifferently, his voice carrying an almost imperceptible hoarseness.


    "Then it¡¯s the usual drill."


    "Alright."


    The group went to the roadside to keep watch, guard against any other cultivators passing by or having seen anything.


    Sun Ji dragged the Taoist¡¯s body to a nearby cliff and threw it over.


    But before discarding the corpse, he tore off the Taoist¡¯s robe and kept it for himself.


    The others exchanged nces.


    "You want the robe of a dead man?"


    "I¡¯m used to wearing it."


    The rest were taken aback and cursed:


    "What nonsense are you talking?"


    "Used to wearing it?"


    "You¡¯re wearing a dead man¡¯s Taoist robe?"


    "Put it on for us to see then?"


    Without waiting for a response, Sun Ji actually put on the Taoist robe.


    His tall,nky figure d in the dirty and old robe, with limbs sticking out awkwardly, looked utterly ill-fitting and somewhat sinister.


    Like a field scarecrow cloaked in human clothes.


    The other cultivators all showed signs of rm.


    One of the Sun Family cultivators couldn¡¯t help but say:


    "You¡¯ve actually got the guts to wear it? Damn, I really take my hat off to you."


    Unperturbed, Sun Ji simply said:


    "It¡¯s gettingte, let¡¯s head back."


    The others nced at the sky, the sun was still high, it didn¡¯t seemte at all.


    But, having killed someone, even though it was just a passing, nameless Taoist, it was still better to go back to the n toy low.


    "Alright."


    As the group headed back, Sun Ji suddenly said:


    "It seems like we took a wrong turn."


    "No, we didn¡¯t."


    Sun Ji pointed in another direction, "That way is the way back home."


    The others looked and had a moment of realization:


    "Right."


    "Must¡¯ve drunk too much."


    "Indeed, they had taken the wrong path."


    Then they walked down another road.


    They kept walking.


    But the end of this road...


    was a steep cliff.


    Below the cliffy an abyss thousands of feet deep.


    They continued as usual, talking andughing on their way home, walking onto the cliff, then plummeting to their deaths, with not a single bone left intact.


    Even as they fell, smiles remained on their faces.


    In the face of death, they remained oblivious.


    Only Sun Ji stopped at the edge of the cliff.


    He looked indifferently at the abyss below, then turned his head to gaze at Thousand Families Town and the prominent estate within it, before walking towards it with measured steps.


    Sun Ji wore an ill-fitting Taoist robe that showed both hand and foot.


    His steps were natural at first but began to falter as he walked.


    The cultivators on the road found him odd, but none dared to ask.


    Sun Ji made his way to the estate of the Sun Family.


    And then to Sun Yi¡¯s study.


    Inside the study, Sun Yi was still pondering over the Thick Earth Formation, deeply troubled.


    He soon became frustrated.


    Still at a loss.


    How does one learn a Formation of the first grade with eleven patterns?


    How on earth did that kid manage to learn it?


    Why, even though he had reached the Foundation Establishment Stage, could he not grasp it after pondering for so long?


    Sun Yi was anxious.


    If he couldn¡¯t learn this Formation, he would no longer be able to use it to threaten the Spirit Farmer.


    Without the Spirit Farmer¡¯s support, the Sun Family would eventually run out of resources and decline.


    "What if I pull man, and destroy the Spirit Field directly?"


    A cold glint flickered in Sun Yi¡¯s eyes.


    Destroying the Spirit Field would destroy the Thick Earth Formation.


    Without the Thick Earth Formation, those Spirit Farmers who didn¡¯t know Formations would still have to rely on the Sun Family.


    But the Formation belonged to the Old Ancestor of the Sun Family.


    If he destroyed this Formation, it would also be akin to defying the teachings of his forebear.


    It would be tantamount to forgetting his roots...


    Sun Yi was indecisive and his thoughts were in turmoil.


    Just then, someone knocked on the door.


    Sun Yi was extremely irritated and ignored it.


    But the person kept knocking.


    Knock... Knock... Knock...


    The sound was monotonous and numb.


    In Thousand Families Town, in the Sun Family, who dared to knock on his door like this?


    Pressing down his anger, Sun Yi said, "Get in here!"


    The door slowly opened, and Sun Ji walked in wearing a dirty, old, and slightly too small Taoist robe.


    Sun Yi was taken aback when he saw it and couldn¡¯t help but say,


    "What the hell is that you¡¯re wearing?"


    Sun Ji didn¡¯t speak.


    Sun Yi frowned, sensing something was off, "What are you here for?"


    Sun Ji still made no sound.


    Sun Yi was about to say something more when he saw Sun Ji suddenly make a move, pulling out a waist knife and shing at him.


    But how could he, at the Qi-refining Realm, be a match for Sun Yi, who had reached the Foundation Establishment Stage?


    Sun Yi caught the de barehanded, channeling Spiritual Power, and with a twist, he warped the de as if it were a sheet of iron, curling it up.


    Then Sun Yi struck back with a palm, sending forth a surge of Spiritual Power that knocked Sun Ji away.


    Sun Ji¡¯s chest was shattered by the force of the Foundation Establishment Spiritual Power, and he slumped to the ground, spitting blood.


    Sun Yi snorted coldly, stepped forward, grabbed Sun Ji by the cor, lifting him up, and said coldly,


    "You ingrate, who sent you to kill me?"


    Sun Ji tried to say something, but instead coughed up a gush of blood from his throat.


    "Who is it that gave you such a great offer to foolishly attempt to kill me?"


    Sun Yi stared into Sun Ji¡¯s eyes and said coldly, "Speak!"


    Sun Ji couldn¡¯t speak, but the color of his eyes deepened.


    His pupils dted, the whites shrank.


    Little by little, his entire eyes turned pitch ck and hollow.


    Sun Yi felt a violent, nauseating pain in his Sea of Consciousness, furrowing his brow tightly before it slowly eased.


    He tossed Sun Ji to the ground, oblivious, and then slowly returned to his seat.


    "Sun Yi" sat in the chair with a vacant look in his eyes.


    Amidst the flickering candlelight, he began recalling some memories.


    And he seemed to be searching for something in those memories.


    "Thick Earth Formation..."


    "Ultimate Formation of the Earth Sect, first grade with eleven patterns, such a fine piece to end up here..."


    "Mr. Zhuang..."


    "My... dear junior brother..."


    "Barely breathing, looks like the wound won¡¯t heal..."


    "Ah, Old Kui is also here..."


    "Took a disciple? That doesn¡¯t seem like you."


    "Bai... Bai... my sister¡¯s child?"


    "Still clinging to the past."


    "What are you doing here?"


    "To draw the Thick Earth Formation?"


    "Meddling in affairs that are none of your business..."


    "Is that all?"


    "Sun Yi" muttered to himself as he pondered.


    Suddenly, he paused, murmuring,


    "No, this isn¡¯t right, I¡¯ve forgotten something..."


    "It¡¯s not that I¡¯ve forgotten, it¡¯s that someone doesn¡¯t want me to know..."


    "What did I forget?"


    Sun Yi began scratching his head in torment, then suddenly remembered:


    "There was another disciple? Another disciple?"


    "How could there be another disciple?"


    "Who is it?"


    "Why can¡¯t I remember?"

 Chapter 405 - 402: Eighth Level_1

    "Who is this person? What is his name?"


    "I should remember..."


    "But why can¡¯t I recall?"


    "Why can¡¯t I recall?!"


    "Sun Yi" muttered deliriously, tormented in thought.


    He sped his forehead with both hands, grasping his scalp and scratching fiercely, until blood flowed from his head and his face was torn, yet he remained puzzled and distressed.


    A momentter, he slowly stopped.


    In his eyes, a glint of cold decisiveness shed.


    With his finger dipped in his own blood, he shakily drew a Formation Pattern on his forehead.


    The Formation Pattern was sinister and bright red, not a standard Formation, but a Demon Pattern from the Demon Sect.


    Once the Demon Pattern was formed, it seemed toe alive, feeding on Sun Yi¡¯s Blood Qi and Divine Thought.


    Sun Yi gritted his teeth as his Blood Qi slowly weakened, but his thoughts became increasingly clear.


    The fog shrouding his memories also began to lift.


    He finally remembered something.


    "There was another... a little disciple..."


    "A little disciple..."


    "What was his name?"


    "Sun Yi" wore an expression of pain as if enduring great torture, and finally piece by piece, he remembered:


    "Mo..."


    "Mo... Hua!"


    Mo Hua!


    "Sun Yi¡¯s" eyes first showed excitement, then confusion.


    "Why?"


    "Why was this name hidden so deep?"


    "Who exactly is this child?"


    In Sun Yi¡¯s memories, the image of a smiling face surfaced.


    It was the smile of a little Cultivator, about ten years old.


    Innocent and naive, yet also warm and endearing.


    Simultaneously, his awareness of Mo Hua began to rify.


    "Qi Refinement, seventh level, a first-rank Formation Master, Foundation Establishment Divine Sense..."


    "Sun Yi" trembled inside.


    Foundation Establishment Divine Sense?


    So that¡¯s how it was...


    "With such terrifying talent, no wonder he needed to be hidden away..."


    "Sun Yi" sneered, but as heughed, his smile gradually faded.


    "What was I just thinking about?"


    "Who erased my memories?"


    "Sun Yi" slightly angered, once again endured the intense pain in his Sea of Consciousness and sought the truth he had just forgotten amidst the fog.


    He remembered the name Mo Hua once again.


    And once again, he saw Mo Hua¡¯s smiling face.


    His cognition of Mo Hua once again became clear.


    "Qi Refinement, seventh level, Foundation Establishment Divine Sense..."


    Before he could react, his memory stuttered, and he lost it again.


    "Sun Yi¡¯s" gaze turned sharp.


    To have hidden this child so deeply...


    My fellow disciple, what exactly are you nning to do?


    He tried to think again, to remember.


    "Qi Refinement, seventh level, Foundation Establishment Divine Sense..."


    But unexpectedly, at this point, his memory was wiped clean.


    With every wipe, the memories dimmed; with each dim, more blurriness ensued.


    After countless times, all that remained were the vague concepts of "Qi Refinement, seventh level, Foundation..."


    "Qi Refinement, seventh level, not yet Foundation Establishment..."


    "Sun Yi" nodded to himself.


    Then it dawned on him; wasn¡¯t that stating the obvious?


    Qi Refinement, seventh level, naturally hadn¡¯t reached Foundation Establishment yet.


    But when he tried to ponder further, his thoughts grew hazy, unable to think of anything else.


    "Is he just a filler disciple?"


    Sun Yi muttered to himself.


    He decided not to bother anymore, only remembering Mr. Zhuang, Old Kui, and the Bai siblings, and then nodded to himself.


    Sun Yi took off his outer clothes and wiped away the blood on his face and body.


    Then, he tore off the old and dirty Taoist Robe from the already-dead Sun Ji and put it on himself.


    "Now it fits.")


    Sun Ji was tall and thin, while Sun Yi had an average build and was slightly plump.


    The Taoist Robe fit him just right.


    "Sun Yi" pushed open the door again, the sky was dimming, and he walked out alone.


    The disciples of the Sun Family were taken aback when they saw him.


    For he was wearing an old Taoist Robe, which looked very peculiar.


    Some disciples greeted Sun Yi respectfully, but he ignored them as if he had neither seen nor heard them, continuing to walk out with uneven steps.


    Sun Yi left the Sun Family¡¯s gate.


    Then he walked down the main road of Thousand Families Town, not looking back as he headed into the distance, disappearing at the end of the vast mountains.


    This was thest time the disciples of the Sun Family saw their Family Head.


    The Spirit Farmers of East Mountain Vige also gossiped that the Family Head of the Sun Family, Sun Yi, wearing the robe of a dead man, limping away as if his soul had been hooked by something.


    Most people spected that Sun Yi had vited the ancestral teachings, and the Old Ancestor of the Sun Family had taken him to the underworld for punishment.


    After that, Sun Yi never came back.


    Nor was he seen again.


    ...


    While "Sun Yi" was deducing Mo Hua¡¯s identity, Mr. Zhuang in the carriage also opened his eyes.


    "Master, would you like some tea?" Mo Hua asked with a crisp voice.


    Mr. Zhuang liked to nap, and after waking, he liked to drink some tea.


    The preferences of the master were well remembered by Mo Hua.


    Mr. Zhuang nodded slightly.


    Mo Hua then poured him a cup of tea.


    Mr. Zhuang seemed somewhat weary; after drinking the tea from Mo Hua, he felt a bit reinvigorated and then asked:


    "Mo Hua, how does a person die?"


    It wasn¡¯t just Mo Hua who was startled.


    Even Bai Zisheng and Bai Zixi both looked puzzled.


    They didn¡¯t know why Mr. Zhuang would suddenly ask such a question.


    "Uh... If you¡¯re killed, you die?"


    Mo Hua said quietly.


    "You can die from hunger, from old age as well..." Bai Zisheng also said.


    ```


    "What is the bottom line, then?"


    Mo Hua recalled what Mr. Zhuang had said about a cultivator¡¯s Spiritual Power, Blood Qi, and Divine Sense and tried to express:


    "A cultivator will die if the physical body exhausts, the Qi Sea shatters, or the Divine Sense perishes..."


    "So, a cultivator¡¯s death ultimately rtes to these three aspects?"


    Mr. Zhuang nodded slightly.


    "If someone wants to kill you, they will target one of these three, either wrecking your physical body, shattering your Qi Sea, or destroying your Divine Sense."


    Mo Hua felt a chill in his heart, "Master, is someone trying to kill me?"


    Mr. Zhuang shook his head, "It¡¯s better to be safe than sorry."


    "Oh." Mo Hua nodded, pondered for a moment, then asked doubtfully:


    "Master, I understand how one can kill through the physical body and Qi Sea, as ordinary Tao Cultivation Martial Arts and spells damage the physical body, corrode the meridians, and ruin the Qi Sea, but killing through Divine Sense... How does that work?"


    "There are many methods," Mr. Zhuang said.


    He looked at Mo Hua, then at Bai Zisheng and Bai Zixi, and patiently exined:


    "One type is Divine Sense spells, which form spells with Divine Sense, harming the Divine Sense of others."


    "Such spells are exceedingly rare; do not learn or use them casually, as prolonged use can also damage your own Divine Sense."


    "Moreover, these spells are ancient secrets, with requirements for innate talent, and are generally beyond reach."


    "The second type is Divine Sense parasitism, where one fragments their Divine Sense and inhabits the body of another cultivator."


    "This is a technique of the Demon Path; you should neither learn nor use it."


    "The third type is Divine Sense contamination, using ancient sinister Divine Thoughts, sealed since ancient times, to contaminate the Divine Sense of others, leading them to moral decay, derangement of Divine Sense, and even the copse of the Sea of Consciousness, bing something neither human nor ghost..."


    "This amounts to killing by proxy. But by contaminating others, you also taint yourself."


    "If others¡¯ Divine Sense is tainted, yours will not remain clean; you would just be unaware of it."


    "Therefore, it¡¯s best not to use this method either."


    "There are other ways to kill with Divine Sense, but they are mostly sinister and unorthodox, and I do not know them in detail."


    After Mr. Zhuang finished speaking, he looked at the three disciples and cautioned:


    "I tell you this so that you may be on your guard."


    "The means to harm the physical body and Spiritual Power are mostly visible,"


    "But the dangers of Divine Sense are often invisible."


    "In this world, there exists many unseen and indescribable terrors, it¡¯s just that a cultivator¡¯s Divine Sense is too weak to perceive them."


    "Hence, you must be extremely cautious with matters rted to Divine Sense."


    "Do not pry into people or things that should not be pried into."


    "When encountering someone strange, do not speak to them, do not entangle with them, and especially do not look into their eyes..."


    All three disciples looked serious and nodded.


    After a moment of thought, Mo Hua softly said:


    "Master, if someone¡¯s Divine Sense has parasitized you, is there a way to kill the intruding Divine Sense?"


    Mo Hua thought back to the little demon in the Contemtion Map.


    It jumped into Mo Hua¡¯s Sea of Consciousness, attempting to usurp his ce and use Mo Hua¡¯s Sea of Consciousness as its breeding ground.


    Although Mo Hua suppressed the little demon with the Taoist Stele after much trouble and eventually "consumed" it,


    he was somewhat bewildered and ignorant of the ins and outs.


    The Taoist Stele was useful, but he couldn¡¯t rely on it too much.


    If the Taoist Stele were ever to malfunction, and he encountered another parasitic demon as before, it would be very dangerous.


    Therefore, Mo Hua wanted to know if there were any other methods that could handle the parasitic Divine Thought without relying on the Taoist Stele.


    Formation seemed possible, but Drawing Formation was rtively slow, and one could only stay inside the Formation without stepping out, which was quite passive.


    Bai Zisheng and Bai Zixi both looked at Mo Hua with surprise and curiosity.


    Their little junior brother really had... unusual thoughts.


    Mr. Zhuang, however, was not surprised and simply nodded: "Yes."


    Mo Hua¡¯s eyes lit up, "Then..."


    ```


    ```


    "I can¡¯t teach you now."


    Mo Hua sighed, a trace of disappointment in his voice, and then he looked forward with anticipation:


    "Master, when can you teach me?"


    Mr. Zhuang¡¯s gaze held profound meaning:


    "Wait until your Divine Sense is a bit stronger, and I will teach you."


    "Stronger?"


    Mr. Zhuang nodded, "All measures to counter Divine Thought must be based on the strength of Divine Sense..."


    "As long as the Divine Sense is strong enough, the perils within it naturally cease to be dangerous."


    "With a powerful Divine Sense, a thousand evils cannot invade!"


    Mr. Zhuang dered in a solemn voice.


    With a powerful Divine Sense, a thousand evils cannot invade...


    Mo Hua murmured to himself, and then nodded full of hope:


    "Alright, Master!"


    ...


    From then on, Mo Hua practiced drawing Formations with even more diligence.


    Unable to use the Taoist Stele, he could only utilize every moment to practice the Thick Earth Formation.


    Every time the carriage stopped, he would draw Formations on the ground.


    This entire journey, rocks and soil bore the Formation Patterns he left behind.


    He even brought some soil onto the carriage to practice his drawing.


    Over and over, he practiced the level one eleventh pattern Thick Earth Formation.


    Through this, Mo Hua continually honed his Divine Sense.


    He subtly sensed a feeling of urgency.


    Mr. Zhuang never spoke without reason.


    The fact that he mentioned Divine Sense must mean he foresaw something.


    Divine Sense killing...


    That could mean someone might attempt to kill him using Divine Sense.


    And so, he had to take precautions before it was toote.


    With a powerful Divine Sense, a thousand evils cannot invade!


    Every increase in strength of the Divine Sense made him that much safer...


    Mo Hua practiced tirelessly, leading to a noticeable increase in his Divine Sense, but he was always just a little short of the twelfth pattern...


    No matter how he practiced Formation drawing, it seemed to yield little effect.


    Mo Hua felt somewhat helpless.


    Early one morning, Mo Hua got up and started his routine cultivation to greet the dawn.


    Suddenly, the Qi Sea inside him trembled slightly.


    Mo Hua was taken aback, and then he was overjoyed.


    He quickly took out a Spirit Stone, ceaselessly absorbed the Spiritual Energy, refined the Spiritual Power, circted it through his meridians, and umted Spiritual Power in the Qi Sea.


    After an unknown amount of time, the Spiritual Power solidified, and his aura grew stronger.


    Mo Hua opened his eyes and could not help but smile brightly.


    He had reached the eighth level of Qi Refinement!


    And there was more.


    After a breakthrough in realm, Divine Sense also grows.


    Althoughpared to his Foundation Establishment level Divine Sense, his realm was only at Qi Refinement, and the increase in Divine Sense from the breakthrough was not substantial.


    But these slight increases in Divine Sense bridged that small gap, pushing his Divine Sense over the threshold, sessfully reaching the twelfth pattern!


    The morning glow sshed across the mountains, casting its light upon Mo Hua.


    At this moment, Mo Hua, at fourteen years old, was at the eighth level of Qi Refinement, with a Foundation Establishment level twelve pattern Divine Sense!


    ```

 Chapter 406: 403

    Mo Hua was already fourteen years old.


    Cultivators have a long lifespan, even an ordinary Qi-refining cultivator could live for approximately one to two hundred years.


    Being in one¡¯s teens was not considered old for a cultivator.


    Bai Zisheng told Mo Hua that in somerge noble ns, any cultivator under the age of eighteen was still considered a child.


    Because members of noble ns generally had higher cultivation levels and longer lifespans, a decade or so was insignificant to them.


    However, in Tongxian City or other lower-tier immortal cities, many loose cultivators might never progress beyond the Qi-refining realm in their entire lives.


    Therefore, anyone over fifteen was regarded as a youngd.


    If one did not have ess to the right avenues in Tao cultivation and couldn¡¯t advance one¡¯s cultivation level, one had to learn a Tao cultivation skill to be self-reliant in the future.


    That¡¯s what Da¡¯hu and Dazhu had done.


    Da¡¯hu and his twopanions learned monster hunting, while Dazhu learned artifact refining.


    The purpose was to ensure they had enough to eat.


    Mo Hua had be a first-grade Formation Master, capable of supporting himself, but he still didn¡¯t look very old.


    One reason was that he was inherently weak and grew slowly, making him shorter than his peers.


    Another was that he had never practiced body refinement, which made him appear even thinner.


    People like Da¡¯hu and Dazhu were naturally big and tall and had practiced body refinement, so even though they were only three or four years older than Mo Hua, they were much taller than him.


    Mo Hua couldn¡¯t help but sigh.


    He too wished to be tall and strong.


    Unfortunately, he spent every day drawing formations, exhausting his mind and energy. He did eat quite a bit, but he didn¡¯t grow much in height¡­


    Now at fourteen, he was only a little taller than he had been at thirteen.


    His junior brother Bai Zisheng was a head taller than him, and his junior sister Bai Zixi, with her tall stature, was also half a head taller than him.


    Furthermore, with Mo Hua¡¯s delicate features and fairplexion, he resembled a porcin doll, making him appear even younger.


    "When will I grow taller?" Mo Hua pondered somewhat dejectedly.


    He nced at Bai Zisheng sitting to his left and then at Bai Zixi to his right, silently thinking to himself:


    "I at least need to be taller than my junior sister..."


    Bai Zixi gave him a puzzled look, "What are you thinking about?"


    Mo Hua shook his head, "Nothing at all!"


    ¡­


    Besides that, Mo Hua¡¯s cultivation realm had reached the eighthyer of Qi Refinement.


    He was one step closer to Foundation Establishment.


    The advancement in his cultivation realm had made his body a bit stronger.


    But since he wasn¡¯t a body cultivator, this slight improvement was insignificant, like a mosquito¡¯s leg.


    His spiritual power had also increased.


    But his spiritual root was mediocre, and even though the cultivation technique he practiced was unique, its uniquenessy in the use of divine sense rather than spiritual power.


    So the spiritual power he cultivated was not abundant, just mediocre.


    Just marginally inferiorpared to the average cultivator.


    However,pared to his junior brother and sister or the descendants of other familial ns and sects, he was probably far behind.


    He remembered Mr. Zhuang saying that noble ns and sects relied on inheritance theories of spiritual roots, married generationally among each other, and thus birthed descendants with exceptional spiritual roots.


    The disciples from therge ns and great sects often had superior spiritual roots.


    In contrast, Mo Hua¡¯s mediocre spiritual root, which was on the lower end, truly wasn¡¯t impressive.


    But if it wasn¡¯t impressive, so be it.


    After all, he didn¡¯t rely on it to make a living.


    Mo Hua was a Formation Master, who should establish himself with formations as his foundation.


    Mr. Zhuang had also shown him a way, instructing him to "Prove the Dao with Divine Sense."


    Moreover, as a cultivator¡¯s spiritual root was innate and unchangeable, there was no point in fretting over it.


    After reaching the eighthyer of Qi Refinement, Mo Hua¡¯s spells had also strengthened.


    Firstly, his Concealment Technique.


    Now, cultivators in the initial stage of Foundation Establishment could hardly see through Mo Hua¡¯s Concealment Technique.


    The effectiveness of the Water Prison Technique had increased as well.


    It was cast faster, entrapped adversaries more urately, and the duration of the constraint had been extended by a moment.


    Although it was just a moment, in life-or-death struggles, this brief time could make the difference between survival and demise.


    The power of the Fireball Technique had also intensified.


    Mo Hua had specifically tested it a few times.


    The color of the fireball had deepened slightly, and amidst the dark red was a hint of dazzling beauty, teeming with explosive spiritual power.


    It was unassuming yet resplendent, with danger lurking within its brilliance.


    Mo Hua couldn¡¯t help but wonder.


    If he continued to cultivate the Fireball Technique to its pinnacle, what would the effect be, and how strong could the power be?


    Mo Hua tried to imagine, but he couldn¡¯t conceive of it.


    The effects of the spells beyond the Foundation Establishment Realm were beyond hisprehension.


    When he had time, he would ask Old Kui.


    Old Kui should know.


    After all, his Fireball Technique was taught by Old Kui, as were the techniques for using spells.


    Then came the matter of divine sense.


    The divine sense with twelve patterns in Foundation Establishment was indeed much stronger than before.


    His divine sense was more acute, his calctions faster, and his perception of the surrounding spiritual power more distinct.


    Previously, drawing the Thick Earth Formation with eleven patterns was adept yet somewhat strenuous.


    Now, when drawing the same formation, it felt much easier.


    The fact that he now had a twelve-pattern divine sense...


    Mo Hua thought for a moment and then went to find Mr. Zhuang:


    "Master, could you teach me how to use the ying Divine Thought method?"


    He remembered Mr. Zhuang saying before that once his divine sense grew stronger, he would teach him how to deal with parasitic divine sense.


    How to oppose, or even destroy, divine sense or divine thoughts¡ªor malicious intentions from others, when they invaded the Sea of Consciousness, whether they came from humans or non-humans.


    Now that his divine sense had reached twelve patterns, it should be considered strong.


    Mr. Zhuang calcted with his fingers and said:


    "There¡¯s still plenty of time, no rush, wait until your divine sense grows stronger."


    "It needs to be stronger..." Mo Hua muttered quietly.


    "Haste makes waste," Mr. Zhuang spoke gently.


    "Yes," Mo Hua nodded.


    He continued to ask:

 Chapter 407: Chapter 403: Ultimate Formation (Only one update today)_2

    "Master, I''ve already reached twelve patterns, and I''m already tired of drawing the eleven-pattern Thick Earth Formation. Should I look for a twelve-pattern Ultimate Formation next?"


    "Yes," Mr. Zhuang nodded slightly, "Your current Divine Sense is such that drawing ordinary Formations can no longer refine it in the slightest..."


    Qi Refinement Eighth Level, Foundation Establishment Twelve Pattern Divine Sense.


    This level of Divine Sense, like the Ultimate Formation, was seriously "off the charts"...


    It was not something that could be improved by ordinary means.


    Moreover, there were no Cultivation Techniques for cultivating Divine Sense in the Cultivation World.


    Divine Sense was ethereal, intangible, and with each Cultivator distinct, the differences were substantial.


    To enhance Divine Sense was extremely difficult to begin with.


    The Contemtion Map was a trick, more like borrowing someone else''s Divine Sense, and it was somewhat dangerous, so it was best not to use it.


    Mo Hua nodded, then remembered another question:


    "Master, for a higher-level Formation Master learning these lower-level Ultimate Formations, would it be a bit simpler?"


    He had always been curious.


    The requirement of Divine Sense for Ultimate Formations was high.


    But this threshold was with respect to the same level of Cultivation.


    If it were a higher-level Formation Master with strong enough Divine Sense, then learning some lower-level Ultimate Formations should be much easier.


    But why, ording to Mr. Zhuang, were there so few Masters who knew even a first-grade Ultimate Formation?


    Mr. Zhuang said, "It would be somewhat easier, but not by much."


    Mo Hua asked in confusion, "Why is that?"


    A high-level Formation Master should have very strong Divine Sense...


    "Divine Sense is the foundation of a Formation Master, the very essence," Mr. Zhuang slowly exined, "but having Divine Sense doesn''t mean one can be a Formation Master, or that one can definitely learn Formations."


    "Having Divine Sense only gives you the qualification to learn Formations. To master them, you need to study, to think, to practice, to understand."


    "It requires perseverance, lots of time, energy, and focus."


    "Not all Cultivators are willing to do this, and not all can manage to do it."


    "Even if it''s just a small matter, maintaining it is very difficult."


    "Let alone something as abstruse and obscure as Formation principles; even many high-level Formation Masters struggle to persevereter on."


    "Ultimate Formations are as such, with special Pattern techniques, hard to learn, hard to draw."


    "Many Formation Masters have sufficient Divine Sense but might not be willing to practice, and naturally, they won''t be able to learn."


    Mr. Zhuang sighed faintly.


    "This is the first point: even with Divine Sense, without practice, naturally you can''t learn."


    "It''s like some people who, despite having the talent, are unwilling to make the effort and end up aplishing nothing, squandering their potential."


    Mr. Zhuang paused a moment, then continued:


    "The second point is, even if you practice, you may still not learn it."


    "The way of Formations is based on Divine Sense. Only with Divine Sense can you practice, and only when sufficiently proficient can you start to understand."


    "Ordinary Formations, through diligent practice, you can learn the Formation Patterns, which don''t require much understanding."


    "But Ultimate Formations are different. Any Ultimate Formation, exceeding the Formation Method ssification, inevitably has its specialties and invariably contains unique Formation principles..."


    Mr. Zhuang looked at Mo Hua, saying gently:


    "You should have some experience with this."


    Mo Hua nodded his head.


    The two Ultimate Formations he learned, one was the Reversed Spirit Formation.


    A first-grade ten-pattern, containing the power of Spirit Energy inversion, required Divine Sense Calction to bring out its effects.


    The other was the Thick Earth Formation.


    A first-grade eleven-pattern, embodying the power of Spirit Energy generation, required an understanding of Earth Dao Meaning to truly master.


    Both types of Ultimate Formations required more than just learning the Patterns.


    They also necessitated a deeper recognition of Spirit Energy, a more profound use of Divine Sense, as well as a clearer understanding of Taoist Meaning.


    If Mr. Zhuang had not provided guidance,


    Or if one didn''t have a Taoist Stele,


    It was doubtful that one could learn and truly apply them.


    Mr. Zhuang continued, "Thus, many high-level Formation Masters, despite having enough Divine Sense and sufficient practice, because theyck that bit of understanding, often can''t find the way, fail to have that moment of sudden insight, and ultimately still can''t learn Ultimate Formations."


    "That bit of understanding is like the finishing touch."


    "Without that bit of rity, the whole Formation is just a shell, without any charm or spirit."


    Mo Hua had a sudden realization, "Just like when I draw the Thick Earth Formation, if I can''t perceive the Daoist Meaning, simply drawing it over and over again is futile."


    Mr. Zhuang nodded, "Exactly."


    Mo Hua was puzzled again, "But once they''re at a high level, and are high-level Formation Masters, could they really fail toprehend?"


    "The two are rted, but they''re actually two separate matters," Mr. Zhuang exined. "Some Cultivators have profound Cultivation but have only mastered the use of powerful Spiritual Power, and their understanding of Spirit Energy and the Great Dao is actually very superficial."


    "They can wield Spiritual Power to cast devastating Spells, dominating battles, but if you ask them to perceive the subtle changes in Spirit Energy to draw a first-grade Ultimate Formation, that would be difficult for them."


    "Cultivators cultivate by absorbing Spiritual Energy and umting Spiritual Power, casting Taoist Skills, thereby wielding outward power."


    "For general Cultivators, that is enough."


    "But for Formation Masters, they not only have to control external power but also understand the underlying principles. Merely knowing how to manipte Spiritual Power forbat is far from sufficient."


    To control the power, to understand the principles...


    Mo Hua seemed to grasp the concept and nodded earnestly.


    Seeing that Mo Hua understood, Mr. Zhuang felt slightly relieved and then said:


    "These are the issues on the level of understanding Formations. Since Ultimate Formations contain special Formation principles, even high-level Formation Masters might not necessarily learn low-level Ultimate Formations."


    "Are there other reasons?" Mo Hua couldn''t help but ask.


    Mr. Zhuang nodded, "The other reasons are moreplicated..."

 Chapter 408: Chapter 403: Ultimate Formation (Only one update today)_3

    Mr. Zhuang sighed softly:


    "First is the issue of time."


    "Mastering Ultimate Formations requires time, and a Formation Master''s time is very precious."


    "If you spend your time mastering low-grade Ultimate Formations, how will you learn high-grade Formations?"


    "Formation Study is vast and profound, no Formation Master can be so adept that they have fully grasped the Formations of their current grade, and then go on to learn other things."


    "If there is one, that Formation Master must be substandard."


    "Because the more ignorant one is, the more they think they know everything. The more you know, the more you realize how little you actually know."


    "The same goes for Formations."


    "The deeper the understanding of a Formation Master, the more they know about the profundity of Formations and the infiniteness of the Great Dao."


    "High-grade Formations are difficult, and naturally, high-grade Ultimate Formations are even more difficult, while low-grade Ultimate Formations are also not simple..."


    "They don''t have the time to cover both."


    Mo Hua couldn''t help but nod his head.


    He then suddenly realized that he had a lot of time.


    Because he practiced Formations on the Taoist Stele at night, which was equivalent to not needing to sleep.


    This gave him twice the timepared to other Formation Masters.


    And with Divine Sense on the Taoist Stele that could be rewound, his Divine Sense was always replenished.


    By this calction, he actually had several times more time to learn Formations than other Formation Masters.


    Other Formation Masters had limited time and couldn''t manage both.


    Then, did he not need to choose, could he have them all?


    Mo Hua blinked, feeling a tiny bit of guilty pleasure, and a little embarrassed.


    As if he was cheating.


    Seeing Mo Hua''s eyes blinking, Mr. Zhuang knew he was having some crafty thoughts and couldn''t help but smile faintly, but he did not probe further and continued:


    "Besides that, low-grade Ultimate Formations are somewhat superfluous for high-grade Formation Masters."


    "Because of the lower grade, the effects of the Formation are greatly diminished."


    "It''s time-consuming andbor-intensive to learn, and it''s not very useful."


    "And the most troublesome aspect is that some Ultimate Formations themselves are inherited in grades, following a continuous lineage."


    Mr. Zhuang said solemnly.


    "A continuous lineage?"


    Mo Hua frowned, "If the grades are broken, can''t they be learned?"


    Mr. Zhuang nodded and slowly exined:


    "Ordinary Formations don''t fuss over these things."


    "For example, if you don''t know a First Grade Melting Fire Formation, it doesn''t matter; you can start learning from Second Grade."


    "These Formations are rted, but they are also rtively independent of each other; there is no need to follow a fixed sequence."


    "But Ultimate Formations are different."


    "Many Ultimate Formations are linked grade by grade in a continuous chain."


    "You must start from First Grade and then learn Second Grade, followed by Third Grade, progressing from the simpler to the moreplex."


    "And Ultimate Formations themselves are very rare, it''s difficult to have aplete session."


    "It''s very possible that the session of a full set of Ultimate Formations is scattered across the state boundaries of the Nine State, in different forces in different ces."


    "First Grade in Li State, Second Grade in Kun State, Third Grade is missing, Fourth Grade in Qian State, and for the grades above Fifth, there are not even rumors..."


    "Without the First Grade, you can''t learn the Second Grade, and likewise, even if you have the Formation Diagrams for the subsequent Third and Fourth Grade Ultimate Formations, if the grades are broken, you fundamentally can''t learn them..."


    Mo Hua''s mouth fell open.


    No wonder they are called "Ultimate" Formations...


    Difficult to learn by their very nature, they require progressive grades, linked in session; one mishap could result in the discontinuation of the lineage...


    Mr. Zhuang nced at Mo Hua again and sighed:


    "That''s why during the Qi Refinement Realm, you should learn as many Ultimate Formations as you can, as many as possible, because most Ultimate Formations are based on the First Grade Ultimate Formations."


    "Alright, Master!"


    Mo Hua agreed and then expressed some concern, "But what aboutter on..."


    Mr. Zhuang stroked his head gently and said calmly:


    "Later on, you will have to learn how to find them yourself."


    Mo Hua was taken aback, then somewhat understood.


    Why Mr. Zhuang brought him out and let him find Formations on his own.


    It was to guide him to be proficient in Divine Sense Calction.


    So that in the future, relying on his own abilities, he could also find the Ultimate Formations hidden in various ces of the Nine State.


    Mr. Zhuang sighed slightly, "For the reasons mentioned above, there are very few Formation Masters in this world who can truly master Ultimate Formations."


    "But you are different; your Cultivation Technique is special, you must master Ultimate Formations, and you must be exceptionally proficient."


    "The more Ultimate Formations you learn, the better; the harder they are, the better."


    "The more you learn, the deeper your understanding of Formations, the stronger your Divine Sense bes, and the further you''ll be able to travel on your future path..."


    Mr. Zhuang said to Mo Hua, his tone serious and his gaze full of expectations.


    Mo Hua nodded solemnly,mitting his master''s words deeply to his heart.

 Chapter 409: Chapter 404 Minor Hidden Spirit Sect_1

    During the journey that followed, Mo Hua would asionally stick his little head out the window to gaze at the scenery of heaven and earth.


    He looked amidst the mountains, at the Immortal Cities, and within the ruins of broken temples, searching for any shadows of formations.


    If there were any signs, he would release his Divine Sense to perceive them.


    He then immersed himself in calction.


    If he deduced the trajectory of the spiritual power in the formation, he would halt the carriage and personally seek it out.


    He would inquire local cultivators, visit local Formation Masters, or ascend to solitary mountain tops to gaze upon an ancient stele towering above...


    In this way, with stops and starts, two months passed.


    Mo Hua indeed found some special formations, even two ultimate formations.


    But one was iplete, and the other had only ten stripes, which were simple ones at that, containing rather elementary Taoist meanings.


    Even without the aid of the Taoist Stele, Mo Hua learned it in a few days.


    Afterward, there was no shadow of any ultimate formations to be found.


    There were none with the First Rank Thirteen Stripes, not to mention formations with the First Rank Eleven or Twelve Stripes.


    Mo Hua sighed.


    The Taoist Stele in his Sea of Consciousness had "gone on strike" and not yet recovered, and every day he practiced the formations far fewer times.


    He could only rely on drawing the Thick Earth Formation to enhance his understanding of formations and hone his Divine Sense.


    But his Divine Sense was already at twelve stripes.


    The eleven-striped Thick Earth Formation was too easy for him to draw; it no longer did much to hone his Divine Sense.


    These days, his Divine Sense had grown exceedingly slowly.


    He was far from reaching the thirteen-striped Divine Sense.


    By contrast, his cultivation progress was much faster.


    It was quite possible that by the time he reached the peak of the Qi Refining Ninth Level, his Divine Sense would still be stuck at twelve stripes, not reaching thirteen stripes, let alone the mid-phase of Foundation Establishment Divine Sense.


    Establishing the Foundation with a twelve-striped Divine Sense...


    Mo Hua sighed again, this was much worse than expected.


    It seemed he needed to think of a solution...


    After a brief contemtion, Mo Hua went to find Mr. Zhuang and asked,


    "Master, are the twelve-striped formations really that scarce?"


    Mr. Zhuang leisurely sipped his tea and said,


    "Every ultimate formation is rare. Whether or not you encounter one depends partly on fate and partly on insight."


    "Without the right fate, you won''te across one; without the insight, even if you do, you won''t recognize it."


    "Your encounter with the Thick Earth Formation shows you are deeply fated. It''s not possible to find an ultimate formation in every ce you visit."


    "Seeking formations requires a long time and patience."


    Mo Hua nodded, then with a furrowed brow, he sighed and said,


    "But at this rate, by the time I establish my foundation, my Divine Sense will only be at twelve stripes..."


    Mr. Zhuang tapped Mo Hua''s forehead with a smile and said,


    "Just speak directly, don''t beat around the bush with your master."


    Mo Hua chuckled, "I have heard of a twelve-striped formation before."


    Mr. Zhuang nodded slightly, "Let''s hear it."


    "Master, do you remember Instructor Yan?" Mo Hua said.


    Mr. Zhuang''s eyes flickered, "The Spirit Pivot Formation Chart?"


    Mo Hua was surprised, "Master, you knew about it?"


    Mr. Zhuang, seeing Mo Hua''s shocked expression, revealed a hint of amusement in his eyes:


    "I have met Instructor Yan once. It was because of that formation that I saw him in a different light."


    Mo Hua pondered and gradually understood.


    Mr. Zhuang, profound and unfathomable, lived reclusively in the mountains, concealing his traces. Ordinary cultivators couldn''t possibly meet him.


    In Tongxian City, aside from himself, no one had seen Mr. Zhuang.


    Even Mo Hua''s parents, Mo Shan and Liu Ruhua, only knew Mr. Zhuang''s name but had never met him, much less knew what he looked like.


    But Instructor Yan was different.


    Mo Hua always thought that Instructor Yan''s mastery of formations was extraordinary.


    But that was because he was once a disciple of Tongxian Gate, had received guidance in formations from Instructor Yan and felt grateful in his heart.


    In truth, Instructor Yan was just a Qi Refining cultivator, not even a First Rank Formation Master.


    Such mastery of formations was considered profound in a small Immortal City like Tongxian City.


    But in Mr. Zhuang''s eyes, it was probably negligible.


    Based solely on formation expertise, it was unlikely that Instructor Yan could have be acquainted with Mr. Zhuang.


    And it was even less likely that he rmended him as a named disciple to Mr. Zhuang.


    Now, it seemed Mr. Zhuang knew about the ultimate formation causality that Instructor Yan carried, which was why he regarded him differently.


    And it was due to this fortunate coincidence that Mo Hua became a disciple of Mr. Zhuang.


    Unable to help himself, Mo Hua asked, "Master, is the Spiritual Pivot Formation really that powerful?"


    Mr. Zhuang nodded,


    "Every ultimate formation has its unique, extraordinary effects, inheriting somews of spiritual power that are unusual and close to the Tao."


    "The Reversed Spirit Formation is like that, the Thick Earth Formation is like that, the Spiritual Pivot Formation is equally so."


    "The Reversed Spirit Formation signifies annihtion, the Thick Earth Formation signifies birth, whereas the focus of the Spiritual Pivot Formation lies in the word ''pivot''."


    "Those who understand the Spiritual Pivot are the central hub of spiritual power, involving the essential structure of spiritual power..."


    Mr. Zhuang wanted to say more but suddenly stopped.


    Mo Hua, still eager to hear more, promptly asked,


    "Master, why have you stopped speaking?"


    Mr. Zhuang smiled, "The rest will be for you toprehend on your own if you can obtain this Formation Diagram. If you can''t obtain it, then speaking would be in vain."


    Mo Hua grumbled inwardly, "Master is being secretive again..."


    Having finished speaking, he was startled, and upon looking up, he indeed saw Mr. Zhuang looking at him with a smile that wasn''t quite a smile.


    Mo Hua gave an awkwardugh.


    It was over, he had grumbled about his master, and again he had found out.


    Mr. Zhuang shook his head with an indulgent look but said nothing.


    Mo Hua then asked, "Master, does this Spiritual Pivot Formation Chart have a history? And what is the heritage of Instructor Yan''s sect?"


    Mr. Zhuang pondered for a moment before slowly saying,


    "Instructor Yan''s sect is called the Minor Hidden Spirit Sect."


    "The origins of the Minor Hidden Spirit Sect lie with the Formation Sect that had declined a thousand years ago, the Great Hidden Spirit Sect."


    "A thousand years ago, the Great Hidden Spirit Sect was destroyed, and the sect disciples scattered, their teachings disseminated across thend."


    "They did not wish for the sect''s name to be lost, yet dared not arrogate the title ''Great Hidden Spirit,'' thus they changed one word, calling it the ''Minor Hidden Spirit Sect.''"


    Mr. Zhuang looked at Mo Hua, then added,


    "Apart from the ''Minor Hidden Spirit Sect,'' other sects that appear dpidated with ''Hidden Spirit'' in their names, like Little Hidden Spirit Mountain, Hidden Spirit Gate, Hidden Spirit Valley, and so on, could all be associated with the ''Great Hidden Spirit Sect.''"


    "If by chance you encounter them, it might be worthwhile to pay a visit, to form ties, and see if there are any lingering teachings."


    Mo Hua nodded,mitting the words ''Hidden Spirit'' to memory.


    Mr. Zhuang sighed softly before continuing,


    "The initial reason I was willing to meet Instructor Yan was actually to have a look at the Hidden Spirit Sect''s Spiritual Pivot Formation Chart."


    "Unfortunately, the Minor Hidden Spirit Sect fell into ruin, and the Formation was stolen and lost."


    "Although I did not see the Formation Chart, Instructor Yan is upright in nature, and in dissemination of teachings, he does not withhold secrets, very much in the spirit of the Formation Masters of the old Great Hidden Spirit Sect."


    "I took a liking to him, and that is why I agreed to allow him to visit should he need to..."


    After Mr. Zhuang finished speaking, he silently reflected while gazing at the clear-eyed Mo Hua:


    "Who knew that upon his next visit, he would bring me a disciple with astonishing talent and cleverness..."


    Mo Hua, unaware of Mr. Zhuang''s thoughts, knitted his brows in thought before asking,


    "Was there a specific incident that led to the downfall of the Minor Hidden Spirit Sect?"


    Mr. Zhuang said, "Since you know of the Spiritual Pivot Formation Chart, you should have also heard about the destruction of the Minor Hidden Spirit Sect."


    "Hmm," Mo Hua nodded, "It is said there was a traitor who killed his master and ancestors and stole the Formation Diagram."


    Mo Hua felt somewhat angry.


    Instructor Yan was kind, diligent in his duties, earnest in teaching, responsible, a good instructor.


    His master, therefore, must have also been a good Formation Master and a good master who valued the transmission of formations.


    That such people were killed by a disciple with the heart of a wolf and the lungs of a dog.


    And that disciple even stole the formation chart that protected the sect, causing a decent sect to fall apart and disperse...


    Mr. Zhuangmented, "Human nature is greedy, forgetting righteousness at the sight of benefit. This world has many cultivators like that..."


    "Don''t assume that all cultivators are like those in Tongxian City, where the customs are simple and loose cultivators help one another."


    "Among cultivators, there are good people, bad people, and those who vacite between kindness and malice when faced with choices of interest."


    "The path of Tao cultivation is unpredictable, human hearts treacherous and inscrutable."


    "You must guard not only against wicked people, but also against good people who may turn wicked in the face of temptation..."


    Mr. Zhuang patiently continued his earnest instruction.


    Mo Hua nodded vigorously as he listened,


    "Master, I understand. I will be good to those who are good to me; and I will not be good to those who are not good to me."


    Hearing his somewhat childish words, Mr. Zhuang couldn''t help butugh, then asked,


    "What if, those who are good to you are bad people, and those who are bad to you are good people?"


    "As long as I don''t do bad things, then those who are bad to me are naturally bad people, and those who are good to me are naturally good people."


    Mo Hua dered with a clear voice.


    Mr. Zhuang nodded with a smile,


    "Indeed, that''s the principle."


    Mo Hua also smiled.


    Mr. Zhuang then continued, "Since you''ve brought up this matter, do you have any leads on it?"


    Mo Hua nodded, "Before departing, I went to find Manager Mo..."


    "He too is from the Minor Hidden Spirit Sect, considered a junior brother to Instructor Yan."


    "He told me, Instructor Yan has gone to the Minor Wilderness State Boundary, South Yue City, presumably to find that traitorous disciple of the sect."


    "And in the hands of that traitor supposedly lies the Hidden Spirit Sect''s secret transmission, a first-grade twelve-patterned, Spiritual Pivot Formation Chart!"

 Chapter 410: Chapter 405 Journey_1

    Minor Wilderness State Boundary, South Yue City, Instructor Yan, traitor, Spiritual Pivot Formation¡­


    Mo Hua briefly organized his thoughts and then nced again at Mr. Zhuang, asking softly,


    "Master, is South Yue City on our way?"


    He had been wanting to ask this before.


    Instructor Yan had the kindness of enlightening him and providing him with opportunities.


    To repay kindness with great generosity is only proper.


    Mo Hua wanted to find Instructor Yan to see if there was anything he could help with.


    He also had a bit of a selfish motive, wanting to see what a First-Grade Twelve Stripe Spiritual Pivot Formation was really like.


    Whether he was capable of learning it, whether he could master it, and ultimately, whether he could use it to refine his Divine Sense to reach the realm of Thirteen Stripes.


    But he didn''t know where the sect Mr. Zhuang intended to visit was located, and whether it was on the way.


    If it wasn''t on the way, he couldn''t just take the liberty to change Mr. Zhuang''s ns.


    Mr. Zhuang shook his head, "No, it''s not on our way."


    "I see¡­" Mo Hua felt a bit disappointed.


    "But we can take a detour," Mr. Zhuang added.


    Mo Hua was slightly stunned, "Won''t that dy our journey?"


    "Not at all," Mr. Zhuang said with a smile. "As long as you can learn the Formation, it won''t be a waste of time."


    Mo Hua felt warm inside.


    After Mr. Zhuang had spoken, he sighed slightly,


    "Moreover, I too want to see what is so special about the Spiritual Pivot Formation passed down by the Great Hidden Spirit Sect from those days."


    "Hmm," Mo Hua nodded.


    Now he was reassured, but at the same time, he felt a bit puzzled.


    He always had the feeling that Mr. Zhuang''s journey out into the world seemed to be for the purpose of teaching him Formation techniques¡­


    Mo Hua furrowed his brow.


    This doubt had gued him for a while.


    Along the way, Mr. Zhuang was unhurried, iming to be heading to a certain sect, yet he didn''t seem particrly urgent about it.


    Instead, he spent the journey teaching him how to perform Calction, how to derive, how to find Ultimate Formations, and how toprehend them¡­


    Moreover, even upon reaching the destinations, it was also for the purpose of having him learn Formations.


    What about himself, then?


    What exactly did his master wish to do?


    Mo Hua stealthily sneaked a nce at Mr. Zhuang.


    Mr. Zhuang''s expression was serene and detached, inscrutably profound, revealing nothing.


    "Who knows what Master is thinking about¡­" Mo Hua muttered to himself.


    If his master had any wishes,


    maybe he could help fulfill them once his own cultivation was high enough.


    It''s just that he didn''t know when that day woulde¡­


    After all, he was still but a small cultivator in the Qi-refining Realm.


    Mo Hua let out a slight sigh.


    At that moment, Mr. Zhuang was unaware of the little thoughts running through Mo Hua''s mind. Instead, he spoke to Old Kui, who was driving the carriage,


    "Take a detour, to South Yue City."


    Old Kui pulled on the reins, and Big White neighed, its hooves striking the ground as it turned its head, taking another path that led to the road towards the Minor Wilderness State Boundary¡­


    The Minor Wilderness State Boundary was also the Second-Grade Prefecture Border of Li State.


    The Heavenly Dao Formation beneath restricted the highest level of cultivation one could use to Foundation Establishment.


    Li State was ruled by the element of fire, and was filled with intense fire energy.


    Tongxian City to the north had a slightly better climate, with mountains and rivers, lush vegetation¡ªyet most of the year was quite hot, especially the spring and summer, which were particrly sweltering.


    However, the Minor Wilderness State Boundary was located to the east of Li State, in a southern position, and the climate was even drier.


    Along the way, there were grass and trees, but less in number, mostly in shades of brown and not growing densely.


    Cultivators live off the mountains and the waters.


    The few immortal cities en route mostly lived by Monster Hunting, and the nextrgest group was the Mining Cultivators.


    The so-called Mining Cultivators were those who mined for a living.


    Locally, they had other names, such as "Stone Mason," "Stone Worker," "Miner," and "Mine Laborer," among others.


    Cultivators of different regions had different customs and expressions.


    Among these Mining Cultivators, there were some who mined Spiritual Mines, but they were rare.


    The Spiritual Mines of the Minor Wilderness State Boundary were either under the control of the Taoist Court or upied by somerge ns and Sects.


    Spiritual Mines were extremely important, usually mined by practitioners from one''s own faction, rarely assigned to these external Loose Cultivators.


    What these Mining Cultivators extracted were mines containing copper and iron.


    Copper and iron from the Cultivation World were incredibly tough and required Body Refinement cultivators, expending great effort to excavate.


    The mined copper and iron were used for Artifact Refining, construction, Alchemy, and other industries.


    Even the Formation Pen used by Formation Masters and Spiritual Ink asionally contained a bit of copper or iron powder.


    The Minor Wilderness State Boundary wasn''t rich in other resources, but it had plenty of mines.


    Therefore, local Loose Cultivators lived by selling theirbor, excavating mines for sustenance.


    In the many trades of Tao Cultivation, though it was never explicitly stated, Mining Cultivators also belonged to the bottom "vile trades" and were taken up only by impoverished Loose Cultivators.


    Mining was not simple; it had its own special techniques.


    Mo Hua, on the road, only nced at them from afar, so he did not have a clear understanding.


    But in general, the Minor Wilderness State Boundary was indeed as deste as its name implied.


    Due to the destion, there were more bandits on the road.


    It wasn''t long after setting out that the carriage would be stopped by some bandits.


    These bandits didn''t spout nonsense like "This mountain was opened by me, and this tree was nted by me, to pass from here leave some toll money."


    The mountains were excavated by the Mining Cultivators, and the deste mountains had no trees to nt.


    Instead, they got straight to the point by saying things like,


    "Hand over your Spirit Stones," "Leave behind the carriage and horses," "and you can keep your lives," and such.


    In these situations, Mo Hua generally treated them differently.


    That''s because theposition of the bandits was also veryplex.


    Some were genuinely poor, their families couldn''t make ends meet, their wives and children were on the brink of starvation, and they had no choice but to cover their faces, arm themselves with knives, and rob passersby.


    Mo Hua thought that this wasn''t right, but given that they were driven by necessity, he wouldn''t me them harshly.


    And these people knew how to behave themselves.


    Although they talked tough, most could be dismissed with just a few Spirit Stones.


    Often just a moment ago, they would be shouting, "Hand over the Spirit Stones, and we''ll spare your lives!" or simr harsh threats.


    Once Mo Hua gave them a few Spirit Stones, they would be extremely polite.


    Some, probably desperate to their limits and having not earned Spirit Stones in a long time, would even kneel and kowtow non-stop, repeating:


    "Thank you, thank you, young brother!"


    These Cultivators didn''t ask for much, just a few Spirit Stones to buy some coarse grains and bran, enough to feed a family for half a month.


    They weren''t greedy; a few Spirit Stones relieved them of their burden, and they would leave.


    Watching this, Mo Hua felt both amused and a bit sad.


    Some Cultivators were justzy and fond of pleasure, intending to rob homes to make a fortune.


    After Mo Hua gave them a few Spirit Stones, they would still be unsatisfied.


    That''s when Mo Hua would stop being polite.


    With a Fireball Technique for each, he would knock them all down, letting them lie on the ground for a good "reflection."


    Suchziness always apanied the neglect of cultivation.


    Therefore, these kinds of bandits generally didn''t have high cultivation.


    Used to bullying the weak and fearing the strong, their martial arts and spells were both terribly lousy.


    None of them were a match for Mo Hua.


    Of course, there were also some "tough cookies."


    These were considered local "habitual bandits," organized but not strong, having rules but not strict.


    They simply had many people, each with a vicious and greedy nature.


    They relied on their numbers and, seeing Mo Hua as a little Cultivator, would demand an exorbitant ransom.


    After Mo Hua gave them Spirit Stones, they still thought it not enough.


    They wanted Mo Hua and hispanions to leave behind their horses and carriages.


    The more outrageous thing was, they inadvertently caught sight of Bai Zixi and blurted out:


    "The little girl stays!"


    The other few bandits also looked on with drooling faces, "This little girl looks good, probably worth a lot of Spirit Stones if sold in the city."


    "At least a few hundred..."


    "Worthless scum, she''s worth thousands!"


    Mo Hua got angry.


    How dare they target his little martial sister?


    Bai Zisheng got even angrier.


    He didn''t waste words, directly drawing his long spear, his pale golden Spiritual Power stirring as he moved like a phantom, easily prating the thighs of the bandits before him, forcing them to kneel.


    Then he sheathed his spear and started beating them with his fists.


    From drawing his spear to throwing his punches, it all happened in the blink of an eye.


    The bandits were in an uproar, which then turned into rage:


    "What an arrogant brat!"


    "Let''s get him together!"


    "Take them down!"


    "Sell them to the vers!"


    ...


    The other bandits also rushed together.


    Some circled Bai Zisheng, while others charged at Mo Hua.


    Bai Zisheng remained calm, his Spiritual Power surging, his fist strikes formidable, fighting in all directions.


    As a descendant of a noble n, at the peak of the Qi Refining Ninth Level, with supreme Martial Arts and Spells, and often sparring with Mo Hua, he had little trouble dealing with these ragtag bandits.


    Though there were many bandits, they fought each individually, without coordination or strategy, and gradually, they were defeated one by one.


    Some came at Mo Hua as well.


    Mo Hua, riding on Big White, flicked his fingers, and Fireball Techniques flew out one after another, knocking down all the bandits who approached.


    There wasn''t any bandit that a single Fireball Technique couldn''t solve.


    If it didn''t work, then another was on its way!


    Only one fish slipped through the, managing to get within ten feet of Mo Hua in the gap between Fireball Techniques.


    But before he could act, Big White kicked out and sent him flying.


    The bandit was kicked like a sandbag, smashing into the mountain wall, and then falling to the ground with his bones shattered to pieces.


    Big White nuzzled Mo Hua with its head as if to take credit.


    Mo Hua embraced Big White''s neck with a hand, smiling:


    "Today we''ll grab some extra grass to treat you!"


    Big White gave a contented "whinny" in response.


    In less than the time it takes to drink a cup of tea, the group of bandits had been utterly defeated, all lying on the ground moaning in pain.


    A few who tried to run were fixed in ce by Mo Hua''s Water Prison Technique, then caught up with by Bai Zisheng, who impaled each one with his spear.


    Bai Zisheng was still unsatisfied, "Dare to covet my sister?"


    He then beat up several leaders of the bandits once more.


    Mo Hua thought about it and decided he should exercise his muscles as well, so he drew out the Thousand Jun Stick and joined in on the beating.


    Though they weren''t beaten to death, they were nearly there.


    After the beating, Bai Zisheng, seeing their pitiful state, wondered:


    "Isn''t this a bit too excessive?"


    Mo Hua shook his head, "It''s not excessive for such scum."


    Bai Zisheng nodded, "True."


    Mo Hua raised his pinky finger, concluding:


    "Speaking on a smaller scale, this is called ''punishing evil and promoting good, acting courageously for justice''; speaking on arger scale, this is contributing to the stability of the Minor Wilderness State Boundary..."


    Bai Zisheng eximed in shock,


    "Mo Hua, you sure can ther on. With your gift of gab, if you ever enter the Taoist Court, you''re sure to do well."


    He''d beaten a group of bandits out of personal grudge, yet could spin it so righteously.


    Mo Hua wasn''t pleased, "I''m being honest. I''ve always told the truth..."


    "We''re fellow Sect members, who are you trying to fool?"


    ...


    Bai Zixi watched the two bickering with a gentle smile floating in her autumn-water-like eyes.

 Chapter 411: 406 South Yue City_1

    ```


    And so, we continued our journey, drawing formations as we went, beating up bandits, and feeding Big White. Along the way, we took in the local customs and practices.


    Several monthster, Mo Hua and hispanions finally arrived at South Yue City.


    South Yue City wasrger than Tongxian City.


    Standing on a mountain peak outside of South Yue City, Mo Hua gazed into the distance and roughly estimated that South Yue City was about twice the size of Tongxian City.


    The city walls were taller but looked somewhat shabbier.


    The formations on them weren''t particrly sophisticated either.


    Of course, that was from Mo Hua''s perspective.


    The city walls were old and weather-beaten, showing signs of cracking and discoloration.


    Before entering the city, each person had to pay an entry fee of one Spirit Stone.


    Not all Immortal Cities charged an entry fee.


    Tongxian City didn''t.


    And almost half of the cities they passed through on their way didn''t either.


    Even for those that did charge a fee, it wasn''t normally this much.


    One Spirit Stone was not a small sum for the average Loose Cultivator.


    Not to mention, the Minor Wilderness State Boundary seemed even poorer than other ces.


    Mr. Zhuang, Old Kui, plus the three young disciples¡ªa total of five people in their group.


    Mo Hua paid five Spirit Stones.


    The gate guards epted the Spirit Stones and allowed them to pass.


    They didn''t dare to trouble Mo Hua.


    That''s because he had the tall and imposing Big White standing beside him.


    A Cultivator who could afford to use such a Spirit Horse and ride in such a carriage was not someone they could afford to offend.


    Mo Hua and the others then passed through the city gates and entered South Yue City.


    Inside South Yue City, the streets were even wider.


    But the stone bricks on the ground were pitted and eroded by the wind, and there was a lot of dust. The Cultivatorsing and going mostly wore simple clothing, and their faces showed signs of hardship.


    "Master, where shall we go?"


    Mo Hua asked while sitting atop Big White.


    "Let''s find an inn to settle down first."


    "Okay."


    Mo Hua asked a few Cultivators for directions and then followed the streets, turning left and right until they arrived at a street corner.


    There was an inn at the corner. It had a weathered signboard hanging above, inscribed with the four characters "Nanyue Inn."


    Nanyue was just one character different from the city''s name, South Yue.


    This inn was neither luxurious nor crowded, but it looked neat and clean.


    Mo Hua and his group decided to stay at the Nanyue Inn.


    They checked in, and the attendant served them tea.


    Mo Hua then said to the attendant:


    "Could you feed Big White for me?"


    "Sure thing!"


    The attendant called out and then asked, "Young man, what kind of fodder would you like to use?"


    "Is there a difference between the fodders?" Mo Hua asked.


    "Yes, there''s ordinary, superior, and top-quality fodder. The prices and qualities differ, but they''re definitely worth the cost," exined the attendant with articte rity.


    After inquiring about the price and finding that even the top-quality fodder was affordable, Mo Hua generously said,


    "Feed him the best one!"


    The Minor Wilderness State Boundary was somewhat barren, and they hadn''t found much good fodder during the journey. Big White hadn''t eaten well and had gotten thinner.


    Although he still looked big and strong, Mo Hua knew that Big White had definitely lost weight.


    "You got it!"


    The attendant cheerfully went to fetch the fodder.


    Mo Hua then went over to caress Big White, "Wait for the good food, make sure you eat plenty!"


    Big White nodded his head and affectionately licked Mo Hua''s face with his tongue.


    Mo Hua smiled back.


    After making sure Big White had something nice to eat, he also went for a meal.


    The inn provided food and drink.


    Mr. Zhuang and the others had already taken their seats.


    Bai Zisheng looked at Mo Hua with a mix of envy and curiosity, asking,


    "Why is Big White so affectionate with you?"


    Mo Hua said with conviction, "Because I feed him!"


    Bai Zisheng shook his head, "That''s not it."


    It wasn''t like Big White was willing to eat from just anyone. At least, when he tried to feed him, Big White seemed to despise it a bit.


    Mo Hua asked, "Is it because the food you feed him is too bad, and that''s why Big White despises you?"


    Bai Zisheng frowned, "Isn''t it all just grass? What''s the difference?"


    "Of course, there''s a difference. Some grass tastes good, and some taste bad," replied Mo Hua.


    Bai Zisheng frowned, "I''m not a horse, how would I know which grass tastes good and which tastes bad?"


    He then looked at Mo Hua in shock, "You didn''t taste it yourself before feeding it to Big White, did you?"


    Mo Hua looked at Bai Zisheng with a touch of disdain, "I''m not you, why would I be so silly?"


    "I''m your senior brother, and you''re calling me silly?"


    "Who said a senior brother can''t be silly?"


    ...


    The two of them chatted back and forth, whispering and muttering.


    Bai Zisheng was still puzzled and couldn''t help but ask again:


    "How exactly do you know which grass tastes good and which tastes bad?"


    Mo Hua thought for a moment, then whispered:


    "I''m only telling you because you''re my senior brother¡­"


    ```


    "Mmm!" Bai Zisheng nodded repeatedly.


    Mo Hua then offered some pointers:


    "There''s a knack to pulling up grass."


    "The grass on the ground, when you look at it with your eyes, mostly looks the same color..."


    "But when you use Divine Sense, the plexion'' of each de of grass is different."


    "Some grasses are pale blue, rich in Spiritual Energy; some are tender green, indicating they are fresh; some are dark green, signifying they are somewhat old; some are red, indicating they are somewhat evil; and yet others are purple or even ck, which means they are poisonous..."


    "When feeding Big White, you need to pull up the fresh grass. Even the dark green ones can''t be too old, and of course, it would be best if you can pull up grasses containing Spiritual Energy..."


    Following that, Mo Hua gave Bai Zisheng an indifferent nce:


    "The grass you pulled up may look the same, but the aura is red and green, some even poisonous. It''s a wonder Big White doesn''t mind you..."


    Bai Zisheng''s eyes were opened to a whole new world.


    Pulling grass can actually reveal so much knowledge.


    "How do you know all this?" Bai Zisheng couldn''t help asking.


    Mo Hua looked puzzled, "How else to know? Just look with the eyes, sweep with Divine Sense, and you''ll know, right?"


    Bai Zisheng''s expression wasplicated.


    Okay then, his little junior brother had tricked him again...


    But then, his brows furrowed again.


    Is it really so?


    He seemed to have also swept with Divine Sense and had never seen the colorful aura Mo Hua described...


    Could it be that his Divine Sense was not strong enough?


    Bai Zisheng was grappling with the intricacies of pulling grass on one side.


    Meanwhile, Mo Hua was blissfully enjoying his meal on the other side.


    After being busy for half the day, he was very hungry.


    As he ate, Mo Hua suddenly remembered something and asked Mr. Zhuang:


    "Master, may I go look for Instructor Yan?"


    Mr. Zhuang took a sip of his wine, nodding, "You may."


    Having said that, he instructed, "Zisheng and Zixi, apany him."


    "Mm," Mo Hua nodded.


    Bai Zisheng and Bai Zixi both nodded and said, "Yes, Master."


    After everyone finished eating, Mr. Zhuang rested at the inn while Old Kui attended to the carriage.


    Mo Hua, together with Bai Zisheng and Bai Zixi, took a stroll in South Yue City to see if they could find Instructor Yan.


    Mo Hua started from the perspective of a Formation Master.


    Instructor Yan was a Formation Master, and if he hade to South Yue City, he would likely have interactions with other Formation Masters.


    Mo Hua asked the inn''s servant and got directions to the residences of several famous Formation Masters in South Yue City.


    Some of them were First-grade Formation Masters who had passed the assessment.


    Others were capable of Drawing Formation of a First Grade Nine Pattern Formation but had not crossed the threshold and had not been assessed, so they were considered "pseudo First-grade" Formation Masters.


    Mo Hua noted down the residences of these people and drew a line on the map of South Yue City, nning to visit them one by one.


    The threshold to be a Formation Master is high.


    Not just in terms of talent, but even the literal threshold in front of their residences is formidable.


    At least three junior cultivators like Mo Hua could not cross it.


    Despite looking exceptional, he was indeed too young and appeared too tender.


    The doorkeepers stopped them from entering, but they were still polite, simply saying:


    "The gentleman is receiving important guests and cannot be disturbed at this time."


    Mo Hua then asked, "When will he be finished receiving guests?"


    "That, well, is hard to say¡­" the doorkeeper hesitated.


    After all, there were so many lining up to see their master, and it would take more than a month to get through them all.


    Moreover, whether the master had the time to see these three junior cultivators was not certain.


    He thought that Mo Hua and the others hade to apply as disciples.


    This was amon urrence.


    The doorkeeper then tactfully said, "Three young friends, please return for now."


    Having no other option, Mo Hua took out the Heaven Shu Ring to dere his genuine identity as a "First-grade Formation Master."


    The moment Mo Hua produced the Heaven Shu Ring, he could clearly feel the doorkeeper trembling all over, and even his voice shook:


    "You, you... this..."


    He was somewhat at a loss for words, not knowing what to say.


    How could there be a First-grade Formation Master who was only about ten years old?


    The doorkeeper thought it was fake, but he didn''t dare to bet on it.


    He too was a Formation apprentice, someone learning about Formations.


    If it were fake, stopping them would be fine.


    But if by chance it was real, he would have truly offended a First-grade Formation Master, and he really would have to pack up his belongings and leave...


    Moreover, even if it was a counterfeit, to know to use a "Heaven Shu Ring" as a fake meant the identity was not ordinary; at least they were "insiders."


    The doorkeeper then respectfully said:


    "Young brother, please wait a moment, I will go and report this."


    It didn''t take the time of one cup of tea for a Formation Master, dressedvishly with half-white hair and beard, looking like the owner of the residence, toe out, smiling and saying:


    "May I know which young friend here is a First-grade Formation Master?"


    Mo Hua showed him the Heaven Shu Ring again.


    The Formation Master nced at the diminutive Mo Hua, then at the Heaven Shu Ring that was one size toorge for his thumb, then again at Mo Hua, and once more at the Heaven Shu Ring...


    He was clearly at a loss for a moment...


    After the doorkeeper told him there was a visiting First-grade Formation Master of minor age, he naturally didn''t believe it at first.


    Now, even though he saw the Heaven Shu Ring with his own eyes, he remained skeptical.


    It was only after he invited Mo Hua inside and personally saw Mo Hua effortlessly draw a First-grade Formation, and after exchanging a few words about Formation knowledge, that he was utterly convinced.


    His attitude towards Mo Hua then became exceedingly polite, even carrying a measure of respect.


    There is no seniority among schrs¡ªthe learned are orded respect.


    This little gentleman truly possessed the knowledge of a First-grade Formation Master.

 Chapter 412: Chapter 407 Old Friend_1

    Mo Hua and several others were invited into the living room, where disciples served fresh fruit and tea enveloped in spiritual energy.


    The Formation Master introduced himself:


    "My surname is Su, a first-rank Formation Master, and I have the honor to be an Elder of South Yue Sect. May I ask the young master''s name...?"


    Mo Hua replied, "My surname is Mo, also a first-rank Formation Master, but no one has invited me to be an elder yet..."


    The Formation Master smiled, "Young Master Mo speaks with quite a sense of humor."


    With exceptional talents, Mo Hua was neither arrogant nor haughty. He spoke with an innocent tone and a charming, affectionate smile. The elder thus let down his guard, leisurely sipping his tea before inquiring:


    "May I ask what brings the young master here?"


    Mo Hua then said, "Master Su..."


    "Please, no need for formalities, just call me Elder Su..."


    Elder Su hastily gestured with his hands.


    As a fellow first-rank Formation Master, he was too modest to let anyone address him as "Master."


    Mo Hua nodded and asked:


    "Elder Su, do you know of a Formation Master surnamed Yan with a half-step First Rank cultivation or perhaps already at the First Rank?"


    Elder Su was taken aback for a moment, stroking his beard as he murmured:


    "Surname Yan..."


    After pondering for a long time, he shook his head and finally said:


    "I truly do not know of anyone."


    "The city of South Yue is both big and small, especially when ites to the circle of Formation Masters. Anyone with some level of skill is bound to have crossed paths with others, more or less."


    "A Formation Master surnamed Yan... there are a few in South Yue City, but half-step First Rank or already at First Rank... I have not heard of any such person."


    Mo Hua felt somewhat disappointed and added:


    "He is from outside."


    Elder Su pondered:


    "If he''s an external Formation Master who stayed here a while and interacted with others, then I should''ve heard of him."


    "If I haven''t heard of him, it''s possible he only stayed here briefly before leaving..."


    "Of course, if this Formation Master secluded himself upon arriving here and did not mingle with other Formation Masters, then it''s normal that I haven''t heard of him..."


    Mo Hua slowly nodded his head.


    Since Instructor Yan was on a quest to find a renegade from his sect, it was usible for him to seclude himself and hide his traces after arriving here to avoid startling the quarry.


    Elder Su hesitated for a moment before asking:


    "May I ask what is the rtion between you and Mr. Yan?"


    After asking, he added with an apologetic tone, "Of course, if it''s inconvenient to disclose, please pretend I did not ask."


    "Mr. Yan is something of a predecessor and mentor to me. Since I happened to be passing by, I thought to pay him a visit,"


    Mo Hua provided just a brief exnation.


    Elder Su understood.


    Visiting one''s mentor was a natural human sentiment.


    He then expressed regret, "It''s a pity that I have never met this Formation Master and can''t be of help to you, young master."


    Mo Hua politely responded:


    "You are too kind, Elder Su. We apologize for the intrusion."


    Since he couldn''t find out any news about Instructor Yan, Mo Hua stood up to take his leave, intending to inquire with other Formation Masters.


    Elder Su paused to think, then had a disciple fetch a name card, which he handed to Mo Hua, and said:


    "This is my name card..."


    "When visiting other Formation Masters, without showing the Heaven Shu Ring, it may be difficult to gain entrance."


    "However, the Heaven Shu Ring is valuable and not only draws attention but may also invite envy, so it''s best not to reveal it lightly."


    "Having this name card will make it much more convenient."


    Mo Hua took the name card, noticing the Elder Su''s elegant and dignified signature, with golden specks on the ink and also bearing the emblem of South Yue Sect.


    It looked both precious and reputable.


    "Thank you so much, Elder Su!" Mo Hua expressed his gratitude.


    Elder Su replied with a smile, "If young master has some free time while staying in South Yue City, please feel free to visit my humble abode for tea and discussion on Formation theory."


    Mo Hua thanked him again, yet hesitated, saying:


    "Won''t I disturb your entertaining of guests?"


    Elder Su, being a Formation Master and an Elder, would surely be busy with a host of guests.


    Elder Su shook his head, "Not at all. Whenever youe, young master, you will be an honored guest."


    Mo Hua then smiled, "Thank you for your kind offer, Elder Su. I will definitely make time if I can."


    Afterward, Elder Su personally escorted Mo Hua to the door.


    Only after watching Mo Hua walk away did Elder Su stroke his beard and mutter to himself:


    "Seen a ghost I have, where does this junior Formation Master hail from? So young, surely he couldn''t have been learning Formation from the womb, and yet, that doesn''t seem right either..."


    The disciple who had been by Elder Su''s side asked softly:


    "Master, could he be an imposter?"


    "Impossible," Elder Su shook his head:


    "Formation skill doesn''t lie. If it''s genuine, it''s genuine, if not, it''s not. The moment he began Drawing Formation, I knew for certain that he must be a first-rank Formation Master!"


    The disciple felt a twinge of jealousy, "Even if he''s a first-rank Formation Master, he''s still young. Weren''t you a bit too courteous to him?"


    "What do you know?"


    Elder Su red at the disciple.


    The disciple didn''t dare say another word.


    Elder Su knitted his brows in thought for a while before slowly saying:


    "This young gentleman... I cannot see through him."


    "Not only him, but I also cannot see through the two young Cultivators apanying him, distinguished in appearance and temperament..."


    "They seem like mere Qi Refinement Cultivators, yet Divine Sense reveals nothing..."


    "I remain at Foundation Establishment, yet cannot see through Qi Refinement..."


    "This suggests that they must be wearing some kind of Spiritual Artifact to conceal their aura."


    "Such Spiritual Artifacts cannot possibly be owned by Cultivators of ordinary status and background."


    The disciple became solemn inwardly, "Could these three young Cultivators be of no small origin?"


    Elder Su nodded, then shook his head, and suddenly looking perturbed, said to the disciple:


    "Why do you care so much? Just focus on learning your Formation!"


    "If you put even half that amount of attention into Formation, you wouldn''t still be just an apprentice."


    "Of all the disciples I''ve taken, you''re the most blockheaded."


    ```


    "If it weren''t for your mother''s face, I would have told you to get lost a long time ago."


    "Look at others, already a top-grade Formation Master at barely over ten years old. Now look at you, even if you live to be a hundred, you might still not amount to much..."


    ...


    Elder Su gave the disciple a severe scolding.


    The disciple left sullenly, quickly saying:


    "I know my mistake, I will go and work on Drawing Formations right away."


    Then, he ran off hastily, though his expression did not show much panic.


    Seeing this, Elder Su sighed helplessly:


    "Back in my day, why couldn''t I control myself and avoid getting involved in such a romantic mess?"


    ...


    After leaving Elder Su''s residence, Bai Zisheng asked:


    "Shall we visit the other Formation Masters as well?"


    "Hmm," Mo Hua nodded, "Though it''s highly likely we won''t find any clues, we should still make the trip, at least to be acquainted."


    Being strangers in South Yue City, it was good for them to get to know more Cultivators.


    Moreover, these Cultivators were all Formation Masters.


    Local Formation Masters generally held prestigious positions.


    Building some rapport could be beneficial in the event of conflicts.


    Without any connections, the likelihood of resorting to physical confrontations in disputes was high.


    With connections, even if it''s just a nodding acquaintance, negotiations tended to be easier.


    This was something he had learned from Master Luo.


    Master Luo was highly sessful in Tongxian City, navigating among the Formation Masters with ease. Taking his advice was always the right decision.


    Bai Zisheng nodded.


    Afterward, several of them, holding Elder Su''s name card, visited all the influential Formation Masters of South Yue City one by one.


    They both inquired about Instructor Yan''s whereabouts and took the opportunity to socialize.


    Elder Su was a Foundation Building Cultivator, a top-grade Formation Master, and an elder of South Yue Sect, apparently even from the Inner Gate.


    His name card proved to be extremely useful.


    Mo Hua easily visited the residences of all the Formation Masters in South Yue City.


    Everyone was mostly polite and amiable.


    With the name card, Mo Hua did not need to reveal his status as a top-grade Formation Master, as it wasn''t necessary.


    Elder Su''s status was more than sufficient.


    Even if some Formation Masters were initially arrogant, after a few conversations and discussions about Formations, they became amicable.


    When Formation Masters interact with each other,munication is easier.


    Especially when discussing Formations, it quickly bes apparent who is knowledgeable based merely on a fewments.


    Mo Hua''s youth and knowledge of Formations impressed them.


    Mo Hua spent a whole day asking around and managed to make himself known.


    As the saying goes, a powerful dragon cannot suppress a local snake.


    Initially a mere "Crossing River Dragon," Mo Hua, after mixing in the social circles, had practically be a "local snake" in the Formationmunity of South Yue City.


    Walking the streets of South Yue City, Mo Hua carried himself even more upright.


    Bai Zisheng didn''t quite understand.


    He had seen with his own eyes; all Formation Masters, no matter how arrogant at first, ended up treating Mo Hua cordially in the end.


    It seemed that they were quite willing to give face to Mo Hua.


    Was this poprity simply too good to be true?


    Or was it because Mo Hua was a Formation Master?


    But Mo Hua hadn''t said that he was a top-grade Formation Master. He had only mentioned he knew "a little" about Formations...


    Bai Zisheng couldn''t grasp it.


    Mo Hua was unaware of what Bai Zisheng was thinking.


    He was still concerned about Instructor Yan''s whereabouts.


    As expected, none of the Formation Masters he inquired about knew where Instructor Yan was, some haven''t even heard of the man...


    Mo Hua couldn''t help frowning.


    Where on earth had Instructor Yan gone?


    Was he still in South Yue City at all?


    ...


    Upon returning, Mo Hua reported everything to Mr. Zhuang.


    Mr. Zhuang was not surprised, as if he had anticipated this, and simply nodded slightly.


    "Master, shall we continue our search?" Mo Hua asked.


    He didn''t want to waste Mr. Zhuang''s time.


    "Let''s continue searching," Mr. Zhuang said, "Give it a few more days."


    "All right."


    ...


    In the following days, apart from his daily cultivation routine and working on Formation Painting, Mo Hua, along with Bai Zisheng and Bai Zixi, wandered the streets and alleys of South Yue City, sightseeing while inquiring about Instructor Yan''s whereabouts.


    After five or six days, they still hadn''t turned up any leads.


    While they hadn''t found Instructor Yan, Mo Hua did bump into other acquaintances.


    One day, as Mo Hua was walking through the city, he saw a group of people in a dispute, among them a pretty female Cultivator who looked somewhat familiar.


    Mo Hua couldn''t help but take a few extra nces.


    Bai Zixi curiously watched him.


    Mo Hua blinked his eyes and suddenly remembered, his eyes lighting up as he waved and called out:


    "Sister Situ!"


    The woman was Situ Fang.


    Years ago, outside of Tongxian City at Big ck Mountain, she and Zhang Lan were apprehending Evil Cultivators when they came across Mo Hua.


    Mo Hua helped them find their way to the Evil Cultivators, and even modestly assisted them in subduing the Evil Cultivators, even going as far as to break one of their legs.


    Mo Hua remembered that Situ Fang had treated him well. Afterwards, she and Zhang Lan had even treated him to a meal at the Spiritual Meal Building.


    An entire table full of dishes!


    Situ Fang, dressed in a ck Taoist Court uniform, was startled by the call, turned around and saw a young cultivator with rosy lips and white teeth waving at her, calling her "sister" with a ringing voice.


    Situ Fang was puzzled for a moment before recognition dawned, and her mouth fell open:


    "Mo... Mo Hua?!"


    ```

 Chapter 413 Chapter 408 Disappearance_1

    Situ Fang saw Mo Hua and was full of surprise.


    After exining a few words to the arguing cultivators, she managed to get away and led Mo Hua and the others to a quiet teahouse by the road. They ordered a few cups of green tea, some dried fruits, and pastries.


    Curious, Mo Hua asked:


    "Sister Situ, are you the Supervisor for South Yue City?"


    Situ Fang being a Supervisor wasn''t surprising to Mo Hua.


    She wore the official robes of a Supervisor and her cultivation was not weak. Plus,ing from a n background, it was natural for her to hold the position of Supervisor at the local Taoist Court.


    What puzzled Mo Hua was why she would be the Supervisor of South Yue City.


    South Yue City was quite far from Tongxian City. If she was the Supervisor of South Yue City, why would she have gone all the way to Tongxian City to capture evil cultivators?


    Situ Fang sighed and said, "n training, we have to take turns serving everywhere."


    "Oh," Mo Hua understood.


    The practices of the Situ Family seemed quite good, knowing to send disciples out to various ces to serve and hone their skills.


    And it looked like this kind of training was rather exhausting.


    Even the idle Zhang Lan ended up busy as can be with one incident after another, what with the ck Mountain Stronghold and the Big Demon and all.


    "What about you?" Situ Fang also asked, "What brings you here?"


    She looked around and then asked, "Did Zhang Lane with you as well?"


    Mo Hua shook his head andughed,


    "Uncle Zhang didn''te. I''m traveling with my master, and we just happened to pass by here. I wanted to visit an elder, and it just so happened that I ran into you."


    "Master, traveling?"


    Enjoy new chapters from empire


    Situ Fang was slightly startled.


    She remembered Zhang Lan briefly mentioning that Mo Hua was good at Drawing Formations and had a mysterious and profound master.


    She then nced at Bai Zisheng and Bai Zixi.


    Both had extraordinary appearances and an otherworldly aura; they clearly looked like disciples of a remarkable person.


    Especially Bai Zixi, Situ Fang couldn''t help but take a few more nces, somewhat astounded by her beauty:


    "This is your junior sister, isn''t it? She''s truly beautiful..."


    "Mhm!" Mo Hua nodded, but inwardly thought to himself:


    "You haven''t even seen her at her prettiest..."


    Bai Zixi also smiled lightly and said, "Sister also looks very beautiful..."


    Beautiful in appearance, pleasant to listen to, nice to talk to.


    Situ Fang grinned from ear to ear.


    A momentter, she asked again:


    "What about Zhang Lan, is he still in Tongxian City?"


    "He should have returned to his n."


    "He reached the Foundation Establishment."


    "Mhm."


    Situ Fang nodded and then suddenly asked:


    "I heard that you all in Tongxian City killed a Big Demon, is that true?"


    Mo Hua quickly nodded, "Yes!"


    "The Large Formation was drawn by me, and in the end, I also used the Great Formation Dissolution to send that pig soaring to the heavens!"


    Of course, Mo Hua did not say these words out loud; they were just thoughts in his heart.


    Situ Fang eximed in admiration, "Truly... that is no small feat."


    Such an achievement, where a local cultivator constructs a Large Formation to subdue a Big Demon, was extremely rare even in the history of the Taoist Court.


    She didn''t ask for more details.


    This kind of matter, which was rted to the life and death of all the cultivators in the city, probably had nothing to do with Mo Hua, a young cultivator of about ten years old.


    Even if asked, he might not know.


    Mo Hua took a sip of tea, smacked his lips, feeling its bitterness and astringency, followed by a hint of sweetness.


    It was somewhat unpleasant yet slightly enjoyable, a strange sensation.


    He tasted each of the dried fruits and then the pastries, his eyes lighting up.


    They were delicious.


    He tasted a few more, silently guessing the methods used to make the dried fruits and pastries, wondering if he could replicate them.


    Dried fruits for Old Kui, pastries for his junior sister.


    Mo Hua ate and drank while pondering, when suddenly something urred to him. He asked Situ Fang:


    "Sister Situ, you were arguing with someone just now. What happened?"


    Situ Fang''s previously rxed mood instantly vanished, leaving her with a sense of resignation as she replied:


    "Indeed."


    "Can you tell me about it?"


    Mo Hua blinked, his eyes sparkling.


    Bai Zisheng and Bai Zixi also looked at Situ Fang, clearly curious as well.


    Situ Fang considered for a moment, then sighed and said:


    "There''s no harm in telling you..."


    "I was transferred here as the Supervisor for South Yue City''s Taoist Court six months ago."


    "Around here in South Yue City, the ns hold the mines while most loose cultivators earn their living by mining, what''smonly referred to as ''mining cultivators''."


    "Mining cultivators need to enter the mines, dig tunnels, and mine¡ªwhich is quite tough and very dangerous."


    "Inside the mines, there''s not only centuries-old Evil Qi but also other odd and sinister spirits, as well as monster beasts that burrow through the mountains."


    "If the Evil Qi invades the body, it can cause severe injuries at best, and at worst, death."


    "The mine''s monster beasts, too, are man-eaters."


    "Additionally, if the mineshafts are poorly excavated or the Formations are crudely drawn, it can easily lead to the copse of the mines."


    "Once a mineshaft copses and rocks tumble down, cultivators in the Qi Refinement Realm wouldn''t be able to make it out alive."


    "That''s why, every year in South Yue City, quite a few cultivators die within the mines..."


    "So the cultivators just now, they were arguing with you because they had rtives who died in the mines?" Mo Hua asked.


    Situ Fang nodded, "Yes, but it''s not certain. They are just missing."


    She then sighed again, "Based on past experiences, those who went missing in the mines are most likely dead."


    Mo Hua asked with confusion, "But what does this have to do with you?"


    Situ Fang helplessly said, "Their family members went missing, and they cried to the Taoist Court to file a report. The Taoist Court epted the case, but they don''t seem very willing to handle it."


    "Seeing their poverty and distress over their missing loved ones, who were washing their faces with tears day in and day out, I felt somewhatpassionate and took the initiative to take on the matter."


    "As a result, I didn''t expect..."


    Mo Hua suddenly said, "You''ve run into trouble, huh..."


    Situ Fang gave a bitter smile, "If the trouble was only from the Taoist Court''s side, it would still be okay. But these victims, they are also a big headache."


    "At first, when I helped them, they were immensely grateful to me."


    "Gradually, they started toin, ming the Taoist Court for being ineffective, wondering why it''s taken so long to find anyone."


    "Regardingpensation, they''ve also made extravagant demands."


    "The Court Leader from that side also dislikes my meddling in affairs."


    "Caught between both sides, I''m helpless and in an awkward position..."


    Deep helplessness showed on Situ Fang''s face.


    Mo Hua nodded, "Ungratefulness for kindness is often the case."


    "If you don''t help them, they will beg you to help. Once you actually help them, they will think your help is not enough and they will me you."


    Situ Fang looked at Mo Hua in surprise, "Then what do you think I should do?"


    Mo Hua thought for a moment and said:


    "If you really want to help, you should adopt an official and impartial attitude from the beginning."


    "Unbiased, so they would plead for your help and naturally have a better attitude towards you."


    "Otherwise, it will be troublesome."


    "If you get too close to them and show that you''re considering their interests, they subconsciously think that, no matter what happens, you will side with them..."


    "Consequently, they will take your kindness for granted, be even more demanding, and may even deceive you, treating you like a fool..."


    Situ Fang eximed in shock, "How do you know all this?"


    Mo Hua scratched his head, "Uncle Zhang Lan told me..."


    Situ Fang was taken aback, "Why would he tell you these things?"


    Recalling the past, Mo Hua crisply said:


    "We had a drink together. Of course, it was mainly him drinking and me eating meat, and I also had some fruit wine... He talked a lot when he was drunk and told me everything."


    "He said that in the past, even when doing good deeds, he ended up not pleasing anyone..."


    Situ Fang looked surprised upon hearing this.


    She was quite familiar with Zhang Lan.


    Zhang Lan seemed lethargic on the surface, but in fact, he was very astute and somewhat proud by nature, did not have many friends, and was also slightly at odds with his n.


    She hadn''t expected him to have such a good rtionship with this child, Mo Hua, and to share everything with him...


    Situ Fang thought for a moment and then nodded.


    Mo Hua was right.


    She had been too soft-hearted, ending up with a mess on her hands. Now, with no progress being made, she was caught in a quagmire, facing dailyints.


    With this thought in mind, Situ Fang let out a deep sigh.


    "Sister Situ, how did these mining cultivators go missing exactly?"


    Situ Fang shook her head, "We haven''t figured it out yet. There aren''t any clues in that mine, and the families of these miners are being unreasonable, stirring up trouble for the sake of it, demanding an exnation and morepensation in spirit stones, but when asked about the specifics of the case, they''re evasive, talking about their hardships..."


    Mo Hua''s gaze became focused, "There''s probably something wrong here."


    Situ Fang nodded, "I also feel something is amiss, but I can''t find any leads for the time being. Now, I''m constantly being troubled by these miners'' families, lost for what to do..."


    Mo Hua ventured, "Why not lock them up?"


    Situ Fang was taken aback, "Lock them up where?"


    "The Taoist Prison..."


    Situ Fang fell silent.


    Even Bai Zisheng and Bai Zixi were silently looking at Mo Hua with gazes akin to looking at a bad person.


    "That doesn''t seem right..." Situ Fang said delicately.


    "Just to scare them a bit..."


    Mo Hua said, "They''re taking advantage of your kindness, which is why they''re overstepping their bounds. If this continues, you won''t be able to find the missing people or solve the case, and you''ll inevitably be in a difficult position."


    "It''s not good for anyone this way..."


    "Besides, they''re definitely hiding something."


    "Lock them up for a few days, let them cool down and feel afraid, then they''ll know not to go too far. When you ask them anything again, they''ll speak honestly."


    Mo Hua paused, then, remembering what Zhang Lan had said, nodded:


    "For those who are reasonable, you can be gentler, but for those who are unreasonable, you need to establish your authority appropriately; otherwise, you will be bullied."


    "Being a goody-two-shoes doesn''t solve problems."


    After pondering for a long time, Situ Fang finally said helplessly, "I''ll give it a try."


    After a few more pleasantries about turning to her if there were any troubles, and settling the bill, Situ Fang left.


    After Situ Fang left, Mo Hua took a sip of tea and suddenly realized Bai Zisheng was staring intently at him.


    Mo Hua was taken aback, "What''s the matter?"


    Bai Zisheng said, "We should also go to the Taoist Court Official''s case."


    Mo Hua pouted, "What for?"


    Bai Zisheng hesitated for a moment, not willing to admit he just wanted to join in on the excitement.


    After thinking for a bit, he said, "Aren''t you curious? Why the mining cultivators disappeared, whether they are alive or dead?"


    "If alive, where are they trapped, and can they be rescued?"


    "If dead, how did they die? Could they have been killed by other cultivators, and why would they be killed..."


    Bai Zisheng muttered on and on.


    Upon hearing this, Mo Hua, who hadn''t been very curious before, also became somewhat intrigued...


    Mo Hua then furrowed his eyebrows.


    He also had a vague sense that there was something strange about this matter, as if it were tied toplex causality.


    He couldn''t clearly exin why he felt this way.


    But ever since he learned Divine Sense Calction, he would asionally get these premonitions.


    Perhaps Divine Sense Calction could sense the causality of certain things.


    "Could it be that my master taught me Calction all along so that I could sense causality and seek good fortune while avoiding disaster?" Mo Hua wondered to himself.

 Chapter 414 Chapter 409 Mine_1

    The disappearance of the mining cultivators was something Mo Hua wanted to understand, but he had to wait until Situ Fang had gotten a clear answer.


    In the following three days, Mo Hua still sought Instructor Yan in South Yue City every day, but still without a clue.


    Instead, it was Situ Fang who came up with some news first.


    It was in that same small teahouse, Situ Fang invited Mo Hua for tea and then said to him,


    "I went to ask the families of the missing mining cultivators what exactly happened; they wouldn''t speak and were being obstinate and unreasonable, iming that the Taoist Court and the Lu Family were in cahoots, oppressing the good people¡­"


    "The Lu Family?"


    "The mine belongs to the Lu Family."


    "Oh," Mo Hua nodded.


    Situ Fang continued, "So I detained them for a few days, and once they got scared, they finally told the truth."


    "What did they say?" Mo Hua asked curiously.


    Situ Fang sighed and said,


    "These missing mining cultivators disappeared while trying to steal from the mines¡­"


    "Steal from the Lu Family''s mine?"


    "Yes," Situ Fang nodded. "They told their families before they disappeared that they were about to strike it rich and wouldn''t have to live in hardship anymore."


    "Then, under the cover of night, they left and never returned¡­"


    Mo Hua understood, "They were afraid that if the Lu Family found out, the Lu Family wouldn''tpensate them with spirit stones, so they didn''t dare speak up, right?"


    "Yes."


    Situ Fang seemed somewhat helpless.


    It was likely that the Lu Family would not only refuse topensate with spirit stones but would also demandpensation from the families of the missing mining cultivators.


    Because stealing from the mine is a major taboo for mining cultivators.


    The ores they stole were nominally owned by the Lu Family.


    "No wonder¡­" Mo Hua nodded.


    So that''s why they were being obstinate and not telling the truth.


    Of course, part of the reason was that they saw Situ Fang had a soft heart, and they became pushy because of it.


    "Sister Situ, what do you n to do?" Mo Hua inquired.


    Situ Fang pondered and said, "I can keep quiet about the theft, but right now the most important thing is to find these missing mining cultivators, dead or alive, we need an exnation."


    Situ Fang sighed, "And if these mining cultivators really are dead, we also need to figure out a way to get somepensation from the Lu Family, otherwise, these mining cultivators'' families, without ie, won''t be able to survive."


    Mo Hua also felt some sorrow and couldn''t help asking,


    "Will the Lu Familypensate?"


    "I have asked them, and the Lu Family said that unless the bodies of these mining cultivators are found in the mine, they won''tpensate."


    Mo Hua frowned, "Has the Lu Family always done things this way before?"


    "Yes," Situ Fang nodded. "No body, nopensation in spirit stones."


    She exined further,


    "The Lu Family''s approach is certainly upassionate, but before, there indeed were mining cultivators who faked their deaths to impensation, so it''s difficult to fault them too much."


    After thinking for a moment, Mo Hua asked, "Then do these missing mining cultivators have any leads?"


    "Hmm." Situ Fang took out a map and handed it to Mo Hua.


    "When these missing mining cultivators left and which hilltop they entered the mine from, I have marked on the map."


    Situ Fang sighed again,


    "These things, their families originally didn''t want to speak of, now they''re afraid, so they finally revealed it."


    "After all, once these things are said and the Lu Family knows about it, they will have leverage."


    "These missing mining cultivators, even if they are dead, will have died in vain, their families won''t receive a penny ofpensation."


    "Then we''ll investigate secretly, without letting the Lu Family know," Mo Hua whispered.


    Situ Fang nodded, but halfway through, she suddenly realized and corrected,


    "I will investigate, not we. What are you, a child, doing getting involved in this kind of thing?"


    Mo Hua''s eyes flickered, and he smiled, saying,


    "Sister Situ, you''ve been so kind to me; I want to help you too."


    Situ Fang felt a warmth in her heart but then sensed something amiss and looked at Mo Hua skeptically,


    "Really?"


    "Really!" Mo Hua nodded earnestly.


    Still, Situ Fang refused,


    "No, this matter is a bit strange, I can''t involve you."


    Mo Hua said, "It takes three stakes to fence in a hog, three helpers to make a hero great."


    "Me, as well as my senior brother and sister, will all help you. Besides, there are formations in the mine; you may not be able to find some ces¡­"


    Situ Fang frowned, thinking to herself.


    Indeed, formations were a problem¡­


    There were indeed many formations in the mine, and without knowledge of formations, it''s very easy to miss some key ces.


    She herself knew a little bit about formations, but not much, and likely she couldn''t unravel their intricacies.


    Asking another Formation Master didn''t seem right either.


    In South Yue City, the Lu Family had the greatest influence, and they were also on good terms with other Formation Masters; no Formation Master would help her if she went to the mines.


    And although she didn''t know how good Mo Hua''s skills in formations were, Zhang Lan had praised them.


    Zhang Lan, born to a noble n, had good judgment. If he praised Mo Hua''s drawing formation skills, then Mo Hua''s abilities in formations must indeed be exceptional¡­


    Situ Fang hesitated for a long time before finally making up her mind,


    "Alright, but you must be careful, the mines are no trivial matter, and you must not be negligent at any cost."


    "Don''t worry, Sister Situ,"


    Mo Hua nodded.


    ...


    After discussing the n, two dayster.


    Situ Fang took Mo Hua, along with Bai Zisheng and Bai Zixi, to the Lu Family''s mines.


    The mining cultivators had gone missing, and the Taoist Court was conducting an inspection, so the Lu Family had no grounds to refuse, nor did they dare to.


    But the overseer in charge of the mine did not wear a weing expression.


    Thus, Situ Fang led the three of them, apanied by a Lu Family cultivator, into the mine.


    This was Mo Hua''s first time inside a mine.


    On the way there, he had only looked on from a distance, hearing the constant ng and tter, a noisy and busy scene.


    Only upon seeing it up close did he understand the hardship of the mining cultivators.


    Experience tales with empire


    In the Minor Wilderness State Boundary, the weather was scorching hot, heating the rocks until they were searing.


    The miners, their skin darkened by the sun, were bare-armed, bent at the waist, their backs showingsh marks, as they mined the ore under the foreman''s supervision, to the best of their abilities.


    The mine produced blue iron ore.


    This type of iron ore was cheap and hard, requiring a lot of effort to excavate.


    The mining cultivators had to toil for an entire day to earn just one spirit stone.


    Those who hadn''t undergone body cultivation simply couldn''t do this job.


    Even for the physically strong body cultivators, many might not be able to endure it.


    And this was just the outer mountains¡ªif one went into the deeper mines, which were dark, damp, and full of filthy qi, not only was it more strenuous, but it was also more dangerous. A single misstep could cost them their lives.


    Mo Hua felt ufortable at the sight.


    Bai Zisheng and Bai Zixi frowned as they observed.


    Bai Zisheng couldn''t help but say to Mo Hua, "These mining cultivators, they''re really suffering..."


    The apanying Lu Family cultivator snorted dismissively, "What suffering? People are born to different stations, high and low, noble and base. This is their fate, their lot in life."


    "On the contrary, they should be grateful to our Lu Family. Without us, they couldn''t earn even one spirit stone after a hard day''s work."


    After saying this, the Lu Family cultivator then gave a veiled warning, "Young brother, please mind your words within our Lu Family''s mine."


    Bai Zisheng looked at him coldly, "I don''t like the tone of your voice. Speak to me like that again, and I''ll twist your mouth sideway."


    The Lu Family cultivator grew angry.


    Bai Zisheng disyed the imposing aura of a peak Ninth Level Qi Refining cultivator.


    The Lu Family cultivator turned pale and begrudgingly shut his mouth.


    Situ Fang was also somewhat surprised.


    This junior brother of Mo Hua''s appeared to be only a few years older than Mo Hua, yet his spiritual power was so profound¡­


    It seemed that Mo Hua''s mentor was indeed extraordinary.


    Therefore, his expertise in formations was likely to be high as well.


    "I hope he can notice something and find those missing mining cultivators¡­" Situ Fang thought silently to himself.


    The group wandered around the outer mountain for a while, asked a few mining cultivators, but found nothing, and so decided to look in the deeper mines.


    The Lu Family cultivator said with a forced smile, "You can go into the mine, but don''t me me for not warning you. It''s very dangerous in there, not somewhere outsiders can simply..."


    Bai Zisheng sent a sharp, knife-like re his way.


    The Lu Family cultivator stopped speaking abruptly, not daring to say more.


    Afterward, everyone entered the mine.


    A mine is a general term for the internal tunnels, caves, and chambers within a mountain.


    The mine was cold, damp, and the air stifling.


    The stone walls were carved with formations which generally served to both reinforce the walls to prevent the mine from copsing and provide functions like lighting, venttion, and filth removal.


    Mo Hua nced at the formations and shook his head.


    The formation patterns carved there were indeed very rough.


    They offered only minor reinforcement and dim lighting.


    As such, with external walls unstable and filthy qi umting inside, idents were likely to happen easily.


    It seemed the Lu Family didn''t hold the lives of these mining cultivators in high regard.


    "The lives of loose cultivators don''t seem to count for much..." Mo Hua sighed silently in his heart.


    The group progressed step by step along the mine.


    As Mo Hua walked, he studied the formation patterns and reconstructed theyout of the mine in his mind.


    The formations were extremely rudimentary.


    Mo Hua could see through them at a nce; he didn''t even need to use Divine Sense Calction. With just a few nces, he understood everything clearly.


    Understanding the formations naturally meant grasping theyout of the mine.


    The paths might be misleading, but the formations were not.


    Initially, the Lu Family cultivator led the way, but after a while, Mo Hua began leading instead.


    The Lu Family cultivator frowned.


    This young cultivator, clearly here for the first time, how could he be more familiar with this ce than him?


    Situ Fang also watched with a puzzled gaze, somewhat astonished.


    Mo Hua led the group along the mine for half a day without any discoveries.


    The Lu Family cultivator started to get impatient, "That''s enough, isn''t it? The mine is so vast, no matter how much you look..."


    Before he could finish, Mo Hua stopped.


    He fixated on the wall in front of him, then took out his ink and brush, drawing several formation patterns.


    Then, with a sh of light from the patterns, they dissipated into each other.


    The stone wall trembled and crumbled, revealing a pitch-ck opening.


    Situ Fang was slightly taken aback.


    The Lu Family cultivator turned stark white.

 Chapter 415 Chapter 410 Death Condition_1

    "What is the meaning of this tunnel?" Situ Fang asked coldly.


    The Lu Family cultivator''s face was pale, yet his mouth was firm, "It''s a mine, isn''t it normal to have caves inside?"


    But his tone quivered slightly.


    "Let''s go in and have a look," Mo Hua said indifferently, paying him no heed.


    The Lu Family cultivator''s eyes flickered with panic, and he quickly stepped in front of the entrance, stretching out his arms to block everyone,


    "This mine shaft is a secret of the Lu Family''s mining operation. Outsiders are not allowed..."


    Bai Zisheng kicked him directly, sending him tumbling into the hole.


    Mo Hua nodded and said, "He is a Lu Family cultivator, and he took the lead in going in. We have no choice but to follow."


    Situ Fang stared at the two in stupor.


    She thought to herself, these two really are brothers from the same sect...


    Birds of a feather flock together.


    Mo Hua boldly stepped into the mine.


    The others followed him in as well.


    After entering, Situ Fang silently followed beside Mo Hua.


    She knew that Mo Hua was innately weak and was not a body cultivator, and it would be dangerous if someone or something got close to him.


    By staying close, she could protect Mo Hua in case of any emergencies.


    After all, Mo Hua was risking his own safety to help her by entering the mine; she didn''t want him to get hurt.


    The Lu Family cultivator who had been knocked to the ground also got up, saying angrily:


    "You... cough..."


    He spit out a mouthful of dirt with a "ptui" and continued, "That''s too much! I will report this to the Family Head..."


    "Stop talking nonsense!" Bai Zisheng kicked him again, "Lead the way!"


    The Lu Family cultivator was indignant, "Impossible! I can''t lead the way!"


    Because he actually didn''t know the way either.


    Mo Hua looked around and then said, "Follow me."


    He then took the lead deeper into the mine shaft.


    The others exchanged nces and also followed Mo Hua inside.


    The Lu Family cultivator''s expression fluctuated uncertainly.


    Is this little devil a traitor from their Lu Family?


    How could he be so familiar with this mine shaft?


    He wasn''t sure what was inside the mine, and he dared not venture deeper.


    But he also couldn''t let the Supervisor from the Taoist Court Records Office inspect the mine at will.


    Otherwise, if the n held him ountable, he would be in deep trouble.


    The Lu Family cultivator hesitated for a long time, but eventually could only grit his teeth and follow them inside, hard-headed...


    ...


    The shaft was as damp and gloomy as the outside, filled with a filthy stench.


    But there was an added scent of decay, a hint of death, and a bone-chilling coldness permeating the air.


    And all around were formations.


    As Mo Hua walked, he used his divine sense to perceive the formations on the stone walls, feeling inwardly surprised.


    The formations within the mine were mostly first-grade ones.


    Not only that, these first-grade formations were part of an entire set,plementing each other in aplex first-gradepound formation.


    Thispound formation was intricately designed and executed with skilled strokes using high-quality spiritual ink,pletely different from the crude formations outside.


    Clearly, they came from the hand of an expert, possibly even a veteran first-grade formation master.


    It seemed that the Lu Family didn''tck formation masters or the means to hire them.


    This was very strange...


    Mo Hua slowed his pace and began to use divine sense calction to decipher the formation patterns and determine the types of formations.


    After a moment, he had a rough understanding.


    Thepound formation included an Earth Stone Formation, an Early Warning Formation, a Sound Istion Formation, and several other types that supported each other.


    The Earth Stone Formation was for reinforcement, the Early Warning Formation for precaution, and the Sound Istion Formation to keep out noise...


    Mo Hua frowned slightly.


    What was the Lu Family''s purpose for setting up suchplete formations in this mine shaft?


    Mo Hua extended his divine sense further.


    What he perceived were theplex auras within the mine.


    There was the essence of earth and stone, filth, and traces of formations.


    These auras were mixed together, forming a natural barrier that interfered with divine sense perception.


    Everything and nothing... there were no other findings.


    Mo Hua could only continue to walk forward.


    As they walked, several branched tunnel entrances appeared ahead.


    At the same time, there came an acrid smell.


    It was like the musty odor of rotting flesh.


    All of them frowned and covered their noses with their sleeves.


    The Lu Family cultivator found it unbearable and immediately hunched over, leaning against the wall, and started vomiting.


    Mo Hua nced at him with contempt and then swept his divine sense around, noting that the branches were not deep and seemed safe. He then said:


    "Let''s split up and search."


    Situ Fang and the others nodded and moved to check each tunnel entrance individually.


    The tunnels all appeared to have been freshly excavated.


    The formations on them were all newly drawn.


    ```


    Mo Hua strode through several tunnels, only to halt abruptly; his pupils constricted as his brows deeply furrowed.


    He had found those Mining Cultivators.


    Indeed, they were dead, leaving behind only their corpses.


    But these could hardly even be called corpses...


    In the small space, the cave was littered with severed limbs, indistinguishable flesh and blood, and pools of blood everywhere.


    The blood had congealed and due to the dampness, had be half-sticky, half-thick, emanating a strong stench of decay that was nauseating.


    The Mining Cultivators had died a bloody and brutal death.


    As if something had gnawed on them...


    A chill seeped into Mo Hua''s heart.


    After a while, Situ Fang also entered.


    Upon witnessing this scene, her expression was one of shock.


    Then came a bout of retching, as she covered her face with her sleeve, unable to help vomiting a few times.


    Bai Zisheng also entered.


    He tried to hold back but ultimately failed and vomited as well.


    Bai Zixi heard themotion and started walking over.


    Mo Huna heard footsteps and, seeing Bai Zixi enter, quickly stretched out his little hand to cover her eyes.


    Bai Zixi was taken aback, her confusion evident as she asked:


    "What''s wrong?"


    "You can''t look," Mo Hua said.


    "Why can''t I look?"


    "If you do, you''ll have nightmares..."


    "Okay," Bai Zixi understood and nodded, staying quiet as Mo Hua covered her eyes.


    Thest to arrive was the Lu Family Cultivator.


    He had just vomited before, and upon seeing this scene, his face was fraught with horror; he crumpled against the rock wall, almost vomiting out his intestines¡­


    Situ Fang frowned and said, "Let''s talk somewhere else."


    Mo Hua nodded.


    Thus, the group made their way back, with Bai Zisheng dragging the Lu Family Cultivators by his cor.


    They didn''t stop until they reached a slightly more open area.


    It was then that they finally took a breath of relief.


    Even though the air here still reeked,pared to the fetid stench by the tunnels, it almost felt "refreshingly pleasant"¡­


    It took Bai Zisheng quite a while to recover, and seeing Mo Hua looking unaffected, he couldn''t help but ask:


    "Didn''t you throw up?"


    "I''m okay..."


    Mo Hua nodded.


    Not only was he a Formation Master, but he was also a Monster Hunter.


    Though he was young, he had spent a long time around Big ck Mountain, witnessed Monster Beasts kill humans, and seen the bloody scenes of Monster Beasts devouring their prey, so he could barely tolerate it.


    Bai Zisheng gave a wry smile, at a loss for words.


    Situ Fang also regained herposure and sighed:


    "Those Mining Cultivators... they''re still dead..."


    Even though they had anticipated it, her heart couldn''t help but feel heavy.


    "How did they die?" asked Bai Zisheng, puzzled. "Were they eaten by the Monster Beasts in the cave?"


    Mo Hua furrowed his brow and shook his head, "It doesn''t quite seem like it. Monster Beasts'' teeth are typically long, and they mainly tear and bite when they eat humans, which is cleaner."


    "The way they are now... it''s more like they''ve been gnawed or hollowed out..."


    Mo Hua was precise with his words.


    Bai Zisheng nced at Mo Hua with aplex look in his eyes.


    Even Situ Fang looked at Mo Hua with some astonishment.


    You child, the things you understand... have you gone off the beaten path a bit?


    What normal Cultivator would study these things?


    Situ Fang shook her head, resigned, "Taoist Court has coroners who can examine the bodies. Have theme downter; they should be able to figure out what killed these Mining Cultivators."


    After saying that, she turned to Mo Hua with concern:


    "You should head back first. This ce is dirty, no ce for children like you to linger."


    "Okay," Mo Hua nodded.


    Now that the missing Mining Cultivators had been found, his task was essentiallyplete.


    However, there was one more thing to do before leaving.


    He pointed to the Lu Family Cultivator and said:


    "Interrogate him to see if he knows anything."


    The Lu Family Cultivator was somewhat slippery.


    Normally, he might not tell the truth.


    But now, having witnessed the state of the Mining Cultivators'' deaths and shaken to his core, he was in a state of utter disarray and his mental defenses had been breached¡ªit was an ideal time to interrogate him.


    Maybe they could ferret out something useful from him.


    Mo Hua wanted to know why the Mining Cultivators had died.


    He also wanted to know, what was the real purpose of this Mining Cave?


    Moreover, there was an even more eerie point...


    Mo Hua furrowed his brow; in his eyes, a cold light condensed.


    He had sensed a whiff of the Ultimate Formation''s aura on the bodies of the dead Mining Cultivators in the well¡­but this aura carried a certain malevolent taint.


    ```

 Chapter 416 Chapter 411 Cause of Death_1

    Situ Fang asked the Lu Family cultivator, "What exactly is this mining cave used for?"


    The Lu Family cultivator''s face turned pale, and he clenched his teeth, refusing to speak.


    Situ Fang threatened,


    "Someone died in here, if you don''t talk, the Taoist Court will investigate thoroughly, and your Lu Family definitely won''t be able to escape involvement."


    The Lu Family cultivator said, "A few Mining Cultivators died, so they died. My Lu Family willpensate with Spirit Stones."


    After he finished speaking, it seemed he figured it out and thus gained some confidence.


    "Right, right! A few Mining Cultivators, my Lu Family willpensate with Spirit Stones¡­"


    He sneered, "This mining well is intricately connected, and some abandoned entrances are nothing out of the ordinary."


    "These Mining Cultivators didn''t know what was good for them, dug their way in, and were... just eaten by Monster Beasts, what does that have to do with my Lu Family?"


    "Just a few worthless lives, it serves them right to die!"


    Situ Fang, her anger surging, immediately wanted to beat him up.


    Mo Hua hurriedly stopped her, "Sister Situ, getting angry is useless."


    Situ Fang frowned, but still restrained herself.


    Mo Hua then turned his head and said to the Lu Family cultivator:


    "Normally, the death of a Mining Cultivator is an ident; indeed, justpensating with some Spirit Stones would suffice, but this time it''s different. This is murder, a vition of the Taoist Law¡­"


    The Lu Family scoffed, "Then who killed them?"


    Everyone fell silent for a moment.


    The scene was bloody and terrible; indeed, no one knew who had killed them, or even if they had been killed by a person.


    The Lu Family cultivatorughed, "Without a murderer, how can you call it murder? To me, it looks like these Mining Cultivators, arrogantly assuming too much, entered this mining cave wanting to steal from my Lu Family''s mines, only to end up trapped and then eaten by Monster Beasts¡­"


    The Lu Family cultivator became more and more assured as he spoke, his demeanor growing increasingly haughty.


    Mo Hua''s eyes shifted, and with a suddenly bright smile, he falsely used:


    "I understand now; youmitted murder for wealth, killing these Mining Cultivators!"


    The Lu Family cultivator was taken aback, "You little ghost, what nonsense are you spouting? I don''t even know them, plus they''re just Mining Cultivators, all paupers; what wealth could they possess that would be worth my while to kill them for?"


    Mo Hua said, "The fact you don''t know them makes it easier to act against them. Besides, wealth isn''t always visible. If you didn''t kill them, without searching their Storage Bags, how could you know they carried no wealth?"


    The Lu Family cultivator, annoyed, said, "You''re ndering me!"


    Nonsense, do I even need to say it? Mo Hua silently thought.


    Then he regretfully continued, "Since you refuse to confess, we can only take you to the Taoist Court, lock you up in the Taoist Prison, and subject you to a severe interrogation¡­"


    The Lu Family cultivator sneered, "You wouldn''t dare."


    "Why wouldn''t I?"


    "The Court Leader and my Lu Family¡­"


    He halted mid-sentence, his face changing color, not daring to continue.


    Mo Hua''s gaze flickered as he understood.


    Since the Lu Family was thergest n in South Yue City, possessing the most mines, they surely had dealings with the Court Leader.


    And judging by the looks of it, these "dealings" were out of the ordinary.


    On the surface, the Taoist Court and the Lu Family each did their own thing.


    If there was an incident, the Taoist Court would also investigate and hold the Lu Family ountable.


    But behind the scenes, there would likely be some transactions.


    Mo Hua thought for a moment, then sneered, "Even if the Court Leader has a rtionship with the Lu Family, that doesn''t concern you¡­"


    "You''re just a minor cultivator in the Lu Family. For the lives of five Mining Cultivators, do you think the Lu Family would protect you, or would the Court Leader step in for you?"


    "Do you think you''re worth it?"


    A chill ran through the Lu Family cultivator''s heart, and the arrogance faded from his face.


    Mo Hua continued, "We''ll take you back, lock you up in the Taoist Prison, and publicly announce that you killed five Mining Cultivators¡­"


    "What do you think the Lu Family will do? Will they provoke a public outrage to protect you, or will they let you take the fall to appease the situation?"


    The Lu Family cultivator''s gaze trembled.


    Mo Hua, watching his reaction, sighed and pretended to be someone who didn''t want to get involved, to avoid trouble:


    "Actually, we didn''t want to get involved in this matter¡­"


    "But those Mining Cultivators keep making trouble at the Taoist Court; the Court had no other choice."


    "The higher-ups need an exnation, and Sister Situ has to provide an answer."


    "Who killed those five Mining Cultivators, in reality, is irrelevant."


    "Nobody cares about the actual truth."


    "All that''s needed is someone who can take the me, admit the guilt, and quell the situation¡­"


    Mo Hua patted the Lu Family cultivator''s shoulder, "The decision from above is that this person is you¡­"


    The Lu Family cultivator jerked in reaction, "You''re lying to me!"


    But his tone trembled,cking conviction.


    He didn''t know Mo Hua''s identity, but he knew of Situ Fang''s.


    Situ Fang was indeed a Supervisor of the Taoist Court in South Yue City.


    On the surface, she appeared to be seeking the truth for the Mining Cultivators.


    But the waters of the Taoist Court were murky, and its officials corrupt; showing one face while keeping another hidden.


    He couldn''t be sure which side Situ Fang was really on.


    And of all the Lu Family disciples, why was it him they chose to lead the way?


    Mo Hua gave Situ Fang a signal with his eyes.


    Situ Fang then darkened her face, her smile sinister, "Take him back. It''ll give the Court Leader something to report; and as for the Family Head of the Lu Family¡­ they surely won''t miss a mere Qi Refinement Middle Phase Disciple."


    Bai Zisheng reached out to grab him.


    Struggling, the Lu Family cultivator shouted, "You have no evidence, you can''t arrest me or convict me of any crime!"


    Mo Hua pped his forehead, "Right, we need to create some evidence."


    After saying that, Mo Hua pulled out more than a dozen Spirit Stones, crushed them, and stuffed them into the Lu Family cultivator''s hands.


    The Lu Family cultivator was stunned, "What are you doing?"


    Mo Hua imed brazenly, "These Spirit Stones are the evidence of your murderous greed!"


    The Lu Family cultivator found it absurd.


    Was this little ghost no longer bothering to pretend?


    Could he be so tantly framing him?


    The Lu Family cultivator hastily threw all the Spirit Stones on the ground, "I didn''t do it, it wasn''t me..."


    Mo Hua sneered, "You refuse the toast only to drink a forfeit?"


    The Lu Family cultivator asked, "And what else can you do to me?"


    Mo Hua''s gaze shifted slightly, and a faint sinister air appeared on his face, his voice low and tinged with eeriness:


    "Locking you in this cave and sealing it with a Formation, forcing you to stay with these five dead Mining Cultivators..."


    "A few dayster, when wee to check, everyone will find you right at the crime scene, along with the deceased. You''ll have no exnation then."


    The Lu Family Cultivator said, "I will say... it was you who framed me!"


    Mo Hua instantly reverted to a face of innocent naivet¨¦, "Who would believe that?"


    The Lu Family Cultivator''s eyelids twitched uncontrobly.


    "Oh, right." Mo Hua had another thought, "You might not even live to see that day. Who knows what''s in this cave? It devoured Mining Cultivators, it''ll probably eat you too..."


    "It''s possible that you''ll be devoured by it the day after you''re locked in..."


    "But that also works perfectly, we can say you were killed while trying to rob and murder, resulting in mutual destruction."


    "Anyway, whatever happens here, nobody else will ever know..."


    The Lu Family Cultivator looked at Mo Hua in disbelief.


    What on earth was this young devil capable of? How could he scheme so expertly, one trick after another?


    Left with no choice, the Lu Family Cultivator nodded and said:


    "Fine, I agree."


    Before the words had fully left his mouth, he took advantage of Mo Hua''s distraction to get up and run, but he didn''t get far before feeling his body tighten, restrained by something.


    Looking down, he found his body bound by faint blue water-shaped lock chains.


    The Lu Family Cultivator was horrified.


    What kind of spell was this?


    Mo Hua, on the other hand, let out a coldugh.


    Bai Zisheng quickly stepped forward and dragged the Lu Family Cultivator back.


    Pretending to lose patience, Mo Hua gestured to Bai Zisheng and said:


    "Seal him inside. I''ll draw the Formation."


    Situ Fang hesitated for a moment but said nothing.


    Bai Zisheng arched an eyebrow and, gripping the cor of the Lu Family Cultivator, dragged him towards the foul and decaying cave¡ªthe site of the Mining Cultivators'' tragic demise.


    The Lu Family Cultivator was terrified.


    Only now did he realize that this little devil meant business!


    Struggling, he pleaded hastily, "Spare me! Spare me! I''ll tell you everything!"


    Bai Zisheng nced at Mo Hua.


    Mo Hua nodded.


    Bai Zisheng then dragged the Lu Family Cultivator back and dumped him in front of Mo Hua.


    Mo Hua looked at him and said, "I''ll ask you a few questions. Answer well, and I may spare you. If you hide anything, you''ll join those Mining Cultivators..."


    The Lu Family Cultivator''s face turned ashen, and he nodded.


    "What''s the purpose of this mine shaft?"


    The Lu Family Cultivator shook his head.


    Mo Hua''s gaze turned frosty, ready to throw him in.


    The Lu Family Cultivator hastily said, "I, I... really don''t know!"


    Mo Hua''s gaze sharpened, "Then what do you know?"


    "I... I only know..."


    The Lu Family Cultivator hesitated, sighed, "I only know that the mine shafts were ordered to be built by the Family Head, and even the Formations inside were personally arranged to be painted by him."


    "After these shafts were constructed, they were sealed off, and no one has ever entered them..."


    "I don''t know what''s inside."


    "The Family Head has strictly ordered that the matter of the mine shafts must not be known to any Cultivator, nor is any Cultivator allowed to enter..."


    The Lu Family Head, huh...


    Mo Hua frowned, then asked further:


    "How did these Mining Cultivators die?"


    The Lu Family Cultivator mumbled, "That I know even less... How would I know they would sneak into these mine shafts?"


    "You didn''t notice?"


    "They came in the middle of the night when it''s eerie and spooky¡ªwho would want to go into these mine pits?"


    Mo Hua''s gaze sharpened, "Eerie and spooky?"


    The Lu Family Cultivator knew he had misspoken and remained silent.


    Mo Hua said, "This cave might be damp or dark, but it doesn''t seem ''eerie and spooky''..."


    "This..." the Lu Family Cultivator''s gaze darted around.


    "Don''t want to talk?"


    The Lu Family Cultivator nodded, then seeing Mo Hua''s unfriendly expression, became rmed and shook his head.


    "Go on, why is it ''eerie and spooky''?"


    The Lu Family Cultivator hesitated, swallowing hard before slowly saying:


    "It is said that at night, this mine is haunted by ghosts..."


    Mo Hua was startled, "Ghosts?"


    The Lu Family Cultivator nodded, "Every night, waves of Yin energy and creaking noises fill the mine, the entire shaft vibrating subtly, as if someone is chiseling away at something..."


    The Lu Family Cultivator wiped the cold sweat from his forehead:


    "Some say they are the spirits of those Mining Cultivators who died unjustly within these pits. When the Yin energy is strong at night, they return to the mines as Ghost Cultivators and continue to dig as they did in life..."


    Mo Hua knitted his brows.


    It seemed that those Mining Cultivators had ventured into the mine to steal, and met some unknown ghostly specter at night, which led to their deaths.


    But even with this, there were still many unanswered questions.


    Mo Hua repeated his interrogation several times.


    The Lu Family Cultivator stammered his answers, consistent every time, which made him seem truthful.


    As a mid-phase Qi Refinement disciple of the Lu Family, he likely didn''t know more confidential matters.


    Mo Hua also casually gathered some information about the Lu Family before finally nodding and saying:


    "Since you''ve been so cooperative, I won''t make things difficult for you."


    A huge weight lifted in the Lu Family Cultivator''s heart.


    Mo Hua then expressed his concern, "But if the Lu Family finds out that you''ve told me all this..."


    The stone that had just lifted in the Lu Family Cultivator''s heart now sank back down, and he hastily said:


    "Young friend, young master, dear ancestor... please don''t tell anyone..."


    If word got out, the Lu Family certainly wouldn''t let him off easily.


    Mo Hua grudgingly said, "Fine..."


    Then he sternly reminded, "But you must behave. If I have questions in the future, I''lle to you..."


    "By the way, what''s your name?"


    The Lu Family Cultivator, on the verge of tears, replied, "Lu Ming."

 Chapter 417 Chapter 412: Cave Abode_1

    Lu Ming was tormented by Mo Hua and becamepletely docile.


    Situ Fang was a bit startled, she kept sneaking nces at Mo Hua on the way back, filled with confusion.


    Mo Hua seemed so innocent and naive.


    How could he be so skilled at framing, threatening, interrogating, and coercing...


    Who taught him all this?


    The group left the Lu Family¡¯s mine.


    The ensuing matters were to be handled by the Taoist Court.


    The cause of the mining cultivator¡¯s death, whether or not he was killed by a cultivator, the identity of the murderer, and the subsequentpensation, all were left to the Taoist Court to deal with.


    Situ Fang sighed with relief and said to Mo Hua,


    "Thank you for this time, I¡¯ll treat you to something delicious when I¡¯m free!"


    "Thank you, Sister Situ!"


    Mo Hua thought for a moment, then quietly said, "Sister Situ, if the Taoist Court finds any clues about the murderer, could you tell me?"


    Situ Fang slightly furrowed her brows.


    Investigations by the Taoist Court were usually kept confidential. Find your next read on empire


    However, Mo Hua had been a great help in this case, and without him, they wouldn¡¯t have found even the body of the mining cultivator. Telling him seemed harmless.


    With this thought, Situ Fang suddenly asked with some curiosity,


    "How did you find that mine tunnel?"


    She had wanted to ask when they were at the mine.


    Why would there be a formation on an ordinary-looking rock wall?


    And how did Mo Hua know that behind the rock wall was a cave?


    Mo Hua modestly said, "I just have slightly stronger divine sense, and I know a little bit about formations, and I happened to discover it."


    Situ Fang¡¯s expression wasplex, and for a moment, she couldn¡¯t tell whether Mo Hua was being truthful.


    But she didn¡¯t probe further, simply nodding and saying,


    "I understand. If there¡¯s a clue, I¡¯ll secretly tell you."


    Mo Hua smiled and said, "Thank you, Sister Situ."


    Afterward, everyone bid farewell.


    Before leaving, Mo Hua gave Lu Ming a meaningful look, "You understand what should be said and what shouldn¡¯t, right?"


    Lu Ming shivered with fear, nodding repeatedly, "I understand, I understand!"


    Mo Hua nodded in satisfaction.


    After leaving the Lu Family¡¯s mine, Mo Hua and the others returned to the Nanyue Inn and reported the incident at the mine to Mr. Zhuang.


    Mr. Zhuang frowned and remained silent.


    In a low voice, Mo Hua said, "Master, I suspect the murderer has clues to the Ultimate Formation on him."


    Mr. Zhuang smiled faintly and asked, "How did youe to that conclusion?"


    "The deceased mining cultivator seems to have a trace of the Ultimate Formation¡¯s aura..."


    Bai Zisheng and Bai Zixi looked at each other in bewilderment; theycked divine sense calction and hadn¡¯t noticed anything.


    "Do you know what Ultimate Formation it is?" Mr. Zhuang asked again.


    Mo Hua shook his head, looking somewhat disappointed, and said, "The aura is too faint, and the traces of the formation are shallow, I can¡¯t calcte it..."


    "But..." Mo Hua recalled something, his expression bing one of startled doubt, "This trace of the Ultimate Formation¡¯s aura is somewhat malevolent..."


    "Malevolent..."


    Mr. Zhuang¡¯s gaze became inscrutable.


    "Master, are there Ultimate Formations within evil formations as well?" Mo Hua asked.


    Mr. Zhuang nodded, "In this world, where there¡¯s righteousness, there¡¯s evil, and formations are no different."


    "How is a malevolent Ultimate Formation different from regr Ultimate Formations?"


    Observing the curious Mo Hua, Mr. Zhuang suddenly said with a smile,


    "That kind of question, if you can figure it out yourself, then I won¡¯t tell you."


    "Figure it out myself?"


    Mo Hua was taken aback and muttered quietly, "But I haven¡¯t figured it out..."


    Mr. Zhuang said with augh, "If you can find this Ultimate Formation, you¡¯ll naturally understand."


    Mo Hua¡¯s eyes lit up, "So, Master, there really is an Ultimate Formation hidden in South Yue City, isn¡¯t there?"


    Mr. Zhuang was taken aback, then replied with an ambiguous smile,


    "Who knows? I haven¡¯t left the inn, how could I know..."


    Mo Hua¡¯s eyes flickered, staring at Mr. Zhuang, then gradually became certain in his heart.


    There must be one!


    Whenever Mr. Zhuang showed this kind of teasing expression, it meant it was true.


    Mr. Zhuang shook his head slightly and patted Mo Hua¡¯s head, "We might have to stay here longer, find a cave dwelling to settle in. The inn is noisy and not very convenient."


    "A cave dwelling?" Mo Hua was somewhat astonished.


    He had never lived in a cave dwelling.


    Cave dwellings in the Cultivation World were generally very expensive.


    In Tongxian City, only prominent or well-backed cultivators could afford the spirit stones to buy a cave dwelling.


    Like Master Luo, a first-grade Formation Master, and the An Family¡¯s patriarch, Old Master An.


    Although Mo Hua himself was also a first-grade Formation Master, he wasn¡¯t as "corrupt" as Master Luo; when drawing formations for people, he charged very few spirit stones.


    If he was dealing with loose cultivators like those from East Mountain Vige, he even did it for free as long as they provided their own spiritual ink.


    He just treated it as free practice for drawing formations.


    So although he was notcking in spirit stones now, he was also far from being wealthy.


    "A cave mansion, that must be expensive..." Mo Hua said weakly.


    Upon seeing Mo Hua¡¯s expression, Mr. Zhuang revealed a smile and kindly said,


    "As a first-grade Formation Master, it would actually be strange if you didn¡¯t live in a cave mansion."


    "But..."


    "Don¡¯t worry about spirit stones," Mr. Zhuang said. "You can go and choose a cave mansion in the city with your senior brothers and sisterster."


    Since Mr. Zhuang had spoken, Mo Hua could only nod and then asked,


    "What kind of cave mansion should we pick?"


    "Look at the spiritual energy, the location, the formations, the Five Elements," Mr. Zhuang answered.


    Mo Hua was initially stunned, but then gradually grasped what his master was implying.


    The master was testing him.


    On the surface, it was about choosing a cave mansion, but in reality, it was a test of his understanding andprehension of formations, spiritual energy, and various principles of Tao cultivation.


    "Understood, Master."


    In the afternoon, when he had some free time, Mo Hua followed Bai Zisheng and Bai Zixi to the streets of South Yue City, looking to rent a cave mansion.


    Buying one would be too expensive, and since they were only staying temporarily, renting was sufficient.


    Mo Hua had never lived in a cave mansion, but he knew well how to find one and the intricacies involved.


    Having grown up in Tongxian City, he had always been popr among cultivators of the same age like Da¡¯hu and Dazhu.


    After bing a Formation Master, he had built an extensivework among the adults as well.


    Having been exposed to the ways of the lower-ranking cultivators, he was familiar with them.


    Although South Yue City was not Tongxian City, the rules and customs of the loose cultivators at the bottom were much the same.


    Generally speaking, renting or purchasing a cave mansion relied on the services of a housing agency.


    The intermediaries at a housing agency were generally called housing agency workers.


    Mo Hua arrived at a housing agency and found a shrewd worker, expressing his intention to rent a cave mansion.


    The worker was confused and somewhat indifferent when he saw the three children, Mo Hua included.


    He thought Mo Hua was joking with him.


    Three kids, renting a cave mansion?


    Mo Hua handed over a spirit stone to him.


    The worker was surprised, weighed the spirit stone in his hand, and immediately stered a smile on his face:


    "Dear young friends, what kind of cave mansion would you like to see?"


    Whether these three kids rented or not, he had gotten his hands on the spirit stone.


    It didn¡¯t matter if they didn¡¯t buy.


    It was as if he had earned a spirit stone just for apanying the children on a walk, and that wasn¡¯t a loss either.


    Unsure of what kind of cave mansion he wanted, Mo Hua said, "Just show us around."


    "Alright!"


    The worker then enthusiastically led the way, taking them on a tour of the cave mansions listed in the housing agency¡¯s registry.


    As the worker led the way, he talked non-stop:


    "This cave mansion is great, spacious and roomy..."


    "This cave mansion is also good,pact and exquisite..."


    "This cave mansion is great, located high up, very majestic..."


    "This cave mansion is also good, located low, very low-key..."


    Anyway, everything was good ording to him; big meant "spacious," small meant "exquisite," high meant "majestic," and low meant "low-key." There was always something positive to say...


    Mo Hua silently took note, thinking that he should learn this way of talking.


    Once learned, he could also praise others with such tant ttery.


    At first, the worker retained some pretense, but then he realized that his clients were three children ¨C deceiving them felt pointless.


    Furthermore, it wasn¡¯t certain if they would rent or not, so gradually he started to rx and speak some blunt truths...


    "This cave mansion is good, but it¡¯s just for show; it looks nice but is ufortable to live in..."


    "This one, forget it, it¡¯s shoddy workmanship..."


    "It¡¯s a pity about this cave mansion; the rockery and waters are fake, but the formations areplete. The only issue is that someone died here..."


    "How did they die?" Mo Hua¡¯s curiosity was piqued.


    "Not clear on that..." the worker shook his head and exined, "Some say it was death from deviating during cultivation practice, their veins broken; some say it was an enemy seeking revenge, hacking them to death; others say they offended the Lu Family and were killed, then thrown into a mining pit..."


    "Did the Lu Family really do that kind of thing?"


    "That is..." The worker hesitated before abruptly realizing his blunder, then awkwardly chuckled, "Just rumors, nothing more than rumors..."


    Moving on to the next cave mansion, he said:


    "This cave mansion is also nice, elegant and luxurious inyout, the garden is equipped with the Flower Wood Formation; when activated by spirit stones, the garden blooms with clusters of flowers, fragrant and pleasing to the eye, a feast of beauty. But this one is better off not rented..."


    "Why?"


    The worker spoke in a hushed tone, "This belongs to a Court Leader from the Taoist Court, used for keeping a mistress..."


    Mo Hua was shocked, "You know about this?"


    The worker curled his lip, "These kinds of rumors, outsiders may not know, but we insiders hear them all the time until our ears grow calluses."


    Bai Zisheng also asked, "And then what happened?"


    The worker appeared to revel in the misfortune, "The affair got exposed, didn¡¯t it? The Court Leader¡¯s wife caught the mistress in the act, tore up the mistress¡¯s face, and even applied poison to the wounds, ensuring that she would be disfigured for life."


    "The Court Leader tried to intervene but failed, and he too ended up with his body all torn up..."


    Mo Hua was stunned and after a while, couldn¡¯t help but exim,


    "The life of a cultivator in South Yue City is quite colorful..."


    The worker hummed lightly, "To those who are well-fed and warm, thoughts turn to lust; these cultivators of such status are not worried about food and drink, people give them spirit stones, so naturally they seek ways to find enjoyment. There¡¯s plenty of such messy affairs around..."

 Chapter 418 Chapter 413 Chop Once_1

    The housing agency worker chatted about the idle gossip of South Yue City while introducing the cave dwelling to Mo Hua.


    Mo Hua, while taking in the exterioryout of the dwelling, remembered what Mr. Zhuang had said.


    "Look at the spiritual energy, look at theyout, look at the formations, look at the five elements..."


    Since the Taoist Court unified all, the cultivation world had developed for over twenty thousand years, and billions of cultivators had been born, yet nature¡¯s spiritual energy had gradually be diluted.


    Nowadays, the natural spiritual energy present between heaven and earth was no longer enough to support the cultivation of cultivators.


    But there was indeed still spiritual energy between heaven and earth.


    It¡¯s just that this spiritual energy was either too sparse, too mixed, or too tainted to be absorbed and refined by the cultivators.


    Mo Hua pondered silently in his heart:


    "Master asked me to look at the spiritual energy, but what exactly am I supposed to look at?"


    "What¡¯s so special about spiritual energy?"


    Mo Hua released his divine sense and observed the lingering spiritual energy above the cave dwelling, after a while, he gradually understood and realized something in his heart.


    What Mr. Zhuang asked him to look at was not the spiritual energy itself, but the flow of spiritual energy.


    If the spiritual energy flows, then the qi channels are unobstructed, making the dwelling suitable for living.


    Wind may not always be present, but the flow of spiritual power is constant.


    It¡¯s just that this kind of flow is very subtle and requires patience to sense and careful discernment to identify.


    Theyout is also easy to understand.


    East, south, west, north, as well as the upper and lower directions.


    The location of the cave dwelling within the entireyout of the Immortal City, as well as its orientation, are all carefully considered.


    There¡¯s no need to mention formations.


    As a First-grade Formation Master and a First-grade Chief Formation Master who had constructed the Five Elements First-ss Demon yer Formation, had divine sense of twelve patterns, and had even learned the Ultimate Formation that surpassed first grade, Mo Hua found things rted to formations the simplest.


    Especially the formations at the Qi Refinement Realm.


    This South Yue City was but a Second Grade Immortal City.


    The highest level of cultivation was only at Foundation Establishment, and the formation masters were at most first grade.


    The formations used in this dwelling were mainly first grade, with even the nine-patterned formations being rare¡ªmost were simple formations of six or seven patterns.


    These formations were so simple that Mo Hua didn¡¯t even need to calcte; he could see through them at a nce.


    To Mo Hua, six or seven patterned formations were practically no different from basic formation patterns.


    Lastly, the five elements...


    Mo Hua still remembered the principles of the Five Elements Generation and Restraint he dealt with when constructing formation diagrams for the Refinery Shop.


    In Tao cultivation architecture, different rooms and formations all involve the principles of the Five Elements Generation and Restraint.


    How to utilize metal to produce water and nurture water sources; use water to produce wood, to nourish flowers and nts; and use earth to produce metal, to strengthen buildings...


    Mo Hua looked, calcted, and confidently muttered to himself.


    The housing agency worker couldn¡¯t help but look at Mo Hua with surprise.


    This young cultivator didn¡¯t seem like an amateur.


    And he was very familiar with the formations in the dwelling...


    It seemed he had some solid foundations in formations.


    Could it be that he¡¯s an apprentice of some Great Formation Master, picking out a dwelling for his master?


    The housing agency worker¡¯s spirits lifted, and the smile on his face became even more sincere.


    A Formation Master, after all...


    Even if you couldn¡¯t curry favor with one, you must never offend one.


    ...


    The housing agency worker was very enthusiastic, leading Mo Hua and twopanions to see all the cave dwellings the housing agency had.


    After Mo Hua looked around and reflected on them, he initially settled on three dwellings and asked Bai Zisheng and Bai Zixi:


    "What do you think?"


    Bai Zixi didn¡¯t say anything.


    However, Bai Zisheng was not quite satisfied.


    "It¡¯s notrge enough, not grand enough, there are too few rooms, and the facilities for alchemy and artifact refining are very basic."


    Mo Hua nced at him, "Why don¡¯t you pick one then?"


    Bai Zisheng thought for a moment and then backed down:


    "Never mind, Master asked you to pick, so you should do it."


    All these matters of spiritual energy,yout, formations, and five elements just gave him a headache.


    If Mo Hua picked the wrong one, the master wouldn¡¯t punish him.


    But if he picked wrongly, it was another story; he might be punished to copy scriptures or draw formations hundreds of times...


    Bai Zisheng looked at Mo Hua again and mused in his heart:


    "Could Mo Hua be a blood-rted junior of Master? Otherwise, why would Master treat him so well?"


    Bai Zisheng spected, then immediately denied it in his mind:


    "Impossible. The descendants of Mr. Zhuang couldn¡¯t possibly have such poor spiritual roots as Mo Hua!"


    Mo Hua furrowed his brow, "Are you bad-mouthing me again?"


    "I haven¡¯t even said anything!"


    "You were saying it in your mind."


    Bai Zisheng¡¯s mouth fell open, "Mo Hua, have you be a spirit? Can you know what other people are thinking?"


    Mo Hua snorted lightly and didn¡¯t speak.


    Since his divine sense had grown stronger and he learned calctions, he had developed a vague sense of some things.


    Of course, knowing what Bai Zisheng was thinking was mainly because he knew him too well.


    Bai Zisheng kept his guard up around strangers, but with acquaintances, especially his junior brother with whom he spent all his time, his thoughts were written all over his face.


    Bai Zisheng asked about the serious matter, "So, which cave dwelling do we choose?"


    Mo Hua said, "I picked ording to the standards of spiritual energy,yout, formations, and the five elements that Master mentioned. These three are all simr, so choose whichever one you like."


    Bai Zisheng scratched his head.


    Experience more tales on empire


    He felt none were particrly good, but if he had to choose, they were all simr.


    Mo Hua nced at Bai Zixi, "Little senior sister, which one do you like?"


    Bai Zisheng also looked toward his sister.


    After considering for a moment, Bai Zixi lightly pointed her slender finger at a picture of a cave dwelling and said:


    "This one."


    Mo Hua nced at it; there was nothing special about this dwelling except for a pond in the yard, awn beside the pond, and a big tree on thewn.


    Although theyout was different, it bore some resemnce to their mountain abode in South Mountain of Immortal City where they had studied with Mr. Zhuang, especially the big tree in the courtyard.


    Mo Hua then nodded, "Then this one it is."


    Mo Hua showed the picture of the dwelling to Mr. Zhuang.


    Mr. Zhuang only nced at it and nodded, "Good."


    Mo Hua was delighted in his heart, it seemed that his earlier considerations were correct.


    Now that Mr. Zhuang had agreed, the next step was to go to the housing agency worker to rent the cave dwelling.


    The housing agency worker was quite surprised upon hearing this.


    He hadn¡¯t expected that Mo Hua and the other two were actually serious about renting.


    "You really want to rent?" the housing agency worker confirmed again.


    Mo Hua nodded, but before he could speak, Bai Zixi¡¯s crisp voice rang out:


    "No, we¡¯re not renting."


    Not only was the housing agency worker stunned, Mo Hua was too.


    Bai Zixi said indifferently:


    "We¡¯re buying."


    Mo Hua whispered, "Sister apprentice, purchasing would require a lot of Spirit Stones..."


    Bai Zixi shook her head, "Not a lot."


    She gently patted the storage bag with golden silk and phoenix patterns at her waist and softly said to Mo Hua:


    "Before we left, Aunt Xue gave me all the Spirit Stones..."


    After saying this, fearing that Mo Hua would worry, she added:


    "A lot, a lot..."


    Mo Hua was somewhat shocked.


    His little sister apprentice was actually a little rich girl...


    Immediately after, he felt a bit puzzled, "Can this small Storage Bag hold that much?"


    Bai Zixi nodded, "It can hold it."


    Mo Hua understood.


    This Storage Bag must be an extraordinary Spiritual Artifact.


    The storage space in bags used by Loose Cultivators is limited, not able to contain too much.


    If one needs to transportrge items, they would have to use storage boxes.


    But Mo Hua knew that some storage Spiritual Artifacts have veryrge inner spaces, which of course are also very expensive, at least too expensive for Mo Hua to afford.


    Mo Hua looked again at the gold-threaded phoenix Storage Bag, his curiosity piqued, really wanting to know how much it could hold inside.


    Yet, he felt it inappropriate to rummage through his little sister apprentice¡¯s Storage Bag.


    On the other hand, the worker from the housing agency was overjoyed upon hearing this.


    What was originally a rental had turned into a purchase.


    Arge deal had be an even bigger deal.


    The housing agency worker immediately smiled and said, "This cave dwelling¡¯s original price is forty thousand Spirit Stones. If you, young friends, wish to purchase, our agency can offer a discount price, thirty-eight thousand Spirit Stones!"


    Just as Bai Zixi was about to nod, Mo Hua spoke up indignantly:


    "Hold on!"


    Thirty-eight thousand Spirit Stones?! Scamming who?


    A Loose Cultivator at the Foundation Establishment generally spends only about ten thousand Spirit Stones.


    That ten thousand Spirit Stones would require a Loose Cultivator to save up for over thirty years without eating or drinking.


    Moreover, how could a Loose Cultivator not eat or drink?


    And how can one¡¯s cultivation always go smoothly?


    If faced with an unexpected event requiring Spirit Stones, it¡¯s highly likely one would spend more than earn, never mind ten thousand Spirit Stones, they might not even save up a hundred.


    This cave dwelling costs thirty-five thousand Spirit Stones?


    Save for a hundred years without eating or drinking?


    Why would an ordinary cave dwelling be so expensive?


    Mo Hua furrowed his brows, feeling somewhat angry.


    The housing agency worker, feeling helpless, said, "The market price is what it is; we can¡¯t do anything about it..."


    Then he said something more about the Taoist Court, ns, andnd issues, implying that the cave dwelling was indeed expensive, but it wasn¡¯t their fault.


    "The market price has always been like this for the past few years..."


    Seeing they really had difficulties, Mo Hua then said:


    "Then give us a cheaper price."


    Though he didn¡¯t need to pay the Spirit Stones himself, his little sister apprentice¡¯s Spirit Stones were still Spirit Stones.


    He also felt pained for her for the thirty thousand plus Spirit Stones.


    "We can¡¯t reduce it any further..." the housing agency worker said with a troubled face, "Young brother, you have a good eye. This cave dwelling you¡¯ve chosen may look unremarkable, but it has a nice setup and is an excellent choice..."


    Mo Hua¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, "The Formation of this cave dwelling is wed."


    The housing agency worker was taken aback, somewhat displeased:


    "The Formation here can be wed? Let¡¯s not talk about other things, just this Formation alone, it integrates the Five Elements, it¡¯s good for both offense and defense, not only can it prevent theft and repel enemies, but it can also ventte and cultivate one¡¯s Qi.


    Moreover, the ssification of this Formation method is definitely first-grade, drawn by a great Formation Master himself, and it¡¯s almost brand new..."


    The housing agency worker was glib, praising to the skies.


    Mo Hua pointed to a spot on the ground and said: "The Formation here is broken."


    The housing agency worker was startled, "Broken... broken?"


    Mo Hua nodded, "The Earth Stone Formation, the second Formation Pattern¡¯s media is broken..."


    Mo Hua walked a few steps forward, looked up, and then said:


    "The Formation painting here is incorrect."


    "The Bright Lamp Formation, the fourth Pattern, the fifth stroke is wrong..."


    The housing agency worker¡¯s mouth hung open.


    Mo Hua turned his head to look at the courtyard, "Originally there were four Formations here, but they¡¯re no longer working and no one has repaired them, you probably didn¡¯t even know..."


    "Also, the Formation here is wrong too..."


    "The Formation here isn¡¯t incorrect, but it used low-grade Spiritual Ink, it will fail in two months."


    "And here, the Formations are conflicting with each other..."


    "What is this drawing here..."


    "Here..."


    ...


    The housing agency worker waspletely dumbfounded.


    Who exactly was this young cultivator?


    He had never shown the Formation Diagrams of this cave dwelling to the young cultivator...


    Formations are confidential, and the diagrams are always sealed. They can¡¯t be revealed until the transaction ispleted.


    But how did this young cultivator, after just a few nces, list all the defects in the cave dwelling¡¯s Formations as if he was reciting from a family treasure?


    Whether a cave dwelling looks good or isfortable to live in, and whether theyout is nice¡ª


    These are subjective issues.


    One person may have one opinion, which can¡¯t be taken for certain.


    But issues with Formations are very real and can¡¯t fool anyone...


    And to have these issues pointed out so clearly and straightforwardly...


    The housing agency worker felt the soul knocked out of him, sweating profusely.


    After Mo Hua listed almost all the defects, his gaze shed, and taking advantage of the worker¡¯s shock, he made a ruthless bid:


    "Twenty thousand Spirit Stones!"


    He shot for a high price, determined to cut nearly half off.


    The housing agency worker trembled, nearly fainting...

 Chapter 419 Calculation_1

    "Old Yu, what do you say?"


    Wang Lai spoke to the elderly, dark-skinned, and gaunt old cultivator.


    Old Yu was startled, waving his hands repeatedly:


    "No, no, I dare not steal from the Lu Family''s mine..."


    Wang Lai let out a scoff, "What''s there to be afraid of? The bold thrive, and the timid starve. The Lu Family rides on our backs, making us suffer and ve away for them. They, on the other hand, enjoy their riches and luxuries while we can''t even afford to eat. What does it matter if we steal a little ore from them?"


    Wang Lai appeared to be considering Old Yu''s interests.


    Old Yu''s gaze turned wary, and he shook his head again.


    Wang Lai''s eyes showed displeasure as he continued patiently, "Don''t worry, the Lu Family won''t find out."


    "How do you know?" Old Yu cautiously asked.


    "We''ll go at midnight, unseen and unheard," Wang Lai whispered. "And besides, I''ve bribed the Lu Family''s cultivators to turn a blind eye..."


    "But that''s a secret mine, the Lu Family''s treasure trove, who knows how many good things are there."


    "We won''t take much, just one or two pieces. Once sold, they could be exchanged for arge amount of Spirit Stones..."


    Wang Lai enticed him bit by bit.


    Old Yu was visibly tempted, but after ncing at Wang Lai, he still shook his head.


    He did not trust Wang Lai''s character.


    As for who Wang Lai was, Old Yu was all too aware.


    Wang Lai tried to persuade him again, "Aren''t youcking Spirit Stones?"


    Old Yu nodded, "In this mine, who isn''t short on Spirit Stones?"


    "But you''re different," Wang Lai said, "Your grandson has an excellent Spiritual Root, but what a waste it is without Spirit Stones to cultivate..."


    "Just think, if he seeds in his cultivation, he could leave the mines behind for a promising future in Tao Cultivation."


    "But you''re so poor that without Spirit Stones for cultivation, no matter how talented he is, he''ll end up just like you, unable to leave the mines for life, forever buried in these rotten stones, living a bitter existence until one day, dying in the pits..."


    Wang Lai sighed, "If his Spiritual Root were poor, that''d be another story. We''d all share the same miserable fate, rotting in the mountains, left with nothing to say."


    "But your grandson is different, isn''t it a waste of his talent if he doesn''t cultivate and gamble on his future?"


    "Spiritual Roots are innate. Your grandson being born with such a Spiritual Root is a rare blessing thates once in a hundred years, not every family has the chance to have a child with such a good Spiritual Root..."


    Wang Lai''s expression was sincere, and his tone was filled with regret.


    Old Yu listened, somewhat dazed.


    Seeing his chance, Wang Lai''s eyes flickered as he whispered temptingly:


    "Don''t you want to earn a batch of Spirit Stones, to give your grandson, to give your Yu Family a chance to rise above?"


    These words struck a chord in Old Yu''s heart.


    He looked guilty, his heart ached, and his skinny old hands clenched tightly. His hunched body trembled slightly.


    He lived a hard life, but he didn''t want his grandson to suffer the same fate.


    They, as mining cultivators, truly rotted away in the mountains, never lifting their heads for a lifetime.


    But as for stealing the ore, Old Yu had reservations and dared not agree too hastily.


    Seeing this, Wang Lai wore a mocking smile:


    "The older you get, the less courage you have. Half in the grave and still so timid."


    "Forget it." Wang Lai sighed, "I only gave you this opportunity because your grandson is talented. If he bes sessful in cultivation one day, I could share in the glory too."


    "But with you being such a disappointment as a grandfather, it can''t be helped."


    "Wang Er and Tang Wu will be enough."


    Wang Er and Tang Wu were other mining cultivators from nearby, with multiple siblings in their families. They didn''t have proper names and were called by their birth order.


    Old Yu''s heart skipped a beat, "They''re going too?"


    Wang Lai said, "Of course, it''s all been agreed upon. Otherwise, relying just on an old man like you, how much could we possibly steal?"


    After finishing his piece, Wang Lai got up and said, "If you''re noting, then forget it. But don''t speak of this to anyone, or there will be consequences."


    Wang Lai made a show of leaving.


    Old Yu panicked inside and quickly grabbed his sleeve, "I... I''ll go!"


    Wang Lai looked none too pleased.


    Old Yu softened his tone, "Master Wang, you''re giving me this opportunity. I''m willing to ept fewer Spirit Stones. If my grandson makes something of his cultivation someday, he will surely remember your great kindness."


    Only then did Wang Lai break into a smile:


    "That''s the answer I was waiting for!"


    He patted Old Yu on the shoulder, "Don''t me me for being opportunistic. In a world without true kinship, one certainly doesn''t get up early without prospect of profit. I''m also looking for a glimmer of hope..."


    Old Yuughed and echoed him, "Of course."


    Wang Lai nodded, whispered a few more instructions, then left Old Yu''s house. Turning the corner and seeing that no one was around, he spat scornfully:


    "Old fool, still daydreaming, believing anything you tell him..."


    "Sess in cultivation? Go dream on."


    "Born in the mines, you''re destined for a lowly life, no matter how good your Spiritual Root is, it''s still a lowly life you lead!"


    ...


    Wang Lai snorted coldly and walked away.


    On a nearby rooftop, three little cultivators dressed in cloaks, their figures hidden,y in secret, their little heads huddled together.


    "This guy is a bastard," Bai Zisheng dered.


    Bai Zixi nodded in agreement.


    Mo Hua also nodded.


    "Should we take care of him first?" Bai Zisheng was eager to try.


    Bai Zixi looked at Mo Hua.


    Mo Hua shook his head, "Not yet, let''s see what they''re up to."


    Bai Zisheng thought for a moment, then nodded, "Alright, you''re the junior brother, we''ll follow your lead."


    The three of them moved stealthily, following Wang Lai.


    Walking proudly on the main road, Wang Lai, oblivious to the events behind him, was unaware that every move he made was being watched by the three little cultivators.


    Wang Lai left Old Yu''s house and met with a few other mining cultivators.


    That is, the ones he mentioned, Wang Er and Tang Wu.


    "Old Yu has agreed, will you go or not?"


    Wang Er frowned, "He actually agreed?"


    "Fortunees with danger, how could he not understand that?" Wang Lai snorted coldly, looking at Wang Er and the others with slight contempt.


    "An old man like him has more guts than you two, young and yet so timid?"


    Tang Wu was somewhat unconvinced and wanted to agree on the spot.


    But Wang Er pulled him and signaled him not to rush.


    Wang Lai''s eyes darted around and he asked, "You haven''t got yourself wives, have you?"


    The two men looked a bit bashful.


    Wang Lai lowered his voice, "The olddy Li who sells pastries in the city, her family has two or three young daughters, young and with tender, dewy faces..."


    "Come with me to steal from the mine, earn some Spirit Stones, and I''ll be the matchmaker for you."


    Wang Er and the others were somewhat moved, their faces turning slightly red, "But..."


    "But what?" Wang Lai scorned, "How can you start a family and marry without earning some Spirit Stones while you''re young? Do you want to bring someone into suffering?"


    Tang Wu immediately said, "I''ll go with you!"


    Wang Er was still hesitating, "You could steal by yourselves, why involve us?"


    Wang Lai sighed, "Old Yu is getting on in years and isn''t strong enough, and my few men, although they have mined before, are inconsistent as theye. They''re not familiar with the workings of a mine, hence I turned to you..."


    After finishing, Wang Lai turned serious and warned in a low voice:


    "You must not let this matter out, otherwise the Lu Family won''t let us off..."


    Wang Er and Tang Wu both turned solemn and nodded:


    "Brother Wang, rest assured."


    Wang Lai nodded, "Then it''s settled..."


    "Tomorrow at 1 p.m., at the eastern end of the mine near the half-cut willow tree, I''ll wait for you there."


    After giving his instructions, Wang Lai left.


    Readtest chapters at empire


    After Wang Lai left, he didn''t go out for his usual drinking and gambling but went straight home to sleep, seemingly to prepare and conserve his energy.


    Mo Hua and his twopanions then returned to their cave dwelling.


    Back in the dwelling, entering the courtyard, the three removed their cloaks, revealing their figures.


    Bai Zisheng, still excited, said, "Eavesdropping is so much fun!"


    Mo Hua nced at him, "This isn''t for fun."


    "Okay..." Bai Zisheng paused, then asked,


    "What exactly do you think that Wang Lai is nning to do?"


    "Murder?" Bai Zixi said.


    Mo Hua nodded, "I guess he wants to deceive the mining cultivators into the mine, then kill them and go to the Lu Family forpensation..."


    "They deceive people, then kill them, and then profit from the dead..."


    Mo Hua''s voice was chillingly cold.


    Bai Zisheng frowned, "That''s evil!"


    He clenched his fists, "Should we just take them out now? Scum like them don''t deserve to live."


    But Mo Hua appeared to be lost in thought.


    "What is it?" Bai Zixi asked.


    "Something doesn''t feel right."


    "What''s not right?"


    After pondering for a moment, Mo Hua slowly said:


    "Logically speaking, if they kill mining cultivators and fake their disappearance, then impensation from the Lu Family, they earnpensation in Spirit Stones..."


    "But the Lu Family also has a rule, without a corpse, there''s nopensation in Spirit Stones."


    "So to say, just killing the mining cultivators wouldn''t be enough to im anypensation."


    "Even if they could get some, it would be quite troublesome."


    "It''s unlikely that Wang Lai would kill for such uncertain gains in Spirit Stones..."


    "There must be something more to this affair..."


    Bai Zisheng, propping his chin, stared at Mo Hua.


    Mo Hua blinked, "What is it?"


    "Howe there are so many twists and turns in your little head?" Bai Zisheng said.


    Bai Zixi also nodded slightly.


    Mo Hua raised his little finger, dering righteously:


    "Master said, to n ahead is the key to sess, not to n is to fail. Think deeply about matters, and prepare in advance..."


    "Alright, alright..." Bai Zisheng said somewhat helplessly, "I can''t argue with you."


    "What do we do next?" Bai Zixi asked.


    Mo Hua shook his head, "I don''t know yet, let''s y it by ear tomorrow."


    ...


    The next day, at dusk.


    The sunset sank behind the mountains, and twilight thickened.


    Dressed in their cloaks and hiding their figures, Mo Hua and his twopanions arrived early near the mine. They found a little mound to lie on, peeking out, waiting for Wang Lai and the others to arrive.


    As night deepened, Wang Lai and his people were the first to arrive.


    There were four of them, all local ruffians from South Yue City. After meeting, they nodded at each other, their mouths curving into ambiguous smiles, but they hardly spoke.


    Approaching 1 p.m., Old Yu, Wang Er, and Tang Wu finally arrived together.


    In the deste mine, beneath the sinister and twisted half-cut willow tree.


    The two groups of cultivators met.


    In the darkness, a cold light flickered in Wang Lai''s eyes:


    "Tonight, I''ll lead you to fortune!"

 Chapter 420 Murder Plan_1

    The night was pitch-ck, the moonlight deste.


    Outside South Yue City, a group of Cultivators stealthily made their way toward the mine.


    And behind them, three little Cultivators, also hidden, stealthily followed.


    They proceeded in silence, and before long, Wang Lai and hispanions arrived at the outskirts of the mine.


    The mine did not operate at night, and its periphery was secured by severalrge iron gates.


    Wang Lai pressed against the iron gate, walked twenty steps to the right, crouched down, and searched with his hands in the veil of night, soon opening a low, concealed door.


    Old Yu and Wang Er exchanged nces, perplexed.


    They had mined for years and had no idea that such a secret entrance existed outside the mine.


    "Let''s go."


    Wang Lai whispered, then hunched over and led the way into the mine through the concealed door.


    Old Yu hesitated.


    A few rogues behind him gave Old Yu a push.


    Fortune favors the bold.


    Old Yu gritted his teeth and, like Wang Lai, stooped low to crawl into the mine.


    Once Wang Lai and his group had all entered the mine, thest rogue closed the concealed door.


    Mo Hua and his twopanions arrived at the door, finding not only was it closed, but also wrapped with a chain which was secured with an iron lock.


    Bai Zisheng asked, "Shall I split it open?"


    Mo Hua shook his head, "Too noisy."


    "Then how do we get in?"


    Mo Hua pointed to the lock, "There''s a Formation on this lock."


    "Can you unlock it?"


    Mo Hua''s eyebrows rose slightly:


    "For such a small lock, if I can''t unlock it, I don''t deserve to be a first-grade Formation Master..."


    Bai Zisheng muttered, "Not every first-grade Formation Master knows how to break Formations..."


    Bai Zixi raised her fair little finger and "shushed" them to silence, then said to Mo Hua:


    "Hurry and unlock it."


    "Mhm."


    Mo Hua nodded, took out his writing brush and ink, made a quick Calction in his mind, and then understood the Formation on the lock.


    An Iron Lock Formation of the first-grade, seven Patterns.


    Mo Hua casually sketched a few Formation Patterns; a glint of light shed over the iron lock then faded away, and with a "click," it opened.


    His expertise was such that it was as if he was using his own key to open his own lock with ease.


    Bai Zisheng was somewhat astonished.


    Mo Hua felt a slight sense of pride, but as he carefully tried to push open the concealed door, it didn''t budge after several pushes...


    The door was heavy and difficult for someone not practicing Body Cultivation to open.


    Mo Hua nced at Bai Zisheng.


    Bai Zisheng understood, lightly pushed with his hand, and the concealed door opened; he then gave Mo Hua a smug smile.


    Mo Hua shook his head and was about to enter when Bai Zisheng stopped him.


    "I''ll go in first," Bai Zisheng said.


    Mo Hua wasn''t a Body Cultivator, and if he went first and encountered danger, it could be troublesome.


    Mo Hua paused, understanding Bai Zisheng''s intent, and after a moment''s hesitation, nodded.


    Though he had already scanned the area beyond the door with his Divine Sense and found no danger, he still appreciated his Junior Brother''s kindness.


    Bai Zisheng entered through the door first, and after a moment whispered:


    "No danger, everyonee in."


    So Mo Hua and Bai Zixi followed suit and entered the mine through the concealed door.


    Beyond the doory the mine.


    This was Mo Hua''s second time in the mine.


    The first time was during the day when many Mining Cultivators were at work.


    The mine was hot and noisy.


    But now it was night, and the mine waspletely deserted.


    The oppressive darkness enveloped the entire mine, rendering it eerie and deathly still.


    Before them, only the jagged rocks and pitch-ck mine shafts were visible.


    No sign of Wang Lai and his party could be seen.


    Bai Zisheng asked, "What should we do?"


    Mo Hua released his Divine Sense and then pointed down a path, "Let''s go this way."


    Thus, the three of them, with the Concealment Formation activated to hide their tracks, quietly headed toward the mine shaft.


    Inside the pitch-ck mine shaft, Wang Lai led the way.


    Old Yu, Wang Er, and Tang Wu were in the middle.


    Three rogues followed behind them.


    The mine shaft at night was damp and sinister; within the silent cavern, only the disordered footsteps of the few echoed, with asional drips of water falling, near and far, unnerving those present.


    Tang Wu asked, "Big Brother Wang, where is the ore?"


    Wang Lai replied, "Just follow me."


    Wang Lai walked ahead, his tone neutral and echoing in the shaft, carrying an indescribable inscrutability.


    Wang Er, trailing behind, felt something was off and cautiously asked:


    "Big Brother Wang, do you oftene here to mine secretly?"


    "This is my first time."


    "But you seem so familiar with this route..."


    Wang Lai paused briefly, then slowly replied:


    "I scoped out the ce in advance, bribed the Lu Family Cultivators, and left the concealed door, so it''s been smooth sailing..."


    Wang Er nodded, half-convinced.


    Old Yu walked in silence, not speaking much but feeling uneasy.


    He had started to sense that something was wrong.


    Wang Lai was too familiar with the mine, as if he had been there many times before.


    Yet he imed it was his first time stealing ore.


    That was clearly not possible.


    Even if he had scoped out the ce, he couldn''t be this familiar with it.


    Old Yu kept his expression neutral, but inside he was beginning to regret his decision, and his steps slowed.


    Wang Lai noticed and turned around to give Old Yu a nce, "We''re almost there, pick up the pace."


    But that one look made Old Yu''s heart skip a beat.


    Wang Lai''s re was like that of a person looking at a dead man.


    What were they nning?


    Cold sweat dripped down Old Yu''s back.


    But he still had to follow Wang Lai and the rest.


    They walked deeper into the mine, the deeper they went, the more silent and deste it became.


    After a few steps, Wang Er suddenly stumbled and fell, muttering under his breath:


    "Why is the ground so slippery?"


    Wang Lai said displeasedly, "Be careful."


    With an awkward smile, Wang Er said, "Yes, Big Brother Wang."


    His nce flickered slightly as he slowly stood up, deliberatelygging a few steps behind everyone else. When Wang Lai and the others weren''t paying attention, Wang Er turned and ran, trying to escape to the entrance of the mine.


    Hearing the hurried footsteps, Wang Lai turned around fiercely, his expression ferocious:


    "Catch him!"


    A big man quickly stepped forward, catching up to Wang Er in just a few steps. He grabbed Wang Er''s cor, pulling him down to the ground.


    Wang Lai said coldly, "Wang Er, what do you think you''re doing?"


    Wang Er''s face turned somewhat pale: "Nothing... nothing at all..."


    "Then why did you run?"


    "I wasn''t running."


    Wang Lai''s expression grew colder.


    Grinding his teeth, Wang Er said, "You didn''t bring us here to steal from the mine at all!"


    Wang Lai looked somewhat stunned before responding coldly,


    "How do you know that?"


    Wang Er pointed towards the deeper parts of the mine and said, "There is no ore here, nothing at all!"


    Before he finished speaking, Old Yu''s face drastically changed. He stepped back a few times, intending to flee.


    But it was already toote. Wang Lai had already drawn his knife and shed at Old Yu.


    Old Yu, aged and frail, was no match for Wang Lai, especially not with the surprise attack.


    He was struck by Wang Lai''s knife in the shoulder, and after a harsh kick, he copsed on the ground, leaning against the cold stone wall, gasping for air.


    Tang Wu was still somewhat dazed. He didn''t understand why Wang Er suddenly tried to run, nor why everyone suddenly started fighting...


    "Big Brother Wang, what''s going on here?"


    Before he could finish, a thug nearby suddenly punched him in the stomach.


    Tang Wu was pained, clutching his stomach, and slowly knelt down.


    Before he could react to what had happened, another thug struck him on the back of the head with a club.


    The blow, infused with spiritual power and full of strength, left the club bloodied. Tang Wu then copsed to the ground.


    Anxiously, Wang Er shouted,


    "Tang Wu!"


    Although they didn''t share the same surname, they had grown up together, mined together, and were close friends.


    Wang Er had only thought of escaping alone in a moment of fear, instinctively wanting to run. But he hadn''t anticipated that Wang Lai and the others would truly harm Tang Wu.


    Without any grievances, why deal such a deadly blow?


    Wang Er''s eyes were split with rage as he yelled at Wang Lai:


    "Cheeky Wang, you motherf..."


    A thug punched him in the face, cutting off his words, and simrly, someone hit him on the head with a club.


    Blood seeped from the top of Wang Er''s head as it gradually drooped down.


    Copsed on the ground, Old Yu spoke bitterly,


    "Wang Lai, what exactly do you want?"


    Wang Lai shrugged, "You poor devils, it''s just suffering being alive. Better to die and suffer less. It also lets me make some money from spirit stones."


    Old Yu''splexion turned ashen.


    He should have known.


    Wang Lai was a wolf in sheep''s clothing, sharing meat with a wolf is like seeking skin from a tiger, simply impossible.


    He should not have been greedy and believed Wang Lai''s words.


    Frightened, Old Yu pleaded, "Let us go, anything you want, I''ll give it to you."


    Wang Lai let out a scornfulugh, "What could you possibly have? All your worldly possessions might not even be worth a single spirit stone, what''s there to talk about?"


    "Tang Wu and the others are still young, don''t..."


    "The strong and young fetch a better price."


    A thug said, "Big Brother, it''s gettingte, we can''t stay here for long."


    Wang Lai nodded, "You''re right."


    He turned his head, gave Old Yu a sardonic look, and said,


    "I told you, fortunees with risk. Without danger, how can there be fortune? It''s just that the risk is yours, the fortune is mine."


    Old Yu''s voice trembled, "What good does killing us do you?"


    Wang Lai smiled, "That''s not for you to worry about."


    The thugs took out iron chains from their storage bags and locked up both Wang Er and Tang Wu.


    Wang Lai instructed, "Slice open the heart vessels, kill them without damaging the limbs, don''t spoil the skin."


    Then he looked at Old Yu again, "I''ll handle this old man."


    As a cultivator with high skill and ruthless methods, Wang Lai could easily kill Old Yu without exerting much effort.


    At death''s door, Old Yu was filled with fear and regret.


    He shouldn''t have been greedy, dealing with someone like Wang Lai.


    Immediately, deep guilt filled his heart.


    Life as a mining cultivator was miserable. His son had died young, and he depended solely on his grandson.


    Once he died, leaving behind his grandson, alone and helpless, how would he survive...


    Would his beloved grandson still have clothes to wear, food to eat, or would he be bullied, perhaps starve to death on the streets at night...


    Old Yu felt a bitter hatred in his heart.


    Pained by his inability to care for his grandson and regretting his own greed.


    Shedding tears, he pleaded bitterly,


    "Wang Lai, I beg you, spare my life, please... my little grandson..."


    Wang Lai was unmoved. His right hand gripped the knife, raised high, a numb and ruthless smirk on his lips.


    Old Yu felt like he was falling into an ice cer, he could only watch wide-eyed as the knife came down towards his chest.


    His elderly tears turned ice cold, his gaze filled with despair.


    Just then, a deep red me shed by in an instant, illuminating the pitch-ck mine.


    The firelight was blinding, and the surging fire elemental spiritual power hit them head-on.


    Old Yu involuntarily closed his eyes, and after a moment, when he opened them, he found his chest intact, miraculously still alive.


    Staring nkly, Old Yu looked up to see Wang Lai''s entire arm consumed by ferocious mes.


    The deep red mes licked at Wang Lai''s arm, charring his right arm ck. The knife from his right hand had already fallen to the ground.


    Wang Lai, suffering the torment of the fierce fire, knelt on the ground, struggling to make a sound.


    As Old Yu''s numb senses gradually returned,


    he wondered... Was that the Fireball Technique?

 Chapter 421 Rescue_1

    "Who''s there?!"


    The other ruffians, their eyes filled with terror, shouted loudly.


    Before they could react, they realized a cultivator had already closed in on them.


    This person was not tall, but his speed was incredibly fast, and his fists, wrapped in golden light, knocked one of the thugs to the ground, making him vomit blood.


    Another thug panicked, pulled out a knife, and shed at the figure.


    But halfway through the swing, his forearm was caught.


    With a twist, the person broke the thug''s forearm.


    The thug, in pain, cried out, but before he could scream much, he was kicked away, his chest roiling as if the river were overturned, spewing fresh blood.


    Thest thug, with deeper cultivation, barely managed a few moves, but the more he fought, the more frightened he became.


    The identity of this cultivator was unknown; he was clearly practicing Qi Refinement, but his aura was incredibly dense, his movements fast and swift, his boxing method proficient, and it was evident that his rank was not low.


    With every exchange of blows, he felt his fists go numb from the vibration, as if the bones inside were about to shatter.


    Under the opponent''s fierce offensive, he could only passively take hits,pletely unable to fight back.


    And he couldn''t hold on for long; having managed a few moves was already his limit.


    As expected, after a few exchanges, his knuckles were shattered, the pain unbearable, his form faltered, exposing his weakness.


    The opponent shed to his side, the punch going from below to above, golden light overflowing, and with one punch, his arm was broken.


    The big thug groaned in pain, turned to leave, but was approached by the ghost-like cultivator and kicked, breaking his leg.


    He copsed to the ground with a thud and passed out from the pain.


    In the blink of an eye, only Wang Lai remained among the thugs.


    Wang Lai, who had just put out the mes on his arm, had his right arm charred and hanging limply, obviously severely injured and no longer able to wield a knife.


    Wang Lai, looking around with a fearful expression, quickly said:


    "Which cultivator from where?"


    In the silent mine, there was no response.


    Wang Lai turned and ran, but only a few stepster, a golden sword light red up and flew past, piercing his right leg.


    Wang Lai staggered a few steps, then fell to the ground, clutching his right leg and howling in pain.


    His right leg, prated by the sword light, had a wound from which snow-white, me-like spiritual power was toasting it bit by bit, causing him unbearable pain.


    But in just a few moments, Wang Lai and the other fierce thugs were allid low.


    Old Yu found it unbelievable.


    His eyes shocked, he fell to his knees with a thud, fearfully saying:


    "I don''t know which expert it is, please..."


    Before he could finish, he saw a fair-skinned little hand supporting his arm, helping him up.


    Three small figures appeared before him.


    It was dark in the mine, and Old Yu could barely make out their faces, which left him even more astonished.


    The ones who easily subdued Wang Lai and the others turned out to be three young cultivators with clear brows and extraordinary appearances.


    "You, who are you¡­"


    Mo Hua raised a piece of bronze waist badge in his hand.


    "We are from the Taoist Court."


    This bronze badge was specially applied for him by Zhang Lan and Court Leader Zhou when they were in Tongxian City.


    After all, traveling abroad, having multiple identities provides multiple paths.


    In the current situation, the identity of the Taoist Court came in handy.


    Old Yu still couldn''t quite believe it.


    Could the Taoist Court really have such young cultivators?


    But the badge didn''t look fake, and they had no need to deceive an old man like himself.


    Old Yu bowed his head in gratitude, "Thank you, three young masters."


    Mo Hua didn''t let him bow, but handed him a Hemostatic Pill, saying:


    "Take this first, and rest for a while."


    Then he ran over to Wang Er and Tang Wu, feeding a pill to each one.


    He had just used his Divine Sense to check; the two men had only fainted, their scalps broken, their Sea of Consciousness suffered some shock, but their lives were not in danger.


    Mo Hua then leisurely approached Wang Lai.


    Wang Lai''s right arm was injured by Mo Hua''s Fireball Technique, and his right leg by Bai Zixi''s sword light, leaning against a corner, sweating profusely from the pain.


    He looked at Mo Hua, his eyes full of disbelief.


    He had never imagined that he would be brought down by a few children.


    Who exactly were these kids?


    How did they find him, and why were they in the mine?


    What exactly did they intend to do?


    "You...are with the Taoist Court?" Wang Lai asked through his pain.


    Mo Hua nodded.


    "Then do you know... Court Leader Zhao?" Wang Lai ventured.


    Mo Hua''s eyebrows twitched, "Are you familiar with Court Leader Zhao?"


    Wang Lai managed a weak smile, "Not very familiar, but we have some acquaintances."


    "Oh," Mo Hua said with a meaningful expression.


    Wang Lai couldn''t see through Mo Hua''s background, nor could he guess Mo Hua''s thoughts. His Divine Sense could not probe, as if Mo Hua''s entire being was shrouded in mist.


    Feeling uncertain, Wang Lai still asked:


    "Young masters, may I know what brings you to this mine?"


    Mo Hua''s smile was enigmatic, "What do you think?"


    Wang Lai awkwardly said, "Please enlighten me, master."


    Mo Hua looked at him and said, "You were murdering!"


    Wang Lai''s face changed, and he immediately eximed:


    "Wrongfully used, young masters, I''m wrongfully used!"


    Holding up his uninjured left hand and pointing at Old Yu, he said:


    "It was they who were trying to steal from the Lu Family''s mine. I discovered them, subdued them, and was going to deliver them to the Taoist Court for judgment..."


    "These mining cultivators may seem honest, but they are cunning at heart, greedy for petty gain, capable of anything."


    "Don''t be deceived by them..."


    Mo Hua was slightly taken aback.


    Wang Lai was truly resourceful.


    In just a moment, he had concocted a story that turned ck into white and smeared others with false charges.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!